Under the effects of the Pce Master¡¯s hand seals, these secret engravings of the universe all emitted a dazzling light.
Crack, crack, crack!
The stone door of the stone pce that had been sealed for many years slowly opened.
The Head Pce Master brought Chu Zhou into the pce.
Chu Zhou swept his gaze around and realized that there was nothing in the entire pce except for a red statue. It was empty.
His gazended on the crimson statue.
That statue was carved with a strange creature. It waspletely red like blood and had the head of a bat. It had the body and limbs of a wild beast and a pair of blood-colored wings covered in scales.
In particr, its pair of blood-colored eyes seemed to be filled with an endless desire for blood, making one shudder.
¡°This is the God of the Red Moon?¡± Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
The Head Pce Master walked in front of rhe statue of the God of the Red Moon. He formed hand seals with both hands and imprinted them on the statue.
A momentter, the statue of the God of the Red Moon shook slightly, and blood light surged out from the statue.
Soon, a spatial passageway formed by surging blood appeared above the statue.
Chu Zhou followed the Pce Master into the spatial passageway.
Soon, he appeared in a space filled with blood.
In the middle of the space, there was a blood-colored altar with a diameter of about 10 meters. On the altar, there was a lidless crystal coffin.
In the crystal coffiny a mysterious crimson creature.
A terrifying aura that made even the World Overlord¡¯s hair stand on end emanated from the mysterious living being.
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou recognized the mysterious creature lying in the crystal coffin. It was almost identical to rhe statue outside.
Clearly, this mysterious creature was the God of the Red Moon that the Crimson Moon Church believed in.
¡°Is this the true form of the God of the Red Moon?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. He took a step forward and arrived beside the crystal coffin. He carefully sized up the God of the Red Moon lying inside.
Soon, he realized that there were many fatal wounds on the God of the Red Moon¡¯s body. Some of them were even bleeding.
Not only were there many holes on its blood wings, but there were also faint traces of rot.
And rhe holy light that shone down from the dark nor only suppressed the Ror of the God of the Red Moon¡¯s body, but there were also countless rays of light gathering and condensing in the God of the Red Moon¡¯s head, as if they were about to condense something.
At this moment, the memories and information that Chu Zhou had obtained from the mainframe of the Crimson Moon Church¡¯s hall appeared in his mind again.
ording to the inheritance knowledge of rhe Crimson Moon Church, the corpse of the God of the Red Moon was identally obtained by the first cult master of the Crimson Moon Church in a cosmic mystic realm.
Furthermore, the first cult master had also obtained the Blood Fusion Secret Technique, Red Moon Sacred Technique, Blood Secret Manual, and other ultimate techniques and secret skills from rhe God of the Red Moon s corpse, as well as rhe Red Moon Altar.
After the first cult master obtained rhe aforementioned ultimate techniques and secret techniques, he quickly rose to prominence in the universe and established the Crimson Moon Church to worship the God of the Red Moon.
When the Crimson Moon Church was at its peak, its power spread across several cosmic countries. It had countless powerful experts with powerful bloodlines.
If not for the fact that he was obsessed with researching and making rhe Bloodline Potion and did nor hesitate to secretly attack many powerful bloodline ns in order to collect the materials to research and make the Bloodline Potion, he would have angered many powerful bloodline ns and they would have wanted revenge.
in that case, the Crimson Moon Church was now a terrifying power that was not inferior to the True Central universe.
However, the Crimson Moon Church had another n that few people knew about.
They had always wanted to ¡®awaken¡¯ the dead God of the Red Moon from their very first Patriarch.
The God of the Red Moon¡¯s corpse was still there. There was even a portion of power left in the corpse, but itcked the most crucial soul.
Therefore, the first Patriarch of rhe Crimson Moon Church fantasized about creating another soul in the God of the Red Moon¡¯s body after reading countless information.
This was not impossible.
There were countless living beings in the universe, and there were all kinds of strange ways to give birth to living beings.
The Origin Race, one of the six peak races, was born from energy. Different energies could give birth to different lives.
For example, the Fire Race that was born in the Fire Race and the Soul Race that was born in the ce where souls gathered.
They all belonged to the Genesis Race, but they were different.
The first Patriarch of the Crimson Moon Church had referenced the birth of the Source Race and gathered all the power of faith gathered by the Crimson Moon Church into the God of Red Moon¡¯s brain.. Coupled with the various mysterious methods he had grasped, he hoped to create a new soul in the God of Red Moon¡¯s body and control the body of the God of Red Moon to be the real God of Red Moon!
Chapter 636 - 636: The Red God! (3)
Chapter 636 - 636: The Red God! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In order for the God of Red Moon to truly be born, the Patriarchs and the core upper echelons of the Crimson Moon Church had been constantly using their huge forces to derive the secret techniques of living beings from the collection of the universe since the birth of the Church. Then, they would make corresponding improvements and adjustments to these secret techniques before using them on the God of Red Moon.
It had to be said that the Crimson Moon Church¡¯s method was very bold and crazy.
This n of the Crimson Moon Church continued until now.
The final person in charge of this n was the Crimson Moon Shrine s Pce Master, who had been made into a soul ve by Chu Zhou.
¡°¡Perhaps the reason why the Crimson Moon Church was targeted by so many factions is nor only because they secretly captured martial artists with powerful bloodlines to research and make Bloodline Potions, but also because of the God of Red Moon¡¯s revival n¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it crossing the bottom line to use our nsmen as nourishment to revive a foreign race creature? Isn¡¯t this courting death?¡± Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
Then, he seriously sized up the God of Red Moon¡¯s corpse. He could vaguely sense an extremely vast power hidden in this corpse.
He even felt his hair stand on end from this power.
¡°This force has at least reached the level of a Universe Lord¡ or even higher! No wonder the Crimson Moon Church wants to revive rhe God of Red Moon¡ Once the God of Red Moon is revived, the Crimson Moon Church will have a terrifying expert who is at least a Universe Lord. Then rhe strength of the Crimson Moon Church will soar!¡± Chu Zhou was secretly amazed.
Then, his expression became extremely serious. He began to activate his Spiritual Power with all his might and focused it on the God of Red Moon¡¯s brain to investigate carefully.
Soon, he found a fist-sized ball of light in the depths of the God of Red Moon¡¯s brain.
What moved him the most was that although the ball of light was condensed andpressed by the endless power of faith¡ there was a trace of soul fluctuation within it.
Even though the soul fluctuation was extremely weak, it was nor evenparable to an ant¡¯s soul fluctuation.
However, as long as there was a trace of soul fluctuation, it meant that the soul was born.
¡°As expected, a soul was born¡ Even though this soul is extremely weak, and even its thoughts don¡¯t seem to exist.¡±
¡°But if no outsiders stop it, given enough time, it might really grow into aplete soul.¡±
Chu Zhou retracted his Spiritual Consciousness, and there was a hint of killing intent in his eyes.
He looked at the Head Pce Master beside him.
ording to the memories left behind by the Head Pce Master, the reason why the Head Pce Master was in a hurry to unify the Blood Mountain Gxy was because he wanted all the humans in the Blood Mountain Gxy to worship the God of Red Moon and contribute more power of faith to him.
In addition, he had an extremely vicious n.
He nned to create an opportunity to harvest arge number of human souls after unifying the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Then, he would refine the souls he harvested.
He refined arge amount of pure soul power and injected it into the ball of light of the God of Red Moon, promoting the growth of the God of Red Moon¡¯s soul.
¡°You really deserve to die! As a human, you want to sacrifice a human to revive a foreign creature.¡¯1
Chu Zhou nced at rhe Head Pce Master indifferently. If not for the fact that the Head Pce Master had already be a soul ve, he would have killed him a few more times.
With a thought, he recalled rhe Head Pce Master back into the ck Mountain Mystic Realm.
Then, Chu Zhou took out the Book of Souls.
Since he knew about rhe Crimson Moon Church¡¯s n, he naturally couldn¡¯t let it continue.
¡°From now on, this God of Red Moon will be my soul ve! He will also be the strongest soul ve under me!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and began to activate the Book of Souls.
In an instant, the Book of Souls erupted with an extremely terrifying pressure. This space was suppressed to the point of cracking, and countless cracks appeared.
Countless strange and twisted ck runes surged out of the Book of Souls and rushed into the God of Red Moon¡¯s body like a ck waterfall.
Under the observation of Chu Zhou¡¯s mental will, the ck runic waterfall quickly enveloped the fist-sized ball of light in the God of Red Moon¡¯s mind.
It continued to devour and permeate the light.
One hour!
Two hours!
Three hours!
After six hours, the fist-sized ball of light in the God of Red Moon¡¯s mindpletely disappeared.
At this moment, there was a faint unwillingness deep in the God of Red Moon¡¯s brain. The God of Red Moon¡¯s body suddenly moved slightly and erupted with a sea of blood-colored energy.
¡°Pffr
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. He was sent flying while vomiting blood by the sudden eruption of blood-colored energy.
Fortunately, rhe blood-colored energy had only erupted for a moment before it retracted.
The God of Red Moon¡¯s body calmed down once again.
¡°What powerful strength¡ I was injured by just a small explosion,¡± Chu Zhou eximed.
He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and flew back to the crystal coffin. He looked coldly at the God of Red Moon in the crystal coffin and sneered.
¡°You were killed by me before you were officially born. Is that why you¡¯re filled with unwillingness?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, those who are not of our race will definitely have different intentions.¡±
¡°A powerful variant like you shouldn¡¯t have been born in our human territory. You should be my soul ve!¡±
Chu Zhou already knew that rhe God of Red Moon in the crystal coffin had be his soul ve through his connection with rhe Book of Souls..
Chapter 637 - 637: The Red God! (4)
Chapter 637 - 637: The Red God! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Get up!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
The next moment, the God of Red Moon, who had been lying in the crystal coffin for countless years, suddenly opened his two blood-colored eyes.
A curved blood moon floated in the depths of those two blood-colored eyes.
Boom¡ª
The God of Red Moon stood up and was about three meters tall. After spreading his blood wings, he was 10 meters tall.
It had a bat-like head, a beast-like body, and a strong and red body. It was intimidating.
His figure shed and appeared beside Chu Zhou. Just like Chu Zhou¡¯s most loyal guard, a tsunami-like aura emanated from his body.
Under the impact of that terrifying aura, this space continuously copsed and expanded.
¡°It¡¯s too easy to associate the God of Red Moon with the Crimson Moon
Church¡ From now on, you¡¯ll be called Red God!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and changed the God of Red Moon¡¯s name.
However, the God of Red Moon, or the current Red God, had a dull gaze and did not respond to Chu Zhou¡¯s words at all.
Chu Zhou didn¡¯t mind this and got Red God to protect him. He walked to the center of the Red Moon Altar and sat down cross-legged.
¡°Now, it¡¯s time to fuse the Five Elements God Race bloodline into my bloodline.¡±
Chu Zhou took out the Five Elements God Race Bloodline Potion with hope. He copsed in the middle of the altar without any hesitation.
Then, Chu Zhou used the Blood Fusion Secret Technique he had obtained from the Head Pce Master¡¯s mind.
He formed hand seals on the Red Moon Altar and sent origin power into the altar in a special way.
Soon, the entire Red Moon Altar emitted an iparably intense light. A huge red moon phantom slowly rose from the altar and enveloped Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
At the same time, countless mysterious cosmic engravings appeared on the huge Crimson Moon phantom.
The Five Elements God Race Bloodline Potion that scattered on the altar turned into blood threads smaller than hair that flowed quickly along the mysterious patterns on the altar.
About an hourter, blood lines covered the entire altar.
Then, all the blood threads wrapped around Chu Zhou¡¯s body, wrapping him into a huge blood cocoon.
In the blood cocoon, the corners of Chu Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched violently!
He felt endless pain.
It was as if countless sharp steel needles had pierced through all the pores on his body at the same time.
Not only did it pierce into his flesh, but it also pierced into his internal organs and bone marrow.
This kind of pain was simply indescribable.
Even the punishment of dismemberment would not be as painful as this.
It had been a long time since Chu Zhou had felt such pain.
At this moment, he gritted his teeth and widened his eyes. He was determined not to let out a scream.
However, his body was trembling and he was sweating profusely!
Time became especially hard to endure when in pain.
Every second felt like 10,000 years.
Chu Zhou gritted his teeth and endured it!
After an unknown period of time, the pain that was even more painful than the torture of dismemberment finally subsided.
Instead, endless vitality and vitality suddenly surged out from the depths of his body.
Chu Zhou looked inside his body and immediately realized that his blood had turned into five-colored blood.
Not only his blood, but even his bones, flesh, and even every cell shone with five-colored light.
Moreover, other than the five-colored light, there was also a silver line in his blood, bones, flesh, and cells.
The silver thread had existed for a long time. It was the embodiment of the perfected New Moon Bloodline.
The new five-colored light was undoubtedly the embodiment of the bloodline of the Five Elements God Race.
At this moment, the Profound of the five elements suddenly appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
¡°It worked. From today onwards, I will have both the New Moon Bloodline and the Five Elements God Race bloodline!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s face revealed a trace of joy..
Chapter 638 - 638: King Bei Cang! (1)
Chapter 638 - 638: King Bei Cang! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Coiling Dragon Manor.
Chu Zhou was lying on a soft white beach chair by the sea. He had ck sunsses on while basking in the warm sunlight. He was enjoying the slightly salty sea breeze and listening to the surging waves.
It had been three days since he returned from the headquarters of the Crimson Moon Church.
Everyone in Coiling Dragon Manor was very busy.
Dragon and the others were busy taking over the territory and businesses left behind by the Crimson Moon Church.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei took the opportunity to expand the de Edge Chamber of Commerce and the Shadow Organization.
Lyton, Monica, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, and Li Qingshi were busy expanding the Yan Huang Religion.
Even the Thousand Star Vine had been sent by Chu Zhou to protect Dongfang Mingzhu.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou waspletely free.
Therefore, he decided to enjoy this peaceful time by bathing in the sun on the beach today.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re living the life eh!¡±
Suddenly, a voice entered Chu Zhou¡¯s ears.
Chu Zhou immediately took off his sunsses and stood up from the beach chair. He smiled at the person and said,
¡°Lord Yoda, why are you here?¡±
¡°Why are you still calling me Lord?¡± Yoda slowly floated towards Chu Zhou with his hands behind his back. ¡°You¡¯re now the number one person in the Blood Mountain Gxy. I¡¯m no longer your match¡ It¡¯s against the rules for you to call me lord. From now on, just call me by my name.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and did not reply.
Yoda¡¯s expression gradually became serious. He sized Chu Zhou up carefully for a long time, as if there were flowers on Chu Zhou¡¯s face.
A momentter, he said, ¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re so lucky!¡±
¡°¡¡± Chu Zhou was at a loss. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
Yoda deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°Simply put, your performance over the years has been very outstanding. There is a big shot in our Mirror Universe corporation who appreciates you.¡±
¡°This seems to be a good thing!¡± Chu Zhou smiled. ¡°Which Universe Lord?¡±
He was actually mentally prepared for this.
Anyrge faction that wanted to develop well would ce great importance on digging out and nurturing internal talents.
It was even more so for a huge faction like the Mirror Universe corporation.
Chu Zhou prided himself on his outstanding performance over the years. He believed that the higher-ups in the Mirror Universe corporation would definitely take it to heart.
Therefore, he was already mentally prepared for himself to be appreciated by a certain big shot in thepany¡¯s upper echelons.
¡°It seems that you¡¯ve expected this.¡± Yoda couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Chu Zhou¡¯s reaction. ¡°However¡ you¡¯re wrong. That big shot isn¡¯t a Universe Lord¡ He¡¯s a Universe Nobility who shocked the entire human race. A Universe Lord isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying his shoes in front of him.¡±
¡°What¡¯s more¡ He¡¯s not an ordinary Universe Nobility, but a Universe Nobility with a pivotal position in our Mirror Universe corporation.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to say the details. You¡¯ll know when you see that lord.¡±
Universe Nobility?
And a Universe Nobility with a pivotal position in the Mirror Universe corporation at that?
Chu Zhou was shocked to hear Yoda¡¯s words.
He had never thought that he would actually enter the eyes of such a person.
¡°¡ No, that Lord wants to see me?¡± Chu Zhou stared at Yoda¡¯s eyes in shock.
Yoda looked at Chu Zhou enviously and said solemnly, ¡°Chu Zhou, yes, that Lord wants to see you. I believe you have vaguely guessed his intentions, right?¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly and said, ¡°Generally speaking, if it¡¯s just appreciation, there¡¯s no need to meet me personally. We can just meet via video.¡±
¡°He came to see me personally¡ Perhaps he has the intention to take me in as his disciple!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yoda suddenly grabbed Chu Zhou¡¯s hand and stared into his eyes. He said seriously, ¡°That Lord probably wants to take you in as his disciple.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, remember, you must seize this opportunity!¡±
¡°I can tell you! That Lord is not extraordinary, he is very extraordinary. He has a very high status, be it in our Mirror Universe corporation or in the entire Human Race.¡±
¡°Not to mention Universe Lords, even most Universe Nobility¡ are far inferior to that lord.¡±
¡°You can say that hundreds of billions of people want to acknowledge that Lord as their master. There¡¯s nock of prodigies of the God Race, and even Universe Lords¡ But up until now, no one has seeded.¡±
¡°This time, after that Lord learned about you, he took the initiative toe and see you. His intentions are already very obvious¡¡±
¡°If you can seize this opportunity and sessfully acknowledge that Lord as your master, your life in the future will bepletely different.¡±
Yoda held that Lord in high regard. It was as if he was a fanatical believer of that Lord.
Even though Chu Zhou had yet to meet that Lord and did not know who he was, after seeing Yoda¡¯s reaction, he vaguely knew that he was probably a very impressive person.
Chu Zhou had never rejected bing a disciple!
Even though he had the Attribute Board and could rely on his own hard work to rise, there were more efficient ways. Why didn¡¯t he use them?
He wasn¡¯t stupid¡ Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t reject something that was obviously beneficial to him.
Moreover, not only could he learn the cultivation path from the other party, he could also obtain the other party¡¯s connections and other resources.. What was there to reject?
Chapter 639 - 639: King Bei Cang! (2)
Chapter 639 - 639: King Bei Cang! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was much better than fighting alone. ¡®Til try my best!¡± Chu Zhou nodded slightly.
¡°Then follow me to the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Star Domain headquarters in the Blood Mountain Star Domain. That Lord is waiting for you there!¡± Yoda pulled Chu Zhou towards a spaceship.
Chu Zhou did not refuse and followed Yoda onto the spaceship. Then, he sent a message to Dragon and the others, telling them that he was going to the Mirror Universe Company¡¯s starfield headquarters to do something.
The ship quickly entered the dark universe and entered universe travel.
Six dayster, the spaceship arrived at Azure Dragon Star.
Azure Dragon Star was the capital of the Blood Mountain Empire and the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation in the Blood Mountain Star Field.
Yoda piloted the spaceship and rushed into Azure Dragon Star. He ignored the spaceship traction signal sent from the docking bay of Azure Dragon Star and flew directly to the capital of the Blood Mountain Empire, Azure Dragon City.
¡°It¡¯s the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Blood Mountain Gxy Inspector Yoda¡¯s spaceship!¡±
When the patrolling soldiers of Azure Dragon Star saw that a spaceship actually dared to barge into Azure Dragon Star, they wanted to stop it, but when they recognized the origin of the spaceship, they immediately stopped and bowed to the spaceship from afar.
Along the way, many martial artists on the Azure Dragon Star were also shocked after recognizing the origin of the spaceship. They took the initiative to make way.
Yoda was the Inspector of the Mirror Universe corporation in the Blood Mountain Star Field after all. He represented the Mirror Universe corporation. His status was not inferior to the Emperor of the Blood Mountain Empire, Dong Fu Blood Mountain. To a certain extent, he was even more extraordinary! Therefore, the martial artists of the Azure Dragon were naturally respectful to a big shot like Yoda!
¡°Is this the capital of the Blood Mountain Empire? It¡¯s much more prosperous than the Golden me Star!¡±
The most prosperousmercial Chu Zhou had ever been to was the Golden me Star.
However, the Azure Dragon Star was more than ten thousand times more prosperous than the Golden me Star.
Outside Azure Dragon City, countless small aircraft gathered into endless Torrent, queuing up to pass through the city gate.
In Azure Dragon City, there were also countless small-scale flights that flowed endlessly. The traffic in the bustling metropolis was simr.
There were also endlessmercial streets in Azure Dragon City. On both sides of eachmercial street were all kinds of shops.
Countless people were moving along the streets.
Chu Zhou could not help but gasp in amazement when he saw such a prosperous scene through the exterior simtion of the flying car.
Yoda was a ¡°privileged person¡± in the Blood Mountain Empire, so he naturally didn¡¯t need to queue up to enter the city. He flew directly into Azure Dragon City and flew past more than ten bustling streets. Finally, hended in front of an extremely majestic skyscraper.
This skyscraper was called the Mirror Tower. It was the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation in the Blood Mountain Star Field.
¡°Chu Zhou, that lord is waiting for you in Conference Room One on the 88th floor! Remember, when you see that lord, you must seize the opportunity!¡±
As they walked into the Mirror Tower and took the elevator to the 88th floor, Yoda reminded Chu Zhou again to seize the opportunity.
Chu Zhou knew that Yoda was doing this for his own good. He smiled and nodded.
They arrived at the 88th floor very quickly. Yoda was even more nervous than Chu Zhou. He took a deep breath and brought Chu Zhou to Conference Room One.
Knock knock knock..
Yoda knocked on the door three times.
¡°Enter!¡± A calm voice came from the door.
Yoda opened the door and walked in with Chu Zhou.
In the meeting room, a white-haired young man in histe twenties sat calmly on a chair. His entire body exuded supreme dignity, making people have the urge to worship him.
However, even though this white-haired youth looked very young, his eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of time, as if he had experienced thousands of reincarnations and seen the vicissitudes of life.
¡°Sir, I¡¯ve brought Chu Zhou here!¡± Yoda bowed respectfully to the white-haired youth.
¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± The white-haired young man nodded with a smile.
¡°Sir, 1 have other matters to attend to. If there¡¯s nothing else, 1¡¯11 take my leave!¡± Yoda said.
¡°Go about your business!¡± The white-haired young man waved his hand casually.
Yoda turned around and left the room, closing the door gently behind him.
At this moment, the white-haired young man looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou, my name is Bei Gang!!¡± The white-haired young man smiled at Chu Zhou, looking very friendly.
¡°Greetings, Lord Bei Cang!¡± Chu Zhou hurriedly bowed.
Then, he remembered that he had once studied a document called ¡°The Secret of the Rule Profound¡±. The author of the document was Bei Cang.
He had found this information on the Mirror Universework.
Back when he was still a Star Realm Martial Artist, he had learned many secrets of Domain Lords and rules through this information. It was quite helpful to him.
Could the author of The Secret of the Rule Profound be the person in front of him?
Chu Zhou could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Bei Cang, may I ask if you¡¯ve once published a document called ¡®The Secret of the Rule Profound¡¯ on the Mirror Universework?¡±
¡°When I was still a Star Realm Martial Artist, I downloaded and studied this information!¡±
King Bei Cang was stunned for a moment before he smiled. ¡°Yes, the information you mentioned was indeed written by me¡ However, that was five to six hundred million years ago.¡±
At this point, he seemed to have recalled some things from the past. His eyes that were filled with the vicissitudes of time revealed a trace of reminiscence.
¡°Lord Bei Cang, do you have any instructions for summoning me this time?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
King Bei Cang stared at Chu Zhou and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush, so 1¡¯11 be straightforward. Chu Zhou, I¡¯ve seen all your information and feel that you¡¯re not bad. I¡¯m also very satisfied with your actions. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±
As expected, it was direct!
Chu Zhou thought to himself. His reaction was also very direct. He knelt down decisively. ¡°Chu Zhou greets Teacher!¡±
King Bei Cang couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Chu Zhou directly give the apprenticeship gift. Then, he reminded,
¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to call me teacher.¡±
¡°Before you acknowledge me as your master, I have to remind you that although my strength is alright and I have some status in the Mirror Universe corporation, it should be of great help to your growth¡¡±
¡°¡However, I was a little young and rash a long time ago and offended many people. If you acknowledge me as your master, you will bear my karma and be targeted by the people 1 offended in the past¡ Among those people, not only are there Universe Lords, but there are also many Universe Nobility. Have you thought about it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just karma. I can handle it!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and shouted respectfully again, ¡°Teacher!¡±
¡°Very good! Get up!¡± When King Bei Cang heard Chu Zhou call him teacher again, his eyes immediately revealed a satisfied expression. ¡°Many experts are divided into personal disciples and nominal disciples when they take in disciples. However, I¡¯m not particr about this¡¡±
¡°You are the first disciple of me, Bei Cang, and also my only personal disciple.¡± King Bei Cang stood up and personally helped Chu Zhou up with a smile.
¡°As my personal disciple, your treatment and benefits in the Mirror Universe corporation will be raised to the realm of the Universe Lords in thepany. In addition, there are many other rights. For example, you cane to the headquarters of our Mirror Universepany to observe the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets for 100,000 years. You can also learn a Universe Nobility Realm absolute art and three Universe Lord Realm absolute arts for free. As for the absolute arts below the Universe Lord Realm, you can learn them as you please. There are also some other benefits. Someone will send you the informationter. You can study them yourself¡¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened upon hearing King Bei Cang¡¯s benefits.
What were the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets? He was still unclear about them.
However, he could learn a Universe Nobility Realm technique for free, as well as three Universe Lord Realm techniques¡ and casually learn all the techniques below the Universe Lord Realm¡
This¡ this was simply unimaginable.
Such treatment and benefits were something that even many Universe Lords dreamed of!
However, with the above benefits and treatment, Chu Zhou knew that he had made a killing this time!
After King Bei Cang finished saying the above benefits and treatment, he paused slightly and suddenly looked at Chu Zhou seriously.
¡°The above benefits and treatment are actually nothing! As the only personal disciple of King Bei Cang, you should inherit my mantle. I will impart all the ultimate techniques, secret techniques, and so on of our lineage to you without reservation!¡±
Chu Zhou was overjoyed again when he heard this.. Getting an apprenticeship was really the right thing to do!
Chapter 640 - 640: Bei Gang’s Lineage Inheritance!
Chapter 640 - 640: Bei Gang¡¯s Lineage Inheritance!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Azure Dragon Star-Mirror Building.
Chu Zhou was still immersed in surprise when King Bei Gang¡¯s expression suddenly froze.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll teach you all the ultimate techniques and secret skills of our Bei Gang lineage now!¡±
With that said, King Bei Gang¡¯s gaze suddenly focused. A Sword-shaped will that seemed to split the universe shot out indifferently from the depths of his left eye. Before Chu Zhou could react, it shot into his be.
The next moment, an unimaginably vast torrent of information surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
This torrent of information was too vast. Even with Chu Zhou¡¯s current soul strength, he was still shaken by the impact.
¡°Calm your mind and ept the inheritance!¡± King Bei Gang¡¯s voice entered Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and hurriedly focused. He stabilized his mind and silently epted the huge and vast torrent of information.
One hour!
Two hours!
Three hours!
After nine hours, the Legacy eptance finally ended and 18,666 secret techniques appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind. These ultimate techniques were everything from Void Realm ultimate techniques to World Overlord Realm ultimate techniques in the universe.
¡°I¡¯ve made a killing¡¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s heart trembled with joy.
There was no need to mention the Void to World Overlord Realm techniques.
Universe Lord Realm absolute arts, Universe Nobility Realm absolute arts, Universe Overlord Realm absolute arts¡ Each of these three grades of absolute arts was priceless.
Take Universe Lord Realm absolute arts for example. If a martial artist wanted to learn an absolute art of this realm, there were usually only three ways:
Firstly, he would be the disciple of a Universe Lord. After receiving his attention, he would be taught a Universe Lord Realm technique.
Secondly, he would join arge faction that had at least a Universe Lord. After making enough contributions, he would exchange for it with merit points.
Thirdly, a fortuitous encounter.
Other than these three methods, it was extremely difficult to learn Universe Lord Realm techniques.
As for Universe Overlord Realm techniques, the difficulty of learning Universe Overlord Realm techniques was countless times greater.
Chu Zhou had obtained everything in the blink of an eye.
¡°There are a total of 18,666 unique skills and secret skills that we passed down. Most of them were collected from other ces, and some of them were created by me.¡±
¡°However, the core inheritance of our Northern Heavens lineage is the Killing Word Sword Technique, the Flowing Moon Movement Technique, the Six Radiance Shield, and the Thousand Body Holy Scripture.¡±
¡°Among them, the Killing Word Sword Art, the Flowing Moon Movement Technique, and the Six Radiance Shield were all self-created. They are Universe Overlord Realm absolute arts. They correspond to attack, movement technique, and defense.¡±
¡°The Thousand Body Scripture is a supreme technique of the universe. I spent more than 300 million years searching for it in secret among the myriad races in the universe. In the end, I obtained it in an ancient secret realm of the Origin Race¡¡±
¡°After 1 obtained this ultimate technique, no one knew about it. Now, other than me, you¡¯re the second human to cultivate this ultimate technique.¡±
¡°The ¡®Thousand Bodies Scripture¡¯ can be divided into 1,000 doppelgangers, and each doppelganger can reach 60% or more of the true body¡¯s power. Once fused, the true body¡¯s power will skyrocket. However, the cultivation requirements are extremely harsh. Cultivating a single doppelganger requires one to consume a World Heart.¡±
King Bei Cang exined the four core techniques of the Bei Cang lineage to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou listened carefully. The first three Universe Overlord Realm techniques had already made him very excited. When he heard the exquisiteness of the Universe Overlord Realm technique, the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, his blood almost boiled.
This absolute art was too powerful, in fact, he had long wanted to find an ultimate technique to cultivate.
However, after arriving at the Blood Mountain Gxy, he realized that most incarnation techniques could only form two or three incarnations. Moreover, their strength was usually less than one-ten-thousandth of the original body. It was too useless.
After Coiling Dragon Manor rose to prominence, it also obtained more than ten incarnation-type absolute arts from the annexed factions. Only one of them barely reached the World Overlord Realm. Moreover, it could only condense three incarnations. Each incarnation¡¯s strength was about one-thousandth of the original. This made Chu Zhou lose interest.
The Thousand Bodies Scripture was tens of thousands of times more powerful than the incarnation techniques that Coiling Dragon Manor had collected.
King Bei Cang was extremely experienced. When he saw Chu Zhou¡¯s excited gaze, he immediately knew what Chu Zhou was thinking.
¡°Why? Have you been attracted by the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, a Universe Overlord Realm absolute art in the universe? Are you looking down on the three absolute arts 1 created?¡± King Bei Cang looked at Chu Zhou mockingly.
¡°Teacher, you must be joking!¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward. ¡°The other three absolute arts that Teacher created are also at Universe Overlord Realm. I¡¯m already extremely lucky to be taught by you. How can I not like them?¡± At this moment, King Bei Gang¡¯s expression turned slightly serious.
¡°No matter what you think¡ 1 have to make one thing clear to you.¡±
Chu Zhou immediately became serious seeing King Bei Gang¡¯s serious expression.
¡°Even though the Killing Word Sword Technique, Flowing Moon Movement Technique, Six Radiance Shield, and Thousand Body Holy Scripture are all core inheritances of our Northern Heavens lineage, the most important of these four ultimate techniques is the Killing Word Sword Technique, not the Thousand Body Holy Scripture that seems to be of a higher level.¡±
At the mention of the Killing Sword Art, King Bei Gang¡¯s ancient eyes could not help but reveal a trace of arrogance..
Chapter 641 - 641: Bei Gang’s Lineage Inheritance! (3)
Chapter 641 - 641: Bei Gang¡¯s Lineage Inheritance! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The Killing Word Sword Technique was created by me in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield 300 million years ago. It¡¯s an ultimate attack technique. This attack technique doesn¡¯t have any specific moves or there¡¯s only one move from the beginning to the end. This is an all-out attack. It abandons all defense and distracting thoughts. There¡¯s only the word ¡®kill¡¯ in its heart. It¡¯s a move that surpasses the limit and instantly erupts with all the power,wprehension,wprehension, and so on in its body.¡±
¡°It was one move to determine life and death!¡±
¡°After 1 created the Killing Word Sword Art, countless foreign race World Overlords died in this technique. More than 10,000 foreign race Venerables died in this technique.¡±
¡°I even used the Killing Word Sword Technique to injure an insectoid Universe Overlord on the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
King Bei Gang¡¯s ancient eyes revealed traces of memories, as if he was recalling the glorious years of the past.
¡°Gulp!¡± Chu Zhou swallowed his saliva with difficulty and was almost stunned.
His teacher was that fierce? He had actually used the Killing Sword Art to kill more than 10,000 foreign Venerables?
He even injured an Insect Tribe Universe Overlord?
That was true strength, simply too powerful!
¡°After 1 created the Killing Word Sword Technique, it has been constantly perfected and sublimated for hundreds of millions of years. It has already reached the peak of the Universe Overlord level. Among the Universe Overlord level attack mystic techniques of us humans, I think I can be ranked in the top 10. This mystic technique can be said to have fused with all my life¡¯s learning andprehension. It¡¯s the most important inheritance of our Northern Azure lineage and also the symbol of our Northern Azure lineage.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, as my personal disciple and only disciple, you should bring the Killing Sword Art to greater heights.¡±
¡°With my current ability, I can only deduce the Killing Word Sword Art to the peak of the Universe Overlord level. I hope that one day, you can deduce it to the overlord level of the universe¡ or even the Universe Saint level!¡±
King Bei Cang looked at Chu Zhou expectantly.
He had made a detailed understanding of all the information about his disciple.
When he found out about his disciple¡¯s rise on Earth and his rise in the Blood Mountain Gxy, he was extremely shocked.
As a dignified Universe Overlord and once known as the number one marquis of humanity, he was also proud and aloof.
But after understanding Chu Zhou¡¯s experience, he felt that Chu Zhou was much fiercer than him.
If not for that, with his arrogance and conceit, why would he casually take Chu Zhou as his disciple?
There were too many people who wanted to acknowledge him as their master.
Among them, not only were there prodigies of the God Race who were born with two first-ss bloodlines, there were also famous Universe Lords, but he didn¡¯t like any of them. He felt that those people were not talented enough and did not deserve to inherit his mantle.
If his sessor did not have potential that surpassed his, King Bei Gang¡¯s, then what was the point of taking him in as a disciple?
It was only after learning about Chu Zhou and understanding him that he decided to take him in as his personal disciple. He had high hopes for Chu Zhou!
Chu Zhou saw King Bei Gang¡¯s expectant gaze when he looked at him. His expression turned serious and he said calmly,
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. 1 will definitely bring the Killing Word Sword Technique to greater heights and continuously perfect and sublimate it. 1 will even make it the number one ultimate attack technique of humanity!¡±
With the Attribute Board in hand, as long as he was given time, he was confident that he could upgrade the Killing Sword Art to the number one offensive technique of humanity, or even the number one offensive technique in the universe.
When King Bei Cang heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words, he could not help but be slightly stunned.
This disciple seemed to be even more ambitious than he had expected!
He only looked forward to the day when Chu Zhou could upgrade the Killing Sword Art to a Universe Overlord-level technique or even a Universe Saint-level technique.
However, Chu Zhou said that he wanted to upgrade this ultimate technique to the number one offensive technique of humans.
The difficulty was undoubtedly greater. However, not only was King Bei Cang not angry at Chu Zhou¡¯s arrogant words, he also admired him very much.
He should have such confidence and arrogance as the only disciple of King Bei Cang.
What right did he have to be King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple if he didn¡¯t even try and didn¡¯t dare to fight for first ce?
¡°Hahaha, good, very good!¡± King Bei Cangughed loudly. ¡°I look forward to the day you upgrade the Killing Word Sword Art to the number one offensive technique of humanity.¡±
A purple sword that was filled with endless killing intent suddenly appeared in his hand as he spoke. This purple sword was about three feet long and was engraved with countlessplicated universe engravings. Purple light flickered and the sword was filled with wisps of purple qi.
Wisps of purple qi faintly interwoven into a wandering purple divine dragon phantom. The hilt was engraved with the two universalnguages of the Purple Dragon.
The moment the purple sword appeared in the room, endless killing intent spread. In a daze, Chu Zhou seemed to see endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood.
King Bei Cang gently wiped his finger on the purple sword. The monstrous killing intent that spread out immediately retracted into the sword.
¡°What a ferocious sword!¡±
The illusion in front of him disappeared. Chu Zhou had lingering fears as he looked at the purple sword in King Bei Gang¡¯s hand.
This sword had such a strong killing intent. He could not imagine how many living beings had died under this sword. King Bei Cang looked at the purple sword in his hand nostalgically and gently rubbed it with his fingers.
¡°This sword is called the Purple Dragon Sword. It was my former weapon and has apanied me for hundreds of millions of years. I relied on it to fight my way out of countless near-death situations..¡±
Chapter 642 - 642: Bei Gang’s Lineage Inheritance! (3)
Chapter 642 - 642: Bei Gang¡¯s Lineage Inheritance! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a Universe Lord weapon after all. Even though I found many Sword Refining Masterster and used many precious materials to strengthen it, its material only reached the level of a Universe Nobility weapon. However, the countless universe engravings engraved on its body can¡¯t be changed. Therefore, it¡¯s still a Universe Lord weapon¡¡±
¡°The Purple Dragon Sword can no longer keep up with my strength. If I use it now, 1 will only destroy it.¡±
¡°As my only disciple, I¡¯ll teach you the Purple Dragon Sword now! You have to cherish it!¡±
King Bei Cang carefully handed the Purple Dragon Sword to Chu Zhou.
When Chu Zhou heard King Bei Gang¡¯s words, he already knew that the Purple Dragon Sword was very important to him.
He did not refuse the Northern Heavens King¡¯s gift. Instead, he received the Purple Dragon Sword with both hands with a solemn expression.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. 1 will definitely cherish the Purple Dragon Sword,¡± Chu Zhou said solemnly. ¡°From now on, the Purple Dragon Sword will be the symbolic weapon of the descendants of our North Blue lineage. I will use it at this stage. When I advance to the Universe Nobility in the future and find a suitable descendant, I will also pass down the Purple Dragon Sword.¡±
King Bei Cang was very satisfied with Chu Zhou¡¯s attitude and handed a spatial ring to Chu Zhou.
¡°There¡¯s a World Heart in it. Only the primal world nurtured by the primal universe or the world opened by a Universe Lord or above can have a World Core. I only have one. You¡¯ll have to find the rest yourself!¡±
¡°Thank you, Teacher! One pill is enough. 1 can find the rest myself!¡± Chu Zhou happily took the interspatial ring.
He could cultivate the Thousand Bodies Scripture and produce his first incarnation with a World Heart.
Next, King Bei Cang did not give Chu Zhou any other treasures. Instead, he said to Chu Zhou,
¡°Among the 18,666 absolute arts I¡¯ve imparted to you, other than the four core absolute arts of our North Blue lineage¡ the other absolute arts are basically all below the Universe Lord level. Their origins areplicated, and they involve all aspects of cultivation. You can use them as a reference.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve seen your information and know that you¡¯ve also cultivated a divine body. There¡¯s no powerful divine body technique in the absolute art 1 taught you. Tell me about your cultivation situation. I¡¯ll see if 1 can find a powerful divine body technique among the countless absolute arts of our Mirror Universe Company!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he immediately told King Bei Cang about his condition other than his Attribute Board.
He didn¡¯t even hide the existence of the Book of Souls, the soul ve, or even the Crimson God.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good luck. You actually obtained the Book of Souls left behind by Venerable Shadow. Moreover, you used the Book of Souls to refine the God of Red Moon of the Crimson Moon Church into a soul ve.¡±
King Bei Cang said in surprise, but he did not pay much attention to it.
To him, neither Venerable Shadow nor the God of Red Moon were worth mentioning.
On the other hand, when he learned that Chu Zhou had actually cultivated the spatial, gravity, and repulsivews to 90% and be a Transcendent World Overlord recognized by the threew origins, a smile appeared on his face.
When he found out that Chu Zhou also had the New Moon Bloodline, the Five Elements God Race bloodline, and so on, the smile on his face widened.
He had not misjudged his disciple. This disciple of his was indeed full of potential.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve understood your situation. 1¡¯11 help you find a powerful divine body absolute art as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s end our meeting today! We can contact each other in the Mirror Universe in the future.¡±
¡°After today, 1 will submit the report of taking you in as my personal disciple to thepany headquarters. At that time, the relevant person-in-charge of thepany will contact you and tell you what to do next!¡±
After King Bei Cang finished speaking, his figure slowly faded in front of Chu Zhou beforepletely disappearing.
Chu Zhou watched helplessly as King Bei Cang disappeared, but he could not figure out how his new teacher had left.
Chu Zhou walked out of the room happily.
¡°Chu Zhou, did you seed?¡±
Yoda suddenly appeared in front of Chu Zhou and stared intently into his eyes.
Chu Zhou smiled and nodded. ¡°Sess! Teacher has already taken me in as his personal disciple.¡±
¡°Sess¡ Sess? Lord Bei Cang actually directly epted you as his personal disciple?¡±
¡°No, Lord Bei Cang doesn¡¯t seem to have taken any disciples¡ In that case, aren¡¯t you his only disciple?¡±
Yoda¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if he had never heard of something as shocking as this in his life..
Chapter 643 - 643: The Green King! (1)
Chapter 643 - 643: The Green King! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Looks like our Blood Mountain Gxy is going to give birth to a big shot in the future.¡±
Yoda stood at the top of rhe Mirror Tower and watched Chu Zhou leave on the Crimson Moon.
Speaking of which, he was once a core member of the Mirror Universe Company.
However, his potential was too ordinary. He didn¡¯t have the potential to be a Universe Lord.
He had roamed the universe for many years and had basically experienced everything he needed to experience. He had no regrets. In the end, he chose to return to the Blood Mountain Gxy to retire and be the Inspector of the Mirror Universe corporation in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
As a native of the Blood Mountain Gxy, he naturally hoped that his hometown would give birth to a big shot like King Bei Cang.
In that case, it would be extremely beneficial to the future development of the Blood Mountain Gxy and he saw such hope in Chu Zhou.
Therefore, he was in a good mood.
¡°Senior Yoda, who left just now? Was it Chu Zhou?¡±
Suddenly, a majestic figure in a blood dragon robe appeared beside Yoda.
Yoda nced at Dong Fu Blood Mountain and nodded with a smile.
¡°Dong Lu, you have handled the conflict between rhe Blood Mountain Empire and the Coiling Dragon Manor very well. You must continue to maintain it!¡±
¡°In the future, our Blood Mountain Gxy might give birth to a giant that surpasses all the other cosmic countries.¡±
¡°If you befriend Chu Zhou now, it will be infinitely beneficial to your Blood Mountain Empire in the future!¡±
Yoda reminded Dong Fu Blood Mountain.
When Dong Fu Blood Mountain heard this, he was slightly taken aback. His expression instantly turned solemn.
He immediately realized that something must have happened to Chu Zhou that made Yoda think so highly of Chu Zhou¡¯s future.
¡°Senior Yoda¡ Chu Zhou, could it be that you obtained some fortuitous opportunity?¡± He could not help but probe.
Yoda didn¡¯t say it explicitly. Instead, he hinted,
¡°Chu Zhou, he has already acknowledged a big shot from our Mirror Universe Company as his master¡ His identity in the future and his future¡ are different!¡±
With that, he returned to the Mirror Tower.
Dong Fu Blood Mountain stood at the top of the building and pondered over Yoda¡¯s words. The more he thought about it. the more shocked he became.
¡°Even Yoda addressed him as ¡¯Lord1. Hers at least a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right. Yoda said that Chu Zhou might be a giant that surpasses the various cosmic countries in the future¡ In that case, his teacher should be at least a simr figure now.¡±
¡°In other words, Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher is very likely a Universe Nobility! ¡±
At the thought of this, Dong Fu Blood Mountain¡¯s pupils constricted slightly and he immediately gasped.
Universe Nobility was a giant that truly surpassed the various cosmic countries.
The Universe Lords in charge of the Universe Nation could only lower their heads in front of the Universe Nobility and address him as ¡®Lord1.
Even among the myriad races in the universe, Universe Nobility was still a big shot at the top of the pyramid. His status was extremely high.
In fact, in some races, Universe Nobility were even respectfully called ¡°God Kings¡±.
At the thought that Chu Zhou might be taken in as a disciple by a Universe Nobility, Dong Fu Blood Mountain could nor help bur feel a tinge of envy and hatred.
Why hadn¡¯t he encountered such an opportunity!
However, at the thought of Chu Zhou¡¯s legendary rise, Dong Fu Blood Mountain quickly smiled bitterly. He was indeed iparable to Chu Zhou, this freak.
What right did she have to be envious and hate Chu Zhou?
¡°Senior Yoda is right. If Chu Zhou¡¯s future is limitless, he will at least be a Universe Lord. Moreover, he has a Universe Nobility backing him¡ Our Blood Mountain Empire must continue to be on good terms with him¡¡±
¡°Looks like we have to adjust our attitude towards Coiling Dragon Manor!¡±
Dong Fu Blood Mountain muttered to himself. In rhe next moment, he turned into a bolt of blood lightning and disappeared.
The Dark Universe.
Chu Zhou let Deep Blue control the direction of the Crimson Moon while he closed his eyes and studied the core legacies of the four Bei Cang lineages in his mind.
The first thing he studied was the Killing Sword Art.
This was the most important absolute art of the Bei Cang lineage. It fused everything King Bei Cang had learned andprehended in his life.
There were a total of 720 volumes of the Killing Sword Art.
Volumes One to 10 were the general outline of the Killing Sword Art.
In the general outline, it fully exined the core concept of the Killing Sword Art and the foundation of the cultivation of the Killing Sword Art.
Books 11 to 700 recorded 1,008 exquisite andprehension methods.
These 1,008 exquisite techniques covered an extremely wide range. They contained different rules, differentws, and various attacks that formed various different ways of exerting strength.
Books 721 to 720 recorded 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
Every ughter Sword Fainting contained a ughter Intent.
The 24 ughter Sword diagrams matched the 1,008 exquisite ones.
Comprehending the first to the 42nd essence could form the first ughter Sword Painting.
Comprehending the 43rd to 84th exquisiteness could form the second ughter Sword Painting.
And so on. Afterprehending all 1,008 intricacies, it could form 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
Moreover, the 24 ughter Sword Diagrams could be used flexibly.
Without a doubt,prehending the Killing Sword Art was a huge project. Furthermore, the difficulty ofprehending it was tens of thousands of times more difficult than any absolute art that Chu Zhou had cultivated in the past.
However, no matter how rough this bone was, Chu Zhou was going to bite it.
What¡¯s more, he only needed to enter the Beginner realm and leave the rest to the Attribute Board..
Chapter 644 - 644: Green King! (2)
Chapter 644 - 644: Green King! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on the Crimson Moon and focused his attention. He began to read andprehend the first volume of the Killing Sword Art.
A few days had passed in the blink of an eye.
The Crimson Moon also returned to Coiling Dragon Manor.
After Chu Zhou returned to the Coiling Dragon Manor, he immediately asked Long and the others, who were dealing with matters outside, to return.
Then, he told her about bing King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple.
Dragon and the others were all shocked when they heard this.
¡°This is really unexpected. Chu Zhou, you actually took a Universe Nobility as your master! You have to know that a Universe Nobility is a giant that surpasses many Universe Nations. A Universe Lord¡¯s status is already very high, but in front of a Universe Nobility, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Dragon said emotionally.
Therefore, he had alsoe into contact with the knowledge of many experts above the Universe Lord level.
He knew very well what Universe Nobility meant.
When Sol learned that Chu Zhou¡¯s new teacher was called Queen Bei Cang, he immediately closed his eyes and sent his consciousness into the mirror universe to search for information about King Bei Cang.
A momentter, he suddenly opened his eyes.
¡°Did you find out?¡± Dragon looked at Sol.
Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others all looked at Sol.
Sol nodded slightly, his face full of shock.
¡°King Bei Cang is one of the marquises of the Mirror Universe corporation. His nickname is ¡®White-Haired Killing God¡¯. He once killed countless people on the battlefield of the myriad races, causing countless foreign races to tremble in fear. Countless foreign race experts died under his hands.¡±
¡°More than 10,000 foreign Venerables died in his hands!¡±
¡°However, his most glorious battle record was that he injured a Universe Overlord of the Bug Tribe and escaped unscathed in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield!¡±
¡°King Bei Cang was once known as the number one marquis of our Human Race. All the higher-ups of the Human Race thought highly of him and thought that he would definitely be a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°However, 300 million years ago, King Bei Cang encountered an ident. As for what that ident was, there wasn¡¯t much research on the Mirror Network¡ However, many people knew that after that ident, King Bei Cang¡¯s entire mental state seemed to have been greatly stimted.¡±
¡°From then on, King Bei Cang, who was once iparably arrogant and unparalleled, and who was once thought highly of by countless people, seemed to have fallen. For hundreds of millions of years, he basically didn¡¯t make any moves. He has been living in seclusion in the Xi Imperial City at the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¡±
¡°¡As King Bei Cang fell, his reputation was gradually overtaken by the Green King. Now, the Green King reced King Bei Cang¡¯s previous status and became the number one marquis of the Mirror Universe corporation. He is also the number one marquis of our Human Race.¡±
¡°However, no matter what, no matter how much King Bei Cang sinks, he¡¯s still a noble. He¡¯s still an extremely powerful noble.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou has definitely earned a lot by bing King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he has reached the heavens in a single step!¡±
Hearing Sol¡¯s words, Dragon and the others were shocked, not expecting King Bei Cang¡¯s background to be as such.
Then, they were all happy for Chu Zhou.
Without a doubt, Chu Zhou had a teacher like King Bei Cang. There was no need to worry about his future.
¡°This is great! Chu Zhou has be King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. If this news gets out, I reckon no one will dare to provoke our Coiling Dragon Manor. From now on, our Coiling Dragon Manor can develop steadily.¡±
Dragon and the othersughed.
Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s development speed was already very fast.
Now, Chu Zhou had be the disciple of a giant like King Bei Cang.
It could be foreseen that Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s status would rise once again.
Not to mention the Blood Mountain Empire, even the True Central universe would have to give Coiling Dragon Manor some face in the future.
¡°Changa Saha has long taken Master Lan Ruo of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce as her master and has even be a core member of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce.¡±
¡°Dragon, ever since you performed outstandingly in the Infinite Battle Arena, you obtained the recognition of a big shot in the Infinite Battle Arena. After that, you even obtained the Domain Realm Conqueror Medal and have now be a World Overlord¡ 1 reckon that big shot also has the intention to take you in as his disciple.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou has also acknowledged King Bei Cang as his master!¡±
¡°Among the four of us, I¡¯m the only one left with no ce to go.¡± Sol said in self-pity.
¡°You and your rubbish!¡± Changa Saha rolled her eyes at Sol and said angrily, ¡°My teacher is old friends with Venerable Chi Huo of the Universe Adventurer Alliance. My teacher revealed to me some time ago that Venerable Chi Huo admires you very much¡ I guess Venerable Chi Huo has already contacted you in private. Why are you still acting pitiful in front of us?¡±
Sol¡¯s face turned red. He said awkwardly, ¡°This¡ This is still something that can¡¯t be confirmed!¡±
Chu Zhou, Dragon, and the others looked at Sol in surprise. They didn¡¯t expect Sol to gain the recognition of a Universe Lord without a word. Moreover, he seemed to be about to be a disciple.
¡°The four of us came out of Earth together. Looks like we¡¯ll have to go our separate ways soon¡ However, this is a good thing!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°That¡¯s right! After joining the five great forces and bing a core member of these forces, we basically have to head to the headquarters of the five great forces to cultivate¡ The headquarters of the five great forces can provide us with the best cultivation resources after all..¡±
Chapter 645 - 645: The Green King! (3)
Chapter 645 - 645: The Green King! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Teacher Lan Ruo has already urged me many times to head to the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce¡¯s headquarters to cultivate as soon as possible¡ I¡¯ve been putting it off. Now that the situation in Coiling Dragon Manor haspletely stabilized, it¡¯s about time for me to set off.¡± Changa Saha said sentimentally.
¡°Me too. If I take that lord as my master, I¡¯ll also go to the Infinite Battle Arena headquarters to cultivate¡¡± Dragon mentioned.
Sol shrugged. ¡°I haven¡¯t officially be a disciple yet¡ If 1 be a disciple, it¡¯ll probably be the same. After all, the five giants train their core members in the same way. No matter who it is, from the moment they be a core member, if they haven¡¯t be a Universe Lord within a million years, they¡¯ll be removed from their core member status¡ From now on, they can only be managed by the branches of the five giants and contribute to them.¡±
¡°A million years sounds like a very long time, but it¡¯s too difficult to be a Universe Lord. Many Ninth Level World Overlord martial artists can¡¯t even touch the threshold of a Universe Lord in tens of millions of years¡ Therefore, a million years is actually very tight!¡±
¡°All core members must make good use of these 100 years and the various resources provided by the headquarters to improve themselves as much as possible and advance to be Universe Lords!¡±
¡°Therefore, time is tight!¡±
¡°Hahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we¡¯re separated. We can still contact each other through the Mirror Universework!¡± Chu Zhouughed.
Chu Zhou¡¯s wordspletely dispelled the sadness that gradually filled everyone¡¯s hearts!
Even Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei, who had gradually be a little worried after knowing that Chu Zhou was about to leave the Coiling Dragon Manor, recovered at this moment.
That¡¯s right! Even if they were separated, they could still contact each other in the Mirror Universe and even reunite in it.
The Mirror Universe was extremely real. Meeting and interacting inside was simr to meeting and interacting in the real world. In that case, even though they were separated, they were actually not separated!
¡°I¡¯m worried that after the four of us leave, Coiling Dragon Manor willck sufficient experts to hold down the fort!¡± Dragon said.
Sol and Changa Saha nodded.
Even if the four of them left, the Coiling Dragon Manor still had Lyton, Monica, and some World Overlords who submitted to the Coiling Dragon Manor.
However, they felt that it was still not enough.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about this problem!¡± Chu Zhou smiled faintly. With a thought, 30 Transcendent World Overlord soul ves appeared beside him.
Each of the soul ves emitted a heavy pressure.
¡°I¡¯ll let them guard Coiling Dragon Manor¡ As long as it¡¯s not a Universe Lord, Coiling Dragon Manor will be as stable as Mt. Tai.¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°Are these the soul ves you control, Chu Zhou? With them around, we¡¯re indeed relieved.¡±
Looking at the 30 Transcendent World Overlord soul ves, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others were relieved.
¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink together and wish us all a bright future!¡±
Chu Zhou, Long, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others raised their sses and drank wine together!
Chu Zhou and the others drank to their heart¡¯s content. The entire Coiling Dragon Manor echoed withughter.
At night, Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei seemed to have cast aside their prejudices and estrangements because Chu Zhou was about to leave. They served Chu Zhou together and gave him a memorable night.
Mirror Universe corporation headquarters, Xi Imperial City!
In the Qing King Mansion, an iparably gorgeous figure stood gracefully by the lotus pond.
What grew in the lotus pond was naturally not an ordinary Lotus, but a famous nine-colored jade lotus in the universe.
The fish residing in the lotus pond weren¡¯t ordinary fish either. They were Six-Winged Kun Fish that even Universe Lords would be terrified of.
The Six-Winged Kun Fish was the smallest among the Kun Fish species. It was only the size of an ordinary person¡¯s palm and had six translucent wings on its back.
However, even though the Six-Winged Kun Fish was the smallest among the Kun Fish, it was also the most ferocious and powerful. Moreover, it was extremely murderous.
There was once a Six-Winged Kun Fish that barged into a certain cosmic country of humanity. In the end, in just a few days, it exterminated all the human experts above the Void level in that cosmic country and even massacred a hundred billion people.
Even a Universe Lord couldn¡¯t escape this cmity.
It was only when a Human Universe Nobility descended that it was suppressed and killed.
In the clear lotus pond in front of him, there were more than 10 Six-Winged Kun Fish swimming around.
However, these Six-Winged Kun Fish that were renowned for their brutality and bloodthirstiness were more obedient than the other fish in the lotus pond. They kept devouring the fish food thrown by the gorgeous figure, and from time to time, they would perform a fish flip in front of the gorgeous figure.
They hadpletely be pets and did not look ferocious at all.
However, this was actually normal.
In front of this gorgeous figure, not to mention these Six-Winged Kun Fish, even those beasts that were even more ferocious than them, unless they had reached Universe Overlord-level, would have to behave obediently¡ unless they didn¡¯t want to live anymore.
Three figures stood respectfully behind King Green.
Every figure was emanating the aura of a Universe Lord.
¡°Has the information been confirmed?¡±
The Green King threw thest of the fish in his hand into the lotus pond and said calmly.
¡°Teacher, it¡¯s confirmed,¡± Venerable Mountain Suppression said respectfully to the back view in front of him. ¡°King Bei Cang has already uploaded the report to the headquarters¡ The disciple he took in is called Chu Zhou. He¡¯s a new genius in the True Central Universe¡¯s Blood Mountain Gxy¡ Currently, Chu Zhou is only 63 years old, but he¡¯s already a Transcendent World Overlord. Moreover, he has a second-grade spatial bloodline!¡±
¡°Teacher, not only did King Bei Cang ept Chu Zhou as his disciple, but he also directly became his personal disciple. He even gave his Purple Dragon Sword to Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°The Purple Dragon Sword is a weapon that apanied King Bei Cang in his growth¡ Although it can¡¯t keep up with King Bei Gang¡¯s strength now¡ it means a lot to King Bei Cang. King Bei Cang clearly didn¡¯t treat Chu Zhou as an ordinary disciple when he passed the Purple Dragon Sword to Chu Zhou. Instead, he really treated Chu Zhou as his sessor!¡± The Venerable Blood Pupil also said.
¡°Hehe¡ Did he pass the Purple Dragon Sword to Chu Zhou?¡±
When King Green heard this, heughed coldly. An extremely deep killing intent suddenly emanated from his body.
In an instant, the entire Green King Manor seemed to be frozen.
At this moment, the dozen or so Six-Winged Kun Fish in the lotus pond were all lying at the bottom of the lotus pond in fear, trembling.
Venerable Mountain Suppression, Venerable Blood Pupil, and Venerable Aurora Pris felt immense pressure under the terrifying killing intent that seemed to be able to freeze space and time. They broke out in cold sweat.
The three of them looked at each other helplessly.
Their teacher was actually very calm usually, but as long as it involved King Bei Cang, he could not calm down.
However, the grudge between their teacher and King Bei Cang¡ they could not interfere, nor did they dare to.
¡°Bei Cang¡ you cripple, you¡¯ve been Fallen for 300 million years. Now that you¡¯re awake, are you prepared to nurture your own sessor?¡±
¡°However, I will destroy whatever you want to do!¡± The Green King said faintly, his voice as cold as the ice of theherworld..
Chapter 646 - 646: Emperor Xi Holy City! (1)
Chapter 646 - 646: Emperor Xi Holy City! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Coiling Dragon Manor.
Chu Zhou waited for the notification from the Mirror Universe Company and the contact of the relevant person-in-charge whileprehending the Killing Sword Art.
In addition, he also devoured all the corpses of the Crimson Moon Church martial artists that Coiling Dragon Manor had collected and converted them into attribute points.
He also converted all the power of faith that the Yan Huang Religion had gathered over the years into attribute points.
His attribute points directly exceeded one trillion!
[Name: Chu Zhou (Ninth Level World Overlord)]
[Attribute Points: 12,000 trillion]
Rules:
[Space Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Dimensional Space Profound)]
[Gravity Law: 90% (Gravity Profound Large Mastery)]
[Repulsion Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Profound Meaning of Repulsion)]
[Destruction Law: 7% (Perfection of the Shattering Profound)]
[Fire Law: 1% (Perfection of Incinerating Fire Profound)]
[Law of Water: 1% (Rainstorm Profound Perfection)]
[Soul Law: 1% (Perfected Nine Levels of Hell Profound)]
Absolute arts:
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
[Metal-Devouring Divine Body: Perfected Third Level]
In order to see the situation on the Attribute Board clearly, Chu Zhou asked the Attribute Board to separate the rules from the ultimate technique.
Looking at his Attribute Board, Chu Zhou fell into deep thought.
12,000 trillion attribute points might seem like a lot.
However, the attribute points were actually quite tight.
He had too many things to upgrade now.
From the ck Mountain Mystic Realm, he obtained the Book of Souls left behind by Venerable Shadow.
The Book of Souls was not only a Universe Lord weapon, but it also recorded the various Soul Profound and ultimate techniques that Venerable Shadow had cultivated.
He also obtained Mo Wei¡¯s memories from Mo Wei, as well as the cultivation memories that Venerable Shadow had passed on to him.
In other words, he had basically obtained all of Venerable Shadow¡¯s inheritance.
Venerable Shadow was an expert who had advanced to the Venerable realm with the Soul Law.
Therefore, if Chu Zhou inherited what the Netherworld Venerable had learned, he would have a huge advantage over others in the cultivation of the Soul Law.
In Chu Zhou¡¯s opinion, the core of flesh and blood was the soul.
However, the Soul Law was closely rted to the soul.
The Soul Law was very meaningful for cultivation.
Coincidentally, he had obtained all of Venerable Shadow¡¯s inheritance.
Therefore, he would definitely cultivate the soulw.
There were a total of 18 Soul Profounds recorded in the Book of the
Netherworld.
There were a total of 18 Soul Profounds recorded in the Book of the Netherworld.
Chu Zhou had cultivated the three majorws of space, gravity, and repulsion. His experience was very rich.
He made a preliminary estimation. To upgrade all 18 Soul Profound to perfection and sessfully fuse them, he would need to consume about 2,600 trillion attribute points, which was 2,600 trillion trillion.
He now had enough attribute points. He could cultivate hisprehension of the soulw to 90%!
Apart from that, he now possessed the iplete bloodline of the Five Elements God Race. In that case, he had to cultivate and improve the five elementalws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.
Apart from the many rules mentioned above, he still had the Killing Sword Art, Flowing Moon Movement Technique, Six Radiance Shield, Thousand Body Holy Scripture, and other core techniques of Bei Gang¡¯s lineage waiting to be improved.
Undoubtedly, the attribute points required for three marquis-level unique skills and one overlord-level unique skill were destined to be extremely exaggerated.
As a result, the seemingly abundant attribute points on his body were immediately stretched thin and werepletely insufficient.
¡°I¡¯ll keep the attribute points for the time being! When I reach the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation and meet Teacher, I¡¯ll ask Teacher¡¯s suggestion and see which aspect is suitable to upgrade first.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and suppressed the urge to immediately consume his attribute points to increase his strength.
In the following days, Chu Zhou began to n and make arrangements for the future development of Coiling Dragon Manor.
This was especially true for the Yan Huang Religion. This was the resource channel for him to steadily harvest the power of faith, and he attached great importance to it.
Hepiled his n into a report and handed it to Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Monica, Lyton, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others.
Without a doubt, after he, the dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha left the Coiling Dragon Manor, Dongfang Mingzhu and the others would be the core upper echelons of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
After exining his ns for the future of Coiling Dragon Manor to Dongfang Mingzhu and the others¡
Chu Zhou then introduced Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei to Yoda. After some discussion, Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei became the Mirror Virtual Universe Company¡¯s External members in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Chu Zhou did not interfere much with the subsequent development of Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, and Li Qingshi. He allowed them to develop freely.
After arranging these matters, Chu Zhoupletely rxed. Other than waiting for the notification, he also studied the Killing Sword Art.
Of course, his leisure time¡ was actually a little busy.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei knew that Chu Zhou was going to the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters, so they had been pestering him for the past few days. They had even worked together many times, allowing Chu Zhou to live like a god.
However, when Niya O¡¯Brien received Chu Zhou¡¯s message and learned that Chu Zhou was cultivating at the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation, she also rushed to Coiling Dragon Manor to meet Chu Zhou¡
Chapter 647 - 647: Emperor Xi Holy City! (2)
Chapter 647 - 647: Emperor Xi Holy City! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Asura Arena inevitably happened.
For a few consecutive days, the entire Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s air pressure was very low. Dragon and the others could not take it anymore and hurriedly found an excuse to go out and take refuge.
As for Chu Zhou, who was in the center of the storm, he could only turn into a diligent bee and fight the fire everywhere, barely calming the storm.
On this day, Chu Zhou finally received a notification from the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters.
¡°Honorable Mr. Chu Zhou, hello! Congrattions on bing King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple. From today onwards, your identity will be upgraded from an external deacon to a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°As a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, the benefits you enjoy in thepany will be on par with thepany¡¯s Universe Lords.¡±
¡°Of course, as a new core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, you also have some special benefits.¡±
¡°For the specific benefits, please look at the appendix!¡±
¡°Mr. Chu Zhou, as a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, you can enjoy the benefits and treatment that many Universe Lords can¡¯t. However, the responsibility you shoulder is also very heavy. You need to grow up as soon as possible. Therefore, your time is very precious. Pleasee to the headquarters to cultivate as soon as possible.¡±
¡°In addition, the headquarters has sent a special person-in-charge to Blood Mountain Gxy to bring you to the headquarters!¡±
After reading the notice from the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters, Chu Zhou immediately opened the appendix.
The contents of the appendix were divided into two parts.
The first part briefly introduced the internal situation of the Mirror Universe Company.
The second part was about Chu Zhou¡¯s benefits and treatment.
Chu Zhou read the first part.
¡°The Mirror Universe corporation was created by the great Emperor Xi. Thepany¡¯s real headquarters is located in the small universe established by Emperor Xi. The city where the headquarters is located is called Emperor Xi Holy City¡¡±
¡°¡Members of the Mirror Universe corporation are divided into peripheral members, internal members, core members¡¡±
¡°The core members are also divided into the core members of the Heaven and Earth Secret Realm, the core members of the Primordial Secret Realm, and the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. They cultivate in the four secret realms every day.¡±
¡°Among them, the geniuses nurtured by the branches are all internal members. If internal members meet the conditions, they can be promoted to core members of the Heaven and Earth Secret Realm. If core members of the Heaven and Earth Secret Realm meet the conditions, they can be promoted to core members of the Heaven and Earth Secret Realm. If core members of the Heaven and Earth Secret Realm meet the conditions, they can be promoted to core members of the Primordial Secret Realm. If core members of the Primordial Secret Realm meet the conditions, they can be promoted to core members of the Primordial Secret Realm¡¡±
¡°All core members can enter the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, the Purgatory Altar, and the Heaven Reaching Pagoda to train¡¡±
¡°The Mirror Universe corporation, other than the real headquarters, Emperor Xi, also has the headquarters, Primordial Mountain, in the Mirror Universe world¡¡±
Chu Zhou carefully read some introductions about the internal situation of the Mirror Universe corporation and quickly had a rough understanding of it.
¡°Looks like I¡¯ve gained a lot by bing Teacher¡¯s disciple and directly bing a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ Otherwise, ording to the advancement model of most geniuses in the Mirror Universe corporation, I think I have to start from an internal member and advance step by step. Only when I reach the peak can I be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡¡±
He muttered to himself and continued to read the second part.
This part was about his welfare:
1. Observe 108 Primal Chaos Tablets for 100,000 years.
2. Learn a Universe Nobility Realm ultimate technique and three Universe Lord Realm ultimate techniques for free. Learn any ultimate technique below the Venerable-level.
30.100,000 points. Points could be used to exchange for ultimate techniques, weapons, spiritual liquid, cosmic oddities, and so on.
4. In the Chaotic Mystic Realm, there was a luxurious manor with a diameter of more than a thousand kilometers. There were various cultivation facilities in the manor and a guard team. The guard team consisted of one Transcendent World Overlord, 10 World Overlords, and 100 Domain Lords.
5. Equipped with a B-rank cosmic battleship (Universe Lord battleship).
6. You can obtain 100 points and one million Universe Credits every month. (One Universe Credits = 3,000 True Central Currency = three million Blood Mountain Dors)
After looking at his personal benefits and treatment, Chu Zhou could only sigh at the Mirror Universe¡¯s generosity.
It was too generous.
What was the Primal Chaos Tablets?
He didn¡¯t know much about it yet.
However, he remembered that when his teacher, King Bei Cang, mentioned the Primal Chaos Tablets that day, his expression and tone became much more solemn.
Clearly, even a figure like King Bei Cang felt that the opportunity to observe the Primal Chaos Tablets was very precious.
From this, it could be seen that the Primal Chaos Tablets were definitely extraordinary.
The second benefit was self-evident.
The third benefit was 100,000 points. Chu Zhou still did not understand the exact value of points in the Mirror Universe corporation¡ He did not know their value yet.
The fourth benefit was a luxurious manor with a diameter of more than a thousand kilometers. It was also equipped with a powerful escort team. This was not a small sum.
The fifth benefit was even more exaggerated. It was actually equipped with a B-rank cosmic battleship.
This was a Venerable-level battleship. Its power was enough to threaten a Venerable.
This was too shocking.
The sixth benefit¡ He was still unclear about the value of the points. He did not know the value of 100 points a month.
As for 100 Universe Credits a month¡ he didn¡¯t care that much.
His current assets were about three trillion Universe Credits¡ A mere one million Universe Credits a month was nothing to him.
After looking at the various benefits, Chu Zhou closed the virtual screen and continued toprehend the Killing Sword Art.
Three dayster, a ck spaceship covered in countless traces of weapons such as sabers, spears, swords, halberds, and other attacks appeared above Coiling Dragon Manor..
Chapter 648 - 648: Emperor Xi Holy City! (3)
Chapter 648 - 648: Emperor Xi Holy City! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
An old man with two huge iron wings on his back walked out of the ck spaceship. His gaze swept across the Coiling Dragon Manor below like lightning.
The moment the ck spaceship descended, Chu Zhou and the people from Coiling Dragon Manor all sensed it.
They walked out of the castle and stood in the manor, looking up at the ck spaceship.
The moment the old man with two huge iron wings appeared, Chu Zhou and everyone else felt a suppressed aura.
The Void seemed to freeze.
¡°So powerful¡ He¡¯s probably a Universe Lord!¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked. Just looking at the old man in the sky made them have the urge to kneel down.
¡°The Venerable Iron Wing of the Mirror Universe corporation has been ordered by thepany to escort you to thepany headquarters, Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou,e up!¡±
Venerable Iron Wing s sharp gazended on Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and swept his gaze across the people from Coiling Dragon Manor. Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, and Niya O¡¯Brien, who was in the crowd, paused for a moment before smiling.
¡°Goodbye, everyone!¡±
¡°However, there¡¯s no need to be sad. We can meet in the Mirror Universe at any time.¡±
With that, he rose into the air and flew to the front of Iron Wing Venerable. He bowed to him.
¡°Lord Tie Yi, I am Chu Zhou!¡±
Venerable Iron Wing carefully sized up Chu Zhou and said regretfully:
¡°Unfortunately, it was already toote when I found out about it. Lord Bei Gang has already taken a fancy to you¡ Otherwise, I would definitely take you in as my disciple.¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned. He did not expect this Iron Wing Venerable to have the intention to take him in as a disciple.
If this Iron Wing Venerable found him in advance and wanted to take him in as a disciple¡ he might really agree.
Ln that case¡ he seemed to be in luck. If the Venerable Iron Wing found him in advance, he would probably not be able to acknowledge King Bei Cang as his master.
The Iron Wing Venerable seemed to have thought of this as well. He smiled with emotion.
¡°¡Perhaps it¡¯s your luck that 1 didn¡¯t take you in as my disciple in advance. It¡¯s much better for you to be Lord Bei Gang¡¯s disciple than to be my disciple.¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang is a peerless noble who awes all the races in the universe. He¡¯s not someone an ordinary Venerable like me canpare to¡¡±
Hearing Venerable Iron Wing¡¯s self-deprecating words, Chu Zhou didn¡¯t know how to respond and could only smile awkwardly.
¡°You¡¯re talking too much. Alright¡ 1¡¯11 bring you to ourpany¡¯s headquarters now.¡±
Venerable Iron Wing brought Chu Zhou into the spaceship. Ran Nian immediately piloted the spaceship and disappeared in a blur.
¡°There¡¯s a high chance that Chu Zhou will fly straight to the Ninth Heaven.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t ck off¡ Otherwise, we won¡¯t even be able to see his back in the future!¡±
Dragon looked in the direction where the spaceship disappeared and could not help but sigh.
Everyone from Coiling Dragon Manor nodded in agreement.
Chu Zhou¡¯s cultivation speed was already terrifying.
Now that he had evene to the headquarters of one of the five giants, the Mirror Universe Company, to cultivate, he would probably be like a fish in water and his improvement speed would be even more exaggerated.
If they did not work hard to be stronger and followed closely behind, they would probably not even be qualified to stand behind Chu Zhou in the future.
¡®Til look for Teacher Lan Ruo tomorrow and follow her to the headquarters of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce to cultivate.¡±
Changa Saha took a deep breath and said to everyone.
¡°Hahaha, I, the dignified Sun God¡¯, can¡¯t fall behind you. I¡¯ve already taken Venerable Chi Huo as my master yesterday¡ I¡¯m also going to the Adventurer Alliance headquarters to cultivate.¡±
Solughed proudly and threw out the news of him bing Venerable Chi Huo s disciple.
¡°Sol, you¡¯re not slow¡ You¡¯ve already taken Venerable Chi Huo as your master.¡±
Dragon, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, and the others were pleasantly surprised and congratted Sol.
¡°It seems that I have to delegate my work to my subordinates in the future and strive to advance to the World Overlord realm as soon as possible.¡±
Dongfang Mingzhu smiled.
In order to catch up to Chu Zhou, she had also made up her mind to cultivate diligently.
¡°The next time 1 see him in reality, I will definitely be a World Overlord,¡± Yuan Bingmei said calmly, her tone filled with determination.
Upon seeing Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei¡¯s reactions, the Dragon and the others chuckled.
They believed that it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for the two women to break through to the World Overlord realm.
Both women had second-tier bloodlines.
Moreover, some time ago, Chu Zhou had even given arge number of soul stones to the two women to refine, allowing their soul origins to be enhanced by ten times.
There was also Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s almost unlimited supply of resources.
With so many superior conditions, it would be strange if the two women could not advance to the World Overlord realm.
¡°I, Niya O¡¯Brien, can¡¯t let them catch up to me¡ The next time Chu Zhou returns to the Blood Mountain Gxy, 1 must be stronger.¡±
In the crowd, Niya O¡¯Brien clenched her fists when she saw Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei¡¯s high spirits.
The fighting spirit that had been dormant for many years was ignited again.
Then, she decisively turned around and left Coiling Dragon Manor, preparing to return to the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land to cultivate diligently.
¡°Looks like it won¡¯t make sense if we don¡¯t advance to the World Overlord Realm before Boss returns!¡±
Shi Meng grinned and said to Ling Zhan and Li Qingshi.
¡°World Overlord, it won¡¯t be difficult for me!¡± Ling Zhan said confidently.
¡°Our Golden Iron Triangle¡¯ is teammates with Boss. How can we fall behind?¡±
Li Qingshi was also full of fighting spirit..
Chapter 649 - 649: Emperor Xi Holy City! (4)
Chapter 649 - 649: Emperor Xi Holy City! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even Lyton and Monica, who had not spoken all this while, silently vowed to be stronger before their master, Chu Zhou, returned to the Blood Mountain Gxy again.
Even though Chu Zhou had used force to subdue them back then,
Chu Zhou did not treat them badly at all after they joined him.
The various cultivation resources of Coiling Dragon Manor were almost freely provided to them.
Chu Zhou had never treated them as servants. Instead, he treated them as important subordinates.
He also gave them a lot of soul stones, which made their soul origin five times stronger.
In fact, Chu Zhou had even imparted all the Scarlet Moon series of ultimate techniques he had obtained from the Scarlet Moon Pce Master to them.
In short, Chu Zhou¡¯s kindness to them was as deep as the sea.
They also wanted to live up to Chu Zhou¡¯s Cultivation and vow to be stronger and repay him.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha looked at each other and smiled in relief when they saw that everyone from Coiling Dragon Manor was full of fighting spirit and confidence.
The Coiling Dragon Manor had finally stood up.
Even after leaving them and Chu Zhou, there was still a sessor.
Venerable Iron Wing brought Chu Zhou to the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation not only to take a spaceship to travel through the universe.
The small universe where the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters was located was in the center of the human territory.
The Blood Mountain Gxy was too far away from the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters.
Even if the spaceship could travel through the universe, it would probably take god knows how long, it¡¯ll be a cold day in hell when it reaches the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters.
Therefore, in addition to piloting the spaceship to travel through space, Venerable Iron Wing also used arge interster teleportation door to perform Teleportation.
The first time he used arge-scale interster teleportation portal to carry out a Teleportation was in True Central Imperial City, the capital of True Central Cosmic Nation.
They usedrge interster teleportation portals to teleport to the capitals of dozens of cosmic countries after all.
They crossed countless countries along the way.
After three months, the Iron Wing spaceship of the Iron Wing Venerable appeared in front of a huge and boundless ne continent.
The dimensional continent in front of him was really too big.
Through the exterior simtion of the Iron Wing spaceship, Chu Zhou saw the vast and boundless ne continent. When he saw that the sun was like a small light bulb in front of this continent, he felt extremely shocked.
Furthermore¡
In the upper space of this continent, there was more than one sun.
Instead, there were ten thousand suns.
For the higher-ups of the Mirror Universe corporation, moving the sun was not difficult.
There were ten thousand suns in the sky above this continent¡
It was obvious that this continent needed so many suns to maintain normal energy cirction and biological growth.
From this, it could be seen how vast this continent was.
¡°This is the Emperor Xi dimension where our Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters are located. The Emperor Xi dimension was created by the founder of our Mirror Universe Corporation, Emperor Xi. It¡¯s located in an independent small universe¡ Its diameter is more than a hundred light-years.¡± ¡°Hehe, among the five giant forces in the universe, only our Mirror Universe corporation and the Infinite Battle Arena have an independent small universe and an independent ne.¡±
¡°Only a Universe Saint can establish an independent small universe and an independent ne¡ And the founder of our Mirror Universe corporation, Emperor Xi, is a Universe Saint.¡±
Venerable Iron Wing proudly introduced the Emperor Xi ne to Chu Zhou.
When he spoke of Emperor Xi, his eyes revealed undisguised admiration, admiration, pride, and so on.
Chu Zhou listened carefully and could not help but feel proud.
He was now a core member of the Mirror Universe Company.
In other words, his future fate and interests were highly tied to the Mirror Universe corporation.
Therefore, he was naturally proud of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s glorious past!
¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head to Emperor Xi Holy City¡ There are still people waiting for you there!¡±
¡°Even though we¡¯ve already arrived at Emperor Xi¡¯s ne¡ Emperor Xi¡¯s ne is too big. We¡¯re still very far from Emperor Xi¡¯s holy city. We still have to travel the universe!¡±
After the Iron Wing Venerable Easy introduced the Emperor Xi dimension, he piloted the Iron Wing to travel through the universe again.
An hourter¡
The Iron Wing shuttled out from the dark universe.
Venerable Iron Wing adjusted the exterior simtion system to 100% simtion, and the inner wall of the spaceship immediately becamepletely transparent.
Chu Zhou sat in the spaceship and saw everything in the outside world without any obstacles.
An enormous and majestic ancient city that seemed to cut through the world instantly entered his sight.
On a huge stone tablet in front of the ancient city, four words were engraved¡ªEmperor Xi Holy City.
¡°Here we are.¡± Venerable Iron Wing walked out of the spaceship with Chu Zhou..
Chapter 650 - 650: Chaos Dharma Body! (1)
Chapter 650 - 650: Chaos Dharma Body! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou followed Venerable Iron Wing down from the spaceship. An iparably huge and majestic ancient city that seemed to cut through the world instantly entered his sight.
In front of this ancient city stood a huge stone tablet.
There were four words engraved on it¡ªEmperor Xi Holy City.
¡°This is the headquarters of our Mirror Universe Company, Emperor Xi Holy City. It¡¯s also one of the two Holy Cities of humanity.¡±
After the Venerable Iron Wing came here, he seemed to have be a pious believer as he looked at Emperor Xi Holy City with extreme devotion.
¡°What¡¯s the name of the other holy city?¡± Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°The Coiling Martial Saint City!¡± Venerable Iron Wing said, ¡°The Coiling Martial Saint City is the headquarters of the Infinite Battle Arena.¡±
¡°Emperor Xi Holy City and Coiling Martial Saint City are the two holy cities of our human race.¡±
At this moment, a ck-robed elder with silver hair and meticulous clothes quickly flew in front of Venerable Iron Wing and Chu Zhou.
¡°Lord Tie Yi, Your Highness Chu Zhou, my name is Mo Lei. I was ordered to wee you.¡±
The ck-robed elder named Mo Lei bowed respectfully to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°You call me Your Highness?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Mo Lei strangely.
¡°Chu Zhou, this is the honorific title for the core members of our Mirror Universe Company.¡±
Venerable Iron Wing smiled and said,
¡°Generally speaking, members other than the core members have to address the core members as Your Highness unless they are above the Venerable level.¡± ¡°The core members of the Heaven, Earth, Xuanhuang, Primordial, and Chaos Realms have to call themselves Your Highness when they meet core members of higher levels than them.¡±
¡°Lord Tie Yi is right. This is the rule of our Mirror Universe corporation!¡± Mo Lei said with a smile.
When Chu Zhou heard these rules, he sighed inwardly. Levels were really everywhere.
However, he was the beneficiary now, so he naturally would not reject this.
¡°Chu Zhou, my mission this time is to escort you to the headquarters. Now that my mission has beenpleted, it¡¯s almost time for us to part.¡±
Venerable Iron Wing said with a smile.
¡°Thank you, Sir Tie Yi, for escorting me all the way. Thank you for your guidance and guidance!¡± Chu Zhou said gratefully.
Venerable Iron Wing not only escorted him all the way from the Blood Mountain Gxy to Emperor Xi Holy City.
During the escort, Venerable Iron Wing even guided his cultivation and taught him a lot of cultivation experience.
He even told him many strange things in the universe to broaden his horizons. He kept all of this in mind.
¡°Hahaha, Chu Zhou, when did you be so polite?¡± Venerable Iron Wingughed loudly. He suddenly stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Big Brother Iron Wing from now on!¡±
After spending three and a half months together, Venerable Iron Wing had a real understanding of Chu Zhou. He admired Chu Zhou¡¯s talent and character.
Hence, she suddenly had an idea. Since she could no longer be Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher¡ She could at least be his friend, right?
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned when he heard this.
He didn¡¯t expect that the Venerable Iron Wing would give it to him.
Seeing the sincere look in Venerable Iron Wing¡¯s eyes, Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°Big Brother Tie Yi!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and reached out his hand.
¡°Hahaha!¡± Venerable Iron Wingughed and shook Chu Zhou¡¯s hand. ¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll be in charge of the branch in the capital of the True Central universe for a long time from now on.¡±
¡°If you encounter any trouble in the future, feel free to look for Big Brother!¡±
¡°Big Brother, although I¡¯m not in the headquarters, 1 still have a few old friends here.¡±
¡°Then if 1 encounter any trouble in the future, I definitely won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you, Big Brother!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Venerable Iron Wing smiled brightly.
Mo Lei looked at the scene in front of him in shock and thought to himself, ¡°His Highness Chu Zhou is too lucky¡ Not only has he been epted as Lord Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple, but he has also be friends with Lord Tie Yi!¡±
As the manager of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, Mo Lei was very familiar with the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
He knew very well that although the status of a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm was high, it was still iparable to a Universe Lord.
Even though the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm were all geniuses among geniuses, it was still unknown if they could be Universe Lords in the end.
He would only be on the same level as a Universe Lord even if he became a Universe Lord in the future.
Very few Universe Lords would sacrifice themselves to hand over core disciples of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
On the contrary, many core disciples of the Chaotic Mystic Realm hoped to obtain the favor of a Universe Lord and be epted as his true disciples.
¡°If the other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm know what happened to Prince Chu Zhou¡ they will probably be envious!¡± Mo Lei thought to himself. Connections were also one of the most important resources.
The friendship of a Universe Lord¡
This was enough to make many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm jealous.
At this moment, the Iron Wing Venerable turned to look at Mo Lei. ¡°Mo Lei, please take care of my little brother next.¡±
Mo Lei¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Lord Tie Yi, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my job to make proper arrangements for His Highness Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first¡ It¡¯s not easy for me to return to Emperor Xi Holy City. I have to meet those old fellows.¡±
After saying that, the Venerable Iron Wing disappeared.
¡°Your Highness, please follow me to the Bei Cang Manor. Lord Bei Cang is already waiting for you..¡±
Chapter 651 - 651: Chaos Dharma Body! (2)
Chapter 651 - 651: Chaos Dharma Body! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mo Lei brought Chu Zhou through the huge door in Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City.
Chu Zhou looked around and saw many pces and ancient buildings.
All the pces and ancient buildings had a sense of the vicissitudes of history.
There were also some figures sitting at the top of the pce and ancient building, thinking hard or gesturing.
The aura emitted by these figures made Chu Zhou¡¯s hair stand on end.
There were also people who looked at Chu Zhou. Their gazes were as sharp as lightning that split the universe, making Chu Zhou¡¯s heart tremble.
¡°These people are so powerful! Are they all experts above the Universe Lord level?¡± Chu Zhou thought in shock.
¡°All the Venerables, nobles, and overlords of our Mirror Universe corporation are basically cultivating in Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City except for those who are out on missions or traveling.¡±
¡°Your Highness, you must not disturb them¡ Otherwise, if a certain Lord happens to be at a critical moment of enlightenment and is destroyed by you, the consequences will be very serious.¡± Mo Lei turned around and reminded Chu Zhou.
¡°Understood!¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
He sighed in his heart. Emperor Xi Holy City was really a ce where hidden dragons and tigers lurked.
¡°Is he King Bei Gang¡¯s new personal disciple, Chu Zhou?¡±
¡°I saw his photo and image in thepany¡¯s database yesterday. It¡¯s him!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect King Bei Cang to suddenly take in a disciple after being silent for more than 300 million years. This is really surprising.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that he took in a disciple¡ After that blow from more than 300 million years ago, it caused him to sink until now. If he still doesn¡¯t wake up, he might really be crippled. Now that he¡¯s taken in as a direct disciple, he has something to do. Who knows, he might gradually recover.¡±
¡°Does he¡ Still have any hope of restoration?¡±
The figures in the pces and ancient buildings were talking to each other through divine sense.
On one of the ancient buildings, a gorgeous figure was also staring at Chu Zhou.
Behind this peerlessly gorgeous figure stood four respectful figures.
¡°Miller, did you see that? He¡¯s Chu Zhou!¡± The Green King said calmly.
¡°Teacher, 1 saw it!¡± A handsome young man with blond hair walked out from behind.
¡°That Chu Zhou just now is King Bei Gang¡¯s new personal disciple. Miller, you¡¯re my ninth personal disciple and the one I think the most highly of¡¡±
¡°I want you to keep suppressing him from now on. In the end, you¡¯ll hit him until he¡¯s covered in wounds and be an eternal shadow in his heart.¡±
¡°Can you do it?¡± The Green King said expressionlessly.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Miller said confidently.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡±
The Green King nodded slightly. Then, he looked deeply in the direction of the Bei Cang Lord¡¯s Mansion. With a cold snort, he turned around and left.
After the Green King left, Venerable Mountain Suppression, Venerable Blood Pupil, and Venerable Aurora Pris walked up to Miller.
Venerable Mountain Suppression patted Miller¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly,
¡°Ninth Junior Brother, you should more or less know about the grudges between Teacher and King Bei Cang. Teacher values this matter very much¡ Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡±
¡°Third Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take this matter seriously¡ As long as I, Miller, am around, this Chu Zhou won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± Miller said confidently.
¡°We still have to pay more attention to him,¡± Venerable Blood Pupil reminded. ¡°Ninth Junior Brother, I¡¯m sure you know very well what kind of person King Bei Cang is.¡±
¡°A proud and aloof person like him will never ept Chu Zhou as his personal disciple unless he¡¯s extraordinary.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be careless and fail miserably!¡±
¡°At that time, if you lose to Chu Zhou, it will be equivalent to Teacher being pped in the face by King Bei Cang¡¡±
When Miller heard this, his expression became solemn.
He knew that the Venerable Blood Pupil was right.
A proud and aloof person like King Bei Cang would definitely not ept a mediocre disciple.
However, even so, he was still full of confidence in himself.
His confidence did note out of thin air.
It came from his talent and strength.
¡°Even if he¡¯s King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple¡ I, Miller, will not lose. 1 will always be above him until he despairs!¡±
Miller said in a deep voice. An extraordinary aura emanated from his body.
Venerable Mountain Suppression and the other two nodded in satisfaction when they saw Miller¡¯s ninth junior brother be serious.
The three of them knew very well how terrifying this ninth junior brother¡¯s talent was.
They believed that this ninth junior brother of theirs would very likely reach the heights of their teacher, Green King.
Therefore, they were actually full of confidence in this ninth junior brother.
Under Mo Lei¡¯s lead, Chu Zhou arrived in front of an ancient pce.
On the door of the pce, four universalnguages were written: Bei Cang Manor.
¡°Chu Zhou,e in!¡±
Chu Zhou and the other man had just arrived at Bei Cang Manor when a voice sounded from inside.
However¡ that voice seemed to contain a trace of soul-stirring killing intent.
When Chu Zhou and Mo Lei heard the voice, they seemed to see an endless sea of corpses and sea of blood.
Plop!
Mo Lei could not withstand the impact of the killing intent. His legs went weak and he sat down.
¡°It¡¯s too¡ too terrifying!¡± Mo Lei muttered to himself, his pupils dted.
After the impact of that trace of killing intent, Chu Zhou also felt a bone-chilling cold.
Of course, he was not like Mo Lei, who sat down limply..
Chapter 652 - 652: Chaos Dharma Body! (3)
Chapter 652 - 652: Chaos Dharma Body! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Why does Teacher¡¯s voice contain such terrifying killing intent?¡± Chu Zhou thought in confusion. This waspletely different from the impression his teacher had given him that day!
¡°Mo Lei, wait for me outside! I¡¯ll go in and take a look at Teacher.¡± Chu Zhou said to Mo Le.
¡°¡ Okay!¡±
When Mo Lei heard that he didn¡¯t have to go by himself, he immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.
In his eyes, the Bei Cang Mansion was like a prehistoric Behemoth that wanted to devour people.
It would be best if he could not go in.
Chu Zhou pushed open the door and strode into the Bei Cang Manor.
Da da da¡
Chu Zhou walked on the bluestone path of Bei Gang¡¯s mansion and realized that the entire mansion was very quiet. There were no servants or guards at all.
He looked around and saw that there were fallen leaves in many ces on the ground. It seemed that no one had cleaned them for a long time.
The entire Bei Cang Mansion was filled with destion and decline!
¡°With Teacher¡¯s status and identity, it¡¯s impossible for the Ataror Universe corporation not to arrange servants and guards for Teacher.¡±
¡°It seems that Teacher rejected thepany¡¯s arrangements and lived here alone.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou quickened his pace slightly. After sensing an aura in the main hall in the middle of the mansion, he walked straight towards the main hall.
Soon, Chu Zhou walked into the main hall and saw the figure of his teacher, King Bei Cang.
This was a huge difference between his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the image he had seen in the Mirror Tower that day.
The teacher from that day had a head full of white hair and was calm. His eyes were filled with vicissitudes, as if he had seen through everything in the world.
The current teacher¡¯s hair had turned half ck and half white. Even though his expression was still very calm, he seemed to be suppressing something.
It was as if a terrifying ferocious beast was about to break out of its cage but was firmly suppressed by him.
¡°You¡¯re here!¡± King Bei Cang smiled at Chu Zhou.
¡°Big Brother Iron Wing will escort us all the way!¡± Chu Zhou said with a smile.
¡°Big Brother Iron Wing?¡± King Bei Cang was slightly stunned. ¡°Are you talking about the Venerable Iron Wing?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Zhou nodded. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been with Big Brother Iron Wing for three and a half months that he has a good impression of me, so he asked me to call him Big Brother.¡±
King Bei Cang pondered for a moment, as if he was thinking or recalling.
A momentter, he said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite popr. You became friends with a Venerable so quickly¡¡±
¡°This is a good thing! Don¡¯t learn from me¡ In the end, you¡¯ll be alone!¡±
Chu Zhou saw the hint of sadness on his teacher¡¯s face and hurriedly smiled.
¡°Teacher, how are you alone? Don¡¯t you have me as your disciple now?¡±
King Bei Cang was slightly stunned before he smiled. The trace of sadness on his face disappeared without a trace as he said in a slightly heavy voice, ¡®You¡¯re right! I¡¯m not alone now.¡¯
¡°By the way, Teacher¡ 1 think your image is a little different from thest time I saw you. Are you alright?¡± Chu Zhou looked up at King Bei Gang¡¯s ck and white hair and asked with concern.
¡°Are you talking about the change in hair color? It¡¯s a small problem. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± King Bei Cang said nonchntly.
¡°Tell me about your future cultivation n. Do you have any thoughts about your future cultivation?¡±
¡°I do have some questions. 1 have to ask you, Teacher!¡± Chu Zhou immediately said. ¡°Teacher, when 1 participated in the King of Adventurers assessment, 1 identally obtained all the inheritance left behind by the Venerable Shadow of the Source Race. This inheritance is rted to the Soul Law.¡±
¡°Souls are very important to flesh and blood lifeforms like us. Therefore, I¡¯m prepared to cultivate the Soul Law.¡±
¡°I have the iplete bloodline of the Five Elements God Race in me¡ I also want to cultivate the five elementalws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth¡¡±
¡°In addition to the above rules, 1 also have to cultivate core inheritances like the Killing Sword Art of our Bei Cang lineage.¡±
¡°There are too many things I want to do¡ but I can¡¯t take care of them at the same time. Teacher, do you have any suggestions?¡±
King Bei Cang was speechless after hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
This disciple of his really wanted to do too many things.
Soul Law, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and other five elementalws. There were six types ofws.
He wanted to cultivate all sixws. In addition, Chu Zhou had alreadyprehended 90% of the threews. In addition, he had the Killing Sword Art, the Flowing Moon Movement Technique, the Six Radiance Shield, the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, and other ultimate techniques¡
To cultivate so many things at the same time¡ Even he didn¡¯t dare to do so back then!
¡°Chu Zhou, a person¡¯s energy is limited. You can¡¯t be too greedy!¡± King Bei Cang reminded him seriously.
Chu Zhou smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m a little greedy¡ but aren¡¯t 1 asking you for guidance now?¡±
King Bei Cang deliberated for a moment and said, ¡°The soul is indeed very important to us humans. You can cultivate the Soul Law first. Also, the Killing Sword Art is the most important inheritance of our Bei Cang lineage. You have to cultivate it too.¡±
¡°As for the rest, you can temporarily postpone it and make a choice based on your actual situation.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 cultivate the Soul Law and the Killing Sword Art first.¡±
¡°By the way, I¡¯ve helped you screen through ourpany¡¯s unique skill database for the past few months and found a divine body unique skill for you.¡± King Bei Cang said.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s the name of this ultimate technique?¡±
¡°Chaos Dharma Body!¡± King Bei Cang said with a regretful expression. ¡°ording to the records, this Chaos Dharma Body was obtained by a universe overlord of our Mirror Universe Company after killing a crystallizer universe overlord on the battlefield of the myriad races.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, this is only an iplete scroll. It can only be cultivated to the Noble ne at most.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯ve taken a look. This Primal Chaos avatar is extremely powerful. Most importantly, it has the characteristics of the Primal Chaos Law. It can amodate many different powers at the same time. It suits you perfectly.¡±
¡°Even though the Chaos Dharma Body can only be considered a marquis-level technique now¡ it¡¯s enough for the current you.¡±
¡°Therefore, I used the opportunity of you learning a marquis-level technique for free to help you exchange for the Chaos Dharma Body.¡±
After Chu Zhou heard King Bei Gang¡¯s description of the Chaos Dharma Body, his mood surged.
The iplete scroll alone was of the Nobility Realm.
If it was theplete version, wouldn¡¯t he be able to reach the level of an Overlord Realm unique skill¡ or even higher?
¡°I have the Attribute Board. Even if the Chaos Dharma Body is an iplete volume, I can still perfect it¡ I can even continuously upgrade it and break through its original level.¡±
¡°Moreover, Teacher said that this Chaos Dharma Body can amodate many different powers at the same time. It¡¯s indeed very suitable for me!¡± Chu Zhou thought excitedly.
At this moment, King Bei Cang took out a fist-sized crystal ball and handed it to him.
¡°This is¡?¡± Chu Zhou looked at King Bei Cang in confusion.
¡°This is an Inheritance Crystal. It records the Chaos Dharma Body. You can obtain the inheritance by wrapping the Crystal with your spiritual power.¡± King Bei Cang exined.
Upon hearing that the crystal ball in front of him contained the Chaos Dharma Body, Chu Zhou immediately used his mental strength to envelop it excitedly.
The next moment, a huge Torrent of information surged into his mind.
When he finished receiving the information, the crystal ball also turned into powder with a bang.
A book of cultivation methods for the Primal Chaos Dharmakaya appeared in his mind..
Chapter 653 - 653: Attention! (1)
Chapter 653 - 653: Attention! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Bei Cang Manor.
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, you¡¯re out!¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou walk out of the Bei Cang Mansion, Mo Lei immediately went forward.
Chu Zhou was in a good mood after obtaining the Chaos Dharma Body. He smiled and nodded at Mo Lei. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements from now on.¡±
¡°Your Highness, the core members live in Heaven and Earth, Xuanhuang, Primordial, Chaos, and the other four secret realms ording to their levels. I¡¯ll bring you to the Chaotic Mystic Realm now.¡±
As Mo Lei spoke, he walked out of Emperor Xi with Chu Zhou.
¡°Where are the four mystic realms?¡± Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°The four mystic realms are scattered in the four directions of Emperor Xi¡¯s ne. The higher the level of the mystic realm, the closer it is to Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City. The Chaotic Mystic Realm is the closest to Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City.¡± Mo Le said.
¡°How many people are there in the four secret realms?¡±
¡°Heaven and Earth Secret Realm has the most people. There are tens of millions of them.¡±
¡°So many core members of the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm?¡± Chu Zhou looked at Mo Lei in shock. Mo Lei smiled and exined.
¡°The talents nurtured by all the branches and subsidiaries of our Mirror Universe corporation can be promoted to core members as long as they pass the third level in the Sky Tower.¡±
¡°Clearing the first three levels of Skysplit Tower isn¡¯t too difficult.¡±
¡°Basically, the elites of the talents nurtured by many branches and subsidiaries can pass the third floor of the Sky Tower. Hence, there are a lot of core members in the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm!¡±
Chu Zhou immediately understood. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°What is this Skysplit Tower?¡±
¡°The Skysplit Tower is in the Mirror Universe World. It¡¯s a core member of our Mirror Universepany that specializes in verifying ourbat strength.¡± ¡°Later, I¡¯ll bring you to the Heaven Reaching Pagoda. 1¡¯11 tell you in detail then.¡± Mo Le said.
Chu Zhou nodded.
Mo Lei continued to exin the situation of the other three mystic realms.
¡°There are about 10,000 people in the Xuanhuang Secret Realm. There are only 1,000 people in the Chaotic Mystic Realm. There are only about 100 people in the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡¡±
As they spoke, Chu Zhou and Mo Lei had already walked out of the city gate of Emperor Xi Holy City.
Mo Lei immediately took out a disc-shaped spaceship and piloted it, flying towards the Chaotic Mystic Realm with Chu Zhou.
An hourter¡
¡°We¡¯re here!¡±
Mo Lei brought Chu Zhou down from the spaceship.
A stone door about ten meters tall entered Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
Inside the stone door, light rippled like water.
¡°This is the entrance to the Chaotic Mystic Realm!¡± Mo Lei pointed at the stone door.
¡°Manager Mo Lei, this is¡?¡±
Ten figures in silver-white armor immediately walked over when they saw Chu Zhou and Mo Lei.
¡°They¡¯re all Transcendent World Overlords!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the ten figures and sensed the Transcendent World Overlord-level energy fluctuations on their bodies. He was slightly surprised.
Chu Zhou looked at the ten figures and sensed the Transcendent World Overlord-level energy fluctuations on their bodies. He was slightly surprised.
10 Transcendent World Overlords were actually willing to be guards here?
Moreover, he noticed that other than curiosity, there was also a hint of excitement and passion in their gazes.
Whats going on?
¡°Ahem¡¡± Mo Lei coughed lightly, then looked at the ten people seriously and said, ¡°Listen carefully. The person beside me is Prince Chu Zhou, a new member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°His Highness Chu Zhou is Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple. When you meet His Highness in the future, you must not neglect him.¡±
When the ten of them heard Mo Lei¡¯s words, their faces revealed extreme shock.
They had thought that Mo Lei was just bringing a new member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm as usual.
However, he never expected that this new member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm was actually King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple.
Who was King Bei Cang?
He was the legendary figure of the Mirror Universe corporation, or even the entire Human Race.
He might have been silent for the past 300 million years, but he was still one of the strongest Nobility Realm expert in the Mirror Universe corporation.
He was a giant that countless people looked up to!
As King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple, His Highness Chu Zhou¡¯s status was much higher than ordinary core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Thinking of this, these people¡¯s hearts burned with passion.
If they obtained the recognition of Prince Chu Zhou and were allowed to be his followers, their future would bepletely different.
¡°Your Highness, they are the guards at the entrance of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
Mo Le introduced the identities of the ten people in front of Chu Zhou and pointed at a middle-aged man with a big beard and a scar on his face.
¡°This is their captain, Guan Hu.¡±
¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡± Guan Hu and the others immediately bowed respectfully to Chu Zhou.
¡°Hello!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and nodded at Guan Hu and the others.
¡°This is the opportunity I¡¯ve been waiting for for many years¡ I must seize this opportunity. If I miss this opportunity¡ I might never have such a chance again.¡± Guan Hu thought to himself.
He looked at Chu Zhou and suddenly gritted his teeth. He bent his knees, sank his body, and knelt in front of Chu Zhou.
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, I want to follow you! Please give me a chance to work for you!¡±
The other nine cultivators were slightly stunned when they saw Guan Hu suddenly kneeling down. However, they quickly reacted and followed suit.
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, I want to follow you¡¡±
¡°You¡¡± Chu Zhou looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but be stunned.. What was going on?
Chapter 654 - 654: Attention! (2)
Chapter 654 - 654: Attention! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Guan Hu, how dare you offend His Highness and make such a rude request to him!¡±
When Mo Lei saw Guan Hu¡¯s actions, he was extremely furious and berated loudly,
¡°Do you know that your actions today are enough for thepany to punish you severely! They might even expel you from the guard team!¡±
¡°There are a lot of people waiting for such an opportunity even if you don¡¯t want to work in the guard team¡!¡±
Mo Lei¡¯s words caused Guan Hu and the others to tremble.
Guan Hu and the others knew that if thepany really wanted to pursue the matter, they might really be kicked out of the Chaotic Mystic Realm guard team.
Even though the name Chaotic Mystic Realm Guards did not sound good, and the work they did looked very low-level there were many people in the Mirror Universe corporation who wanted to be Chaotic Mystic Realm Guards.
The Chaotic Mystic Realm was where the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm cultivated and grew.
The core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm basically represented the future of the Mirror Universe corporation.
In the future, the Venerables, nobles, overlords, and even saints in the Mirror Universe corporation were basically all core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
The Chaotic Mystic Realm Guards had arge number of opportunities toe into contact with the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. If the former was appreciated by thetter and became thetter¡¯s follower, the former would also benefit when thetter soared in the future.
When a man gets to the top, all his friends and rtions get there with him!
Many people understood this principle.
Therefore, there were many people in the Mirror Universe corporation eyeing the position of Chaotic Mystic Realm Guards.
Guan Hu and the others had also paid a huge price and worked hard to obtain this position.
Now that they heard that their current actions might cause them to lose their positions, they immediately became nervous.
¡°Your Highness, we have offended you¡¡± Other than Guan Hu, the other nine people stood up and hurriedly apologized to Chu Zhou.
No¡ I can¡¯t miss this opportunity.
Guan Hu struggled in his heart and decided to take the risk. He continued to kneel in front of Chu Zhou and looked up at him.
¡°Your Highness, I was once a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ I¡¯m very familiar with everything rted to the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. I can help you¡¡±
Chu Zhou calmly looked at Guan Hu, then at Mo Lei beside him. He sent a voice transmission to Mo Lei. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on with them?¡±
Mo Lei did not listen to Guan Hu¡¯s warning. If Guan Hu¡¯s actions angered Chu Zhou and caused him to vent his anger on him, he would be in big trouble.
He was about to continue reprimanding Guan Hu, but when he heard Chu Zhou¡¯s voice transmission, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to reprimand Guan Hu and hurriedly replied,
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, were you puzzled just now? These people are clearly Transcendent World Overlords¡ but they¡¯re willing to be guards here?¡±
¡°I do have this doubt! With their strength, they are enough to reign supreme in an intermediate civilization country in the universe¡ Why do they have to lower themselves here?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because they¡¯re unwilling!¡±
¡°Unwilling?¡±
¡°Yes, they¡¯re unwilling! These people were basically core members in the past¡ However, because they couldn¡¯t be Universe Lords within a million years, they were removed from the core members and reduced to ordinary internal members.
Moreover, most of them didn¡¯t perform particrly well when they were core members and weren¡¯t taken in as disciples by Universe Lords¡
Therefore, after they were demoted to Normal internal members, their cultivation resources and treatment in various aspects were greatly reduced.
Under normal circumstances, if they didn¡¯t have any special opportunities in the future, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to advance to be Universe Lords in the future.
However, they were not willing to fall into oblivion just like that. Therefore, they were all prepared to save themselves.
¡°Your Highness, core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ are their chance to save themselves.
¡°As long as you obtain the recognition of core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm like Your Highness and be your followers or even trusted aides¡ Then, when Your Highness and the others take off in the future, they will naturally follow suit.¡±
¡°Is that so? 1 roughly understand what they¡¯re thinking.¡±
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, if they had encountered other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been so presumptuous¡ However, Your Highness Chu Zhou, you are Lord Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple. Your status is no small matter, so they couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±
After Chu Zhou finishedmunicating with Mo Lei via voice transmission, he looked at Guan Hu and the others with a hint of respect in his eyes.
For the sake of their future cultivation path, Guan Hu and the others did not hesitate to give up their high status and identity in the outside world. They lowered themselves here just to fight for an opportunity¡
Chu Zhou respected such behavior.
¡°If 1 can¡¯t be a Universe Lord in a million years¡ will I also have to lower myself here and beg others to give me a chance to work for me in the future?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but think to himself.
He quickly shook off this thought.
Not only was he a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, but he also enjoyed the iparably abundant cultivation resources of the Mirror Universe corporation. He was also King Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple and had a cheat like the Attribute Board¡
If he couldn¡¯t be a Universe Lord within a million years¡
In that case, he could just find a piece of tofu andmit suicide so as not to embarrass himself!
¡°Guan Hu, why aren¡¯t you getting up?¡± Mo Lei red at Guan Hu.
Guan Hu struggled for a moment and continued to kneel without moving.
He had waited 100,000 years for such a good opportunity. He could not miss it..
Chapter 655 - 655: Attention! (3)
Chapter 655 - 655: Attention! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios
He¡ was going all out.
The other nine people looked at Guan Hu and opened their mouths. They wanted to persuade Guan Hu to give up on such a coercive plea lest they offended Chu Zhou. The gains would not make up for the losses.
However, they did not say anything in the end.
They had known Guan Hu for more than 100,000 years and vaguely knew that Guan Hu was carrying something different from them.
Perhaps Guan Hu had been waiting for such an opportunity.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about Guan Hu¡ He was once a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ How did he end up in this state?¡±
Chu Zhou sent another voice transmission to Mo Lei.
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou¡ Guan Hu is indeed an exception. Even if the other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm can¡¯t be Universe Lords within a million years, it¡¯s not impossible for them to acknowledge a Universe Lord as their master.¡±
¡°Even if you can¡¯t be a true disciple of a Universe Lord, it¡¯s not difficult to be a registered disciple.¡±
¡°They were once core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, which is enough to prove their talent.¡±
¡°However, when Guan Hu was a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, he unintentionally offended a Universe Lord¡ Guan Hu was only below average among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. That was why after he was demoted to a Normal internal member, no Universe Lord took him in as a disciple.¡±
¡°No one is willing to offend a Universe Lord for an eliminated core member.¡±
¡°Later on, that Universe Lord died in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield¡ However, it has been more than 100,000 years since Guan Hu was reduced to a Normal member. No Universe Lord has paid attention to him at all.¡±
¡°Just like that, he¡¯s been reduced to this day!¡±
Mo Lei told Chu Zhou everything he knew about Guan Hu through voice transmission.
¡°Guan Hu¡¯s luck is really bad¡¡± Chu Zhou sighed with emotion after hearing Mo Lei¡¯s voice transmission.
At this moment, Mo Lei looked at Guan Hu, who insisted on kneeling on the ground. Thinking of how he had known Guan Hu for so many years, he hesitated for a moment. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but send a voice transmission to Chu Zhou.
¡°Your Highness, as a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, thepany will provide you with an exclusive guard. Typically, it will be a Transcendent World Overlord captain, ten World Overlords, and a hundred Domain Lords. However, Your Highness¡ you can also privately recruit people to join the guard team. You just have to report the person you recruit to thepany.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard Mo Lei¡¯s voice transmission, he looked at him in surprise.
However, he did not say anything and ignored Guan Hu who was kneeling on the ground. Instead, he walked past Guan Hu expressionlessly.
Guan Hu, who was kneeling on the ground, looked at Chu Zhou, who walked past him expressionlessly. He could not help but smile self-deprecatingly.
Emperor Xi had a total of 10,000 suns, and the sunlight was very abundant.
The golden sunlight shone in front of Guan Hu, shining brightly.
However, in Guan Hu¡¯s eyes, the sunlight in front of him was being devoured inch by inch by the endless darkness.
Did he fail again?
Guan Hu¡¯s body trembled as his fingers dug into the soil.
Tears welled up in her eyes.
¡°Guan Hu¡¡±
When the other nine guards saw Guan Hu trembling, they couldn¡¯t help but worry for him.
Guan Hu would probably suffer an unimaginable blow if he failed this time!
¡°Sigh, I can only help you so much¡ It¡¯s a pity that His Highness doesn¡¯t fancy you!¡±
Mo Lei looked at Guan Hu, whose head was almost touching the ground, and sighed.
Chu Zhou walked past Guan Hu and walked towards the stone door expressionlessly.
Guan Hu¡¯s head was almost touching the ground as he listened to the footsteps that were getting further and further away. The sunlight that he saw from the corner of his eye seemed to have beenpletely devoured, leaving only eternal darkness.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou stopped in his tracks under the surprised gazes of Mo Lei and the other nine guards.
¡°Guan Hu!¡±
Upon hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s voice, Guan Hu¡¯s body trembled as if he had been electrocuted.
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Report to my manor tomorrow!¡±
¡°Yes, sir!¡± Guan Hu suddenly raised his head and shouted with all his might.
The darkness in front of him receded like a tide, and the abundant and brilliant golden sunlight filled his vision.
Wet, warm tears ran down his cheeks.
¡°Moller, let¡¯s go!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he did not turn around.
¡°Uh¡ okay¡ okay!¡±
Mo Lei stuttered and hurriedly walked towards Chu Zhou.
When he passed by Guan Hu, he quietly cupped his fists and made a congrattory gesture to Guan Hu.
Then, he brought Chu Zhou into the stone door and slowly disappeared.
¡°Captain, Captain, you did it!¡±
¡°Captain, His Highness Chu Zhou has agreed to let you follow him!¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. Captain, you¡¯ve waited for so many years¡ You¡¯ve finally grasped this opportunity.¡±
After Chu Zhou and Mo Lei disappeared, the nine guards ran to Guan Hu¡¯s side excitedly and congratted him.
¡°Yes¡ 1 seeded!¡±
Guan Hu stood up silently and clenched his fists. His body was still trembling.
But the trembling now was excitement, not despair.
¡°Thank you, Lord Chu Zhou, for giving me this chance¡ 1 won¡¯t fail again this time!¡± Guan Hu thought to himself.
After Chu Zhou and Mo Lei entered the stone door, they were teleported to the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Chu Zhou was still thinking about what had happened just now.
The reason why he gave Guan Hu a chance was actually because he was simple and did not have much motives..
Chapter 656 - 656: Attention! (4)
Chapter 656 - 656: Attention! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He simply recalled his own experience, many people had helped him while he was still growing.
Big Sister Saber, Chen Bazhou, Tang Yuanqing, Long, and the others had all helped him.
That was why he could grow up so smoothly until today.
Now that he had enough ability to help others, he was willing to lend a helping hand asionally without harming his own interests.
Of course, this kind of thing depended on his mood.
If he was in a bad mood, he couldn¡¯t be bothered.
¡°Your Highness¡ This Chaotic Mystic Realm is actually a small world. However, it¡¯s different from ordinary small worlds. This small world was established by the universe overlord of our Mirror Universe Company. That overlord used a supreme method to set up an array in this small world¡ causing arge amount of the origin power of the universe to constantly surge into the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°Therefore, the origin energy of the universe in the primal chaos secret ne is extremely dense¡ Look at the fog flowing around the surrounding mountains. It¡¯s formed from the convergence of the overly dense origin energy of the universe.¡±
Mo Lei pointed at the flowing fog on the surrounding mountains.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect the origin power of the universe here to have already materialized! This Chaotic Mystic Realm is indeed a cultivation holynd that¡¯s hard to find in the world!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the white fog flowing down from the nearby mountains and could not help but widen his eyes.
Almost instantly, he discovered that the streams of white fog were not real clouds, but materialized origin power of the universe.
He took a deep breath. Wisps of white mist flowed into his body and into his origin power.
¡°The cosmic origin energy here is too dense¡ Just a casual breath can absorb arge amount of cosmic origin energy.¡±
¡°If I cultivate here, I don¡¯t have to think about increasing my origin power¡ I can focus all my energy onprehendingws, cultivating ultimate techniques, and increasing mybat power.¡±
Chu Zhou thought excitedly. Putting everything else aside, just the cultivation environment in the Chaotic Mystic Realm was enough to satisfy him.
Mo Lei flew quickly with Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at a city in the distance.
This was a very beautiful ancient Style city. It was veryrge, and one couldn¡¯t see the end of it.
¡°Your Highness, this is your manor.¡±
Mo Lei smiled and said.
¡°Because there are only 100 people in the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ Therefore, this ce is very empty. Everyone can obtain a luxurious manor that covers an area of more than 1,000 kilometers.¡±
¡°Every luxurious manor is equipped with the most advanced cultivation facilities of humanity.¡±
¡°In this Chaotic Mystic Realm, a manor that covers an area of more than a thousand kilometers is equipped with the most advanced cultivation facilities of humans¡ This can indeed be considered extravagant,¡± Chu Zhou said with a nod.
With his current status, he could easily use a as his residence.
However, the cultivation conditions on thoses were worlds apart from this ce.
Along the way, Chu Zhou saw huge manors, all of which were extremely exquisite.
10 minutester¡
Mo Leinded in front of the door of a manor with Chu Zhou.
¡°Your Highness, this is your manor, Lake Reflecting Manor!¡± Mo Lei pointed at a stone tablet in front of the manor¡¯s gate.
Chu Zhou looked at the stone tablet.
He immediately saw the words ¡°Lake Reflecting Manor¡± engraved on the stone tablet.
¡°In addition to the most advanced cultivation support facilities of our Human Race, the Lake Reflecting Manor¡± is also equipped with a Defense System¡¡±
¡°Once the Defense System is activated, even if a Universe Lord invades, it can withstand for ten minutes¡¡±
Mo Le brought Chu Zhou into the Lake Reflecting Manor and introduced the various facilities and configurations in the manor to him. He even asked Chu Zhou to authenticate and bind him to the Lake Reflecting Manor¡¯s identification system.
Afterpleting the identification and binding, Chu Zhou truly became the owner of the Lake Reflecting Manor.
Just as Mo Lei led Chu Zhou to descend into the Lake Reflecting Manor, many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm were also paying attention to and discussing Chu Zhou.
Ever since the news of King Bei Cang taking in a personal disciple spread¡
Chu Zhou was destined to be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention..
Chapter 657 - 657: Xi Liujin! (1)
Chapter 657 - 657: Xi Liujin! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhoupleted the identification system of the Reflecting Moon Manor and truly became the owner of the manor under Mo Lei¡¯s guidance.
¡°Your Highness, ourpany also has a headquarters in the Mirror Universe called the Primordial Mountain.¡± Mo Lei smiled and said, ¡°Next, we should go to the Primordial Mountain.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Primordial Mountain!¡±
Chu Zhou was also curious about thepany¡¯s headquarters in the Mirror Universe.
The two of them sat down on the sofa and their consciousness instantly entered the Mirror Universe.
In the Mirror Universe was a huge circr square paved withrge bs of cut rock.
Figures of different appearances, heights, and races suddenly appeared in the square.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou and Mo Lei suddenly appeared in the square.
¡°Is this the Primordial Mountain?¡±
Chu Zhou looked around and realized that the people around him had a very different aura from the people of the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Their gazes were filled with strong confidence and pride.
Many people were wearing themon Adventurer¡¯s Medal, Challenger Medal, Intrepid Medal, and Conqueror Medal of the Infinite Battle Arena. They were also wearing a circr medal engraved with the pattern of an ancient city.
Chu Zhou recognized at a nce that the ancient city on the circr medal was Emperor Xi Holy City.
¡°This must be the exclusive medal of the Mirror Universe corporation.¡± He thought to himself.
¡°However, even though everyone here is wearing a circr medal with the pattern of the ancient city, the color seems to be different from the words engraved on it¡¡±
His gaze swept across the circr medals.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s actions, Mo Lei smiled and exined, ¡°Your Highness, this circr medal is the exclusive medal of our Mirror Universe corporation¡ Different colors and fonts represent different identities.¡±
¡°There are a total of five types of medals: white, green, yellow, red, and purple. The five types of medals are also engraved with words such as internal, heaven, earth, ck, yellow, primordial, and chaos.¡±
¡°They represent the internal members, as well as the core members of the four secret realms, Heaven and Earth, ck and Yellow, Primordial, and Chaos.¡± After saying that, he pointed at the white medal on his chest.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he looked at the figure in the square and immediately realized that the number of people wearing white circr medals was the highest.
Next was the green medal.
Then, it was a red medal.
As for the purple medals¡ there was not a single one!
Thats not right.
Chu Zhou looked at his chest and realized that other than the King of Adventurers medal, there was also a purple medal on his body.
¡°Your Highness, the Ataror Universework has confirmed your identity as a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. Therefore, when you enter the Primordial Mountain, it will automatically assign you a purple badge¡¡± Mo Lei said.
Chu Zhou immediately understood.
Then, he realized that many people around him were looking at him with envy, yearning, and reverence.
He knew that this was the effect of the purple medal on his chest.
¡°Mo Lei, you were talking about the medals worn by internal and core members. Where are the Universe Lords?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°Experts above the Venerable level don¡¯t use medals to show off their identity and status anymore. They usually don¡¯t wear medals¡¡± Mo Lei reminded him with a solemn expression.
¡°Your Highness, the people you can¡¯t offend the most in this Primordial Mountain are those who don¡¯t wear medals. No one knows if they are Venerables, nobles, or overlords¡ If you identally offend them, even the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm might not be able to withstand it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Chu Zhou nodded seriously.
Even though he had his teacher, King Bei Cang, as his backer and had a powerful background¡ he was unwilling to offend experts above the Venerable realm for no reason.
¡°Your Highness, the square under our feet is called the Starting Square. When everyone enters the Primordial Mountain, they must first appear in the Starting Square¡¡±
Mo Lei introduced the Primordial Mountain to Chu Zhou as he led him out of the square.
¡°Primordial Mountain is about 98,000 miles in diameter. There are many mountains of various sizes. There are various areas, venues, and special buildings¡¡±
¡°¡To Your Highness, the most valuable ces are the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Skysplit Tower.¡±
¡°Tell me in detail!¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze.
Mo Lei nodded and said, ¡°The Myriad Forms Stairway is a ce that tests one¡¯sprehension ofws and nomologicalws. There are a total of 99 levels. The deeper one¡¯sprehension ofws and nomologicalws, the higher the number of levels one can pass¡¡±
¡°The Instant Labyrinth is a ce that tests the strength of the soul and Resistance. There are a total of 72 mazes. The stronger the soul and will, the more mazes one can pass¡¡±
¡°The Skysplit Tower is a ce to test one¡¯sbat ability. In the end, the most important thing for martial artists is strength. The Heaven Reaching Pagoda has a total of 48 floors. The stronger one is, the more floors one can clear¡¡±
¡°The Myriad Form Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡ are ces that all core disciples value the most. Many core disciples will immediatelye to these three ces to test their strength once they improve or break through¡¡±
¡°Even during normal times, there are many core disciples who enter and leave these three ces. Apart from testing their strength, it also has a huge tempering effect on their cultivation..¡±
Chapter 658 - 658: Xi Liujin! (2)
Chapter 658 - 658: Xi Liujin! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°These three ces also have the Universal Phenomenon Ranking, the Spirit Ranking, and the Heaven Ascension Golden Ranking¡ These three rankings all rank the results. This also motivates many core disciples to frequently enter these three ces¡ Everyone wants a better ranking.¡±
As Chu Zhou walked out of the square, he listened attentively to Mo Lei¡¯s story.
He silently memorized the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Heaven Reaching Pagoda. He decided to take a look at these three ces after he settled down.
After Mo Lei brought Chu Zhou out of the square, he led Chu Zhou along a winding path and walked into the distance.
¡°Who was that Highness just now? He¡¯s so unfamiliar. Is he a core member of the new Chaotic Mystic Realm?¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Lord Bei Cang recently epted a personal disciple called Chu Zhou. That person just now is probably His Highness Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°He¡¯s actually Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple? This Prince Chu Zhou¡¯s luck is too good! He actually caught Lord Bei Cang¡¯s eye¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! His luck is simply heaven-defying. You have to know that Lord Bei Cang is a legendary figure in ourpany¡ Even though he has been silent for more than 300 million years, there are still countless people who want to acknowledge him as their master. There are even Venerables among them¡ But Lord Bei Cang chose him!¡±
¡°I really want to know what¡¯s so special about His Majesty Chu Zhou¡ Lord Bei Cang doesn¡¯t even like Venerables, but he chose him!¡±
¡°No matter what¡ His Majesty Chu Zhou has made a killing. He became a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm after bing Lord Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. He reached the heavens in a single step¡ Unlike us, if we want to be core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, we have to start as internal members. We have to cultivate diligently and advance step by step. After defeating countless opponents, we have a chance to advance to the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡¡±
After Chu Zhou left, the entire square erupted. Many people looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and discussed animatedly.
In the crowd, a young man with ck hair, a strong physique, and a valiant aura looked in the direction Chu Zhou had left and frowned slightly.
¡°Brother Ojwin, this world is too unfair. Even a genius like you has to take something one step at a time. You have to advance from an internal member to a core member of the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm, then to a core member of the ck and Yellow Mystic Realm, and then to a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm¡¡±
¡°As for Chu Zhou, because he became Lord Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, he directly became a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°On what grounds?¡±
A thin purple-skinned young man said indignantly beside the muscr young man.
¡°Solo, watch your words!¡± Ojwin red at the thin youth and said, ¡°Is His Majesty Chu Zhou¡¯s name something you can call directly? If thew enforcement team finds out, they will definitely punish you severely.¡±
Solo pouted and muttered, ¡°Brother Ojwin, I¡¯m defending you.¡±
¡°Brother Ojwin, think about it. You took things one step at a time and rose from an internal member to a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm¡¡±
¡°Moreover, be it as an internal member, a core member of the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm, a core member of the ck and Yellow Mystic Realm, or a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm¡ You have be the most outstanding one!¡±
¡°Not only are you my idol, but you¡¯re also the idol of many internal members, as well as everyone in the Heaven and Earth, ck and Yellow, Primordial, and the other three mystic realms. Your reputation is even not inferior to those core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡¡±
¡°With your outstanding talent, you still haven¡¯t be a core disciple of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. However, Chu Zhou directly skipped many steps and became a core disciple of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ Is this fair to you?¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking!¡± Ojwin stopped him from continuing. ¡°This is thepany¡¯s rule. Whether it¡¯s reasonable or not¡ we have to abide by it!¡±
However, even though he said that, he could not help but feel a little emotional.
¡°Chu Zhou? What ability do you have to actually catch Lord Bei Cang¡¯s eye?¡± He thought to himself.
As a legendary figure of the Mirror Universe Company, King Bei Cang
Countless people had sent him messages, hoping to be his disciple.
Ojwin had also sent a message. Of course, he knew that the chances were slim. He just wanted to give it a try.
The result was that the message was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no reply.
Originally, Ojwin did not care about this.
After all, there were many people who had been rejected by King Bei Cang. He was notcking.
However¡ now, seeing Chu Zhou be King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple and reach the heavens in a single step, bing a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡
He found it hard to calm down.
He, Ojwin, was a World Overlord, and so was Chu Zhou¡ Why was Chu Zhou chosen by King Bei Cang? Was he, Ojwin, inferior to Chu Zhou?
¡°I, Ojwin, am not inferior to anyone¡ I¡¯m just a little unlucky.¡± Ojwin thought to himself.
He quickly advanced from an internal member to a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm and became the number one person in the Primordial Mystic Realm.
Now, he was about to advance to a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Sessful step by step, rising step by step, made him umte iparably powerful confidence.
¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I can try his talent! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s worthy of being King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple.¡±
With this thought in mind, he turned around and left.
¡°Brother Ojwin, wait for me!¡±
Solo quickly followed behind..
Chapter 659 - 659: Xi Liujin! (3)
Chapter 659 - 659: Xi Liujin! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou, this is the Chaotic Area, the residential area of many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm in the Primordial Mountain.¡±
Mo Lei brought Chu Zhou to a vi area and walked to an exquisite vi. ¡°Mansion 99 in the Chaos Zone?¡± Chu Zhou looked at a sign in front of the vi. ¡°Your Highness, this is your vi.¡± Mo Le brought Chu Zhou into the vi and guided him toplete the identity and information verification.
Mo Lei smiled and said to Chu Zhou after doing this.
¡°Your Highness, this is all I can do for you. If you need my help in the future, you can contact me directly. 1¡¯11 rush over immediately.¡±
¡°By the way, I¡¯ll send you some detailed information about the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, the Heaven Reaching Pagoda, and the Purgatory Altar in Emperor Xi¡¯s ne through email.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Chu Zhou said gratefully when he knew that the other party was about to leave.
¡°It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Mole said with a smile and disappeared instantly.
Chu Zhou knew that Mo Lei¡¯s consciousness had returned to reality.
Chu Zhou did not return to reality immediately. He roughly checked his vi and sat on the sofa to read the email from Mo Le.
¡°Myriad Forms Stairway¡¡±
¡°Instant Labyrinth¡¡±
¡°Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡¡±
Mo Lei had already told him most of these three ces, so his gaze quickly swept over them.
Finally, he seriously read the information on the Purgatory Altar.
¡°The Purgatory Altar is located in the Emperor Xi ne. It¡¯s a ce to test and sharpen the divine body. All core members of the Mirror Universe corporation can challenge the Purgatory Altar. The higher the level of the altar, the more points you will obtain¡¡±
¡°This Purgatory Altar is also a good ce!¡± Chu Zhou sighed.
The next moment, with a thought, his consciousness returned to reality.
In the Lake Reflecting Manor, Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes.
He nced across and saw that Moller had left.
¡°Now that I¡¯ve more or less understood the situation at thepany¡¯s headquarters¡ Next, 1 have to cultivate well!¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou prepared to think about his next cultivation n.
Neigh¡ª Neigh¡ª-
Suddenly, a loud and strange cry came from outside the manor.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he felt as if he had heard a donkey¡¯s cry.
¡°Why is there such a sound in the Chaos Mystic Realm? Could it be that there are ferocious beasts living here?¡±
He released a wisp of Spiritual Consciousness and probed outwards.
In the next moment, he saw a strange scene. A young man with a straw hat who looked simr to an Earthling and was considered handsome, but looked very wretched, was riding a green donkey and looking out of the manor.
¡°I can tell at a nce that this fellow is not a good person!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. His figure shed and he instantly appeared outside the manor.
When the wretched young man riding the green donkey saw Chu Zhou appear, his peach blossom eyes lit up and he immediately jumped down.
¡°Chu¡ Chuchu¡ Chu Zhou, hello! I¡ I, I, I¡ My name is Xi Liujin¡±
The wretched young man stammered, making Chu Zhou anxious for him.
¡°Xi Liujin?¡± Chu Zhou muttered in his heart. What kind of lousy name was this? Xi Liujin? Leaving gold behind after death?
Even though the other party¡¯s sudden visit was a little presumptuous, the other party should also be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
He said politely, ¡°What can 1 do for you?¡±
¡°There¡¯s¡ there¡¯s something big. You¡ You, you, you¡ You¡¯ve been targeted by many people¡ I¡ I, I, I came up to save you!¡±
As Xi Liujin spoke, he looked at Chu Zhou ¡°sincerely¡± with an expression that said, ¡°You¡¯re in danger. I¡¯m here to save you.¡±
¡°Save me?¡± Chu Zhou raised his eyebrows with a yful expression..
Chapter 660 - 660: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (1)
Chapter 660 - 660: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Save me?¡± Chu Zhou raised his eyebrows and looked at the young man in front of him yfully.
This person could be considered handsome in terms of appearance, but in terms of temperament, he was extremely wretched.
Xi Liujin staggered to Chu Zhou¡¯s side and patted his shoulder.
¡°Big Bro Bro¡ Bro, you¡ you¡¯re in big trouble. There are¡ many people¡ who don¡¯t like you. They¡¯re¡ ready to teach you a lesson! 1¡ I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m here to help you!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Which people don¡¯t like me?¡±
¡°ording to¡ as far as I know, it¡¯s very¡ very¡¡± Xi Liujin stammered, not saying his name for a long time.
¡°Let¡¯smunicate through telepathy!¡±
Chu Zhou really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Listening to Xi Liujin¡¯s words was simply a form of torture. He felt that he couldn¡¯t get it out.
¡°Bro, there are a lot of people who don¡¯t like you!¡± Xi Liujin immediately switched to voice transmission mode. ¡°Lord Bei Cang is a figure that almost all of our core members worship. Many people have tried to acknowledge Lord Bei Cang as their master¡ but they were all rejected.¡±
¡°Now, when those people hear that you, who could only be considered an External member previously, were suddenly taken in as a personal disciple by Lord Bei Cang¡ how can they feel good? They¡¯re simply jealous to death!¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Chu Zhou looked at Xi Liujin with a faint smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±
Xi Liujin said proudly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯tpare me to those vulgar people. I¡¯m different!¡±
¡°My dream is to be the future Supreme Assassin! Even though Lord Bei Cang is my idol, his path is not suitable for me!¡±
¡°You? Supreme Assassin?¡± Chu Zhou revealed a look of deep suspicion.
No matter how he looked at it, he could not see any rtionship between this wretched man in front of him and the future Supreme Assassin.
It would be more appropriate to call him the future Venerable Scum!
¡°You¡ you¡ you don¡¯t believe me?¡±
When Xi Liujin saw Chu Zhou¡¯s doubtful gaze, he could not help but panic. He even subconsciously switched to a different mode ofmunication.
In an instant, a terrifying aura of death erupted from his body.
Chu Zhou¡¯s pupils constricted slightly.
The cold aura of death made him feel a sense of danger.
It was as if he had been targeted by a venomous snake hiding in the dark.
Without a doubt, this was the unique aura of an assassin.
Moreover, it was not an aura that an ordinary killer could possess.
¡°Alright! 1 believe you!¡± Chu Zhou sent a voice transmission.
¡°Brother, just believe me!¡± When Xi Liujin heard Chu Zhou say that he believed him, a wretched smile appeared on his face. He automatically switched to voice transmission mode. ¡°By the way, 1 just said that many people don¡¯t like you¡¡± ¡°Most people don¡¯t like you. They can¡¯t affect you.¡±
¡°However, many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm are also unhappy with you. Moreover, they might even teach you a lesson. You¡¯ll be in trouble¡¡±
¡°Especially Miller, Li Lei, and Sartius¡ They seem to be unhappy with you. These three people are all top five on the Heavenly Golden Rankings. If they target you too, you¡¯ll be in big trouble¡¡±
Chu Zhou frowned slightly.
He had never thought that he would have so many ¡®enemies¡¯ as soon as he arrived at the headquarters.
However, he quickly understood.
It was mediocre not to be envied!
If those people were jealous and hostile to him because he had be King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple and wanted to find trouble with him, then they could bring their horses over!
However, the three people that Xi Liujin mentioned at the end, Miller, Li Lei, and Sartius, caught his attention.
These three were the top five experts on the Heavenly Golden List after all.
Heaven Reaching Pagoda tested actualbat ability.
The Heaven Reaching Golden Rankings was Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡¯s ranking.
For these three people to be ranked in the top five, they were definitely not simple.
¡°What¡¯s the point of thinking so much? So what if I¡¯m ranked in the top five of the Heavenly Golden Rankings? As long as I¡¯m strong enough¡ no matter whoes looking for trouble with me, I¡¯ll just kill them all.¡±
With this thought in mind, his furrowed brows rxed.
All fear stemmed from insufficient strength!
As long as he was strong enough, all problems would be solved.
There was no need to worry about future troubles.
Xi Liujin had been observing Chu Zhou¡¯s reaction. He saw that Chu Zhou only frowned slightly after hearing his words, then rxed, as if he did not take it to heart at all. Instantly, a trace of surprise appeared in his wretched peach blossom eyes.
¡°This brother¡ is indeed the person chosen by Lord Bei Cang. Putting everything else aside, at least in terms of mentality, he has already surpassed countless people.¡±
With that thought in mind, Xi Liujin patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder with a wretched smile and sent a voice transmission.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. We hit it off at first sight. I¡¯ll help you¡ªevery time 1 make a move, you only need to pay a million Universe Credits.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re putting the business on me. One million Universe Credits in exchange for your help¡ Why don¡¯t you go rob someone?¡±
Chu Zhou red at Xi Liujin angrily.
One million Universe Credits was equivalent to 30 trillion True Central Currency, which was equivalent to 300 trillion Blood Mountain Dors¡ This was almost 100 times the wealth of a Normal World Overlord.
In the universe, such a price was enough to hire an assassin organization and kill at least 10 World Overlords.
Xi Liujin had offered 1,000,000 Universe Credits for just one kill¡
Chapter 661 - 661: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (2)
Chapter 661 - 661: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In Chu Zhou¡¯s opinion, this was a sky-high price.
While his current worth exceeded six billion Universe Credits and he did not care about a mere one million Universe Credits, he could not waste money like this.
¡°Ilehe, my asking price is a little expensive¡ but I¡¯m worth it! I¡¯m the future Supreme Assassin. Can ordinary assassinspare to me?¡±
¡°Moreover, the person I¡¯m dealing with is a core member of our Mirror Universe Corporation¡ Can the World Overlords outsidepare to the core members of our Mirror Universe corporation?¡± Xi Liujin spoke eloquently.
¡°I can consider it for free!¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± When Xi Liujin heard the word ¡®free¡¯, he stomped his feet as if his sensitive nerves had been touched. ¡°As a qualified assassin, every attack must be valuable. My principle is: As long as you give me money, everything is negotiable. Free, negotiable!¡±
¡°Then don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Chu Zhou decisively turned around and returned to the Lake Reflecting Manor.
Seeing that Chu Zhou¡¯s business was about to fail, Xi Liujin panicked and hurriedly chased after him. As he was anxious, he forgot to use voice transmission and shouted.
¡°Brother¡ Big Bro¡ Brother, don¡¯t¡ Don¡¯t leave. The price¡ The price is negotiable!¡± He shouted as he chased into the manor.
Neigh¡ª
When the green donkey saw its master enter the manor, it shook its head and followed.
Half a dayter,
Chu Zhou looked helplessly at Xi Liujin, who was grinning cheekily in his manor.
¡°I said, 1 don¡¯t need your help¡ Why are you still staying with me?¡± He said speechlessly.
¡°Chu¡ Chu Chu¡ Brother Chu, you¡ you and I hit it off at first sight. You¡ This is your first time in the Chaotic Mystic Realm. You¡ must be very bored. I¡¯ll stay and apany¡ apany you!¡±
Xi Liujin stammered as his eyes darted around.
Chu Zhou held his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not bored. I want to cultivate. I don¡¯t need yourpany!¡±
¡°Eh? Your¡ your manor¡ is magnificent. I¡ I have to¡ admire it!¡±
Xi Liujin did not seem to hear Chu Zhou.
Alright, looks like I won¡¯t be able to get rid of this sticky candy today.
Chu Zhou was a little speechless. Ignoring Xi Liujin, he left him in the main hall and went to the martial arts cultivation room. He sat down cross-legged and multitasked. At the same time, heprehended the 18 Soul Profounds in the Book of Souls and the Killing Sword Art.
After seeing Chu Zhou leave the hall, Xi Liujin immediately looked out of the manor warily.
¡°Those two women are really savage. Didn¡¯t I just identally bump into theming out of the bath? Is there a need to chase me for an entire month?¡±
Xi Liujin muttered to himself before a wretched smile appeared on his face.
¡°Tsk tsk, even though those two mothers are very ferocious¡ their figures are really good! It¡¯s a pity that they set up a barrier there and only vaguely saw two shadows¡ What a loss, what a loss¡¡± He thought regretfully.
Xi Liujin¡¯s manor, the Golden Manor.
At this moment, two young women were standing in front of the Golden Manor, their faces filled with killing intent.
One of the two young women was wearing a long white dress and had blue eyes and golden hair. She had a unique aura and was untainted by dust, like a goddess who had walked out of a painting.
The other was wearing a fiery red midriff-revealing tight suit that exposed her arms and abdomen.
It was very fair, like a beautiful jade, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
Below her was a knee-length ck skirt and two fair and slender legs. They were straight and slender without any concealment. Coupled with a pair of ck leather boots,
His 3,000 long hair was wavy and casually scattered behind his head. It was as red as blood.
If the first woman was a gentle and calm goddess, then the second woman was a fiery wild horse.
¡°Xi Liujin, you wretched man,e out if you have the guts!¡±
The red-haired woman¡¯s eyes widened in anger and killing intent. Lava-like mes shot into the sky from her body like the mes of World Destruction, transforming into two mes that could destroy everything as they shed towards the Golden Manor.
Boom!!!
A huge wall of light rose from the Golden Manor, blocking the terrifying Crimson me de.
The red-haired woman was furious. She grabbed at the air with both hands, and the ming de turned into mes that filled the sky after hitting the light wall. In an instant, it turned into a five-wed fire dragon that bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it tore crazily at the golden manor.
The five-wed fire dragon was blocked by the golden manor¡¯s light wall again.
The red-haired woman wanted to continue attacking, but she was stopped by the blue-eyed woman. ¡°Alright, Zuo Yue, stop.¡±
¡°The manor in the Chaos Mystic Realm can block the attacks of Venerables¡ It¡¯s useless no matter how you attack. Besides, 1 don¡¯t think Xi Liujin is in the Golden Manor anymore. He¡¯s probably hiding somewhere else.¡±
Zuo Yue was furious. His ruby-like eyes seemed to shoot out mes. ¡°Sister Bing Selin, we¡¯ll get someone to help guard the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. Then, we¡¯ll carry out a carpet search of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. The Chaotic Mystic Realm is only so big. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find that bastard Xi Liujin.¡±
Bing Selin thought of how that wretched man Xi Liujin had dared to peep at her.
If they had not set up a barrier around theke, she and Zuo Yue would have suffered a huge loss.
Instantly, a trace of coldness appeared on her pretty face..
Chapter 662 - 662: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (3)
Chapter 662 - 662: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Alright, i¡¯ll contact a few people and get them to guard the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°That bastard Xi Liujin has gone too far this time. We can¡¯t let him off so easily!¡±
The two women quickly left the Golden Manor and searched everywhere for Xi Liujin.
A monthter¡
¡°D*mn it, where is that wretched Xi Liujin hiding? We¡¯ve searched almost the entire Chaotic Mystic Realm and visited all the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, but we still haven¡¯t found Xi Liujin¡ Could it be that he has already left the Chaotic Mystic Realm?¡±
Zuo Yue was so angry that she kept kicking her feet. Her body was covered in extremely high-temperature mes that kept steaming. The soil under her feet had melted into magma, and the surrounding space was severely distorted by the heat.
¡°We passed the guard team. Xi Liujin didn¡¯t leave the Chaotic Mystic Realm. He must still be in the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡¡±
Bing Selin frowned.
¡°But we¡¯ve searched the entire Chaotic Mystic Realm in the past month. If that wretched Xi Liujin is still in the Chaotic Mystic Realm, where can he hide?¡±
Zuo Yue looked at Bing Selin in confusion.
¡°No, there¡¯s another ce we haven¡¯t looked for!¡± Bing Selin suddenly thought of a ce and said uncertainty, ¡°But¡ the owner of that manor has just arrived at the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ He¡¯s not familiar with Xi Liujin. He probably won¡¯t take him in!¡±
¡°Sister Bing Selin, where are you talking about? Whether Xi Liujin is there or not, why don¡¯t we go and take a look?¡±
Zuo Yue said anxiously.
¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±
Bing Selin immediately flew in the direction of Lake Reflecting Manor with Zuo Yue.
Lake Reflecting Manor.
Ever since Chu Zhou entered the Dao Comprehension Cultivation Room, hepletely ignored Xi Liujin, who was staying in the manor. He devoted himself toprehending the 18 Soul Profounds and the Killing Sword Art.
In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.
He had barely reached the first to tenth volumes of the Killing Sword Art, which was also the general outline of the Killing Sword Art. He was far from reaching the Beginner stage.
However, with the help of his soul origin, which was 30 times that of other World Overlords, and hisck of understanding, he sessfully reached the Beginner realm.
[Soul Law: 2.8% (Perfection of the Nine Levels of Hell Profound, Beginner of the Soul Storm Profound, Beginner of the Soul Mist Profound, Beginner of the Soul Extinguishing Arrow Profound, Beginner of the Netherworld Spear Profound, Beginner of the Soul Vortex Profound, Beginner of the Soul Millstone Profound, Beginner of the Soul Imprisonment Profound, Beginner of the Soul Sealing Profound, Beginner of the Abyss Shriek Profound, Beginner of the Soul Lightning Profound, Beginner of the Soul Projection Profound, Beginner of the Soul Distortion Profound, Beginner of the Soul Control Profound, Beginner of the Soul Fire Profound, Beginner of the Soul Curse Profound, Beginner of the Netherworld Dharma Body Profound Profound, Beginner of the Possession Technique Profound Profound, Beginner of the Soul Control Profound Technique)]
(1¡¯11 only list them once. 1 won¡¯t list them one by one in the future.)
Chu Zhou looked at the various Soul Profounds in the Soul Law.
Other than the Nine Levels of Hell Profound that he hadprehended a long time ago, there were also 18 new Soul Profounds.
¡°Upgrade all 18 Soul Profounds to the perfected realm!¡±
With a thought, Chu Zhou sent an order to his Attribute Board.
The next moment, his Attribute Board vibrated at an unimaginable speed.
An iparably majestic foreign force poured out of the Attribute Board like a vast sea and surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
Rumble¡
A gray wave suddenly appeared in the sky above Lake Reflecting Manor.
The moment this gray wave appeared, everyone in the Chaotic Mystic Realm felt a heavy soul pressure.
The moment this gray Torrent appeared, everyone in the Chaotic Mystic Realm felt a heavy soul pressure.
In the Chaos Mystic Realm, all the core members looked up at the huge nomological Torrent in the sky.
If it was a martial warrior from the Blood Mountain Gxy, he would definitely be shocked when he saw the nomological Torrent descend.
This meant that another Ninth Level World Overlord had been born.
However, everyone in the Chaos Mystic Realm reacted indifferently as though they were used to it.
After all, everyone who could be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm was a Transcendent World Overlord.
They had personally experienced the Torrent of Laws more than once.
They were just a little curious. Who was the one summoning the Torrent of Laws this time?
¡°Torrent of Laws?¡±
Guan Hu, who had been in the Lake Reflecting Manor for a month, and many other guards were shocked when they saw the Torrent of Laws appear above the Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°His Highness is about to break through. Everyone, be vignt and protect His Highness to prevent anyone from disturbing His Highness.¡±
Guan Hu reacted immediately and shouted at the other guards.
¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone, be vignt. We can¡¯t let anyone interfere with His Highness¡¯ breakthrough.¡±
Many guards immediately became vignt around the Lake Reflecting Manor.
Guan Hu and the others were overjoyed.
They were all Chu Zhou¡¯s guards now. Their fates and futures were tied to Chu Zhou.
The stronger Chu Zhou was, the brighter their future would be.
¡°H-has¡ has he broken through?¡±
Xi Liujin, who had stayed in the Lake Reflecting Manor for a full month, could not help but stand up in surprise when he saw the Torrent of Laws suddenly appear.
In the distance, Bing Selin and Zuo Yue, who were flying towards the Lake Reflecting Manor, stopped when they saw the nomological Torrent that suddenly appeared in the sky..
Chapter 663 - 663: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (4)
Chapter 663 - 663: Breakthrough! The Fourth Rule Mark! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Sister Bing Selin, someone has obtained the recognition of the origin ofws! Moreover, it seems that just like you, he has also obtained the recognition of the origin of the Soul Law!¡±
Zuo Yue looked up at the gray Torrent of Laws and said to Bing Selin in surprise.
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s rare for someone to obtain the recognition of the soulw.¡±
Bing Selin nodded.
¡°Sister Bing Selin, who is it? Among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, other than you, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who cultivates the Soul Law!¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s face revealed a trace of curiosity.
¡°I also want to know who it is!¡± Bing Selin said.
¡°Eh¡ the Torrent of Laws has descended. Isn¡¯t that the direction we¡¯re heading to the Lake Reflecting Manor?¡±
¡°Could the person who obtained the recognition of the Soul Law this time is Chu Zhou, who was taken in as Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple?¡±
Zuo Yue was slightly shocked.
¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±
Bing Selin turned into a stream of light and flew forward as she spoke.
Zuo Yue hurriedly followed.
Rumble¡
The sky shook.
A Torrent of Laws that seemed to pierce through endless space and time descended from the sky above Lake Reflecting Manor, drowning the martial arts cultivation room where Chu Zhou was.
Xi Liujin, Guan Hu, and the others hurriedly tried their best to sense the Torrent of Laws.
Even if they didn¡¯t specialize in cultivating soulws, as long as they studied it seriously, they would more or less be able to obtain some benefits.
In the martial arts cultivation room, Chu Zhou was enveloped by the surging Torrent ofws. He was like a ck hole, devouring the power ofws with all his might.
Under the tempering of the power of the natural order, his soul and body gradually transformed.
Numerous exquisite knowledge about thews of the soul surged crazily in his mind.
An origin mark in the shape of a mask slowly appeared between his eyebrows.
A powerful soul pressure suddenly swept out from his body.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Ninth Level World Overlord)]
[Attribute Points: 9,400 trillion]
[Space Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Dimensional Space Profound)]
[Gravity Law: 90% (Gravity Profound Large Mastery)]
[Repulsion Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Profound Meaning of Repulsion)]
[Soul Law: 90% (Soul Profound Large Mastery)]
[Destruction Law: 7% (Perfection of the Shattering Profound)]
[Fire Law: 1% (Perfection of Incinerating Fire Profound)]
[Law of Water: 1% (Rainstorm Profound Perfection)]
Absolute arts:
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
[Metal-Devouring Divine Body: Perfected Third Level]
¡°The four rules have been approved by the origin of the rules.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and looked at his attribute points.
Before the upgrade, his attribute points were 12,000 trillion. Now, he still had 9,400 trillion left. He had consumed 2,600 trillion.
¡°The recognition of four Origin Laws¡ In addition to the absolute arts such as the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, Soul Armor, Metal Devouring Divine Body, as well as the Purple Dragon Sword, Soul Book, Crimson God, and other contingencies¡ I wonder what level my current strength is among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm?¡±
He thought about it curiously.
However, even though he did not know the standards of the other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, he felt that his strength should be rtively high among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
He had that confidence.
¡°I¡¯ve already cultivated the Soul Law to the limit of my current realm. Next, 1 can focus onprehending the Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°As Teacher¡¯s personal disciple, he doesn¡¯t even know Teacher¡¯s signature ¡®Killing Sword Art¡¯¡ This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself as he stood up and walked out of the martial arts cultivation room.
After Guan Hu and the other guards arrived, he happened to be cultivating in seclusion. He had also met them and had never interacted with them.
He prepared to go out and exin a few things to Guan Hu and the others before continuing to cultivate in seclusion.
¡°Chu¡ Chu Chu¡ Brother Chu, congrattions on your breakthrough.¡±
After Chu Zhou came out, before he could speak to Guan Hu and the others, Xi Liujin, who gave him a headache and made him speechless, came over.
¡°Say, Xi¡ It¡¯s been a month. Why are you still hanging around here?¡±
Chu Zhou said helplessly.
¡°This¡ here, here, the wind¡ the scenery is good. 1 still¡ have to admire it!¡±
Xi Liujin stammered as he rolled his eyes.
¡°Then take your time to admire it!¡± Chu Zhou rolled his eyes and walked up to Guan Hu and the others.
¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±
Guan Flu and the others knelt in front of Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou swept his gaze and discovered that other than Guan Hu, a Transcendent World Overlord, there were ten other World Overlords and a hundred Domain Lords.
This was also the standard for all the core member guards in the Chaos Mystic Realm.
¡°I don¡¯t like to talk nonsense. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re mine from now on.¡±
¡°I only have two requests. First, you must do your best toplete the mission I give you. Second, guard the manor well!¡±
¡°If you think you can¡¯t do it, you can leave now. I won¡¯t have any objections.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly.
¡°We swear to serve Your Highness to the death from now on!¡±
Guan Hu and the others shouted at the same time.
Of course, they could not leave.
As the personal disciple of King Bei Cang, even if they were blind, they knew that his future was limitless.
Being able to follow His Highness was a huge opportunity.
Countless people wanted to follow this prince.
How could they leave?
In fact, other than Guan Hu, Chu Zhou had personally called him over.
The other guards had also made many connections and paid a huge price to defeat manypetitors before they could join Chu Zhou¡¯s guards.
Chu Zhou nodded calmly. Including Guan Hu, he was not familiar with these guards, so he was naturally not satisfied.
Were these people worth nurturing?
It all depended on their future performance.
If it was worth nurturing, he did not mind spending a lot of effort to nurture some trusted aides, just like how he treated Lyton and Monica previously.
¡°I will continue to cultivate in seclusion for a long time after all.¡±
¡°Guan Hu, you¡¯re the captain of the guards¡ Take them and continue guarding the manor!¡±
Chu Zhou said.
¡°Yessir!¡±
Guan Hu nodded heavily and stood up with the other guards.
After Chu Zhou finished giving his instructions, he prepared to return to the martial arts cultivation room and cultivate in seclusion.
However, at this moment, a coquettish voice came from afar.
¡°Xi Liujin, you wretched man, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±
¡°No¡ not good!¡± In the hall, Xi Liujin¡¯s expression changed when he heard the voice from afar.
After Chu Zhou heard that voice and saw Xi Liujin¡¯s reaction, he instantly understood why Xi Liujin had shamelessly stayed with him for a full month.
¡°Xi, you¡¯re not kind! Didn¡¯t you say you were here to help me? Why do I feel that you¡¯re here purely to take refuge?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Xi Liujin and his expression darkened.
¡°Brother Chu¡ don¡¯t pay attention to these details. Those two women are very cruel. I¡¯ll leave first. See you again!¡±
Perhaps because of the ¡°urgent situation¡±, Xi Liujin had a Will-O-Wisp this time. He directly sent a voice transmission to Chu Zhou.
After saying that, he moved very quickly and quickly flipped over to sit on the green donkey that was charging over skillfully.
¡°Little¡ Little Green, quick, quick¡¡± He patted the little green donkey¡¯s butt with his palm.
At this moment, the green donkey disyed astonishing speed and turned into a lightning-like afterimage as it rushed towards the sky above Lake Reflecting Manor.
However,
the green donkey had just soared into the sky when it was gently sent flying back into the manor by a jade-white palm.
The next moment, two young women appeared above the manor and looked at Xi Liujin murderously.
¡°It¡¯s Her Highness Bing Selin and Her Highness Zuo Yue¡¡±
Guan Hu and the others were astounded when they saw the two women in the sky.
¡°Your Highness Chu Zhou¡ The two young women above are Her Highness Bing Selin and Her Highness Zuo Yue. They¡¯re both experts ranked in the top five of the Heavenly Golden Rankings.¡±
Guan Hu transmitted his voice to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression darkened when he looked at Xi Liujin hearing Guan Hu¡¯s words.
This guy was indeed not a good person. He said that he was helping him, but in fact, he was running to his ce to take refuge¡ Moreover, he had brought two such big troubles over..
Chapter 664 - 664: Brother Chu… You’re Too Unsophisticated!
Chapter 664 - 664: Brother Chu¡ You¡¯re Too Unsophisticated!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°Xi Liujin, you wretched man, I¡¯ve finally found you. Let¡¯s see where you can escape to this time.¡±
Zuo Yue looked at Xi Liujin¡¯s figure and sneered. A rage and surging power surged out of her body.
The phantom of a ming saber that pierced into the clouds appeared behind her.
It directly split the sea of clouds in the sky!
Countless profound firew patterns spread on the phantom of the Fire Saber, emitting terrifying energy fluctuations.
¡°Xi Liujin! You won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡±
Bing Selin red at Xi Liujin. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind as she exuded an oppressive aura.
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw that Zuo Yue and Bing Selin seemed to be fighting here.
He had just moved into the Lake Reflecting Manor and did not want the manor to be destroyed just like that.
¡°Gentlemen, this is my manor. Don¡¯t tell me you want to make a move here!¡±
Chu Zhou stood up and said calmly.
When Zuo Yue saw Chu Zhou step forward as if he wanted to protect Xi Liujin, she could not help but re and say angrily,
¡°Chu Zhou, are you going to protect that wretched man Xi Liujin?¡±
¡°Wh¡ What a pervert¡ This, this is so unpleasant to hear. Big Bro¡ Big Bro is the future Supreme Assassin!¡±
Xi Liujin was extremely dissatisfied with Zuo Yue calling him a pervert.
With that, he ran to Chu Zhou¡¯s side and patted his shoulder heavily. He looked at Chu Zhou gratefully and said.
¡°Good¡ good brother, you¡¯re¡ loyal!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the touched Xi Liujin with a strange expression. Did this fellow really think that he was going to protect him?
¡°Chu Zhou, Xi Liujin has gone overboard. I hope you won¡¯t interfere in his matters!¡±
Bing Selin also persuaded.
She was only here to cause trouble for Xi Liujin and did not want to get into a conflict with Chu Zhou.
¡°Brother¡ Brother Chu, calm¡ calm down. Open¡ the manor¡¯s¡ defense system. They¡ they can¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s ours!¡± Xi Liujin said.
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin had ugly expressions.
If Chu Zhou really wanted to protect Xi Liujin, they really could not do anything to him.
This was Chu Zhou¡¯s manor. Once Chu Zhou activated the Defense system, they would not be able to break through.
However, Zuo Yue and Bing Selin were soon stunned.
Guan Hu and the other guards were also stunned.
Even Xi Liujin¡¯s green stove was dumbfounded.
Chu Zhou suddenly struck the back of Xi Liujin¡¯s head with a heavy blow. With a loud bang, Xi Liujin, who waspletely unprepared, fainted.
Then, he carried Xi Liujin¡¯s body with a smile and walked under Zuo Yue and Bing Selin. Then, he threw Xi Liujin¡¯s body at the two women without hesitation.
¡°This is a grudge between you and Xi Liujin. Settle it yourselves! As long as you don¡¯t cause damage to my manor.¡± He said with a smile.
That smile was as bright as the golden sunlight in Emperor Xi¡¯s ne.
Zuo Yue grabbed Xi Liujin, who was thrown over by Chu Zhou, in a daze. When she saw Chu Zhou¡¯s bright smile, she inexplicably shivered.
Bing Selin, Guan Hu, and the other guards felt their scalps tingle when they saw Chu Zhou ¡°sell¡± Xi Liujin, who had been so touched that he had called him a good brother a moment ago.
¡°Sister Bing Selin¡ This, this Chu Zhou is too evil. Xi Liujin just said that he was loyal and called him a good brother. In the end¡ he sold Xi Liujin just like that?¡±
Zuo Yue sent a voice transmission to Bing Selin.
¡°He¡¯s ck-hearted!¡± Bing Selin replied and nodded seriously.
¡°Forget it. 1¡¯11 teach that wretched Xi Liujin a lesson first and see if he still dares to peep at us in the future¡¡±
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin left with the unconscious Xi Liujin.
The green Furnace turned into a ray of light and chased after him.
Guan Hu and the other guards looked at each other. They felt that their understanding of Chu Zhou¡ had to make some flexible adjustments.
Not long after, in a valley not far from Lake Reflecting Manor, a carefree and charming voice sounded. There were also shrill screams that made those who heard them cry.
¡°Vulgar man, 1 told you to peep at us. I¡¯ll fight, fight, fight¡¡±
¡°Sister Zuo Yue, don¡¯t just focus on hitting yourself! Hit me too!¡±
¡°Sister, what if I identally kick this wretched man¡¯s butt?¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, 1 can recover!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll kick it a few more times!¡±
¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll step on that face a few times while I¡¯m at it¡ It¡¯s too wretched!¡±
Guan Hu and the other guards heard a series of heart-stopping conversations.
Guan Hu and the others swallowed their saliva with difficulty. They couldn¡¯t help but mp their legs together.
Chu Zhou secretly wiped his cold sweat when he heard those words.
¡°Xi Liujin, will you be traumatized this time?¡± he muttered. ¡°Women really can¡¯t be easily offended! Hitch, good luck!¡±
¡°Brother¡ Brother Chu, you¡ you actually betrayed me. You¡¯re too¡ impolite!¡± Amidst the miserable screams, there was a series of intermittentints. When Guan Hu heard the voice, he looked at Chu Zhou strangely.
¡°Ahem, the wind is a little noisy today. Guan Hu, turn on the Defense System to prevent anyone from disturbing you again¡ Yes, 1¡¯11 also cut off the sounds outside. I like silence!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he turned around and walked towards the martial cultivation room.
Half a dayter, a figure with a swollen nose and swollen face arrived at Lake Reflecting Manor on a small green Furnace. His clothes were all tattered, as if he had just suffered countless abuses.
Guan Hu and the other guards looked at the extremely sorry figure in front of them. They wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to.
Xi Liujin looked at the Reflecting Lake Manor that was covered by the protective shield and was stunned for a moment. Then, he patted the protective shield with his hand.
¡°Turn¡ turn off the Defense system¡ I, I want to talk to Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Ask¡ ask him why he¡ betrayed his brother!¡± Xi Liujin said resentfully.
Guan Hu and the others stood upright and looked straight ahead, as if they had not seen or heard anything.
Seeing Guan Hu and the others¡¯ expressions, Xi Liujin knew that he would not be able to get an exnation from Chu Zhou today.
He could only re at the Lake Reflecting Manor resentfully before riding the green donkey and leaving slowly.
As he left, he muttered:
¡°You¡ betrayed your brother. You¡¯re too¡ disloyal. Madam¡ you¡¯re too impolite!¡±
In the martial arts cultivation room, Chu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief as he watched Xi Liujin leave.
He had finally gotten rid of this piece of sticky candy.
¡°Next, I¡¯ll focus onprehending the Killing Sword Art. I won¡¯te out of seclusion until 1 reach the Beginner level!¡±
As he muttered to himself, he closed his eyes and deduced the Killing Sword
Art with all his might in his mind.
As for the ups and downs of the outside world, he was toozy to care..
Chapter 665 - 665: Killing Intent! Large Mastery Of The First Level Of The Killing Sword Art!
Chapter 665 - 665: Killing Intent! Large Mastery Of The First Level Of The Killing Sword Art!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, a year had passed.
In the past year, Chu Zhou had beenprehending the Killing Sword Art in the Lake Reflecting Manor. He did not do anything else.
This made many people who had been paying attention to him speechless.
This was too much of a homebody.
Who would cultivate in seclusion in the first year after bing a core disciple of the Chaotic Mystic Realm and not take a step out of the manor or enter the Primordial Mountain?
Chu Zhou could be considered to have set a record.
Many people who were prepared to attack him could not find a chance to do so and were extremely disappointed.
The Holy Feather Manor.
This was a strange manor. There were statues with wings on their backs everywhere.
Two figures with extraordinary bearings sat opposite each other.
One of them looked simr to humans on Earth. He had blond hair and was handsome and confident.
The other was a young man with a wolf head and a human body. His eyes were blood-red and his entire body was greenish-ck.
¡°Miller, that Chu Zhou is really patient. It¡¯s been a year and he hasn¡¯t taken a step out of the Lake Reflecting Manor¡ You can¡¯t even find a chance to suppress him.¡±
The wolf-headed youth said coldly. His blood-red eyes seemed to be rippling with blood, giving off a chilling feeling.
Miller calmly looked at the young man with the wolf head and smiled. ¡°Sartius, you cultivate the path of assassination. As an assassin, he should be more patient than me. Why does it seem like he¡¯s even more anxious than me now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m anxious? I¡¯m not interested in Chu Zhou¡ I¡¯m just a little unhappy that he¡¯s so close to that assassin, Xi Liujin!¡±
Sartins¡¯ face was cold, and there was a hint of ruthlessness in it.
ii
Is that so?¡± Miller smiled faintly. ¡°Xi Liujin didn¡¯t seem to be very close to Chu Zhou, right? He did hide from Chu Zhou for a month, but Chu Zhou ¡®sold¡¯ him to Zuo Yue and Bing Selin.¡±
¡°After that, even though he went to Lake Reflecting Manor many times¡ He was rejected.¡±
¡°How did you tell that he was very close to Chu Zhou?¡±
Sartius red at him. ¡°1 don¡¯t care! Anyone who interacts with Xi Liujin is my enemy!¡±
A terrifying aura of death surged out of his body like a tide.
Miller smiled and did not continue the previous topic. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°Be patient! Chu Zhou, he can¡¯t hide in the manor forever.¡±
His face revealed a confident expression.
The Lake Reflecting Manor.
Buzz!
Suddenly, a terrifying sword intent that could kill all worlds erupted from the martial arts cultivation room where Chu Zhou was. Then, it immediately swept through the entire Lake Reflecting Manor and the entire Chaotic Mystic Realm.
In an instant, everyone in the Chaos Mystic Realm felt a bone-chilling horror.
Everyone felt as if their throats were being pressed by an iparably sharp sword.
In fact, in everyone¡¯s daze, they seemed to see a terrifying sword light that could kill everything shing at their souls from the unseen.
It made them feel a tearing sensation on the soul level.
Fear!
Trembling!
At that moment, everyone in the Chaos Mystic Realm instinctively fell into a state of grave unease.
Guan Hu and the other guards of the Lake Reflecting Manor were even more shocked.
They immediately felt as if their souls and bodies had been destroyed, and they copsed to the ground.
A momentter, the sword intent that filled the void receded like a tide. They woke up and realized that their clothes were drenched in cold sweat.
¡°What a terrifying sword intent¡¡±
Guan Hu muttered to himself. He recalled the feeling of having his throat pressed against the tip of the sword and his soul split open by the sword beam. He still had lingering fears in his heart.
¡°Captain, I¡¯ve heard that Sir Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art is extremely terrifying. The sword intent contained in it makes even universe overlords wary¡ For such a terrifying sword intent to suddenly erupt from the martial arts cultivation room where His Highness is, could it be that His Highness has already cultivated Sir Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art?¡± A World Overlord guard said.
When Guan Hu heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then, he said in surprise,
¡°That¡¯s right. His Highness must have cultivated Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art to suddenly erupt with such terrifying sword intent.¡±
When the guards heard this, they were pleasantly surprised.
They were now Chu Zhou¡¯s subordinates. The stronger Chu Zhou was, the brighter their future prospects would be.
¡°Was that the sword intent contained in the Killing Sword Art just now?¡±
¡°Ever since Lord Bei Cang chose to remain silent, no one has felt how terrifying the Killing Sword Art is in more than 300 million years¡ Now, it¡¯s about to show its might again.¡±
¡°Looks like Chu Zhou has already cultivated the Killing Sword Art. In a year¡ he has already cultivated this terrifying ultimate technique. His talent is indeed astonishing. No wonder King Bei Gang took him in as his personal disciple.¡±
¡°Ever since Miller became Green King¡¯s disciple, he has always been the number one core member of our Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ For so many years, no one has been able to shake his position. Now, someone who can shake his position has appeared.¡±
At this moment, many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm stood in their manors and looked in the direction of the Lake Reflecting Manor withplicated gazes.
¡°Sister Bing Selin¡ This Chu Zhou only used a year to cultivate the Killing Sword Art. This talent is a little terrifying!¡±
Zuo Yue stood in a garden full of flowers and said to Bing Selin, who was squatting down to trim the flowers.
Bing Selin stood up and looked in the direction of Yinghu Vi. She sighed with emotion. ¡°His talent is indeed terrifying¡ No wonder King Bei Cang took him in as his personal disciple.¡±
When Zuo Yue heard Bing Selin¡¯s evaluation of Chu Zhou, her ruby-like eyes burned with a zing fighting spirit. She rubbed her fists and said,
¡°Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art shocked all races and made countless experts of the foreign races tremble in fear. I¡¯ve always wanted to see it, but unfortunately, 1 didn¡¯t have the chance.¡±
¡°Now, Chu Zhou has mastered the Killing Sword Art! 1 want to challenge him!¡±
Zuo Yue wore a fiery red tight top, and her 3,000 strands of hair that were scarlet red like blood fluttered in the wind. Coupled with her surging fighting spirit, it caused her entire body to seem like a ball of burning mes.
¡°You¡¯re clearly a girl, but you¡¯re always so belligerent!¡± Bing Selin rolled her eyes at Zuo Yue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Chu Zhou has just be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ He must be extraordinary to be able to cultivate the Killing Sword Art so quickly.¡±
¡°The stronger he is, the better. This way, 1¡¯11 have a greater sense of aplishment when 1 defeat him!¡± Zuo Yue said in a firm tone.
In the Golden Manor, Xi Liujin was sleeping on the back of the green donkey when he was suddenly awakened by the terrifying sword intent that seemed to destroy ten thousand worlds.
¡°F*ck¡ F*ck, this¡ this is the sword intent of the Killing Sword Art?¡±
He widened his peach blossom eyes and looked in the direction of Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°Brother¡ Brother Chu, it¡¯s too fast!¡±
He pped the green donkey beneath him.
Neigh-
The green donkey immediately let out a cry and transformed into a green bolt of lightning that rushed out of the Golden Manor towards the Lake Reflecting Manor.
The Holy Feather Manor.
Miller and Sartius, who were talking, were also shocked when they sensed the terrifying sword intent. They rushed into the sky and looked in the direction of Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°In just a year, he mastered Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art¡¡± Sartius¡¯ expression was grave. He nced at Miller and said, ¡°Miller, it seems that you have a worthy opponent.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t defeated you yet. Don¡¯t be defeated by Chu Zhou before I defeat you.¡±
At this moment, Miller was no longer as rxed as before.
However, he was not as solemn as Sartius. After hearing Sartius¡¯ words, he nced at Sartius and said calmly,
¡°Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art is indeed earth-shattering and awe-inspiring. However, the Green King Secret Manual that my master imparted to me is also famous. It¡¯s one of the strongest aristocratic arts.¡±
¡°So what if Chu Zhou has cultivated the Killing Sword Art? I¡¯ve cultivated the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual for countless years!¡±
¡°Furthermore¡ no matter how powerful an absolute art is, it still depends on who possesses it!¡±
When Miller spoke, his expression and tone were filled with strong confidence.
It was as if even if Chu Zhou had cultivated the Killing Sword Art, he would not take it seriously.
Sartius did not respond. Instead, he sighed inwardly. ¡°Miller, even though you seem calm on the surface, as if you don¡¯t care whether Chu Zhou has mastered the Killing Sword Art or not¡ you and 1 have known each other for so many years. Do you think 1 don¡¯t know you? You¡¯re already nervous!¡±
¡°If you really don¡¯t care, why would you emphasize that the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual isn¡¯t weaker than the Killing Sword Art? Why would you emphasize that you¡¯ve already cultivated the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual?¡±
¡°Besides¡ is the Green King Secret Manual reallyparable to the Killing Sword Art?¡±
¡°However, on ount of our many years of friendship, I can help you test the power of the Killing Sword Art first¡ I¡¯m also very curious about how terrifying the Killing Sword Art is.¡±
Miller saw that Sartius suddenly fell silent, so he did not say anything else.
He only stared deeply in the direction of the Lake Reflecting Manor and clenched his fists slightly.
¡°I, Miller, am the Holy Son of the Holy Feather God Race, and I¡¯m born with double first-ss bloodlines. My starting point far exceeds countless geniuses of the Human Race¡ Moreover, I¡¯m the personal disciple of the current number one marquis of our Mirror Universe corporation, Green King, and I¡¯m taught the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual¡ How can 1 lose to him, Chu Zhou?¡±
¡°So what if he cultivated the Killing Sword Art in just a year?¡±
I¡ will never lose to him!¡±
With this thought in mind, his tightly clenched fists slowly rxed.
He realized that he did not need to be nervous at all!
He couldn¡¯t find a reason why he would lose to Chu Zhou.
¡°Teacher¡ don¡¯t worry. 1 will always suppress him and strike him down time and time again until 1 be an eternal shadow in his heart!¡± That was what he thought.
The Martial Arts Cultivation Room in the Lake Reflecting Manor.
Chu Zhou suddenly opened his eyes that had been closed for an entire year. In an instant, billions of sword beams spun in his eyes like two gctic vortexes.
Traces of extreme sharpness seeped out of his eyes and directly cut two spatial cracks in the Void in front of him.
¡°In a year, I¡¯ve finally made some small achievements in the Killing Sword Art!¡±
He muttered to himself and looked at his Attribute Board.
[Stats: 25 trillion]
[Killing Sword Art: First Level Large Mastery]
In the past year, not only had heprehended the Beginner level of the Killing Sword Art, but he had also directly raised the Killing Sword Art to the Large Mastery level of the First Level through his Attribute Board..
Chapter 666 - 666: The Attention Of Many Powerhouses In The Company
Chapter 666 - 666: The Attention Of Many Powerhouses In The Company
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Stats: 25 trillion]
[Killing Sword Art: First Level Large Mastery]
Chu Zhou looked at his Attribute Board and let out a long sigh.
The Killing Sword Art was even harder toprehend than he had imagined. He relied on the 90%prehension of the soulw and the soul origin of the other World Overlords to split his consciousness into billions of pieces, allowing them toprehend and deduce the Killing Sword Art year-round.
There were a total of 720 volumes of the Killing Sword Art.
Volumes 1 to 10 were the general outline of the Killing Sword Art.
Books 11 to 700 recorded 1,008 exquisite andprehension methods.
Books 701 to 720 recorded 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
Every ughter Sword Painting contained a ughter Intent.
The 24 ughter Sword diagrams matched the 1,008 exquisite ones.
Comprehending the first to the 42nd essence could form the first ughter Sword Painting.
Comprehending the 43rd to 84th exquisiteness could form the second ughter Sword Painting and so on. Afterprehending all 1,008 intricacies, it could form 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
There were a total of 24 levels for every ughter Sword Painting he mastered.
It took him an entire year to barelyprehend the Primary Instruction, the first to the 42nd exquisiteness, and the first ughter Sword Painting.
In other words, the first level was barely at the Beginner Realm.
He used 9,375 trillion attribute points through the Attribute Board and directly upgraded the first level to Large Mastery.
¡°Even though I¡¯ve spent 9,375 trillion attribute points and almost all of my attribute points¡ it¡¯s worth it!¡±
¡°The Killing Sword Art is indeed a peerless ultimate technique created bybining everything one has learned. Its power is indeed terrifying and unimaginable.¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m only at the Large Mastery stage of the First Level, its power is still extremely terrifying. It¡¯s almost superior to all my previous methods¡ Only the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual is not at a disadvantage.¡±
Chu Zhou eximed. Billions of sword beams spun in the depths of his eyes, forming two terrifying sword qi vortexes that were like gxies.
A purple sword filled with endless killing intent suddenly appeared in his hand.
This purple sword was about three feet long and was engraved with countlessplicated universe engravings. Purple light flickered and the sword was filled with wisps of purple qi.
The wisps of purple qi faintly interwoven into a wandering purple divine dragon phantom.
The hilt was engraved with the two universalnguages of the Purple Dragon.
It was the Purple Dragon Sword that King Bei Cang had bestowed upon him.
The Purple Dragon Sword had followed King Bei Cang for countless years. Under the sword, it had killed countless living beings. Its killing intent was as heavy as mountains and seas.
At this moment, as soon as the Purple Dragon Sword appeared, the temperature of the entire Lake Reflecting Manor instantly dropped to freezing point.
Guan Hu and the other guards seemed to have seen endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood.
¡°What¡ What a terrifying killing intent!¡±
Guan Hu and the others looked at the martial arts cultivation room where Chu
Zhou was in shock. They seemed to see endless blood gushing out of that martial arts cultivation room. They were horrified.
In the martial arts cultivation room, Chu Zhou gently wiped the Purple Dragon Sword with his finger. The killing intent that filled the sky instantly retracted.
A ughter Sword Diagram appeared in his heart. Then, he suddenly waved the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand.
¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±
In an instant, a clear and loud sword cry sounded from the Lake Reflecting Manor and instantly spread throughout the entire Chaotic Mystic Realm.
As the Sword Chant sounded, everyone in the Chaos Mystic Realm once again felt a powerful Sword Intent that changed the color of the Heaven and Earth assault on their faces.
Moreover, the sword intent that appeared this time was even more terrifying and fierce than before.
In the Chaos Mystic Realm, the grass that covered the mountains and ins seemed to have been blown by a strong wind. They fell in the direction of the Lake Reflecting Manor, and rustling sounds could be heard.
All the Sword-shaped nts fell in the direction of the Lake Reflecting Manor, as if they were worshiping a king who ruled the world.
Ding! Ding! Ding!
The sound of swords rang out in the distance from Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°Why is there another burst of sword intent?¡±
¡°What is Chu Zhou doing?¡±
¡°Again and again¡ Can¡¯t you let me cultivate in peace!¡±
In the Chaos Mystic Realm, many people cursed angrily. They released their divine senses and spread in the direction of Lake Reflecting Manor.
Then, everyone was stunned.
Under the sunlight, rows of longswords were arranged in a spiral shape, spiraling down from the sky above the Lake Reflecting Manor. The densely packed longsword hilts were connected, and the tips of the swords were facing outwards. Under the sunlight, they glowed with a dazzling golden light, and the nging of swords was endless.
BOOM!
A huge circr white air wave suddenly burst out of the Lake Reflecting Manor.
As soon as it appeared, it covered the entire sky above Lake Reflecting Manor.
The vast airwave paused for a moment before suddenly exploding in all directions. A powerful sword qi shot out, covering a range of tens of thousands of kilometers.
Buzz buzz!
In the vicinity of the Lake Reflecting Manor, a translucent sword qi suddenly emerged from the ground.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
The misty sword aura covered the entire Lake Reflecting Manor with an unreal veil.
Everyone looked at the Lake Reflecting Manor in shock.
The entire Lake Reflecting Manor suddenly became ethereal, as if it existed in another world. From afar, it was like a huge green lotus that reached the sky, blooming proudly in the world. Sword lotuses densely covered the Lake Reflecting Manor that covered an area of more than a thousand kilometers!
¡°This is¡¡±
All the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm looked at the huge Sword Lotus in shock.
All of them could clearly sense how terrifying the Sword Lotus was.
¡°I¡¯ve seen some of Lord Bei Gang¡¯s battle videos. This¡ This is the scene of him using the first of the 24 Killing Sword Art diagrams, the Sword Lotus Diagram.¡±
¡°However, didn¡¯t Chu Zhou just cultivate the Killing Sword Art? How did he master the Profound of the Sword Lotus Painting so quickly?¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the huge Sword Lotus that bloomed proudly from afar and opened her mouth in shock, unable to close it for a long time.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m afraid that not only has he just cultivated the Killing Sword Art, but he has also basicallyprehended the first ughter Sword Painting of the 24 ughter Sword Paintings¡¡±
¡°¡Such monstrous talent! It¡¯s simply hair-raising!¡±
Bing Selin sighed faintly. Vaguely, she seemed to see another King Bei Cang rising.
¡°What a terrifying person! AAiller¡ Looks like your formidable opponent has really been born.¡± Sartius said absent-mindedly.
Miller didn¡¯t say anything. He stared at the huge Sword Lotus, his emotions surging.
¡°How is this possible? How can he¡ grasp the first ughter Sword Painting so quickly?¡±
He clenched his fists tightly.
Chu¡ Chu Zhou, you¡¯re¡ you¡¯re awesome!¡±
Riding on the green donkey, Xi Liujin looked at the huge Sword Lotus in shock.
At this moment, the sea of clouds in the Chaotic Mystic Realm churned as an unimaginably powerful will suddenly descended.
In particr, three of the mighty will were extremely terrifying, as if they had the power to freeze space and time.
Everyone in the Chaotic Mystic Realm noticed the terrifying will that suddenly descended.
They immediately realized that the wills of many important figures in thepany had descended.
¡°In a year, not only did you cultivate the Killing Sword Art, but you also cultivated the first ughter Sword Painting to the Large Mastery realm¡ King Bei Cang, your disciple is not bad!¡±
A majestic will was speaking.
¡°That¡¯s right! King Bei Cang, you have a sessor. This is a good thing!¡± Another mighty will said.
¡°Hehehe! Looks like ourpany is going to have another good junior! Hmm, isn¡¯t the Reincarnation Mystic Realm about to open soon? Arrange for this little guy to enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm and see his performance¡¡±
There was also a majestic will that spoke in a kind tone.
The three majestic will that seemed to want to freeze time and space only descended for a moment before leaving.
However, there were still many equally terrifying will circling in the sea of clouds.
¡°Bei Cang, it seems like your foresight is still impressive! No wonder you didn¡¯t even look up to so many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm and Universe Lords who wanted to acknowledge you as their master in the past 300 million years¡ There¡¯s indeed a gap between those people and your current disciples.¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang, congrattions!¡± The terrifying wills spoke.
A momentter, they disappeared one after another.
In the end, only two mighty wills that were vaguely hostile were left, circling in the sea of clouds like towering mountains.
¡°Hmph, Bei Cang, I didn¡¯t expect a cripple like you to be lucky enough to have a good disciple after falling for 300 million years!¡±
¡°Green King, it was my fault back then!¡±
¡°Can apologizing make up for all your mistakes? Bei Cang, I won¡¯t let you off¡ It¡¯s the same for your disciple! Miller is my carefully selected sessor. His talent and potential are definitely not inferior to your disciple. Moreover, after so many years of my guidance, his strength has long surpassed all the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. He¡¯s a unique existence.
¡°He will forever be a shadow in your disciple¡¯s heart!¡±
¡°Up to you!¡±
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re still so arrogant. Are you confident that you can control everything? You¡¯ll taste failure!¡±
A momentter, the two majestic wills disappeared.
As the terrifying will in the sea of clouds disappeared, everyone in the Chaos Mystic Realm heaved a long sigh of relief.
The pressure brought by the terrifying will just now was too great.
Even the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm found it difficult to breathe.
¡°Looks like Chu Zhou has already attracted the attention of many big shots in thepany.¡±
Many people looked enviously in the direction of the Lake Reflecting Manor.
Even though they were all core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, thepany focused on nurturing geniuses¡ However, thepany was too powerful and had too many talents. They did notck geniuses at all.
Therefore, among them, only a few could really attract the attention of thepany¡¯s giants.
Chu Zhou had only be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm for a year, but he had already attracted the attention of so manypany giants.
It could be foreseen that thepany would definitely nurture Chu Zhou far better than others in the future.
This made them extremely envious.
In the Lake Reflecting Manor, with a thought from Chu Zhou, the towering Sword Lotus dissipated indifferently. The dense lotus leaves that filled the entire manor also disappeared one after another.
He walked out of the martial arts cultivation room and looked up at the sky with a solemn expression.
¡°Those terrifying wills just now should be the wills of the big shots of thepany who descended¡¡±
¡°¡ Those wills are too terrifying.¡±
¡°Even if I cultivate the first ughter Sword Painting of the Killing Sword Art now, I won¡¯t be able to withstand a single blow from them!¡±
¡°Looks like 1 still have a long way to go!¡±
With this thought in mind, he let out a long sigh.
He seemed to have sensed his teacher, King Bei Gang¡¯s will just now.
It was as if Teacher¡¯s will was confronting another grand will.
Fortunately, nothing happened. His teacher¡¯s will and another mighty will left.
¡°Teacher¡¯s matter¡ 1 don¡¯t have the right to interfere yet!¡±
He shook his head slightly. With a sh, he appeared in front of Guan Hu and the others.
¡°Congrattions, Your Highness. Your strength has improved greatly!¡±
Guan Hu and the others looked at Chu Zhou with admiration and congratted him.
Before Chu Zhou could respond to Guan Hu and the rest, a wretched figure rode in on a green donkey.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, you¡¯re awesome¡ you¡¯re awesome!¡±
Hearing this familiar voice, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression froze slightly..
Chapter 667 - 667: The Strong Are Fearless! Accept All Challenges! (1)
Chapter 667 - 667: The Strong Are Fearless! ept All Challenges! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Lake Reflecting Manor.
Chu Zhou looked at Xi Liujin awkwardly.
The scene of him ¡°selling¡± his good brother Xi Liujin to Zuo Yue and Bing Selin without hesitation a year ago was still fresh in his mind after all.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, you¡ Madam is disloyal. That day, she actually¡ actually sold me out.¡±
¡°You¡ you don¡¯t know, but those two batches are¡ ruthless!¡±
Xi Liujin recalled the ¡°tragic¡± experience that day and immediately looked at Chu Zhou with resentment.
¡°Hahaha¡ How can you say that 1 sold you out! You can¡¯t be a good-for-nothing if you don¡¯t cut jade. How can an assassin be a true good assassin without experiencing all kinds of hardships in life? I¡¯m letting you experience a different life experience. I¡¯m helping you be a Supreme Assassin.¡±
Chu Zhou wrapped his arms around Xi Liujin¡¯s neck and said confidently.
¡°Good brother, you can¡¯t misinterpret my good intentions!¡±
Xi Liujin rolled his eyes. If this was all ¡®good intentions¡¯, then there was no malice in this world.
¡°This¡ I¡¯ll let it go this time,¡± Xi Liujin emphasized. ¡°No¡ there can¡¯t be a next time!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about my character. There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Seeing that Xi Liujin didn¡¯t mind, Chu Zhou immediately patted his chest and said.
Even though he was not very confident in his character.
Perhaps¡ perhaps¡ perhaps, the next time he encountered a simr situation, he would still have to sell it!
Xi Liujin¡¯s attention quickly shifted to something else.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, this¡ this year, many¡ many people want to¡ want to challenge you, but you¡ you¡ are in seclusion. They¡ have no choice!¡±
¡°Now¡ Now, you¡¯re out¡ out of seclusion. They probably can¡¯t¡ endure it anymore.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he immediately thought of Deep Blue¡¯s hint.
He nced at the screen on his left armguard and immediately received a new email notification.
He gently clicked on the email icon, and dozens of unread emails immediately appeared on the screen.
Almost all of these emails were sent to him by people he didn¡¯t know.
The reason why it was almost¡ was because he knew the sender of the email. That person was Zuo Yue.
Chu Zhou opened all the emails in midair.
Without exception, these emails were all challenge letters!
¡°Look¡ look, so¡ so many people want to challenge you!¡± Xi Liujin said.
Chu Zhou looked at the challenge letters with a calm expression.
¡°When my teacher was still a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm back then, had he ever been challenged by others?¡± He suddenly asked.
When Xi Liujin heard this, he thought of King Bei Cang¡¯s countless glorious histories and battle achievements. His expression was iparably excited as he sent a voice transmission.
¡°Of course. Ourpany encourages core members to challenge andpete with each other.¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang has also suffered countless challenges during his rise. In fact, not only are there challenges from the core members of ourpany, but there are also challenges from the core members of the other four giant factions. There are also challenges from many prodigies of the God Race in the Human Race. There are even challenges from many geniuses from other foreign races¡¡±
¡°¡However, Lord Bei Cang swept through all the Challenger Medal challengers.¡±
¡°This allowed Lord Bei Cang to be invincible even before he advanced to the Noble ne. His name shook the myriad races.¡±
Speaking of King Bei Cang¡¯s achievements, Xi Liujin was very excited, like a loyal fan describing his idol¡¯s glorious history. His words were filled with admiration and fanaticism.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Teacher¡¯s experience to be so brilliant!¡±
Chu Zhou sighed and made a decision.
His teacher¡¯s past was so legendary and glorious. As his direct disciple and only disciple, he couldn¡¯t embarrass his teacher.
¡°Deep Blue, help me reply to all the Challenger Medals. Tell them that I epted their challenge. From today onwards, within ten days! I will wait for their challenge on the Primordial Mountain¡¯s World Overlord Arena!¡±
Chu Zhou gave Deep Blue instructions.
Soon, Deep Blue followed Chu Zhou¡¯s instructions and replied to the challenge letters one after another.
¡°Let¡¯s enter the Primordial Mountain and head to the World Overlord Arena!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Xi Liujin.
¡°World¡ World Overlord Arena? Did¡ did you¡ ept their challenge?¡± Xi Liujin looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
¡°Your Highness, you want to ept the challenge of so many people?¡±
Guan Hu and the other guards were also moved.
¡°Teacher dared to face countless opponents back then, and he was undefeatable¡ As his disciple, I can¡¯t be too weak, right?¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly and sat down on the sofa in the hall. He slowly closed his eyes and logged into the Mirror Universe with his Spiritual Consciousness.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu is going to do something big. It¡¯s¡ exciting!¡±
Xi Liujin said excitedly and quickly found a seat to sit down. He closed his eyes and entered the Mirror Universe.
¡°Activate the manor¡¯s defense system immediately!¡±
When Guan Hu saw that Chu Zhou and Xi Liujin¡¯s consciousness had entered the Mirror Universe, he hurriedly activated the defense system of Lake Reflecting Manor with the many guards to prevent anyone from harming Chu Zhou when his consciousness left his body.
After activating the Defense System, Guan Hu ordered half of the guards to guard Chu Zhou and Xi Liujin¡¯s bodies. The other half of the guards and him also logged into the Mirror Universe.
In Dream Manor, Zuo Yue was discussing Chu Zhou with Bing Selin..
Chapter 668 - 668: The Strong Are Fearless! Accept All Challenges! (2)
Chapter 668 - 668: The Strong Are Fearless! ept All Challenges! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°All! He replied to me!¡± Zuo Yue suddenly eximed and jumped up.
¡°What a big reaction. What happened?¡± Bing Selin looked at Zuo Yue in confusion.
¡°Didn¡¯t I send Chu Zhou a challenge letter?¡± Zuo Yue asked.
¡°Didn¡¯t he not have a reply? Could it be¡¡± Bing Selin suddenly thought of something and her expression changed slightly.
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s what you think, Sister Bing Selin. He has now replied to me and epted my challenge. He said that he would wait for me in the Primordial Mountain¡¯s World Overlord Arena!¡±
Zuo Yue said with a face full of surprise. His 3,000 red hair fluttered in the wind, and his ruby-like eyes burned with fighting spirit. He looked eager to give it a try.
¡°You want to challenge him so badly¡ Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing? You have to know that he has now cultivated the Killing Sword Art.¡±
Bing Selin couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw Zuo Yue¡¯s impatient look.
¡°I¡¯m not afraid! I just want to see the power of the Killing Sword Art. Moreover¡ I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with. Sister Bing Selin, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯ve obtained the King of Adventurers medal and the World Overlord Realm Conqueror Medal¡¡±
¡°Furthermore, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m ranked second on the Heavenly Golden List!¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s face was full of confidence as she spoke. Her temperament also became fierce, and her body emitted a powerful aura of invincibility.
Bing Selin nodded in agreement, she knew that Zuo Yue was indeed very strong.
To be precise, he was very strong.
She was also no match for Zuo Yue.
In fact, among all the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, other than Chu Zhou, who had just arrived a year ago, only Miller could defeat Zuo Yue. The others had all lost to Zuo Yue.
Even if Chu Zhou cultivated the Killing Sword Art, it would be very difficult for him to defeat Zuo Yue.
¡°Aiya, Sister Bing Selin, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯ll enter the Primordial Mountain now and challenge Chu Zhou!¡±
Zuo Yue said impatiently and sat down. He closed his eyes and sent his consciousness directly into the Primordial Mountain.
¡°What an impatient man.¡±
Seeing Zuo Yue¡¯s appearance, Bing Selin smiled and shook her head. Then, her consciousness entered the Primordial Mountain.
In the Holy Feather Manor, Sartius suddenly raised his head and said to Miller, ¡°Miller, Chu Zhou has agreed to ept my challenge. He¡¯s waiting for me at the World Overlord Arena in the Primordial Mountain!¡±
Miller¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.
¡°Miller¡ I know you also want to challenge and suppress Chu Zhou. However, I suggest you wait first.¡±
¡°This time, I think many people will challenge Chu Zhou. Other than me, Zuo Yue will definitely challenge Chu Zhou with her warlike personality.¡±
¡°This time, 1 think many people will challenge Chu Zhou. Other than me, Zuo Yue will definitely challenge Chu Zhou with her warlike personality.¡± Sartius said.
¡°Alright!¡± Miller agreed with Sartius¡¯ suggestion.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Killing Sword Art¡¯s reputation too many times. Even my teacher has mentioned this absolute art in front of me many times and admires it to the extreme¡ Now, let me experience the power of this absolute art!¡± Sartius said calmly. He closed his eyes and entered the Primordial Mountain.
Almost at the same time, Miller closed his eyes and sent his consciousness into the Primordial Mountain.
In a mystic realm where countless active volcanoes existed in the Emperor Xi Dimension and fiery red magma flowed everywhere¡
Many martial artists with strong physiques and blood qi surged in and out of this ce.
Many of them had cultivated some kind of powerful divine body. Divine light surged from their bodies, emitting a shocking pressure.
This was the location of the Purgatory Altar.
These people had alle here to use the Purgatory Altar to temper their divine bodies.
Suddenly, a figure the size of a small mountain rushed out of the depths of a volcano with a bang, bringing with it magma that soared into the sky.
He floated above the huge volcano and disyed a towering body the size of a small mountain. His waterfall-like ck hair danced wildly, and his skin was bronze-colored, as if his entire body was cast from metal. There were also twisted purple lightning bolts wrapped around his body.
At this moment, this figure was like a peerless Demon God descending to the world, causing many core members who were cultivating here to feel a huge pressure.
This was a kind of pressure that originated from the essence of his body and life.
Under this pressure, many core members here felt as if they had seen a primordial dragon whose physical body and life essence far exceeded theirs.
At this moment, a ranking list surrounded by Hell Fire appeared in the sky above the mystic realm.
The three words ¡°Purgatory Rankings¡± were at the top of the rankings.
On the Purgatory Rankings, names were disyed one after another.
¡°First ce: Li Lei, 24th floor, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm!¡±
This was the information of the person ranked first on the Purgatory Rankings.
However, when the message was refreshed, it became:
¡°First ce: Li Lei, 27th floor, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm!¡±
¡°Hiss, His Highness¡¯ divine body actually became so much stronger this time. He actually directly broke through from the 24th floor of the Purgatory Altar to the 27th floor¡ This is too shocking!¡±
¡°Indeed, among all the core members, His Highness is still the strongest. Even the number one core member, His Highness Miller, is inferior to His Highness in terms of divine body.¡±
¡°His Highness¡¯ talent in the divine body is too heaven-defying. We can¡¯tpare to him!¡±
Many core members looked at the terrifying figure that looked like a peerless Demon God above the volcano in awe.
¡°Chu Zhou, did he ept my challenge?¡±
He hovered in mid-air, his sharp eyes shining with electricity. He looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s reply message and grinned. His figure suddenly moved, instantly turning into a blurry shadow and disappearing.
At this moment, someone below said in shock, ¡°Big news. Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple, Chu Zhou, has ended his seclusion. He has also epted the challenges of everyone who has sent him a challenge letter. He is now waiting for all the Challenger Medals in the Primordial Mountain¡¯s World Overlord Arena.¡±
At this moment, someone below said in shock, ¡°Big news. Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple, Chu Zhou, has ended his seclusion. He has also epted the challenges of everyone who has sent him a challenge letter. He is now waiting for all the Challenger Medals in the Primordial Mountain¡¯s World Overlord Arena.¡±
In this mystic realm, everyone was shocked.
Chu Zhou epted the challenges of all the people who had sent him challenge letters and had to wait for the news of all the Challenger Medals in the World Overlord Arena. Soon, news spread among all the core members, and even many internal members knew.
Many core members and internal members were in an uproar.
Their consciousnesses descended to the primordial mountain one after another, preparing to watch the uing battle.
The Bei Cang Manor.
¡°You¡¯ve only been a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm for a year and you dare to ept all the Challenger Medal challenges? You¡¯re quite bold!¡± King Bei Cang smiled.
However, he had no intention of watching the battle.
In his opinion, epting more challenges was beneficial to Chu Zhou. Whether he won or lost, it was a form of training.
He did not ask Chu Zhou to be undefeated just because he was his personal disciple!
He did not think that being undefeated was anything extraordinary.
Perhaps there was an advantage in being undefeated in ten thousand battles¡ but only those who had truly walked to the end and stepped into the peak were the true victors.
¡°Little fellow, work hard to grow! It¡¯s best if you can surpass me one day!¡±
King Bei Cang muttered to himself.. He was filled with anticipation for Chu Zhou!
Chapter 669 - 669: Highlight! A Small Test!
Chapter 669 - 669: Highlight! A Small Test!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Mirror Universe.
The Primordial Mountain.
After the news that Chu Zhou was going to fight all the Challenger Medals in the World Overlord Arena spread, all the internal and core members were in an uproar. They all went to the World Overlord Arena to watch.
At this moment, Chu Zhou stood on a huge reddish-gold arena with his arms crossed. He closed his eyes and waited for the Challenger Medal to arrive.
¡°Is he Chu Zhou? I want to see what¡¯s so special about him. He actually caught Lord Bei Cang¡¯s eye and became his personal disciple!¡±
Many people sized up Chu Zhou curiously.
Chu Zhou had just be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm and had been in seclusion for an entire year. He had basically never appeared in various public ces. Almost everyone had only heard of him and had never seen him. They knew very little about him.
Everyone wanted to know his true situation.
He wanted to see what right he had to be epted as King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple.
¡°Bing Selin, Zuo Yue¡ they¡¯re here!¡±
Suddenly, there was amotion in the crowd.
Two young and beautiful women walked over from afar.
One of them was wearing a long white dress and had blue eyes and golden hair. She had a cold aura and was untainted by dust, like a goddess who had walked out of a painting.
The other was wearing a fiery red midriff-revealing tight suit that exposed her arms and abdomen.
Below her was a knee-length ck skirt and two fair and slender legs. They were straight and slender without any concealment. Coupled with a pair of ck leather boots,
Her 3,000 long hair was wavy and casually scattered behind her head. It was as red as blood.
She exuded a unique hot and wild temperament, like a wild horse.
The two young women had different temperaments, but they were both extremely charming. Many young men could not help but palpitate when they saw the two women.
However, they only dared to think about it, not act on it.
These two young women were not ordinary people. Not only were they core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, but they were also experts ranked in the top five of the Heavenly Golden Rankings.
Many young men felt inferior when they saw them and did not take the initiative to pursue them.
When Zuo Yue saw Chu Zhou on the crimson gold arena, her emotions surged and her Warpath boiled. She was about to rush onto the arena topete with Chu Zhou.
However, Bing Selin held her hand tightly.
¡°Sister Bing Selin, why are you holding me back? 1 want to go up and fight him!¡± Zuo Yue said anxiously. She waved her right hand, wanting to shake off the jade-like hand that was grabbing her.
¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There are many people challenging him today. Let¡¯s take a look first!¡± Bing Selin said.
¡°No¡ I¡¡± Zuo Yue wanted to say that she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, but Bing Selin red at her, so she obediently quietened down.
At this moment, there was anothermotion in the crowd.
¡°Miller, Sartius¡ They¡¯re here too,¡± someone shouted.
Bing Selin and Zuo Yue immediately swept their gazes around and quickly saw a handsome and sunny young man and a wolf-headed young man with a cold aura walking towards them.
¡°Miller!¡±
¡°Sartius!¡±
Bing Selin greeted them with a smile.
¡°You¡¯re here too!¡± Miller replied with a smile.
Sartius nodded and said, ¡°If I¡¯m right, you should challenge him too!¡±
¡°How could 1 miss something like that?¡± Zuo Yue looked at Sartius yfully. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going to make a move this time. You didn¡¯t choose to help Miller test Chu Zhou, did you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m doing this for myself!¡± Sartius said as he looked up at Chu Zhou in the ring. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Killing Sword Art for many years. Even my teacher admires it. 1 want to experience its power for myself and see if it¡¯s really as terrifying as the rumors say.¡±
Miller didn¡¯t say anything else. He also looked at Chu Zhou with a calm and deep gaze. No one knew what he was thinking.
Suddenly, a towering figure the size of a small mountain appeared in the crowd. A powerful pressure spread out from the towering figure, making many people feel intense difort.
¡°It¡¯s the number one on the Purgatory Rankings, Li Lei. He¡¯s here too!¡±
Everyone looked at the unparalleled Demon God-like figure in awe and subconsciously distanced themselves from it.
¡°Could it be that this boorish fellow has also issued a challenge to Chu Zhou?¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the towering figure and raised her eyebrows.
¡°You love to fight, and so does he! Of course, he¡¯s involved in this!¡± Sartius said calmly.
¡°Sartius, you¡¯re right. How can 1 miss something like this?¡±
The towering mountain-like figure appeared beside Bing Selin and the others with a whoosh, casting a huge Shadowraze.
¡°Zuo Yue! Recently, I¡¯ve made quite a few breakthroughs in my strength. I¡¯m preparing for you to fight again to avenge your previous humiliation! When you¡¯re free, let¡¯s spar again!¡±
He grinned ferociously.
¡°Anytime!¡± Zuo Yue said casually. She looked at Chu Zhou. ¡°However, I¡¯m not free today! My target today is him!¡±
¡°My target today is also him!¡± He grinned, revealing his white teeth. ¡°A person who can catch Master Bei Cang¡¯s eye must not be simple! I hope he can satisfy me!¡±
Just as Zuo Yue and Li Lei were conversing, the crowd quickly became restless again.
The crowd around the arena suddenly took the initiative to make way.
Zuo Yue and the others seemed to have sensed something as they looked in that direction.
Soon, their expressions changed slightly.
Six figures walked over from the path. Each figure was covered in a divine light barrier, making it impossible to see their true appearances.
¡°Even so many Venerables are interested in Chu Zhou?¡±
Zuo Yue and the others were slightly shocked.
¡°It¡¯s¡ exciting. Even Venerables have been attracted¡ over.¡±
In the crowd, Xi Liujin looked at the six figures and muttered to himself.
¡°His Highness¡¯s cards are indeed extraordinary. Even the Venerables are interested in his battle.¡±
Guan Hu and the other guards were moved.
In the arena, Chu Zhou also opened his eyes and looked at the six figures.
He even saw three Venerables nodding at him with a smile.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and was slightly agitated. He didn¡¯t expect that even the higher-ups of thepany like the Venerables would be attracted to his battle this time. Moreover, there were six of them.
ii
It seems like 1 have to perform well¡ I don¡¯t want to embarrass Teacher!¡±
With this thought in mind, he became slightly more serious.
¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly to the people below. ¡°Those who sent me the challenge letter can challenge me now!¡±
Just as Chu Zhou finished speaking, a figure flew up the arena.
¡°Aveshay, the Primordial Mystic Realm, is here to challenge you!¡±
It was a young man from the Human race. He was tall and had sharp ears. He was handsome and wore green armor. He carried an exquisite bow on his back.
After Aveshay flew up to the arena, dense cosmic engravings immediately appeared on the red-gold arena. The space where the arena was distorted and changed.
Soon, the crimson-gold arena turned into a brilliant Starry Sky.
Chu Zhou and Aveshay were floating in the starry sky.
The World Overlord arena was naturally not just an arena.
To a World Overlord, a mere arena was like a whale entering a small pond. The space was too limited, and there was not enough space to unleash its strength.
Of course, the Mirror Universe corporation would not ignore this problem.
Therefore, the World Overlord Arena only appeared in the form of an arena before the battle, indicating that this was the ce where the World Overlord would fight.
Once the war officially started, it would be a Star Field.
In the starry sky, Aveshay stared at Chu Zhou solemnly. He did not dare to be careless with Chu Zhou.
He knew very well that it was impossible for King Bei Cang to choose a mediocre disciple.
¡°Let¡¯s decide the winner in one move!¡±
Aveshay said to Chu Zhou. She grabbed the bow behind her with her left hand and pulled the bowstring with her right hand. A green energy arrow appeared.
¡°Whatever!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
Aveshay saw Chu Zhou¡¯s indifferent expression and felt that he was looking down on her. He could not help but feel slightly angry.
Boom!
An ocean-like energy fluctuation suddenly erupted from his body.
His body suddenly emitted a vast green divine light.
A huge green sun appeared in the starry sky.
In the huge green sun, there was a figure drawing an arrow.
BOOM!
In an instant, a terrifying arrow beam that seemed to have transmigrated shot out from the huge green sun. It instantly tore through the endless void and shot towards Chu Zhou.
In the starry sky, hundreds of stars were instantly shattered into powder by a terrifying energy fluctuation.
¡°This Aveshay is quite strong. Very few Transcendent World Overlords in the outside world are his match. No wonder he dared to challenge Chu Zhou as a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm!¡± Bing Selinmented.
Zuo Yue, Miller, Sartius, and the others nodded slightly.
However, they did not pay too much attention to it.
Even though Aveshay was quite strong, she was not worthy of their attention.
They were more concerned about Chu Zhou¡¯s performance.
In the starry sky, after Alvise shot an arrow with all her might, her divine consciousness locked onto Chu Zhou.
At this moment, Chu Zhou only raised his eyelids indifferently.
¡°Weng!!!!!¡±
In an instant, an earth-shattering soul fluctuation suddenly erupted from his body.
The arrow beam that seemed to have transmigrated through space and time was crushed by the terrifying soul pressure with a bang.
ii
How¡ How is this possible?¡±
Aveshay¡¯s expression changed drastically. Then, she felt an endless soul pressure. Like an unreasonable primordial beast, it collided violently with his soul.
He didn¡¯t even have time to scream before his soul was shattered.
¡°What¡ what a terrifying soul power!¡±
Everyone watching the battle, including the six Venerables, couldn¡¯t help but change their expressions when they sensed the unimaginable soul power.
Such Spiritual Strength was too terrifying.
It waspletely unlike the soul power of a World Overlord..
Chapter 670 - 670: Crushing Everything Along The Way!
Chapter 670 - 670: Crushing Everything Along The Way!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone looked at the calm Chu Zhou in the starry sky around the World Overlord Arena. They were all shocked and moved.
¡°He didn¡¯t use the power ofws, didn¡¯t use weapons, and didn¡¯t use any ultimate techniques¡ Hepletely crushed and defeated martial artists of the same level with just his majestic soul power. Chu Zhou¡¯s soul source is a little too powerful!¡± A Venerable couldn¡¯t help butment.
The other five Venerables nodded in agreement.
Chu Zhou had actually relied on pure soul power topletely crush Aveshay¡
Such soul power was indeed a little exaggerated.
It waspletely unlike the soul power of a World Overlord.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, he¡¯s actually¡ actually so abnormal. Just¡ just by relying on his Spirit¡ soul power, he crushed his opponent!¡±
In the crowd, Xi Liujin¡¯s peach blossom eyes widened.
¡°His Highness¡ is so strong!¡±
Guan Hu and the others were pleasantly surprised.
¡°Pure Spiritual Strength is actually this strong!¡±
Zuo Yue eximed and looked at Bing Selin beside her.
¡°Sister Bing Selin, you¡¯re the number one on the soul rankings. Among our many core members, your soul power is the strongest¡¡±
¡°¡How do you think the soul power that Chu Zhou erupted with just now ispared to yours?¡±
Miller, Sartius, Li Lei and the others looked at Bing Selin.
Among them, Bing Selin had cleared the most floors in the Cha Na Maze, which tested the strength of the soul.
Therefore, Bing Selin had the strongest soul among them and had the most say.
Bing Selin shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°Even though my soul power is much stronger than yours¡ I can¡¯t reach Chu Zhou¡¯s level.¡±
ii
Just now, he relied on his pure soul power to crush and defeat Aveshay. This is something I can¡¯t do.¡±
¡°Even you admit that you¡¯re inferior to Sister Bing Selin?¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s expression changed. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve underestimated Chu Zhou¡ There¡¯s a reason why Lord Bei Cang took a fancy to him.¡±
¡°Not only is hisprehension terrifying, but he has also cultivated the Killing Sword Art in just a year. His soul is equally terrifying!¡±
¡°Furthermore, we don¡¯t know if he has any other secrets!¡±
¡°This is more interesting!¡± Li Lei grinned and stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. His body exuded a ferocious aura, like arge beast that had seen its prey. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing special about him, then it won¡¯t be interesting!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Which one of us doesn¡¯t have something special about us?¡±
Sartius said in a hoarse voice. He looked at Chu Zhou with a grave expression.
Miller didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure from afar. His gaze was deep and focused, as if he wanted to see through Chu Zhou.
Aveshay¡¯s figure appeared outside the World Overlord Arena again.
Although he had been ¡°killed¡± by Chu Zhou in the cosmos, the Mirror Universework protected his consciousness and allowed him to ¡°resurrect¡± again.
Of course, he was now a loser.
¡°This is too abnormal!¡± He looked at Chu Zhou, who was standing in the starry sky, with aplicated expression. He sighed inwardly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. I actually dared to challenge such a figure!¡±
¡°Next!¡±
In the starry sky, after Chu Zhou easily ¡®killed¡¯ Aveshay, he calmly announced that the next Challenger Medal would enter the arena.
¡°ck and Yellow Mystic Realm¡¯s Lei Nuo is here to challenge!¡±
A three-eyed Human appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
However, in less than three seconds, he was crushed into dust by Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power.
¡°Brown of the ck and Yellow Mystic Realm is here to challenge!¡±
¡°The Primordial Mystic Realm Fang Suo hase to challenge!¡±
In the blink of an eye, more than 10 challengers entered the arena.
However, all the challengers were crushed and killed by Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power in less than three seconds.
Even if these challengers were prepared to defend against soul attacks in advance, it was useless.
Their soul power was too different from Chu Zhou¡¯s.
Unless they had treasures that protected their souls or cultivated a soul-type technique like the Soul Armor, they would not be able to withstand Chu Zhou¡¯s soul attack.
Outside the World Overlord Arena, everyone fell silent when they saw Chu Zhou repeatedly suppressing his opponent with his huge soul power.
Many of them came to watch this challenge¡
On one hand, it was to see why Chu Zhou was epted as King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple.
On the other hand, he also wanted to see the power of the Killing Sword Art.
However, more than 10 challenges passed in a row¡
However, they could see something from Chu Zhou¡¯s body¡ Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power was ridiculously powerful.
Other than that, he did not see anything else.
The challenge of more than ten core members actually did not force Chu Zhou to use his ultimate techniques, weapons, nomological Profound, and other powers.
Even when he used his soul power, Chu Zhou only used his vast soul power to suppress him roughly. He did not even use his Soul Profound.
This was too shocking.
Many core members who had failed the challenge were extremely embarrassed. They wished they could dig a huge hole in the ground with their toes and hide inside.
¡°Can you send someone with some weight! Don¡¯t send those who are delivering food to Chu Zhou! It¡¯s too boring!¡±
Someoneined.
At this moment, a young man with ck hair, a strong physique, and a valiant aura walked out from the crowd. His arms were covered in green scales.
This was a young man with a very unique temperament.
His gaze was deep and determined, as if it contained an unyielding fighting spirit. No matter what difficulties he faced, he would face them head-on.
It left a deep impression on people.
It was unforgettable.
¡°It¡¯s Ojwin!¡±
Seeing the young man walk out, many people¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Ojwin is my idol¡ Or rather, he¡¯s the idol of many of us. Even though he advanced step by step from an internal member to a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm, every step he took was too solid¡¡±
¡°From the internal members, to the core members of the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm, to the core members of the ck and Yellow Mystic Realm, to the core members of the Primordial Mystic Realm¡ He can always be the number one member of the same level as quickly as possible!¡±
¡°Even though he¡¯s still a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm now, we all firmly believe that he will soon be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ Moreover, he will eventually beparable to the top members of the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
Someone said with admiration.
¡°Don¡¯t you know? Three days ago, Brother Ojwin had already cleared the 27th floor of Heaven Reaching Pagoda and reached the 30th floor in one go. He has already met the conditions to be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm. He only needs thepany¡¯s official notice!¡±
Among the crowd, a thin young man with purple skin said proudly.
His name was Solo, and he was a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm. Not only was he Ojwin¡¯s admirer, but he was also close to Ojwin and recognized him as his big brother.
At this moment, when he heard the people around him talking about Ojwin, he could not help but reveal that Ojwin had passed the 27th floor of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
Ojwin had actually cleared the 27th level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda?
Everyone was shocked when they heard that.
The Heaven Reaching Pagoda was a ce to test one¡¯sbat ability.
The number of floors a core member had passed in Heaven Reaching Pagoda was also a key criterion to determine if a core member was qualified to advance to a higher level.
If the core members of the Primordial Mystic Realm wanted to advance to the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, they had to pass the 27th level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
Ojwin had directly reached the 30th floor of Heaven Reaching Pagoda. He had basically been promoted to a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
¡°As expected, Ojwin didn¡¯t disappoint us¡ He¡¯s about to advance to a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm so quickly.¡±
¡°His strength is not something those people in front of him canpare to. If he attacks, he might be able to defeat Chu Zhou¡ Even if he can¡¯t defeat Chu Zhou, it¡¯s impossible for Chu Zhou to be as rxed as before.¡±
Everyone watched as Ojwin stepped into the starry sky formed by the World Overlord Arena. Their attention was highly focused.
¡°Ojwin is not bad¡ Perhaps he¡¯s not as talented as Miller, but his will is too strong. I¡¯m very good to him and think that he won¡¯t be inferior to Miller in the future.¡±
One of the six Venerables sent a voice transmission to the other Venerables.
¡°Brother Ao, you seem to have been paying attention to Ojwin for a long time. Ever since he first became a core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm, you seem to have been paying attention to him. Could it be that you intend to take him in as your disciple?¡±
Another Venerable asked.
The other four Venerables also looked at the Venerable called Brother Ao.
The Venerable called Brother Ao nodded and said to the other five Venerables calmly,
¡°I do want to take him as my disciple.¡±
¡°As you know, the cultivation method of my lineage is a little different. If one doesn¡¯t have a strong will, it¡¯s impossible for them to sessfully cultivate and advance to the Venerable realm!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been observing all the core members for many years. Only Ojwin¡¯s temperament meets the requirements of my lineage!¡±
¡°By the way, you can¡¯t snatch it from me! I¡¯ll be angry with whoever snatches it from me!¡±
The other five Venerablesughed and expressed that they wouldn¡¯t snatch Ojwin. The Venerable called Brother Ao smiled in satisfaction.
No one knew about the voice transmission between the six Venerables.
Otherwise, it would definitely cause a hugemotion.
Even most of the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm would be envious of Ojwin¡¯s fortuitous encounter.
Before he became a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, a Venerable took a fancy to him and was prepared to take him in as a personal disciple.
Even many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm did not have such an encounter.
¡°Is Ojwin the one who attacked this time? This person is not simple. After he bes a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, he will probably be a strong enemy of ours very soon!¡± Sartius said with a deep gaze.
¡°It¡¯s best if he can attack. I hope he can force some of Chu Zhou¡¯s methods out!¡±
¡°Finally, someone strong enough hase out to challenge Chu Zhou! I hope to see Chu Zhou use the Killing Sword Art this time,¡± Zuo Yue said with anticipation.
Miller, Bing Selin, and Li Lei were also highly focused.
In the starry sky, Ojwin walked towards Chu Zhou with steady steps.
His burly body exuded a majestic aura that was as majestic as a mountain. Every step he took was like a billion ghosts and gods. When he took a step at the same time, the Starry Sky shook.
Many Star Realms he passed by were directly shattered into dust.
In the end, he stopped 1,000 meters away from Chu Zhou and locked onto his figure.
¡°Primordial Mystic Realm¡¯s Ojwin is here to challenge you!¡±
He spoke almost word by word. Every word was as heavy as a mountain, causing the Starry Sky to rumble and tremble..
Chapter 671 - 671: Strength That Made People Tremble!
Chapter 671 - 671: Strength That Made People Tremble!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Primordial Mystic Realm¡¯s Ojwin is here to challenge you!¡±
Ojwin stood tall in the starry sky. His ck hair was disheveled, and his eyes were deep and firm. His back was straight, and his mighty and magnificent body emitted a majestic aura, as if he could carry the entire Starry Sky.
Chu Zhou stared at Ojwin from afar and felt that this person was different from the previous challengers.
This person gave him the feeling of a hardy Warrior who would never submit and would always face the de head-on.
What left the deepest impression on him was the look in his eyes.
That gaze was steady, confident, determined, and fearless!
It was as if nothing could stump this person or make him retreat.
Looking at this person¡¯s gaze, he inexplicably felt a sense of trust. He had a feeling that this person would definitely be extraordinary in the future.
¡°You seem a little different from the others. I have an inexplicable feeling that you will definitely be extraordinary in the future.¡± Chu Zhou praised.
This was the first time he had praised his opponent since the start of the battle.
Ojwin was slightly surprised by Chu Zhou¡¯s praise, but he quickly regained hisposure.
¡°You tter me,¡± he said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best in today¡¯s battle. I won¡¯t hold back at all. Be careful!¡±
¡°Looks like you¡¯re very confident!¡± Chu Zhou could not help butugh.
Even though he felt that the other party was not bad.
However, he did not think that the other party could threaten him.
¡°No matter when or where I am, 1 am always confident in myself!¡±
Ojwin said calmly. Three nomological marks appeared on his forehead one after another.
At the same time, he spread his legs and lowered his body, making a posture simr to the Horse Stance. His arms were bent and his hands were clenched into fists. All the muscles in his body suddenly tightened.
Boom!!!
In an instant, the energy in his body surged out like the seawater from the copsed dams of the four seas.
There was also arge amount of lightning, white airwaves, and ck destructive power sweeping out from his body.
At this moment, the entire Starry Sky erupted.
Countless Star Realms trembled.
¡°Threew imprints?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the three nomological marks on Ojwin¡¯s be and became slightly more serious.
¡°Kill!¡±
Ojwin¡¯s gaze was as sharp as lightning. He suddenly let out a low growl from his throat and stomped hard on Starry Sky.
With a loud bang, the Starry Sky was first deeply dented, then countless cracks spread and finally shattered.
He transformed into a Phantom that was so fast that many core members could not see it clearly. In an instant, he appeared above Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
At some point in time, a Bronze Giant Axe had appeared in his hands.
At this moment, Ojwin¡¯s entire body was bent backward in an exaggerated arc, like a fully drawn bow.
He locked his gaze on Chu Zhou and poured all his strength into the Bronze Axe in his hands.
Buzz! Buzz!
The Bronze Axe vibrated violently, emitting an endless sense of power.
Boom
Ojwin¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He suddenly swung the Bronze Giant Axe in his hands at Chu Zhou.
A huge Axe shadow that could split heaven and earth descended with a bang.
The huge Axe shadow directly split open the vast Starry Sky, opening a huge crack in the Starry Sky that was more than a million kilometers wide.
What was even more terrifying was that there was endless lightning, violent white gas, and ck destructive power that poured down from the huge Axe shadow like a tsunami.
Destruction!
Destruction!
Endless Destruction!
Countless Star Realms were instantly reduced to dust.
Ojwin¡¯s attack shocked many people around the World Overlord Arena.
Many people imagined the scene when they faced this attack. It seemed that the only oue was death!
¡°Ojwin¡¯s strength has indeed reached the level of a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm¡ Moreover, it¡¯s above average.¡± Bing Selin said.
¡°This time, Chu Zhou should be able to use the Killing Sword Art!
Zuo Yue stared fixedly at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure, her eyes filled with anticipation.
Miller, Sartius, and Li Lei were also paying attention to Chu Zhou¡¯s reaction.
In the starry sky, Chu Zhou looked up at the huge Axe Shadow that was getting closer and closer to him. He felt the terrifying power contained in the huge Axe Shadow, but his heart was calm.
¡°Not a bad attack!¡±
¡°It might be able to cause me some trouble if it was against me before 1 came to the headquarters!¡±
He slowly extended a finger and pressed it towards the huge axe phantom that descended like lightning as he spoke calmly.
On his finger, in the field of vision that only he could see, lines of spatialws, lines of gravityws, lines of repulsivews, and lines of Soul Law were all crazily entwining on his finger.
Different Rule Forces, unless they belonged to different rules under the same rule, were very difficult to fuse together.
If they forcefully merged, there might be a conflict.
However, at this moment, four different nomological powers fused perfectly on his fingers.
The huge Axe shadow that shed down from above was evenrger than a.
Compared to the Axe shadow, Chu Zhou was just an insignificant speck of dust.
However, when the Axe shadow, which wasrger than a, struck the dust-like Chu Zhou¡ To be precise, when it struck the even smaller finger, the huge Axe shadow that shed down at lightning speed suddenly stopped.
Ding!¡±
A sound simr to a hammer hitting a steel nail instantly resounded through the Starry Sky.
In the next moment, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, countless cracks suddenly appeared on the Axe shadow, which was evenrger than a. Then, with a bang, it shattered into countless fragments.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved like a ghost and suddenly appeared in front of the stunned Ojwin.
¡°You¡¯re not bad¡ But if you want to be my opponent, you still have to work harder!¡±
He smiled and slowly pointed at Ojwin¡¯s be.
Even though Ojwin did not know how Chu Zhou had resolved his attack, he could sense a fatal danger from Chu Zhou¡¯s finger.
He moved his body and retreated at full speed like a bolt of lightning.
However, he realized that no matter how he retreated, Chu Zhou would always follow him. He could not pull away from Chu Zhou at all.
Moreover, the finger that was slowly pointing at him was getting closer and closer to his forehead.
¡°Spatialw?¡± Ojwin sighed.
¡°Yes, spatialw! If my opponent can¡¯t defeat me, then there¡¯s basically no possibility of escape!¡±
Chu Zhou exined with a smile.
However, his finger did not stop at all. In the end, he pointed at the center of the other party¡¯s brows.
Ojwin¡¯s body instantly stiffened. Then, endless spatial power, gravity, repulsion, and soul power erupted from his body. They first tore him into pieces, then crushed him into countless invisible particles.
Everyone was dumbfounded around the World Overlord arena.
¡°Ojwin¡ lost just like that?¡±
Disbelief appeared on many people¡¯s faces.
¡°Impossible¡ How could Brother Ojwin be defeated by Chu Zhou¡¯s finger?¡±
Ojwin¡¯s underling, Solo, was dumbfounded.
It was hard to ept what he had just seen.
Bing Selin, Miller, Sartius, and the others all looked very serious.
They had already seen the strength that Ojwin had disyed just now.
That was definitely at the upper level of the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Facing such a powerful Ojwin, they were all confident that they could defeat him. However, they were not absolutely confident that they could defeat him as easily as Chu Zhou.
¡°As expected, Chu Zhou hid his strength too well. His strength haspletely exceeded our expectations.¡±
As Zuo Yue spoke, she was extremely excited. She felt that her fighting spirit was erupting like a volcano. She was about to burn.
¡°Good! Very good! The stronger Chu Zhou is, the more I want to challenge him!¡±
She was eager to try, and the fighting spirit in her heart grew stronger and stronger.
¡°Hahaha, Zuo Yue, you¡¯re right. The stronger he is, the more I want to challenge him. Only when we¡¯re evenly matched can my blood boil¡ If it¡¯s just a crushing battle, then it¡¯spletely meaningless!¡±
Heughed out loud, and his bell-sized eyes emitted a zing and violent light.
His majestic body was filled with lightning, and his muscles were bulging, emitting a strong oppressive aura.
¡°Sigh, they¡¯re really two battle maniacs!¡± Bing Selin looked at Zuo Yue and Li Li¡¯s excited expressions and was speechless.
¡°Miller, i thought that this Chu Zhou would only be your formidable enemy when he grows up in the future. But now, it seems that¡ he is already your formidable enemy.¡±
If you want to follow Lord Green King¡¯s orders and suppress him¡ you have to be careful!¡±
Sartius looked at Chu Zhou and spoke to Miller telepathically.
Miller clenched his fists slightly and straightened his expression. His eyes were filled with confidence as he replied via voice transmission.
¡°I admit that Chu Zhou is very strong, much stronger than 1 expected. But if he only has this bit of strength, it¡¯s not enough¡¡±
¡°Of course he can¡¯t defeat you with the strength he¡¯s showing now!¡± Sartius continued, ¡°But¡ don¡¯t forget that he hasn¡¯t used the Killing Sword Art yet.¡±
¡°Of course he can¡¯t defeat you with the strength he¡¯s showing now!¡± Sartius continued, ¡°But¡ don¡¯t forget that he hasn¡¯t used the Killing Sword Art yet.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± Miller pondered for a moment and replied.
¡°You¡¯re wee¡ It¡¯s my goal to learn the Killing Sword Art!¡± Sartius said calmly.
At this moment, the six Venerables were also shocked.
Others might not be able to see through the mystery of Chu Zhou¡¯s finger just now.
However, they saw through it.
Chu Zhou had actually perfectly fused the power of four differentws¡ This was something that even Universe Lords like them could not do.
Of course, they could drive the power of many different rules at the same time.
However, activating the power of many differentws at the same time did not mean that the power of many differentws was perfectly fused. It was just that it erupted at the same time. There was an essential difference between the two.
¡°How did he do it?¡±
A Venerable couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°I don¡¯t get it!¡±
The other Venerable shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ve vaguely heard that a very terrifying taboo figure once created a supreme technique that could perfectly fuse the power of many Stats at the same time¡¡±
¡°¡However, that taboo figure has been missing for countless eras. The supreme technique he created has also been lost for countless eras. Among the myriad races in the universe, many Universe Overlords and even Universe Saints have tried to find that supreme technique, but unfortunately, they have never found it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible for a mere World Overlord like Chu Zhou to obtain such an ultimate technique.¡± Another Venerable said.
¡°I¡¯ve also heard of the supreme technique you mentioned¡ It¡¯s indeed unlikely for a mere World Overlord like Chu Zhou to obtain it. It¡¯s probably a supreme technique that¡¯s slightly simr to that supreme technique!¡±
¡°However, even so, this unique skill is enough to shock people.¡± Another Venerable said.
¡°Perhaps this was created by Lord Bei Cang¡ He was once the number one marquis of our Human Race after all. Even if he has been silent for 300 million years, with his talent, it¡¯s not difficult for him to create another stunning ultimate technique.¡± Another Venerable said.
The other five Venerables nodded in agreement.
This exnation was the most reasonable.
Ojwin ¡°resurrected¡± at the edge of the World Overlord arena.
He looked at Chu Zhou in the starry sky with a slightlyplicated expression and quickly calmed down.
It was just a defeat. It could not shake his mentality.
Even though¡ This was the worst defeat he had ever suffered.
¡°Next!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded from the starry sky!
Chapter 672 - 672: Thunder Hell Divine Physique
Chapter 672 - 672: Thunder Hell Divine Physique
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Next!
Chu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded from the starry sky!
Around the World Overlord Arena, some people¡¯s expressions froze when they heard this.
These people were challengers who had sent Chu Zhou a challenge letter and had yet to appear.
When they saw Ojwin being killed by Chu Zhou¡¯s finger just nowr, they could not help but feel a trace of fear.
However, they were core members of rhe Mirror Universe Corporation after all, so they quickly regained theirposure.
It was just a challenge.
So what if he lost?
Soon, challengers walked into the battlefield one after another to fight Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou killed all of them with a single finger without exception.
Among them, several core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm could nor escape the fate of being killed by a finger.
¡°He¡¯s too powerful. The fourth core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm has already appeared¡ but he still died under his finger.¡±
Everyone looked at Chu Zhou in a daze.
He had been shocked too many times.
They were all a little numb.
No one had expected Chu Zhou to be so strong. Even the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm could not withstand his finger.
Up until now, Chu Zhou had nor used any ultimate techniques, weapons, or rhe Killing Sword Art.
No wonder Lord Bei Gang took him in as his personal disciple¡ He indeed has the qualifications.¡±
¡°Indeed! If 1 had known about him earlier, I would have taken him in as my personal disciple as well.¡±
Lord Bei Gang¡¯s foresight is still the best!
The six Venerables conversed and didn¡¯t avoid the crowd. Many people heard their voices.
Some of the core members who were jealous that Chu Zhou had been epted as King Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple and questioned if Chu Zhou was qualified fell silent.
Chu Zhou had already proven his strength in the battles just now.
Next!
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded from the starry sky again.
This time, 1¡¯11 do it!¡±
In the crowd, Li Leiughed out loud. His eyes, which were the size of copper bells, suddenly shot out a wild and fierce gaze.
He was like a terrifying beast from ancient times. His huge body, which was as tall as a small mountain, emitted a powerful pressure.
His body suddenly moved, and with a bang, a violent wave of air rushed into the starry sky like lightning.
It¡¯s Li Lei, the number one on the Purgatory Rankings, the fifth on the Heavenly Golden Rankings. His overall strength is ranked fifth among rhe core members of rhe Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
A real freak has finally made his move.¡±
Li Lei¡¯s body is unparalleled and hisbat strength is shocking¡ If he makes a move, Chu Zhou won¡¯t be as rxed as before.¡±
Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted seeing that the challenger this time was Li Lei.
Li Lei¡¯s Thunder Hell Divine Physique has already reached a shocking level. In terms of physical body, we are not his match.¡±
If Li Lei makes a move, Chu Zhou will definitely use the Killing Sword Art.
Bins Selin said.
Those people in front are too useless. Now that Li Lei has taken action, we can finally see the power of the Killing Sword Art.¡±
Zuo Yue said with anticipation.
Chu Zhou, let me see your true strength!¡± Miller thought to himself as his gaze locked onto Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
Li Lei s actions made the originally gloomy atmosphere instantly liven up.
Everyone, including the six Venerables, was paying close attention to the uing battle.
Li Lei¡¯s status was different after all.
Li Lei was ranked fifth among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Furthermore, his Thunder Hell Divine Physique was well-known.
After Li Lei stepped into the starry sky, countless terrifying electric currents immediately shot out from his majestic body.
His hair stood up one by one like steel needles.
An iparably ferocious and raging aura swept out from his body. He was like a terrifying beast that had walked out of ancient times, making people feel immense pressure.
What a strong sense of oppression¡ He¡¯s much stronger than Ojwin!¡±
Chu Zhou felt rhe heavy pressure from Li Lei¡¯s body and his eyes narrowed slightly.
Chu Zhou, this time, I, Li Lei, will challenge you! Use the Killing Sword Art!¡±
Li Lei was like an ancient thunder god, carrying endless lightning as he walked towards Chu Zhou step by step.
I¡¯ll use it wThen it¡¯s time!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
Hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, Li Lei¡¯s eyes widened and he exploded with a wild and fierce aura.
Hahaha, you¡¯re arrogant!¡± He grinned. ¡°Let me see what you¡¯re capable of!¡±
With that, his entire body suddenly swelled up.
In the blink of an eye, he transformed into a giant that was ten thousand feet tall. Giant lightning dragons wrapped around the giant.
This isn¡¯t an energy body¡ This is actually his true body.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the giant in front of him and was shocked.
After activating his Metal-devouring Divine Body, he could also transform into a 10,000-meter-long metal giant.
However¡ The metal giant he had transformed into was essentially an energy body.
The Li Lei in front of him waspletely different. He could clearly sense with his Perception that this was Li Lei¡¯s real body.
When Li Lei first appeared, he looked like he had beenpressed.
His true body is much more powerful than my Metal Devouring Divine Physique. It seems I¡¯ve underestimated the world.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the huge giant in front of him and thought to himself.
Li Lei felt a sense offort after disying his true body.
After cultivating the Thunder Hell Divine Physique, his body becamerger andrger. It was not convenient for him tomunicate with others, so he had to use a secret technique topress his body to rhe size of a small mountain.
However, this suppression made him feel very ufortable.
Now that he had revealed his true form, he immediately feltfortable. He could not help bur roar at rhe sky, Awesome!¡±
With a roar, his two huge hands covered in lightning suddenly grabbed at rhe Starry Sky.
The two huge hands turned into two huge hands that covered the sky. They each grabbed a ner and threw it at Chu Zhou.
Boom, boom!
The twos flew at an extremely high speed under the push of a huge brute force. They turned into two huge fireballs that collided with Chu Zhou.
Tsk!
Everyone around the World Overlord¡¯s arena gasped, seeing Li Lei use the ner as a weapon and throw it at Chu Zhou.
This was too fierce.
Destroyings was easy.
However, it was as difficult as ascending ro the heavens to treat a ner as a weapon and possess terrifying lethality against a World Overlord.
Treating a as a weapon? 1 can do that too!
Chu Zhou sneered when he saw the two ners crashing towards him at high speed. He instantly used the Gravity Profound and grabbed at the air.
Buzz! Buzz!
The twos suddenly shook violently in the distance.
Then, the twos left their trajectories and flew towards rhe twos that were crashing towards Chu Zhou. They became faster and faster until they turned into two huge fireballs.
Boom boom boom boom¡ª
Four high-speeds collided, resulting in a huge explosion.
Terrifying energy waves and mes swept through the Starry Sky.
The scene of a exploding was too shocking.
Hahaha, how satisfying!
Li Lei¡¯s towering figure stood amidst the energy waves and mes. Heughed wantonly, showing his wildness and dominance.
He reached out with both hands and grabbed two mores, preparing to continue throwing them at Chu Zhou,
However, at this moment, his expression could not help but stiffen.
Throwing two pills like this each time is too inefficient. Li Lei, what do you think of my efficiency?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and looked at Li Lei. He spread his fingers and grabbed at rhe air as if he was grabbing onto countless invisible strings.
Behind him, thousands ofs of various sizes and countless meteors turned into huge fireballs and flew over at high speed.
Soon, rhe densely packeds and meteors flew over Chu Zhou¡¯s head and crashed into Li Lei.
You cheated!
Li Lei¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed the twos and crushed them into countless pieces.
He knew that Chu Zhou must have used the power ofws to attract so manys and meteors to hit him at rhe same time.
And when he threw the, he used the power of his physical body.
Of course, he was not as efficient as Chu Zhou in this aspect.
D*mn it, it¡¯s precisely because myprehension ofws is inferior ro Miller and the others that I¡¯m suppressed by them¡ Am I going to be suppressed by this kid in rhe future?11
Li Lei thought to himself and was extremely displeased.
He roared and turned into a bolt of lightning, crashing into the densely packeds and meteors.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
At this moment, Li Lei was like an ancient God of Thunder. Countless lightning dragons surrounded him, and every punch and kick had terrifying destructive power.
Is this Li Lei¡¯s Thunder Hell Divine Physique? How terrifying!¡±
Many people watched as Li Lei used his physical strength to easily destroy the densely packeds and meteors. They could not help but secretly click their tongues.
They would probably be kilted by rhe other party¡¯s palm if they were not careful fighting such a monster in closebat.
¡°It seems that it¡¯s unrealistic to rely on rhe Gravity Profound to guide the ancient ners and meteors to defeat him!¡±
Chu Zhou stared at Li Lei, who was rapidly destroyings and meteorites and approaching him. He decided to get serious.
Fourw marks suddenly appeared on his be.
He suddenly pressed his hands in Li Lei¡¯s direction!
Boom!
The space where Li Lei was instantly copsed, turning into a space ruin that covered an area of a million miles.
Li Lei was caught off guard and fell directly into the depths of the space ruins.
Then, he realized that the space around him had been sealed.
His body was also imprisoned, making it difficult for him to move.
In addition, the space around him kept tearing and distorting. His huge body was also constantly being torn apart.
Countlesscerations appeared on his body, and he felt immense pain.
Spacew? This power¡ is indeed terrifying!¡±
Li Lei looked at the new wounds on his body and sighed.
He knew very well how powerful his Thunder Hell Divine Physique was.
It would be difficult to injure him even if he stood still and let the Cq-rank weapons (World Overlord Realm weapons) hit him.
However, at this moment, his powerful divine body, which he was proud of, was torn apart by the power of Space Tear Profound and rhe power of spatial distortion, leaving bloody and hideous wounds.
This made him truly understand the meaning of the phrase Space is king, time is king¡¯.
The power of space was much stronger than he had imagined.
¡®If I¡¯m trapped here for too long, no matter how strong my Thunder Hell Divine Physique is, as my injuries umte, 1 can only lose!¡±
A sharp glint shed across Li Lei eyes with that thought.
It was nor that easy to defeat him, Li Lei!
Chapter 673 - 673: Space Is King! (1)
Chapter 673 - 673: Space Is King! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Space is king, time is king¡ This sentence does make sense!¡±
Li Lei felt the spatial power that was firmly binding his body and the spatial power that was crazily tearing and cutting his body. He could not help but feel shocked.
If he had not sessfully cultivated the Thunder Hell Divine Physique, he was afraid that his body would have already beenpletely minced by the terrifying spatial power.
His gaze pierced through the spatial ruins and looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure solemnly. A ferocious expression suddenly appeared in the depths of his eyes.
¡°However, it won¡¯t be easy for you to defeat me just like that!¡±
An almost animalistic roar came from his throat.
In an instant, the 10,000 lightning dragons wrapped around his body roared at the same time.
The Dragon Roar resounded through the Starry Sky.
At this moment, the billions of lightning bolts on the surface of his body underwent a shocking change.
The color of the lightning, which was originally purple, became deeper and deeper. It gradually turned dark purple, then purple-ck, and finally pure ck.
Even his huge eyes no longer had the whites of his eyes at this moment. They had turned pure ck.
A terrifying and oppressive aura spread out from his body.
Crack!
Countless cracks appeared in the space around him like shattered ss.
boom!
Suddenly, his body moved, and the space around himpletely shattered.
Countless space fragments danced like snowkes in the sky.
He broke free from the spatial shackles in an instant and turned into a fast afterimage as he rushed out of the spatial ruins.
He dragged distorted ck lightning towards Chu Zhou at an unimaginable speed.
He was too fast. In almost one billionth of a second, he appeared in front of Chu Zhou and threw a heavy punch at Chu Zhou.
This punch seemed to be able to pierce through the universe.
The terrifying power instantly turned all the Star Realms and meteors within a million kilometers into dust.
¡°What a powerful divine body!¡±
Chu Zhou calmly looked at the huge fist that pierced through him. With a thought, his figure disappeared into thin air and appeared a million kilometers away.
Li Lei¡¯s punch missed, but it quickly turned into a huge ck shadow that tore through the universe and attacked Chu Zhou, who was a million miles away, at lightning speed.
Chu Zhou raised his hand.
In the next moment,yers of spatial ripples appeared in the starry sky. The Starry Sky in front of him suddenly blurred and turned into a spatial corridor formed byyers of folded andpressed space.
Li Lei was originally a thousand meters away from Chu Zhou, but he fell into the folded andpressed spatial corridor.
His terrifying true body, which was ten thousand feet tall, immediately became the size of a grain of rice after falling into the spatial corridor.
His terrifying speed also became slower than a tortoise. It even looked like it had almost stopped.
Originally, flying a thousand meters was only a blink of an eye for a powerful person like Li Lei.
But now¡ It was like a natural chasm.
It was as if he had not been able to pass through the spatial corridor and reach Chu Zhou in 1,000 years.
Outside the World Overlord Arena, everyone was shocked when they saw this scene.
They could clearly see that Li Lei¡¯s speed did not slow down after he entered the spatial corridor. He was still unimaginably fast.
However, there were too many folded andpressed spatialyers in the spatial corridor. It was as if countless pieces of paper were stacked together. Between each piece of paper was apressed distant space¡
Li Lei¡¯s figure passed throughyer afteryer of folded andpressed space, but there would always be a nextyer.
He seemed to have stopped moving from afar.
¡°Is this the horror of spatialws? After controlling space, one can fold andpress the surrounding space at will. In this way, no matter how strong the opponent is, once they fall into the folded andpressed space¡ They can¡¯t approach me at all, let alone attack!¡±
¡°Of course the rules of space are terrifying¡ Otherwise, why would there be a saying that space is king and time is king? This is recognized by all the races in the universe. Do you really think it¡¯s just a simple saying?¡±
¡°As long as one grasps thews of space, even if he can¡¯t defeat the other party, he can still prevent the other party from attacking him and retreat calmly¡ This kind of strength is too much of a cheat!¡±
Many people discussed in low voices, their expressions changing around the World Overlord arena.
Especially those martial artists who had seen someone use spatial rules for the first time, they were even more shocked.
¡°If¡ if I also¡ mastered¡ thews of space, that would be great!¡± Xi Liujin looked at the scene in the starry sky and muttered, his eyes shining.
Controlling space¡ To a martial artist like him who cultivated the Dao of Assassination, this was simply a divine skill.
¡°This Chu Zhou has given us too many surprises. I didn¡¯t expect him toprehend and master the spatialws to this extent.¡± A Venerable said in surprise.
¡°Spatialws are very troublesome. World Overlord-level creatures who have grasped spatialws are almost invincible at the same level. Unless the opponent has a treasure that suppresses spatialws or has grasped the power ofws.¡± Another Venerable said.
¡°The Law of Space is only troublesome¡ If Chu Zhouprehends the Law of Time on the foundation of the spatialw andprehends the profundity of the spatialw, that will be truly terrifying. At that time, even if he¡¯s still a World Overlord, Venerables like us probably won¡¯t be able to do anything to him.¡± Yet another Venerable said..
Chapter 674 - 674: Space Is King! (2)
Chapter 674 - 674: Space Is King! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Another Venerable smiled and said, ¡°Chu Zhou canprehend the Law of Space probably because he has a rtively high space bloodline. Otherwise, it¡¯s almost impossible for him toprehend the Law of Space to this extent.¡±
¡°The difficulty ofprehending the Law of Time is more than a hundred times higher than the Law of Space. There are even fewer time-type bloodlines. There are only a few known creatures with time-type bloodlines¡¡±
¡°Without the help of a time-type bloodline, Chu Zhou¡¯s sess rate ofprehending the Law of Space is almost zero.¡±
¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t have any extravagant hopes that Chu Zhou canprehend the Law of Time again and lead the profundity of the Law of Space and Time.¡±
Hearing this Venerable¡¯s words, the other five Venerables were silent for a moment.
Then, a Venerable sighed and said, ¡°If only ourpany could give birth to a Spacetime Venerable. In that case, we wouldn¡¯t have such a headache every time we face the Lord of Time Light of the Mana Race.¡±
The other Venerables were silent.
The Mana Race was a member of the six peak races in the universe like humans.
Moreover, the territories of the two races were rtively close.
As a result, there had been friction between the two sides for countless years.
The two sides often erupted into war in the border area.
The Lord of the Universe Light was the Universe Overlord of the Mana Race. Every time a war broke out between humans and the Mana Race, the Lord of the Universe Light, who controlled thews of time and space, would cause huge trouble and harm to humans.
However, it was very difficult for humans to do anything to him!
It was too easy for the Lord of the Universe Light, who had mastered thews of space and time, to leave.
he could leave calmly even if many human universe overlords ambushed him.
However, if there were humans who controlledws, even a Venerable could affect the power of the Lord of the Universe Light to use thews of space and time at the critical moment, creating a chance for many human overlords to injure or even kill the Lord of the Universe Light.
¡°Don¡¯t harbor too much hope for Chu Zhou toprehend the Law of Space and Time,¡± said Venerable Ao, who appreciated Ojwin very much. ¡°Rather than hoping for Chu Zhou toprehend the Law of Space and Time, it¡¯s better to hope that Sir Bei Cang can be a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°Sir Bei Cang is even more stunning than the Lord of the Universe Light when he was young. If Sir Bei Cang bes a Universe Overlord, I believe that even the Lord of the Universe Light won¡¯t be his match.¡±
The other five Venerables nodded in agreement.
They all had absolute confidence in King Bei Cang.
They all thought that as long as King Bei Cang became a Universe Overlord, he would definitely be able to defeat the Lord of the Universe Light.
Soon, their attention returned to the battle between Chu Zhou and Li Lei.
At this moment, Miller, Sartius, Bing Selin, and Zuo Yue all looked extremely solemn when they saw the scene in the starry sky.
They all imagined that they would be like Li Lei, facing the spatial corridor controlled by Chu Zhou. What should they do?
I might have to use myst resort to crack the spatial corridor! Miller thought.
¡°If it¡¯s me¡ I can only predict and dodge in advance, or use the trump card Teacher taught me.¡±
Sartius frowned and thought for a moment. In the end, he sighed in his heart. There was nothing he could do.
Unless he predicted in advance and dodged, or used the trump card that his teacher had given him to save his life.
¡°I can¡¯t dodge! I can only think of ways to block Chu Zhou¡¯s attack and strive for a tie!¡±
Bing Selin thought to herself.
¡°This Chu Zhou is really ¡®surprise after surprise¡¯. 1 didn¡¯t expect him toprehend the Law of Space to this extent. What a troublesome power¡ However, it¡¯s precisely because of this that it¡¯s satisfying!¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. Not only was she not frightened by Chu Zhou¡¯s spatial ability, but she was even more eager to try.
In the spatial corridor, Li Lei also realized his predicament. Although he could easily tear apartyers of space, there were too many folded spaces here, and he could not reach Chu Zhou at all.
In that case, no matter how strong his Thunder Hell Divine Physique was, it would be useless if he could not attack Chu Zhou.
He had stopped moving just now. His gaze passed through theyers of space and looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve trapped me here. Even though I can¡¯t attack you, you can¡¯t do anything to me either!¡±
¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±
¡°Is that so? Can¡¯t I do anything to you?¡± Chu Zhou said calmly. Four rule marks appeared on his forehead one after another, and he pressed his hands hard in Li Lei¡¯s direction.
In an instant, Li Lei felt that his body was once again confined by space.
The space around him twisted and tore crazily.
There were also countless spatial des that appeared around Li Lei and shed at him.
Nine more ck holes suddenly appeared around his body.
A terrifying devouring power emitted from the nine ck holes, crazily devouring the energy in his body and pulling his body.
Two huge white holes appeared above his head and below his feet.
The two white holes trembled slightly, as if they were umting energy and preparing to unleash a fatal blow.
In addition, there was also the Soul Storm, the Soul Extinguishing Arrow, the Netherworld Spear, the Soul Vortex, the Soul Millstone, the Soul Lightning, the Soul Curse, the Soul Fire, and other terrifying Soul Attacks that covered the sky and the earth as they bombarded Li Lei.
¡°F*ck¡ You¡¯re closing the door to beat the dog!¡±
When Li Lei saw this scene, his entire body went numb. He cursed and hurriedly activated the power of the Thunder Hell Divine Physique with all his might, erupting with endless ck lightning to resist the overwhelming attacks..
Chapter 675 - 675: Space Is King! (3)
Chapter 675 - 675: Space Is King! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, his body was restricted by the powerful spatial power, severely limiting his ability to perform.
The ck lightning he activated could only offset a portion of the attack.
What disgusted him the most was that the nine ck holes around him were not only crazily devouring his energy, but they were also devouring more than half of the lightning he had activated.
He could also vaguely sense that the energy devoured by the nine ck holes was transmitted to the two huge white holes above and below.
There were two white holes with dazzling light at the entrance, emitting energy fluctuations that made his scalp tingle.
However, he could not dodge them.
¡°The Law of Space is really troublesome¡ This battle is too aggrieved!¡±
Li Lei was quickly overwhelmed by countless attacks as he thought about this.
At a certain moment, all nine ck holes mmed into his body.
The two huge white holes each shot out an extremely bright beam of light thatnded on Li Lei.
In an instant, Li Lei¡¯s 10,000-meter-tall body was directly shattered into countless pieces and thenpletely annihted.
Even the Thunder Hell Divine Physique could not withstand such a terrifying attack without being able to dodge.
¡°Li Lei lost!¡±
Everyone who saw this scene knew the oue.
¡°Chu Zhou is too strong¡ Even Li Lei, who is ranked fifth among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, is not his match. I can¡¯t force him to use the Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°Li Lei is still very powerful. Even though he didn¡¯t force Chu Zhou to use the Killing Sword Art, he still forced Chu Zhou to use some of his true strength.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Li Lei is already very strong. That powerful Thunder Hell Divine Physique makes one¡¯s heart tremble just by looking at it. He deserves to be number one on the Purgatory Rankings¡ It¡¯s just that his opponent, Chu Zhou, is stronger.¡±
Regarding this battle, people still felt that it was ¡®extremely satisfying¡¯ and ¡®something to watch¡¯.
This battle was different from the previous one after all. Whether it was Li Lei or Chu Zhou, they both disyed impressive strength.
Li Lei was soon ¡®resurrected¡¯ outside the World Overlord arena.
He did not look too defeated.
He only looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure with some grievance.
He went about this battle too cowardly!
As a fitness expert, muscle enthusiast, and wild warrior, what he yearned for the most was the kind of battle where every punch hit flesh and every knife hit blood.
However, in this battle, he could not get close to Chu Zhou at all. He was trapped in the ovepping space by Chu Zhou and then focused by countless nomological Profound attacks.
He didn¡¯t like this kind of ¡®gentle¡¯ fighting style.
He also felt aggrieved from his defeat.
¡°I thought it would be an opponent that could satisfy me¡ but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a refined scum!¡±
He muttered resentfully and appeared in front of Miller and the others.
¡°Did you see my crushing defeat just now?! Chu Zhou is proficient in the Law of Space¡ If any of you want to challenge himter, be careful.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be like me, trapped in the ovepping space and have the attacks focused on you!¡±
He said with a displeased expression.
¡°Hehe, boorish man, thank you for helping us! With your good example, it won¡¯t be so easy for Chu Zhou to use this move against us.¡±
Zuo Yue smirked. Hearing this, Li Lei¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Leave the next battle to me!¡± Sartius took a deep breath and walked towards the World Overlord Arena..
Chapter 676 - 676: Another City!
Chapter 676 - 676: Another City!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Sartius appeared in front of Chu Zhou in a sh.
It was calm and peaceful when he appeared, not as earth-shattering and thunderous as when Li Lei appeared.
He did not have any special aura and looked ordinary.
However, when Chu Zhou saw this person, he immediately felt an inexplicable sense of danger.
The danger was invisible and traceless, but it was also like an inescapable that was everywhere.
¡°Chu Zhou, I, Sartius, will challenge you this time!¡±
Sartius disappeared into thin air.
¡°ying mysterious in front of me?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A vast divine sense immediately swept out of his body. With his body as the center, it spread out like circles of water.
He actually didn¡¯t find any traces of him?
Chu Zhou was slightly shocked. With a thought, faint spatial ripples appeared under his feet. His body slowly became transparent and fused with the Void.
Space epassed everything. In addition to substances that could be seen with the naked eye, there were also many substances that could not be seen with the naked eye and could only be observed with divine thoughts. There were also some substances that were difficult to detect even with divine thoughts.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s entire body fused with space. Everything in a radius of a million kilometers was like a rune on his palm to him.
In his eyes, the Starry Sky within a radius of a million kilometers was like an iparably huge transparent ball.
There weres, meteors, interster dust, countless floating particles, light, darkness, and strange surging energy¡
Everything appeared clearly in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
However, he still did not find Sartius.
He still couldn¡¯t find him?
Chu Zhou frowned slightly.
Suddenly, his scalp went numb, and he felt a bone-piercing chill in his mind.
A sense of danger had erupted and exploded beside him.
Countless dark des that were more than ten meters long suddenly appeared around him and turned into iparably sharp cklight that shot towards him like lightning.
Before Chu Zhou could react, he was pierced by dark des one after another.
From afar, he looked like a porcupine that had been shot by countless dark des.
Around the World Overlord arena, everyone was dumbfounded.
Everything had happened too quickly.
Before they could react, Chu Zhou was shot into a porcupine by countless dark des.
¡°Is this the strength of Sartius, the fourth on the Heavenly Golden Rankings? It¡¯s too terrifying. He killed him in one strike!¡±
¡°Looks like¡ Chu Zhou did not lose in the end!¡±
¡°What a pity. I haven¡¯t seen Chu Zhou use the Killing Sword Art yet¡ He won¡¯t have a chance to use it!¡±
Many people were shocked and full of respect for Sartius.
No¡ No way. Old¡ Old Chu lost? I¡ I still want to see¡ see him kill Sartius?¡±
Xi Liujin¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
Both he and Sartius practiced the path of an assassin.
Logically speaking, they were both the same kind of people and should be good friends.
But in fact, their conflict had been going on for a long time.
Sartius looked down on him, thinking that he was the shame of assassins.
He, on the other hand, believed that every time an assassin made a move, he had to be valuable. It was the nature of an assassin to be paid to do something. Sartius, who often made a move because of his preferences, was not a qualified assassin.
The two of them had different ideas.
They didn¡¯t like each other.
There had been conflicts for many years.
Therefore, after seeing Sartius enter the arena, he had been looking forward to the scene of Sartius being killed by Chu Zhou.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, I¡ I can¡¯t live up to your expectations! You¡ you¡¯re so awesome. This¡ this won¡¯t do!¡±
Xi Liujin muttered in disappointment.
Many people thought that Chu Zhou had lost.
The six Venerables, as well as Miller, Bing Selin, Zuo Yue, Li Lei, and the others, were still focused on Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was too calm.
Even though his body was filled with dark des, he still looked like he was fine.
This was not the expression of a seriously injured person or a loser.
In the starry sky, a dark figure that looked like a child of the night slowly appeared a hundred meters away from Chu Zhou.
It was Sartius.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
He stared coldly at Chu Zhou. With a wave of his hand, countless dark des appeared around Chu Zhou and shot at him again, stabbing him.
A dark de even pierced through Chu Zhou¡¯s be.
¡°It¡¯s over. Who gave you the confidence?¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. It was as if a sharp de had stabbed into his body and did not cause him any harm.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re alright?¡±
Sartius looked at Chu Zhou in disbelief.
¡°Of course I¡¯m fine!¡± Chu Zhou looked at Sartius yfully. ¡°Your understanding of space is too shallow.¡±
¡°These dark des of yours seem to have pierced through my body¡ but in reality, they only pierced through the spatial passageways on both sides of my body. They didn¡¯t injure me!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, his body moved slightly and he walked out of the dense dark des.
Then everyone saw the dark des stuck in the void. They could only see the ends, but the middle section had disappeared.
It was obvious that the part that disappeared in the middle was hidden in the spatial passageways that Chu Zhou had opened.
Everyone immediately understood how Chu Zhou had dodged Sartius¡¯ attack.
¡°I can¡¯t believe this is possible¡¡±
Everyone eximed.
Sartius, on the other hand, felt his scalp go numb.
After watching the battle between Chu Zhou and Li Lei, he was already highly vignt of Chu Zhou¡¯s control of space.
Therefore, the moment he appeared, he immediately used a secret technique to hide.
Then, he would kill Chu Zhou in one strike.
It was to not give Chu Zhou any chance to control the space.
However, he thought that he had still underestimated Chu Zhou.
Even though he had already tried his best to guard against Chu Zhou controlling space, Chu Zhou still seeded.
Moreover, she had lied to him and made him think that Chu Zhou had been tricked.
Sartius looked at Chu Zhou, who was walking towards him step by step. With a thought, his figure disappeared into thin air again.
The battle was not over yet. He still had a chance to win.
¡°Such a move is useless against me!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly. ¡°The reason why I pretended to be hit by you just now was to trick you into showing up and see how 1 hid myself¡¡±
¡°¡Now, I understand. You used a secret technique and the power of the dark rules topletely fuse with a certain dark energy in the space.¡±
¡°In that case, even if my spiritual will fuses with space, I can only see balls of dark energy and countless other substances. I won¡¯t be able to discover you!¡±
¡°But this move is useless against me now!¡±
As he spoke, his heart moved. Rumble. Instantly, the surrounding space suddenly became chaotic.
Countless spatial cracks appeared, space shattered, and spatial storms howled.
As if they had discovered a huge spatial disaster, the surrounding spatial structurepletely disintegrated.
Space was like a huge house to all matter in the space. Now that the house had copsed, all the matter in the space was naturally affected.
In the depths of the space that was difficult to see with the naked eye and divine sense, balls of dark energy were also constantly squeezed and minced by the shattered space.
¡°D*mmit!¡±
Sartius, who was hiding in one of the dark energies, cursed in his heart. He had no choice but to break away from the mass of dark energy that was being squeezed and crushed crazily. He turned into a blurry ck shadow and flew out of the shattered space.
However, his expression changed again as soon as he appeared.
His figure was restrained by a majestic spatial power.
The moment his figure was imprisoned, dense soul attacks such as the Soul Storm, the Soul Extinguishing Arrow, the Netherworld Spear, the Soul Vortex, the Soul Millstone, the Soul Lightning, and so on whistled over, drowning his body and bombarding his soul.
Almost instantly, he felt his soul being shattered.
Endless pain drowned his mind.
¡°Unfortunately¡ I still didn¡¯t force him to use the Killing Sword Art!¡±
He thought regretfully andpletely lost his senses.
¡°Good¡ good! Old¡ Old Chu, as expected, you didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡±
Xi Liujin was so excited to see Chu Zhou defeat Sartius, as if he was the one who had killed Sartius instead of Chu Zhou.
Guan Hu and the other guards also heaved a long sigh of relief.
When they saw Chu Zhou being pierced by the dense dark des just now, they were so nervous that they almost held their breaths.
The winner was still Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou is too good. He won again!¡±
Everyone eximed.
They were a little numb to Chu Zhou¡¯s victory after victory.
However, there were a few more twists in this round, making their reactions a little bigger.
Compared to the people who were about to be numb, Miller, Bing Selin, Zuo Yue, and the others looked much more solemn.
Li Lei lost.
Sartius was also defeated.
Among the top five on the Heavenly Golden Rankings, only the three of them had yet to make a move.
Bing Selin was fine. She was not prepared to challenge Chu Zhou. She was just sighing at Chu Zhou¡¯s strength, which far exceeded her expectations.
However, she was still calm.
As for Zuo Yue, her gem-like eyes seemed to be burning with mes at this moment.
She would be next.
The stronger Chu Zhou was, the more excited she was.
Miller, on the other hand, felt that it was a pity that he had not seen Chu Zhou use the Killing Sword Art. He really wanted to know how strong Chu Zhou was when he used the Killing Sword Art.
Sartius was ¡®resurrected¡¯. He walked to Miller and said apologetically,
¡°Miller, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you¡ I couldn¡¯t force him to use the Killing
Sword Art either.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Miller patted Sartius on the shoulder and said indifferently, ¡°Even if
I didn¡¯t see him use the Killing Sword Art¡ I¡¯m confident in myself.¡±
Don¡¯t you want to see Chu Zhou use the Killing Sword Art? Just leave it to me¡ I¡¯ll definitely make him use the Killing Sword Art.¡±
Zuo Yue had already rushed towards the World Overlord Arena with her long, slender, and snow-white legs as she spoke..
Chapter 677 - 677: Power of Laws!
Chapter 677 - 677: Power of Laws!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°It¡¯s finally my turn after watching for so long!¡±
Zuo Yue strode towards the World Overlord Arena. Her long red hair danced in the wind like burning mes and her ruby-like eyes emitted a zing battle intent.
BOOM!
Lava-like mes suddenly erupted from her body.
In the mes, there were patterns of firews densely covering it. The temperature was unimaginably high.
The Void was distorted by the mes.
The surrounding people were so frightened that they hurriedly dodged.
¡°It¡¯s Zuo Yue¡ She¡¯s going to make a move.¡± Someone shouted excitedly.
At the scene, many men looked at Zuo Yue with admiration.
¡°This time, Chu Zhou is going to meet a real strong enemy. Zuo Yue is ranked second on the Heavenly Golden Rankings. Moreover, her strength is far stronger than Sartius, who is ranked fourth, and Li Lei, who is ranked fifth¡ Only Miller can suppress her.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Not only is Zuo Yue the second core member of ourpany, she¡¯s also very famous in the outside world. She¡¯s known as the Crimson me War God. Many geniuses from the Universe Gxy Bank, the Universe Adventurer Alliance, the Infinite Battle Arena, the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce, and many other giants have been defeated by her.¡±
¡°Zuo Yue even entered the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield and fought with the foreign race prodigies, killing 108 of them in a row.¡±
Everyone excitedly talked about Zuo Yue¡¯s situation and some glorious battle achievements.
They were obviously full of confidence in Zuo Yue.
¡°This¡ this female crackpot¡ is also going to make a move. Old¡ Old Chu, is in trouble!¡±
When Xi Liujin saw Zuo Yue and recalled the inhumane torture a year ago, he clenched his legs and felt an inexplicable pain in his balls.
¡°Zuo Yue, is this girl going to attack too? If she attacks, Chu Zhou probably won¡¯t be able to hold back anymore.¡±
The eyes of the six Venerables lit up when they saw Zuo Yue.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m here!¡±
Zuo Yue said excitedly. She stomped her right foot hard and transformed into a human-shaped me that rushed into the starry sky.
¡°Chu Zhou, take this!¡±
After she entered the Starry Sky, she immediately took out a golden spear and stabbed it at Chu Zhou.
Ching!
In an instant, an extremely zing spear light tore through the universe.
The spear light was not huge, only as thick as an arm. However, it seemed to bepressed from hundreds of suns, emitting terrifying fluctuations and high temperatures.
The Void silently melted wherever it passed.
The surrounding Stars also burned on their own, turning intovas.
This was like a pre-nned performance. Wherever the spear light passed, the Stars on both sides would automatically burn and magma would erupt. It was like a fiery Feast.
¡°Shee attacked without even announcing her name? That¡¯s a little impolite!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. His hands moved in the void, and the void boiled. The surging spatial power condensed into a spatial shieldrger than the moon in front of him.
Boom!
The spear light collided with the spatial shield. Amidst the earth-shattering sound, endless mes erupted and space fragments flew everywhere.
¡°Didn¡¯t you already know my name? Why do you have to do this?¡±
Zuo Yue bathed in fire and charged over. Her long scarlet hair fluttered in the wind. Her eyes were filled with excitement and her fighting spirit was high. She was definitely a battle maniac.
¡°World Burning Spear Art!¡±
She shouted and raised the crimson-gold battle spear in her right hand. Countless profound firew patterns spread on the spear.
In the next moment, it was as if a world of mes had descended above her.
Endless mes descended.
The Starry Sky that Chu Zhou could see was drowned by mes.
Such a terrifying battle scene made the hearts of the people outside sway.
In Chu Zhou¡¯s perception, the power of thews of fire was rapidly suppressing and rejecting otherws. Gradually, it upied the main position among all thews in this starry sky.
¡°Summoning arge amount of the power of firews to descend, suppressing and rejecting otherws¡ Is he preparing to turn this Starry Sky into his home ground?¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself. His eyes narrowed as he suddenly pressed down on the Void with both hands and silently activated the ck Hole Profound.
In an instant, in the burning starry sky, nine ck holes the size of stars appeared.
The nine ck holes crazily devoured the mes in the Star Domain.
As the nine ckholes crazily devoured the mes, a white hole appeared above Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
The white hole trembled as if it was umting energy.
Above, Zuo Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw the nine ck holes that were crazily devouring the mes and the white holes that were crazily umting energy.
A fierce look shed across her eyes as she swung the crimson-gold battle spear in her hand.
10 spear beams formed by dense firew patterns shot towards the nine ck holes and the white hole above Chu Zhou¡¯s head at the same time.
The nine ck holes were hit by the nine spear lights and immediately exploded, erupting with energy waves that seemed to be able to overturn the entire Starry Sky.
As for the white hole above Chu Zhou¡¯s head, before the spear beam hit, it shook and shot out an extremely condensed light that illuminated the Starry Sky.
That beam of light directly shattered the spear light that shot over and then pierced through Zuo Yue¡¯s figure.
Zuo Yue¡¯s expression did not change. The phantom of a huge and majestic female me Wargods appeared behind her. She waved her hand and struck. With a loud bang, she shattered the light that pierced through.
¡°Chu Zhou, aren¡¯t you going to use the Killing Sword Art against me?¡±
Like a meteor, she brandished her spear and pounced at Chu Zhou.
¡°If necessary, I¡¯ll use it!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. His body instantly appeared behind Zuo Yue. He raised his hand, and space boiled.
The space around Zuo Yue quicklypressed and ovepped.
Zuo Yue¡¯s body also became the size of a grain of rice in thepressed space.
¡°This move again! Zuo Yue has also fallen into the ovepping space set up by
Chu Zhou.¡±
Seeing that Zuo Yue, like Li Lei, had fallen into the ovepping space set up by Chu Zhou, many people¡¯s hearts skipped a beat and they started to worry for Zuo Yue.
They had seen with their own eyes how Li Lei had suffered a crushing defeat.
Li Lei¡¯s Thunder Hell Divine Physique was extremely powerful, but after falling into the ovepping space, he could not use his strength or break out. In the end, he could only be killed by Chu Zhou¡¯s countless attacks.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zuo Yue to still be hit by this move!¡±
Bing Selin couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw the scene in the starry sky.
¡°It¡¯s basically impossible to stop Chu Zhou from using this move!¡±
Li Lei said loudly.
¡°Chu Zhou is proficient in spatial teleportation. It¡¯s easy for him to stop someone who can use spatial teleportation at any time and use his methods¡ This is simply as difficult as ascending to the heavens.¡±
Sartius chimed in. ¡°The Law of Space is indeed a big problem. Unless you¡¯re far stronger than Chu Zhou or have the means to suppress the Law of Space- Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely lose against him!¡±
¡°Zuo Yue won¡¯t be defeated so easily! You should know that she hasn¡¯t used her true strength yet.¡±
Bing Selin said.
Li Lei and Sartius nodded silently.
They were all defeated by Zuo Yue.
Moreover, it was the kind that kept losing.
Naturally, he knew how powerful Zuo Yue was.
If not for that, how could Zuo Yue be the second core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm?
Miller didn¡¯t say anything. He focused all his attention on Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue in the starry sky. He carefully observed all their moves and methods and quickly deduced how to crack them in his mind.
Zuo Yue, who had fallen into the ovepping space in the starry sky, did not panic.
Her gaze pierced through the ovepping space and met Chu Zhou¡¯s.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m not that boorish Li Lei¡ Your ovepping space can trap that boorish man, but not me!¡±
Her ruby-like eyes suddenly had a hint of tinum as she spoke confidently.
All of a sudden, her entire temperament underwent a shocking change.
Previously, she was like a ball of zing fire, full of wildness, like an untamed wild horse.
She seemed to have be a war goddess. Her body emitted a strong aura of iron and blood, as if she was a Juggernaut who was the ruler of endless war.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze met Zuo Yue¡¯s. In a daze, he vaguely saw the scene of endless battlefields and endless wars in the depths of her eyes.
Vaguely, he felt an extremely terrifying power erupting from the depths of Zuo Yue¡¯s body.
Zuo Yue became one with the spear and turned into a beam of light. In an instant, he tore through all the folded andpressed space and escaped from the ovepping space. He arrived in front of Chu Zhou at lightning speed.
A spear stabbed towards Chu Zhou¡¯s be.
This spear looked simple and unadorned, without any terrifying mes apanying it.
However, Chu Zhou felt an unprecedented sense of danger from this shot.
Before the spear could pierce him, his body and soul felt a huge pain at the same time.
His intuition told him that if he was stabbed by this spear, he might really die!
Boom
Chu Zhou focused his gaze and decisively unleashed all the power in his body. A vast ocean of origin power and soul power as heavy as an abyss erupted from his body at the same time.
The four nomological marks on his be were also spinning crazily.
His hands quickly moved, and in an instant, the power of the Law of Space, the Law of Gravity, the Law of Repulsion, the Soul Law, and the other fourws erupted.
¡°What kind of power is this? The four Rule Forces I activated can¡¯t withstand it?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Spear that was approaching him in shock. He realized that the power ofws that he had erupted with was easily pierced through like tofu in front of this spear. It continued to stab at him without slowing down at all.
¡°That¡¯s not right¡ This isn¡¯t the power ofws. There aren¡¯t anyws. To be able to so easily break through the power of the fourws of space, gravity, repulsion, and soul¡ I¡¯m afraid that only the power ofws can do this!¡±
In a sh, Chu Zhou grasped a trace of inspiration and guessed the power contained in the Spear.
This guess made his expression change, and he took out the Purple Dragon Sword without hesitation.
¡°Hummm!!!!
In an instant, a crisp Sword hum resounded through the Starry Sky.
The sound of the sword echoed outside the Starry Sky and reverberated in the ears of many spectators..
Chapter 678 - 678: Power Of The Killing Sword Art!
Chapter 678 - 678: Power Of The Killing Sword Art!
Trantor: As Studios i Editor: As Studios
Hummmmm!!!
A clear sword cry suddenly resounded through the Starry Sky.
Chu Zhou¡¯s entire body emitted a hazy light.
The light was pieced together by countless sword lights. These lights burst out from his body and constantly changed outside his body, gradually forming an iparably huge green lotus.
Translucent sword qi suddenly appeared around the swaying green lotus.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
Streams of sword qi turned into dense lotus leaves that covered the Void.
At the same time, the budding green lotus flower bloomed one petal after another, emitting endless light that broke through and of light in the dark Starry Sky.
One petal, two petals, three petals¡ Endlessyers of flower petals bloomed in all directions, dazzling and dazzling. It was a wonder¡
Thest few petals finally bloomed. In the center of theyers of petals, Chu Zhou stood calmly on the lotus tform. Within a three-foot radius of him, the wispy white fog did not dissipate!
At this moment, everyone felt a powerful sword intent that caused the colors of Heaven and Earth to surge towards them.
The sword intent contained a shocking killing intent.
Everyone felt a prickling pain, even their souls felt a bone-chilling coldness.
Zuo Yue, who was attacking Chu Zhou, felt the most deeply. She felt a terrifying sword intent that seemed to be able to destroy all worlds surge towards her like a storm.
Her body and soul seemed to be cut by billions of sharp sword energies.
The pain that far exceeded the torture of dismemberment almost devoured her consciousness.
¡°Is this the Killing Sword Art? It¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡¯1
With this thought in mind, Zuo Yue gritted her teeth and relied on her willpower that was as firm as a rock to forcefully suppress the pain that almost devoured her consciousness. She gripped the golden spear in her right hand and stabbed it firmly at Chu Zhou.
She had to admit that the Killing Sword Art was far more terrifying than she had imagined.
Thon the sword intent that contained endless killing intent was about to devour her will.
However, she was still extremely confident in her attack.
Her attack¡ contained the strongest power awakened from the first-ss bloodline in her body.
It was¡ a trace of the power ofws.
All of a sudden, the crimson-gold battle spear in her hand suddenly emitted a dazzling tinum light,
A terrifying pressure that was above all things swept out with a bang.
She, along with the crimson-gold battle spear, became one with the spear and charged into the dense lotus leaves.
Countless lotus leaves were instantly destroyed by the tinum light.
However, every time a lotus leaf was destroyed, it would turn into countless sword qi that exploded like cow fun
Many hair-like sword qi pierced Zuo Yue¡¯s body.
Even though these hair-like sword qi were blocked by the thinyer of tinum light flowing on Zuo Yue¡¯s body.
However, Zuo Yue still felt a huge pain.
Boundless killing intent assaulted her mind, causing her mind to be in turmoil. Zuo Yue¡¯s long red hair was burning like mes. She gritted her teeth. The fighting spirit in her eyes became more and more vigorous, as if it had turned into mes that could burn through everything.
She ignored everything and continued to charge at Chu Zhou, who was standing on the lotus tform.
One lotus leaf after another was destroyed by her.
She was getting closer and closer to Chu Zhou.
¡¯ The power ofws¡ is indeed shocking!¡±
Chu Zhou stood on the lotus tform and stared calmly at Zuo Yue, who was about to kill his way through the lotus leaves. He eximed in his heart.
His intuition told him that Zuo Yue hadn¡¯t grasped much Law Energy, and it was only a trace.
Otherwise, the lotus leaves condensed by the sword qi would not pose any obstruction to her.
However, just this alone¡ is far from enough to defeat me! Chu Zhou thought to himself as he suddenly waved the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand.
BOOM!
A circle of white-hot airwaves filled with killing intent suddenly swept out from his body like a waterfall and fused into the lotus leaves below.
All the lotus leaves that were destroyed by Zuo Yue grew back.
Moreover, the dense lotus leaves swayed and shot out dense sword qi towards Zuo Yue.
Zuo Yue looked at the regrowth of the lotus leaves and the overwhelming sword qi, and his scalp went numb.
¡°It seems that even if I activate a trace of the Power of Law contained in the depths of my bloodline, it will be very, very difficult to defeat him.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, 1 can only give it my all and fight to the death!¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with determination. With a thought, she directly ignited the two bloodlines in her body.
She came from the famous Battle Race of the God Race and was born with the bloodline of the Battle Race.
Moreover, her ¡°Battle Race bloodline¡± was far purer than the other Battle Races. She was the most outstanding prodigy of the Battle Race.
Apart from that, she also inherited the second-grade Fire n¡¯s bloodline from her mother.
Even though the Fire Race¡¯s bloodline was inferior to the Battle Race¡¯s bloodline, it was still one of the most famous bloodlines in the universe.
At this moment, she ignited the Battle Race and Fire Race bloodlines in her body at the same time.
A tinum light and endless mes erupted from her body at the same time. Her strength was rising rapidly.
Countless sword energies that flew towards her were annihted by the tinum light and endless mes that erupted from her body before they could even get close to her.
¡°Kill!¡±
She shouted and charged at Chu Zhou like a meteor, leaving behind a long trail of mes. Wherever she passed, lotus leaves were annihted.
She knew that she could only maintain this state for five seconds at most.
Hence, she had to deal with Chu Zhou in five seconds.
Otherwise, she would have turned into ashes before Chu Zhou could do anything.
On the lotus tform, Chu Zhou Perception sensed the explosive increase in strength on Zuo Yue¡¯s body. His expression was slightly solemn. ¡°Did he burn his bloodline? Moreover, he burned two powerful bloodlines at the same time¡¡±
¡°In that case, I have to be serious.¡±
With a thought, countless swaying lotus leaves shed at Zuo Yue.
At the same time,
the petals around the lotus tform fell off one after another.
Flower petals also shot towards Zuo Yue like lightning.
The sword qi contained in these petals far exceeded that of the lotus leaves.
Zuo Yue seemed to have transformed into an invincible female Wargods. She held a Spear and charged through the thousands of soldiers. Wherever she passed, the enemy¡¯s corpsesy on the ground.
However, she was facing too many ¡¯enemies¡¯ now.
Even though herbat strength was monstrous and every strike of hers cleared out arge number of ¡®enemies¡¯, there were endless ¡®enemies¡¯.
Soon, her figure was submerged by the endless lotus leaves and petals.
After the endless lotus leaves and petals drowned her figure, they suddenly transformed into an endless sea of sword qi.
Billions of sword qi crazily strangled Zuo Yue who was inside.
Everyone outside the World Overlord Arena felt their scalps tingle.
Everyone outside the World Overlord Arena felt their scalps tingle. ¡°Awesome¡ª¡±
Zuo Yue roared into the sky and locked onto Chu Zhou¡¯s direction. He forcefully charged out of the sea of sword qi. His entire body was covered in blood, and he looked like a crazy demon.
At this moment, Chu Zhou calmly pointed at Zuo Yue. A purple sword shadow that had been swimming at high speed among theyers of petals for a long time suddenly shot out.
In an instant, it appeared in front of Zuo Yue¡¯s be. Under Zuo Yue¡¯s regretful gaze, it pierced through her be.
In the next moment, countless clusters of zing white sword Qi shot out from Zuo Yue¡¯s body and instantly tore her body into pieces.
¡°Zuo Yue¡ lost too?¡±
Miller looked at Zuo Yue, who was torn apart by countless sword auras, and clenched his fists, His expression was no longer calm..
Chapter 679 - 679: The Green King Appears
Chapter 679 - 679: The Green King Appears
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art is indeed worthy of its reputation. With Zuo Yue¡¯s strength, even after burning two bloodlines, he still lost to Chu Zhou¡¯s Killing Sword Art.¡± A Venerable sighed.
¡°Lord Bei Cang, you have a sessor!¡±
The other five Venerables looked at Chu Zhou with admiration.
At this moment, many spectators were still immersed in the shock brought by the Killing Sword Art.
They slowly woke up after a long time.
¡°Is this the Killing Sword Art? It¡¯s indeed an ultimate technique that makes countless foreign races pale in fear! It¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡±
Many people eximed.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, you¡¯re awesome. You¡ you actually defeated Zuo¡ Zuo Yue, this¡ female crackpot!¡±
Xi Liujin stammered in shock.
He had been beaten up by Zuo Yue many times.
He knew all too well how powerful Zuo Yue was.
Previously, he was worried that Chu Zhou would lose after Zuo Yue fought.
Unexpectedly, Chu Zhou defeated Zuo Yue just like that.
As an Assassin, he was confident that his judgment was alright. He acutely realized that Chu Zhou didn¡¯t seem to have used his full strength.
Could it be that¡ Chu Zhou¡¯s strength was alreadyparable to Miller¡¯s?
As soon as this thought appeared, he was shocked.
Bing Selin, Sartius, Li Lei, and the others were also shocked by the power of the Killing Sword Art.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even though Zuo Yue has burned two powerful bloodlines in her body¡ she still can¡¯t hurt Chu Zhou. No, from the beginning to the end, she didn¡¯t hurt Chu Zhou!¡±
Bing Selin was shocked.
Li Lei said self-deprecatingly, ¡°To think that I was a little unconvinced when I lost previously! Now I understand that his strength far exceeds mine.¡±
Sartius looked at Miller and hesitated.
Miller¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chu Zhou as he clenched his fists.
Previously, he was full of confidence no matter whether it was when Chu Zhou defeated Li Lei or Sartius.
He was confident that no matter how strong Chu Zhou was, he would not be his match.
However, after personally witnessing Chu Zhou defeat Zuo Yue, his confidence wavered.
He was very clear about Zuo Yue¡¯s strength.
He was also sure that even if Zuo Yue burned his two bloodlines, he could still defeat her.
However, could Chou Zhou not be injured at all?
He wasn¡¯t sure about that.
This made his confidence in himself waver.
¡°Can I really defeat Chu Zhou?¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but ask himself this.
A trace of uneasiness arose in his heart.
Zuo Yue had ¡®resurrected¡¯.
She quickly walked to Bing Selin¡¯s side and said with afortable expression, ¡°This battle is exciting and satisfying!¡±
An expression of longing appeared on her face.
It was as if she hadpletely forgotten the pain of being torn apart by countless sword qi during the battle with Chu Zhou.
Li Lei, who was also a battle maniac, understood her feelings very well.
His face was filled with gloom thinking of his aggrieved and miserable defeat.
¡°You¡¯re having a good time¡ I was already feeling aggrieved just now. I was directly trapped in the ovepping space and then focused fire to death. I didn¡¯t enjoy the joy of fighting at all.¡±
Bing Selin rolled her eyes when she heard the two battle maniacs¡¯ words.
¡°Zuo Yue, tell me how you felt when you faced the Killing Sword Art just now!¡± she asked curiously.
Li Lei and Sartius looked at him.
Miller, who had been silent for a long time, also looked at Zuo Yue.
Zuo Yue pondered for a moment and recalled the scene just now. ¡°I can only say that the Killing Sword Art is indeed as the rumors say. It¡¯s very terrifying.¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t relied on the power ofws contained in my bloodline this time¡ I probably wouldn¡¯t havested more than 15 minutes after Chu Zhou used the Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°Pay attention, I¡¯m talking about enduring! As for attacking¡ under the overwhelming sword qi, there¡¯s no room for attack at all.¡±
At this point, she recalled the terrifying killing intent that had almost devoured her mind when she faced the Killing Sword Art.
¡°Also, if one¡¯s Resistance isn¡¯t strong enough¡ then when facing the Killing Sword Art, I¡¯m afraid Chu Zhou won¡¯t even need to do anything before his consciousness will be devoured by that extremely terrifying killing intent.¡±
After hearing this, Miller and the others were very solemn.
Chu Zhou nced at the ¡°challenger list¡± that Deep Blue had listed in his mind.
ording to this list, Zuo Yue was thest challenger.
¡°Looks like this challenge is over.¡±
With a step, he crossed the long Starry Sky and appeared in the sky above the World Overlord Arena.
¡°Everyone who has given me a challenge letter has already ended the challenge. Does anyone still want to challenge me now?¡±
¡°If you do, pleasee out! It will save you trouble in the future!¡±
Chu Zhou said casually as he nced at everyone.
Swoosh!
Everyone looked at Miller at the same time, including the six Venerables.
Now, even Zuo Yue, who was ranked second on the Heavenly Golden Rankings, had been defeated.
Those who were weaker than Zuo Yue would naturally not humiliate themselves.
And there was only one person who was stronger than Zuo Yue.
That was Miller, who had upied the first ce on the Heavenly Gold Rankings for many years!
Miller was too famous in the Mirror Universe corporation.
He came from the Holy Feather Race of the God Race and was an overwhelming prodigy of the Holy Feather Race. He was born with double first-ss bloodlines and was the personal disciple of the Green King. He had obtained the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual and had always upied the first ce on the Heavenly Golden Rankings¡
He was the best among the younger generation of the Mirror Universe corporation.. Be it in terms of his background, talent, master, or strength.
Whether it was in the eyes of the younger generation of the Mirror Universe corporation or in the eyes of manypany giants, Miller was almost a perfectionist.
Many people thought highly of him.
He believed that he would be another Green King in the future.
¡°If Miller makes a move, the collision between him and Chu Zhou will definitely be very exciting!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple. Miller is Lord Green King¡¯s personal disciple. Lord Bei Cang used to be the number one marquis of ourpany. Lord Green King is the number one marquis of ourpany now¡ I really look forward to their battle. Let¡¯s see if Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple is stronger? Or is Lord Green King¡¯s personal disciple stronger?¡±
Including the six Venerables, almost everyone present looked at Miller expectantly.
They looked forward to him challenging Chu Zhou.
Seeing so many people looking at Miller, Chu Zhou also looked over.
¡°Old Chu, as soon as you joined thepany, you went into seclusion for an entire year. You might not know about Miller¡¯s situation, but let me tell you. Miller is the number one core member of ourpany¡¡±
At this moment, Xi Liujin¡¯s voice sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
He told Chu Zhou all the information about Miller.
Especially regarding the grudges between King Bei Cang and the Green King, he had also said it.
Chu Zhou listened to Xi Liujin. In the beginning, he did not pay much attention to Miller.
Even when he heard that Miller was the number one core member of the
Chaotic Mystic Realm and that Miller had a double first-ss bloodline, his heart was as calm as water.
In his opinion, no matter how strong Miller was now, he would definitely surpass him in the end.
In fact, his gaze was no longer on living beings at the World Overlord level. He was already looking at Venerables.
Therefore, no matter how famous Miller was or how strong he was, he did not take it to heart.
To Chu Zhou¡ Miller might very quickly be a passerby.
He did not have the energy and leisure to pay attention to the people who were about to be passersby.
However, when he learned that his teacher had some grudges with Green King and that Miller was Green King¡¯s personal disciple, his gaze became a little sharper.
Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Miller felt an inexplicable pressure.
He knew that he had to stand up today.
This was because he was the personal disciple of thepany¡¯s number one marquis, Green King. He was also Green King¡¯s favorite disciple.
No matter what, he could not show any fear towards King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple, Chu Zhou.
Disregarding the above reasons¡
He also did not allow himself to be afraid of Chu Zhou.
He, Miller, was an overwhelming prodigy of the Holy Feather Race. He was born with double first-ss bloodlines and had always been the number one on the Heavenly Gold Rankings.
How could he¡ be afraid of Chu Zhou, a neer who had only been a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm for a year?
¡°I, Miller, have never lost! And I won¡¯t lose today!¡±
Miller took a deep breath and suddenly looked up at Chu Zhou. His gaze met Chu Zhou¡¯s.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s slightly sharp gaze, his eyes also revealed a hint of sharpness.
He took a deep breath and was about to say that he wanted to challenge Chu Zhou.
However, at this moment, a grand will descended indifferently.
Boom¡ª
In an instant, everyone¡¯s bodies suddenly sank as if an iparably huge primordial divine mountain was pressing down on them.
No¡ it wasn¡¯t just his physical body that felt the immense pressure.
The pressure he felt on the soul level was no less than that of his physical body.
Everyone felt suffocated, including the six Venerables.
¡°Which expert will this be?¡±
Chu Zhou also felt an unimaginable pressure. At this moment, he realized that he could not even move a finger. His thoughts were almost frozen.
Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a huge face slowly appeared in the sky above the World Overlord Arena.
¡°Lord Green King!¡±
When the six Venerables saw the face, they were shocked and immediately bowed.
¡°Lord Green King!¡± Everyone present bowed.
The huge face only nced at everyone indifferently before its gazended on Miller.
¡°Miller,e to Lord Qing¡¯s Mansion immediately!¡±
With that, the face disappeared.
¡°Lord Green King actually descended personally!¡±
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lord Green King in person after so many years!¡±
¡°Hahaha, Lord Green King is the number one marquis of ourpany. He has a high position and is very busy every day. Usually, even a Venerable would find it difficult to meet him¡ I¡¯m really lucky to be able to see Lord Green King today.¡±
At the scene, many people were excited.
Apany giant like the Green King was not someone she could meet just because she wanted to.
It was definitely luck that they were able to see him today.
¡°Everyone, Lord Green King suddenly appeared and asked Miller to head to
Lord Green King¡¯s Mansion immediately. Do you think it¡¯s because¡¡±
A Venerable sent a voice transmission to the other five Venerables.
However, he was immediately interrupted by another Venerable before he could finish.
¡°Ahem, let¡¯s not guess Lord Green King¡¯s intentions.¡±
The other Venerables echoed.
The Venerable who spoke earlier immediately realized something and didn¡¯t say anything else.
In the crowd, Miller¡¯s expression was wooden as his emotions surged. ¡°Teacher, why did you order me to go to the Green Prince Mansion at this time? Could it be that Teacher doesn¡¯t have confidence in me? He doesn¡¯t believe that I can defeat Chu Zhou?¡±
He clenched his fists tightly and felt a little aggrieved.
However, he knew that he could not disobey his teacher¡¯s orders.
In the end, he took a deep look at Chu Zhou and his consciousness returned to reality.
Next time¡ he must defeat Chu Zhou.
He wanted to prove to everyone that even if Chu Zhou rose, he, Miller, was still the number one core member!
Chu Zhou did not care about Miller¡¯s departure.
He recalled the Green King¡¯s will that had just descended. He could confirm that the Green King had looked at him deeply before leaving.
¡°Interesting. Is it because of Teacher that this magnate is paying attention to me?¡±
The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a trace of yfulness.
The next moment, his consciousness returned to reality..
Chapter 680 - 680: List Of Must-Kill Human Prodigies (1)
Chapter 680 - 680: List Of Must-Kill Human Prodigies (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Lake Reflecting Manor.
Chu Zhou regained consciousness and opened his eyes.
Almost at the same time, the consciousness of Xi Liujin, Guan Hu, and the others returned to their bodies.
¡°Old Chu, you¡¯re too awesome this time. You actually defeated all the challengers in one go, including Zuo Yue, Sartius, Li Lei, and the other top five experts on the Heavenly Golden Rankings.¡±
¡°I can guarantee that in less than three days, everyone will know your name.¡±
Xi Liujin rushed in front of Chu Zhou and spoke with his divine sense with an excited expression.
Guan Hu and the other guards were also excited.
They originally thought that Chu Zhou would need at least a hundred thousand years to rise and stand out among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
In that case, their personal guards could also take off.
However, he did not expect¡ Chu Zhou to take off in just a year.
Now that Chu Zhou had defeated Zuo Yue, he was already the second core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
This takeoff speed was too fast.
In that case¡ their status in thepany would also rise.
¡°We are so lucky!¡±
Guan Hu and the other guards looked at each other and saw the relief in each other¡¯s eyes.
¡°However, it¡¯s just a few dozen challenges. What¡¯s there to be excited about?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
He had started aiming at the Venerable level since a long time ago. He really didn¡¯t think there was anything to be excited about defeating Zuo Yue and the others.
Xi Liujin rolled his eyes at Chu Zhou and said, ¡°The wearer knows best where the shoe pinches are! Countless people want your achievements. It¡¯s a supreme honor.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity¡ Miller didn¡¯t make a move. If you defeat Miller, you¡¯ll really shock everyone in ourpany.¡±
A trace of regret appeared on his face.
Chu Zhou didn¡¯t care about this. His current goal was to be a Venerable.
He didn¡¯t care if he defeated Miller or not.
¡°Oh? Teacher wants me to meet him?¡± He suddenly looked at the screen on his arm and saw a message from his teacher, King Bei Cang.
¡°I¡¯m going to see my teacher now. Guan Hu, bring 10 people with you and follow me!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Guan Hu.
¡°Your Highness is going to see Lord Bei Cang?¡±
When Guan Hu heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then, he was overjoyed and hurriedly called out the names of the 10 guards.
The ten guards who were called out were inexplicably excited when they heard that they could see the legendary King Bei Cang.
The other guards who were not called out had looks of pity on their faces.
Xi Liujin looked envious. ¡°I¡¯m envious¡ envious of you, Old Chu! But¡ you can meet Lord Bei Cang at any time!¡±
Whoosh!
An iparably huge cosmic battleship slowly rose from the depths of the Lake Reflecting Manor. Giant cannon barrels extended out, filled with a dangerous and ferocious aura.
This was the B-rank battleship (Universe Lord-level battleship) that the Mirror Universe corporation had prepared for Chu Zhou.
The entire battleship was 50,000 meters long. It had 12 superluminal engines and five B-rankrge-scale ion annihtion cannons that could directly threaten Venerables.
In terms of defense, there were many Laser Defense Turrets and energy shield systems on the entire ship that could resist the attacks of Venerables.
This cosmic warship was called the Coiling Dragon by Chu Zhou.
Rumble¡ª
The Coiling Dragon shot out a surging tail me and quickly flew towards the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Just as Chu Zhou went to pay his respects to his teacher, King Bei Cang, the news of him defeating dozens of core members in the World Overlord Arena spread throughout the Mirror Universe corporation like a storm, causing a hugemotion.
His battle videos were also watched by many people.
Many people were shocked when they saw the terrifying strength Chu Zhou disyed through the battle video.
Especially when they saw Chu Zhou use the Killing Sword Art, it made their scalps tingle.
Too powerful!
¡°Lord Bei Cang, you have a sessor!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s unparalleled elegance is not inferior to Lord Bei Gang¡¯s back then!¡±
¡°Our Mirror Universe corporation is going to have another super genius whose name will shake the entire human race!¡±
Those who had watched Chu Zhou¡¯s battle videos basically had extremely high evaluations of him.
The name Chu Zhou spread among all the members of the Mirror Universe corporation at an extremely shocking speed.
Even some members of the Mirror Universe corporation guarding the borders of Humanity learned of Chu Zhou¡¯s reputation through the Mirror Universework.
Chu Zhou became famous in one battle!
His achievements and reputation were no longer limited to the Mirror Universe corporation. They had even spread outside.
Among the humans, many prodigies of the God Race, geniuses of the cosmic countries, and geniuses of some extremely powerful factions began to hear Chu Zhou¡¯s name.
In the headquarters of the Infinite Battle Arena, on a huge mountain peak, a young man with three faces and six arms sat cross-legged in the void, looking at the news on the virtual screen in front of him.
¡°Zuo Yue was actually defeated?¡± His blood-colored cold eyes revealed a hint of curiosity. ¡°Lord Bei Gang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou? I wonder if he will be as stunning as Lord Bei Cang back then? Is he qualified to be my opponent?¡±
The Universe Adventurer Alliance Headquarters.
A figure in ck walked down from a cultivation ground under many respectful gazes.
Behind him were 10 figures wearing the King of Adventurers medal.
¡°His Highness Xiu Si is too strong. Even 10 King of Adventurers working together can¡¯t withstand his soul attack for more than 15 minutes..¡±
Chapter 681 - 681: List Of Must-Kill Human Prodigies (2)
Chapter 681 - 681: List Of Must-Kill Human Prodigies (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Someone eximed.
¡°Hehe, His Highness Xiu Si is the number one prodigy of our Universe Adventurer Alliance. Of course he¡¯s strong.¡± Someone said.
Xiu Si ignored the praises around him. He was already used to it.
He walked out of the training ground and sat down on a seat beside the training ground to read the news he had just received.
A momentter, a trace of emotion appeared on his face.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Bei Cang, who has been silent for more than 300 million years, to take in a disciple.¡±
¡°Moreover, in just a year, he even defeated dozens of core members of the Mirror Universe Company¡ Among them, Zuo Yue!¡±
¡°Interesting! Looks like I have another opponent.¡±
He thought to himself and suddenly felt very curious. Why didn¡¯t Miller make a move¡ Could it be that he wasn¡¯t confident?
The Universe Gxy Bank headquarters.
Feng Yan looked at the message she had just received in shock.
¡°Zuo Yue was actually defeated! The victor is Lord Bei Cang¡¯s new disciple, Chu Zhou?¡±
She stretched out a slender finger and clicked on the battle video below the message.
This was a video of Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s battle.
After watching the video seriously, she took a deep breath and sighed in her heart. As expected of the Killing Sword Art, it was indeed terrifying.
¡°Senior Sister Feng Yan, what are you looking at?¡±
Suddenly, a woman in snow-white clothes walked towards Feng Yan.
This woman was about 170 cm tall. She was slender and elegant. Her ck hair naturally fluttered, and she had a cold temperament with an otherworldly aura.
Feng Yan looked at the woman walking over and smiled. ¡°Junior Sister Yingxue, you¡¯re here! I received shocking news. I¡¯m afraid another extraordinary genius has appeared in the Mirror Universe corporation.¡±
Feng Yan was very close to his Junior Sister Yingxue.
This was thest direct disciple that her master had taken in. Although her bloodline was only a second-grade bloodline, it was an extremely rare spatial bloodline that was not much inferior to a first-grade bloodline.
Most importantly, not only was this junior sister extremely intelligent, she was also very pious and serious when it came to cultivation.
Both her master and her thought highly of this junior sister¡¯s future.
¡°There¡¯s actually someone who can make Senior Sister Feng Yan praise him like this?¡± Su Yingxue walked to Feng Yan¡¯s side and looked at the information and video on the virtual screen curiously.
When she saw the word ¡°Chu Zhou¡± in the message and Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in the video, her heart skipped a beat.
¡°It¡¯s him?¡±
She looked at the familiar figure in the video.
She had been away from Earth for more than 4.0 years.
She realized that she was just a frog at the bottom of a well in the past after seeing the brilliant cultivation civilization in the universe.
She had seen countless geniuses after bing the personal disciple of that big shot. She had gradually forgotten the young man who had left an iparably deep impression on her back on Earth.
In her opinion, no matter how outstanding that young man¡¯s performance on Earth was, he was still far inferior to those true geniuses in the universe. They were even on apletely different level.
Earth was too small to nurture a true dragon after all!
She had thought that the young man who had once made her feel inferior would eventually be an insignificant speck of dust in her memory.
However, today, this figure appeared in front of her again in this way¡
Her identity and strength shocked her even more.
¡°He actually became the disciple of the former number one Marquis of Humanity, King Bei Cang! Moreover¡ his strength has actually be so strong.¡±
Su Yingxue looked at Chu Zhou in the video in a daze, unable to calm down.
She originally thought that she had the best encounter on Earth in countless years.
But now, she realized that Chu Zhou¡¯s fortuitous encounter was even better than hers.
Even though her teacher was also one of the nobles with high status among humans¡ he was far inferior to King Bei Cang.
Feng Yan saw that Su Yingxue¡¯s expression was a little strange. Then, she saw Su Yingxue¡¯s stunned gaze on Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. She was deep in thought.
¡°Junior Sister Yingxue, do you know Chu Zhou?¡± she asked.
¡°Sort of!¡± Su Yingxue knew that with Feng Yan¡¯s status, it was not difficult to investigate her rtionship with Chu Zhou.
Therefore, she did not hide anything and directly revealed her identity on Earth and her rtionship with Chu Zhou.
The Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce headquarters.
Solomon¡¯s face changed slightly as he read the message he had just received.
¡°Zuo Yue was actually defeated. Zuo Yue is ranked eighth on the list of
Must-Kill Human Prodigies, while I¡¯m ranked fifth¡ Now, Chu Zhou has defeated Zuo Yue so domineeringly. This means that his strength is very likely to be ranked seventh or even sixth on the list¡¡±
Solomon felt an inexplicable sense of urgency as he thought about this.
Without another word, he immediately rushed into a cultivation mystic realm of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce to cultivate.
In a luxurious pce at the headquarters of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce, a sexy and charming woman was in a daze.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ I thought that you had already be a passerby in my life. I didn¡¯t expect you to appear in front of me in such a shocking way again.¡±
¡°As expected of the man who once made my heart pump! He¡¯s so outstanding no matter where he goes!¡±
Nangong Yiren eximed as a hint of contemtion shed across her eyes¡
In a void between two universe countries of humanity.
Five mysterious figures suddenly appeared here.
These five figures were all enveloped in a hidden ck fog, preventing outsiders from seeing them clearly.
A hoarse mental fluctuation appeared, like an insect tearing at its food.
¡°He defeated dozens of core members of the Mirror Universe corporation in a row and even defeated Zuo Yue, who was ranked eighth on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.¡±
¡°We should put him on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Agreed!¡± An electronic voice sounded.
¡°Agreed! There can¡¯t be another King Bei Cang!¡± This voice was like rocks rubbing against each other.
¡°Agreed!¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
There were also three other Spirit waves surging.
¡°Chu Zhou, eighth on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, do you agree to rece Zuo Yue?¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
Soon, the five figures disappeared. They were as mysterious as when they appeared.
An invisible undercurrent quickly appeared in the human territory. Only a very small number of human factions could sense this undercurrent.
All the human experts who sensed this undercurrent were secretly furious.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Emperor Xi Sacred City!¡±
The Coiling Dragonnded in Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City. Chu Zhou put the Coiling Dragon into his inner world and led Guan Hu and the others into Emperor Xi¡¯s Holy City, heading towards Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Estate..
Chapter 682 - 682: Lord Of Reincarnation! (1)
Chapter 682 - 682: Lord Of Reincarnation! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Emperor Xi Holy City.
Green King¡¯s Estate!
A gorgeous and elegant figure was throwing fish into the lotus pond.
The Six-Winged Kun Fish that made Venerables¡¯ faces turn pale kept jumping out of the water and fighting for fish food.
Miller walked over. When he saw the gorgeous back view, he paused for a moment before walking over quickly.
¡°Teacher¡¡± Miller hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Teacher, I was about to challenge Chu Zhou just now. Why did you stop me?¡±
¡°Can you win?¡± The Green King asked calmly without turning his head.
¡°I¡¯m confident in my strength.¡± Miller¡¯s expression changed slightly as he clenched his fists.
The Green King turned around with a swoosh. His gaze was dignified and awe-inspiring. He stared deeply into Miller¡¯s eyes and said.
¡°Having confidence is not enough! What I want is for you to win!¡±
He enunciated each word clearly.
Especially when he said thest word ¡®win¡¯, it was as if a vast and boundless will had descended.
The many Six-Winged Kun Fish that were fighting for food in the lotus pond were greatly frightened. They instantly fled to the bottom of the water and burrowed into the soil, trembling.
When Miller saw Green King¡¯s gaze that was filled with boundless majesty, he immediately felt an endless pressure pressing down on him like an avnche, almost suffocating him.
¡°Teacher, I understand!¡± He said with difficulty. His gaze gradually became firm. ¡°I will definitely defeat Chu Zhou!¡±
Green King saw Miller¡¯s determined gaze and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°You should have more or less heard of the grudge between me and that cripple Bei Cang.¡±
Miller nodded slightly.
Teacher and King Bei Cang were not on good terms. This was an open secret within thepany.
Of course, he had heard of it.
¡°You¡¯re the disciple I value the most. You definitely can¡¯t lose to King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple!¡± A sharp glint shed across the Green King¡¯s eyes.
¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Miller nodded heavily.
¡°Even though you¡¯ve always been the number one core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, that¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met a true opponent in the past.
Even that Zuo Yue¡ was not good enough.
Now that your true opponent has appeared, you have to be stronger!
¡°I¡¯ll arrange for you to cultivate somewhere and increase your strength as soon as possible!¡±
The Green King told Miller about the arrangements.
Miller was overjoyed when he heard Green King¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±
The Bei Cang Manor.
Chu Zhou led Guan Hu and the others in.
Guan Hu and the others followed behind Chu Zhou with excitement and admiration. They curiously observed the residence where Lord Bei Cang lived in their hearts.
This was Lord Bei Cang¡¯s residence?
Guan Hu and the others were surprised to find that there was not a single servant in the residence, and there were fallen leaves everywhere that had not been cleaned.
They originally thought that the ce where an expert like King Bei Cang lived would definitely be very majestic and magnificent. Moreover, there were thousands of servants.
However, the Bei Cang Mansion in front of them was hugely different from what they had imagined.
There was an aura of decline everywhere.
Chu Zhou led Guan Hu and the others into the main hall. Soon, he saw his teacher, King Bei Cang, sitting inside.
The moment he saw his teacher, King Bei Cang, Chu Zhou frowned.
He discovered that his teacher, King Bei Cang,¡¯s hair was still half ck and half white. Moreover, the trace of oppression emitted from his body became even stronger.
It was as if he was trying his best to suppress something.
He also acutely sensed thatpared to thest time they met, his teacher, King Bei Cang, had an additional contradictory temperament.
What exactly happened to Teacher?
He guessed in his heart, but he did not show it on his face. He walked in front of King Bei Cang and bowed respectfully. ¡°Teacher!¡±
¡°Greetings, Lord Bei Cang!¡±
Guan Hu and the others knelt on one knee with excited expressions.
¡°Get up!¡±
King Bei Cang smiled and casually raised his hand. An invisible and vast power surged out of thin air and straightened Chu Zhou¡¯s body. He also helped Guan Hu and the others up.
¡°All of you can rest in the side hall first. I have something to say to Chu Zhou!¡± he said to Guan Hu and the others.
Guan Hu and the others understood what he meant when they heard the song. They knew that King Bei Cang had something to say to Chu Zhou in private, so they immediately sensibly left the main hall and went to the side hall to rest.
After Guan Hu and the others left, King Bei Cang smiled at Chu Zhou.
¡°Your improvement is faster than I imagined! You¡¯ve alreadyprehended the first sword lotus diagram of the Killing Sword Art so quickly and even cultivated the first realm to the Large Mastery realm.¡±
¡°My ¡®talent¡¯¡ is not bad!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and shamelessly treated the Attribute Board as his talent.
King Bei Cang nodded in agreement.
He knew very well the difficulty ofprehending his Killing Sword Art.
Ordinary core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm would need at least a thousand years to cultivate the Killing Sword Art to the Large Mastery realm of the first level.
His disciple had only used one short year to achieve this.
This talent¡ was indeed very good.
¡°Teacher, why did you ask me toe over this time?¡± Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°Two things!¡± King Bei Cang smiled and raised two fingers. ¡°These two things are rtively important to you.¡±
Not only was there something important, but there were also two items?
Chu Zhou was even more curious.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about the first thing first,¡± said King Bei Cang. ¡°The first thing is about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°Reincarnation Mystic Realm? The name of this mystic realm sounds extraordinary.¡± Chu Zhou smacked his lips..
Chapter 683 - 683: Lord Of Reincarnation! (2)
Chapter 683 - 683: Lord Of Reincarnation! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You¡¯re right. The Reincarnation Mystic Realm is indeed extraordinary. To be precise, it¡¯s very extraordinary.¡± King Bei Cang said.
¡°When I taught you the Killing Sword Art and other ultimate techniques, I also taught you many things about Universe Lords, Universe Nobility, Universe Overlords, and even Universe Saints.¡±
¡°You should know now that Universe Lords to Universe Saints actually cultivate nomologicalws.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve already made it very clear in the inheritance you passed on to me.¡±
¡°Thews are above the rules. Or rather, everyw can be broken down into several rules.¡±
¡°Void to World Overlord Martial Artists cultivate the rules. Universe Lords to Universe Saints cultivate thews.¡±
¡°However, the difficulty ofprehendingws is ten thousand times or even hundreds of thousands of times higher¡ Therefore, it¡¯s very difficult toprehendws.¡±
¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult for a World Overlord to be a Universe Lord.¡±
He suddenly paused and vaguely guessed something as he spoke. A glint shed in his eyes. ¡°Teacher, could it be that the Reincarnation Secret Realm is rted to the legendary Law of Reincarnation?¡±
¡°Looks like you guessed it!¡± King Bei Cang smiled. ¡°The Reincarnation Mystic Realm is indeed rted to the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
He sighed with emotion as he spoke.
¡°The Law of Reincarnation is one of the most mysterious Laws among the many Laws. It¡¯s even more mysterious than the Law of Space and Time.¡±
¡°Everyone knows how powerful the Law of Reincarnation is. Once you master the Law of Reincarnation, you can control reincarnation and reverse life and death.¡±
¡°For countless eras, there have been countless heroes among the myriad races in the universe who havee one after another toprehend the Law of Reincarnation¡¡±
¡°¡All but one of them failed.¡±
¡°99% of people haven¡¯t even crossed the threshold of the Law of Transmigration. A very small number of people have only touched the surface of the Law of Reincarnation and died of depression.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard that after mastering the Law of Samsara, he could control reincarnation and reverse life and death, he could not help but be fascinated.
Such aw was too heaven-defying.
Other than that, he also noticed the words ¡®all but one¡¯.
¡°Teacher, in your words, there¡¯s another person¡ Could it be that someone has cultivated the Law of Reincarnation?¡±
King Bei Cang revealed a rare look of admiration. He nodded heavily and said,
¡°Indeed, one person seeded¡ Moreover, this person is a human.¡±
There was actually someone who had grasped the Law of Reincarnation?
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart trembled as he asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±
¡°No one knows his real name. We can only confirm that he¡¯s indeed from the human race.¡±
¡°We all call him ¡®Lord Of Reincarnation¡±.
¡°¡It¡¯s said that the Lord Of Reincarnation was born on a very ordinary aboriginal. His bloodline and talent were also very ordinary, and he was not qualified at all. However, he relied on his heaven-defyingprehension ability to cultivate all the way to the World Overlord Realm. In the end, heprehended the Law of Reincarnation inconceivably at the peak of the World Overlord Realm and sessfully advanced to the Venerable realm.¡±
¡°After advancing to a Universe Lord, the Lord Of Reincarnation became even more unstoppable. In an extremely short period of time, he advanced to a Universe Nobility, then to a Universe Overlord, and finally became one of the experts standing at the top of the myriad races in the universe.¡±
At this point, King Bei Cang mocked himself.
¡°I pride myself on being talented and have been called the number one Universe Nobility of Humanity by countless people¡ However,pared to the Lord Of Reincarnation, I¡¯m nothing. Not worth mentioning.¡±
¡°Teacher is too humble. Even the myriad races in the universe acknowledge you as the number one Universe Nobility humanity. How can you say that you¡¯re not worth mentioning?¡± Chu Zhou retorted.
However, when he heard about the growth experience of the Lord Of Reincarnation, he secretly clicked his tongue.
He seriously suspected that Lord Of Reincarnation was cheating.
Otherwise, how could he have cultivated from a creature with an inferior bloodline to a peak overlord at an extremely smooth and extremely fast speed?
This was even more exaggerated than the protagonist of a novel!
King Bei Cang continued.
¡°The power of the Law of Reincarnation is too terrifying. It attracts countless heroes to cultivate and is also feared by countless people.¡±
¡°After mastering the Law of Reincarnation, the Lord Of Reincarnation naturally became the target of many Universe Overlords and even Universe Saints.¡±
¡°Many people want to indirectly control the Law of Reincarnation through Crowd Control, Lord Of Reincarnation.¡±
¡°There are also people who want to get rid of Lord Of Reincarnation.¡±
¡°In short, many powerful existences in the universe have attacked the Lord Of Reincarnation. Even the Saints of our Human Race can¡¯t stop them.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe his cold sweat for Lord Of Reincarnation.
With so many Universe Overlords and even Universe Saints taking action¡ He could not imagine how the Lord Of Reincarnation had survived.
¡°Are you thinking about how Lord Of Reincarnation can survive in the face of so many terrifying existences?¡±
King Bei Cang seemed to have guessed Chu Zhou¡¯s thoughts and asked with a smile.
Chu Zhou nodded.
¡°¡ The Lord Of Reincarnation has reincarnated!¡± King Bei Cang eximed. ¡°In the face of the siege of many Universe Overlords and Universe Saints of the myriad races, Lord Of Reincarnation relied on the profundity of the Law of Reincarnation to kill his way out¡ Then, he activated the Law of Reincarnation with all his might in front of many experts and directly reincarnated!¡±
¡°He¡ he reincarnated directly?¡± Chu Zhou was shocked.
¡°Yes! He has sessfully reincarnated!¡± King Bei Cang said with emotion. ¡°And this is not the end¡ It is the beginning of his legendary life.¡±
¡°However, if you want to know more about him, investigate it yourself. Only then can you really understand him. There¡¯s no point in me saying it directly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate!¡± Chu Zhou was also extremely curious about the Lord Of Reincarnation. He decided to understand such a legendary figure in the future.
¡°Alright! Let¡¯s return to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. The Reincarnation Mystic Realm is the ce where Lord Of Reincarnation cultivated before the reincarnation. Not only are there many treasures collected by Lord Of Reincarnation, but there¡¯s also some power of the Law of Reincarnation¡ Of course, there are also many dangers inside.¡±
¡°In short, this is a very good training ce for World Overlords like you. If you¡¯re lucky, you can even obtain some treasures and gains that even Universe Nobility are jealous of.¡±
¡°Therefore, every time the Reincarnation Mystic Realm opens, it¡¯s a grand event.¡±
¡°Every time the Reincarnation Mystic Realm opens, the five humongous factions of the human race, many God Races, and some top factions will send prodigies to enter to train.¡±
¡°You should be prepared too!¡± King Bei Cang said.
When Chu Zhou heard this, his thoughts had already flown to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. He had a trace of delusion in his heart. Could heprehend the profundity of the Law of Reincarnation through the remaining power of the Law of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm?
He only needed toprehend some profundities and the rest could be handed to the Attribute Board..
Chapter 684 - 684: Path Of Laws! (1)
Chapter 684 - 684: Path Of Laws! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Bei Cang Manor.
¡°The Reincarnation Mystic Realm is really something to look forward to!¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with anticipation for the Reincarnation Mystic Realm he was about to head to as he thought about this.
If he couldprehend a trace of the profundity of the Law of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, he would make a killing.
When King Bei Cang saw Chu Zhou¡¯s expression, he instantly understood what Chu Zhou was thinking.
Heughed involuntarily but could not help but recall his past self.
¡°Back then, didn¡¯t I also want toprehend the Law of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm? However, after entering the Reincarnation Mystic Realm and perceiving the power of reincarnation pervading it, I realized that trying toprehend the profundity of the Law of Reincarnation through some power of reincarnation was too fantastical!¡± He thought to himself.
Back then, he was conceited about his outstanding talent. He thought that what others could not do was because others were stupid, but he could do it.
However, after entering the Reincarnation Mystic Realm anding into contact with the power of reincarnation that permeated it, he realized how difficult it was to rely on the power of reincarnation toprehend the Law of Reincarnation.
He studied it bitterly for a long time, but he still could not understand it.
Only then did he understand why so many heroes in the universe had been obsessed with cultivating the Law of Reincarnation since ancient times, but almost all of them had failed.
It was indeed too difficult.
He¡ had no choice but to ept the fact that he was also a mediocre person.
At the very least, he had no fate with the Law of Reincarnation.
Therefore, when he saw Chu Zhou¡¯s expectant expression towards the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, he understood very well. He did not warn Chu Zhou not to try toprehend the Law of Reincarnation and waste his energy. His long life experience told him that miracles did exist in this world!
What if¡ Chu Zhou seeded?
¡°Tell me the second thing!¡±
King Bei Gang¡¯s voice pulled Chu Zhou¡¯s attention back.
Chu Zhou looked at King Bei Cang expectantly.
The first thing was a ¡®surprise¡¯ that gave him a chance toprehend the Law of Reincarnation.
He was now looking forward to the second matter.
At this moment, King Bei Gang¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn, and his gaze seemed especially deep.
This made Chu Zhou vaguely feel that something was wrong.
¡°The second thing is that you¡¯ve already been listed on the Must-Kill Human Prodigies!¡± King Bei Cang said with a heavy tone.
¡°Human Genius Kill List? This doesn¡¯t seem like a good thing. Why does it sound very dangerous?¡±
Chu Zhou frowned slightly.
¡°It¡¯s indeed not a good thing,¡± King Bei Cang said faintly. ¡°This list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies was created by the insect race, the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Crystal race, the Source race, and the other five races. They targeted the top prodigies of humanity.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s face darkened.
The Insect race and the other five races were members of the six pinnacle races, just like humans.
The five top races had created such a ranking list and even included his name in it. This made Chu Zhou feel endless malice.
¡°I think I don¡¯t need to say much. You also know what the goal of the insect race and the other five races is to set up the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.¡±
¡°Anyone who is on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies will be assassinated by the five major races lurking among us humans.¡±
¡°Congrattions¡ From today onwards, you will receive ¡®high attention¡¯ and ¡®free care¡¯ from the five pinnacle races like the insectoids.¡±
King Bei Cang teased.
When Chu Zhou heard thest sentence, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly. He did not care for such ¡®concern¡¯ and ¡®care¡¯.
¡°Teacher¡ How can we humans allow assassins and killers from the five pinnacle races to be so impudent in our human territory?¡± Chu Zhou said unhappily.
¡°This can¡¯t be helped. Our human territory is too big. We can¡¯t spread it everywhere. There are always loopholes. Even if there¡¯s an army guarding the border, it can only prevent the armies of other races from invading¡ As for small groups of enemies, especially those lone travelers of the foreign races, they can¡¯t be stopped at all.¡±
King Bei Cang sighed.
Chu Zhou immediately understood.
Indeed, the human domain was too big. Just the universe countries alone had 1,008¡ It was impossible for such a vast territory to be heavily guarded at the border.
This gave a small number of foreign tribes and lone travelers a chance to enter the human domain through the loopholes in the defense line.
At this moment, King Bei Cang smiled and said, ¡°Calm down. We humans are doing the same thing. In the universe, other than the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, there are also the Zerg Prodigy Kill List, the Machinery Prodigy Kill List, the Mana Prodigy Kill List¡ the Source Prodigy Kill List¡¡±
¡°In short, there is a veryplicated rtionship between the six pinnacle races and the myriad races in the universe.¡±
¡°Both hostile and cooperative!¡±
Chu Zhou was speechless.
He was still muttering in his heart that the insect race and the other top five races were too despicable and ck-hearted just now. They actually used such despicable methods to assassinate the prodigies of the Human race.
Now¡ he heard that humans seemed to be doing the same thing.
Then¡ Its alright.
¡°Teacher, how many people in ourpany are on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
King Bei Cang said, ¡°Three! You, Miller, and Zuo Yue!¡±
¡°¡ Not everyone is qualified to be on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. Only the top human prodigies can make the insect race and the other five races feel threatened.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with ordinary human paragons, insect races, and the other
top races..¡±
Chapter 685 - 685: Path Of Laws! (2)
Chapter 685 - 685: Path Of Laws! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As he spoke, he passed theplete list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou immediately took a closer look.
There were only 10 names on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies:
¡°First ce, Romo, Infinite Battle Arena.
Second ce, Xiu Si, Universe Adventurer Alliance.
Third ce, Miller, Mirror Universe corporation.
Fourth ce: Wind Mist, Universe Gxy Bank.
Fifth ce, Solomon, Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce.
Eighth ce, Chu Zhou, Mirror Universe corporation.
Ninth ce, Zuo Yue, Mirror Universe corporation.
Seeing that he was ranked eighth and Zuo Yue was ranked ninth, Chu Zhou thought for a moment and knew the reason.
Without a doubt, it was because he had defeated Zuo Yue that all the insect races ranked his name above Zuo Yue.
¡°Miller, as the number one core member of ourpany, you¡¯re only ranked third?¡± Chu Zhou was a little surprised.
King Bei Cang said in a very indifferent tone, ¡°Miller is not bad¡ but he¡¯s only not bad.¡±
¡°Other than one person, you don¡¯t have to care too much about the others on the rankings.¡±
¡°Teacher, are you talking about Romo, who is ranked first?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± King Bei Cang nodded seriously. ¡°Romo, this is a truebat genius. Among the prodigies of your generation, he is currently the most outstanding. Compared to him, Miller is still far behind.¡±
¡°In the future, if you meet him, you have to be careful.¡±
Chu Zhou knew that his teacher was a very proud person. Even a genius like Miller, who was close to Perfection, did not think much of him.
Romo received his rare praise.
This Romo¡ was definitely not simple.
¡°Romo? I¡¯ll remember that!¡±
Chu Zhou thought silently.
¡°In short, you¡¯re on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. You have to be more careful in the future.¡±
¡°Especially when you leave the headquarters. You have to be extra vignt.¡± King Bei Cang reminded.
Chu Zhou nodded silently.
He did not dare to underestimate the five pinnacle races like the Insect race.
After finishing the two matters, King Bei Cang asked Chu Zhou to exin his recent cultivation doubts. He analyzed and exined them one by one.
Half a dayter, Chu Zhou left Bei Cang Manor with his huge gains.
After Chu Zhou left, King Bei Cang¡¯s expression suddenly changed. With a rumble, two extremely contradictory and terrifying auras suddenly surged out of his body.
At this moment, half of his hair was silvery-white and filled with Holy Light.
The other half was as ck as ink, with traces of ink-like airflow lingering around it.
On his face, two extreme opposing emotions strangely appeared.
The left side of his face was calm and indifferent, as if he had seen through everything in the world.
The right side of his face was malevolent and filled with killing intent.
Two extremely contradictory temperaments were focused on him alone.
¡°Is it¡ acting up again?¡±
King Bei Cang¡¯s body trembled. His expression was sometimes calm, sometimes crazy. One moment, he was like a calm and indifferent sage, and the next moment, he was like a terrifying demon that was about to destroy the world.
¡°It¡¯s been 300 million years¡ Looks like I still can¡¯t let it go.¡±
He felt the two extreme conflicting emotions in his heart and let out a long sigh.
With his talent, he would have advanced to be a Universe Overlord a long time ago if he hadn¡¯t suffered too much stimtion over the past 300 million years, resulting in a problem in his soul and temperament. How could he¡ remain stuck at the Universe Nobility Realm?
¡°Since¡ I can¡¯t let it go, 1 won¡¯t let it go!¡±
¡°In that case¡¡±
He gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart¡
The Lake Reflecting Manor.
¡°ording to Teacher, the Reincarnation Mystic Realm will only open in about a year. At that time, the geniuses of the five giants of humanity, as well as many geniuses of the God Race, cosmic countries, and some top factions, will head to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train¡¡±
¡°In that case, I can¡¯t wait this year. I have to think of a way to be stronger.¡±
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged in the cultivation room and thought about his next cultivation n.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Ninth Level World Overlord)]
[Attribute Points: 25 trillion]
Rules:
[Space Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Dimensional Space Profound)]
[Gravity Law: 90% (Gravity Profound Large Mastery)]
[Repulsion Law: 90% (Large Mastery of Profound Meaning of Repulsion)]
[Soul Law: 90% (Soul Profound Large Mastery)]
[Destruction Law: 7% (Perfection of the Shattering Profound)]
[Fire Law: 1% (Perfection of Incinerating Fire Profound)]
[Law of Water: 1% (Rainstorm Profound Perfection)]
Absolute arts:
[Killing Sword Art: First Level Large Mastery]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
[Metal-Devouring Divine Body: Perfected Third Level]
He looked at his Attribute Board and could not help but smile bitterly. He only had 25 trillion attribute points left. It was not enough to upgrade the Killing Sword Art, Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, and Soul Armor.
¡°If I want to be a Venerable, 1 have toprehendws¡¡±
¡°The Law of Space is one of the two corews of the Law of Space and Time. If you want toprehend the Law of Space and Time, you have toprehend the Law of Time again. Only when you haveprehended the Law of Time and the Law of Space to a certain level can youprehend the Law of Space and Time.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s very, very difficult toprehend the Law of Time¡ 1 have no clue now. In the universe, there are very few people who can be Venerables through the Law of Space and Time. Therefore, I can give up onprehending the Law of Space and Time for the time being.¡±
Chu Zhou sorted out the rules he had cultivated while thinking about advancing to a Universe Lord.
¡°The Law of Gravity and the Law of Repulsion belong to the Law of Strength. However, there are manyws under the Law of Strength, and the core is the Law of Strength¡ It¡¯s equally difficult for me to be a Venerable through the Law of Strength.¡±
¡°The Soul Law is one of the core Laws under the Life and Death Law. However, the Life and Death Law, the Life Law, the Death Law, and the other two core Laws¡ 1 have no clue about the Life Law and the Death Law¡ This path is not easy either!¡±
Chu Zhou kept thinking and realized that it was harder than he had imagined to be a Universe Lord.
If he wanted to be a Universe Lord, he had toprehend nomologicalws. Only then could he condense a nomological godhood and sessfully advance.
Under a single Law, there were often many core rules and many secondary rules.
At the very least, he had to cultivate all the core rules to perfection before he couldprehend the profundity of the Law and condense the Law Godhead.
This was countless times more difficult thanprehending a rule to 90%.
That was why it was so difficult to be a Universe Lord.
In history, there were countless geniuses who were ultimately stuck at the World Overlord Realm and couldn¡¯t advance to the Universe Lord Realm.
¡°I have the Attribute Board. As long as I have enough time, I can definitely be a Universe Lord¡ But I don¡¯t want to wait that long¡ Especially now that I¡¯m on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, the sooner I be a Universe Lord, the safer I will be!¡±
As Chu Zhou thought about this, he suddenly looked at the Law of Fire and Law of Water that he had ignored on his Attribute Board.
His eyes suddenly lit up and he thought of the Five Elements God Race bloodline in his body.
The bloodline of the Five Elements God Race could be called the bloodline of the God Race because it contained at least a third of the information of the Five Elements Laws.
Even though his Five Elements God Race bloodline was iplete, it still contained about two-ninths of the information of the Five Elements Laws.
About 60% of the five Laws of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth were also contained in it.
¡°It seems that the five elements are the most suitable way for me to be a Universe Lord.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou immediately made a decision.
In the future, when it came to the cultivation ofws, he would focus onprehending thews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.
¡°Other thanprehending and cultivating the five elementalws, I can¡¯t let go of the four ultimate techniques, the Six Radiance Shield, the Flowing Moon Movement Technique, the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, and the Chaos Dharma Body.¡±
With a n in mind, Chu Zhou immediately began to cultivate diligently.
He split his Spiritual Consciousness into billions of pieces. 80% of it was used toprehend the various high-level Profounds contained in the Five Elements God Race bloodline. The other 20% of his Spiritual Consciousness was divided into four ultimate techniques on average..
Chapter 686 - 686: One Year!
Chapter 686 - 686: One Year!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the deep and dark vast starry sky, endless corpses floated. The wreckage of spaceships and fragments¡
This was the area near the border of Humanity¡ªthe foreign battlefield.
A silver-white disc shaped universe ship suddenly appeared and passed by.
BANG!
Suddenly, an inconspicuous fragment nearby exploded violently.
Three resplendent energy beams shot out from within and struck the disc shaped spaceship.
The disc shaped universe ship was instantly sted with three huge holes.
Six metal men whose bodies seemed to be made of metal and looked very simr, their eyes shining with electronic light, bashed open the door of the disc shaped spaceship and flew out.
¡°It¡¯s six Machinery World Overlords. Kill!¡±
In the dust formed by the explosion of the fragments, nine Humans rushed out like a storm and attacked the six Machinery race people.
¡°Human World Overlord Elite Team!¡±
When the six Machinery World Overlords saw the nine humans rushing over, they immediately entered abat state and went forward to fight.
BOOM!
A burly human figure suddenly elerated and rushed in front of a Machinery World Overlord. He stretched out a bronze arm at lightning speed and grabbed the Machinery World Overlord fiercely with his five fingers like iron ws.
Boom!
Before the Machinery World Overlord could react, he was torn to pieces.
¡°Leo!¡±
The other Machinery World Overlord was furious when he saw this. He rushed forward and attacked the tall figure that was emitting a terrifying aura.
However, the figure¡¯s right leg swept across and broke the charging Machinery World Overlord¡¯s waist.
¡°How can his body be stronger than ours?¡±
The Machinery World Overlord, whose body had been cut off, looked at the majestic human in front of him in shock. He seemed to be able to support the Starry Sky.
Crack!
A huge foot stepped down mercilessly.
It crushed the head of the Machinery World Overlord.
At this moment, the other eight Humans joined forces to kill the other four Machinery World Overlords.
¡°Dragon! You¡¯re getting stronger and stronger!¡±
Eight Human World Overlords flew over and looked at the dragon in shock.
Eight Human World Overlords flew over and looked at the dragon in shock.
Now, he could be said to be an Elite World Overlord Warrior.
In the foreign battlefield, there was only one criterion to measure strength, and that was battle results.
Those who could be called Elite World Overlord Warriors were not simple. Their battle results far exceeded that of Normal World Overlord Warriors.
In just half a year, Dragon had grown from a Normal World Overlord Warrior to an Elite World Overlord Warrior.
One could imagine how shocking his battle achievements were.
¡°You guys are ttering me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dragon said to his eight teammates with a smile.
When he recalled his experiences in the past six months, he was deeply moved.
The danger of the outer realm battlefield far exceeded the imagination of outsiders. The average death rate of the World Overlords who came here to participate in the battle was as high as 98%.
Only a small number of them survived.
This ce could be said to be a meat grinder for the strong.
In half a year, he had experienced at least a hundred life-and-death situations here.
Each time, he was on the verge of death.
This was more than all the dangers he had experienced in his past lifebined.
However, even though the foreign battleground was extremely dangerous¡ It was also the cradle of the strong.
Among humans, more than 90% of the Universe Lords, Universe Nobility, Universe Overlords, and so on were born in the foreign battlefield.
Between life and death, it could stimte the potential of living beings to the greatest extent.
In half a year, after countless battles and more than a hundred life-and-death crises, he quickly grew from World Overlord Level One to Seven.
Moreover, its true strength exceeded World Overlord Level Seven.
Such a speed of growth was unimaginable to him in the past.
¡°No¡ I¡¯m able to grow so quickly not only because of the training in the foreign battleground for the past six months, but also because of the Mammoth bloodline that Teacher gave me!¡±
Dragon carefully sensed the majestic bloodline power in his body and thought to himself.
After Chu Zhou went to the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters, he was quickly taken in as a personal disciple by the Mammoth King, who had been secretly paying attention to him in the Infinite Battle Arena.
Furthermore, the Mammoth King had given him a tube of Mammoth Bloodline Potion to rece his original Golden Body Race bloodline.
The Golden Body Race was a second-grade bloodline and was already considered a pretty good bloodline.
However,pared to the Mammoth bloodline, it was far inferior.
The Mammoth bloodline was a first-ss bloodline. It was definitely the bloodline of the God Race.
The Mammoth bloodline suited his cultivation very well.
His growth speed was so shocking because of the cruel training in the outer region wars.
Dragon and his eight teammates chatted andughed as they began to loot the corpses and count their gains.
Suddenly, Dragon looked down at the armguard screen.
¡°Teacher contacted me?¡±
Dragon was slightly shocked. He hurriedly greeted his eight teammates and flew to a spaceship wreckage not far away. He sat down cross-legged and connected his consciousness to thework of the Mirror Universe.
Swoosh!
Dragon was slightly shocked. He hurriedly greeted his eight teammates and flew to a spaceship wreckage not far away. He sat down cross-legged and connected his consciousness to thework of the Ataror Universe.
¡°Teacher!¡± Dragon said respectfully.
¡°Dragon, it seems that you¡¯ve trained well in the outer realm battlefield in the past six months. You¡¯ve already grown to the seventh-stage World Overlord Realm.¡±
The towering mountain-like figure said in satisfaction, his voice like thunder.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Teacher¡¯s Cultivation.. If not for the Mammoth bloodline you gave me, I wouldn¡¯t have grown so quickly!¡±
Chapter 687 - 687: One Year! (2)
Chapter 687 - 687: One Year! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Dragon¡¯s face was filled with gratitude.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± The huge figure waved his hand and said, ¡°The Reincarnation Mystic Realm will open in half a year. At that time, the five humongous factions of the Human Race, many God Race, cosmic countries, and other top factions will arrange for prodigies to enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already reported your name for you.¡±
¡°Therefore, continue to sharpen yourself in the foreign battleground for three months. Return to the headquarters and prepare to head to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train!¡±
¡°The Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial? I understand! I¡¯ll return to the headquarters in three months!¡± The dragon nodded.
The huge figure disappeared, and the dragon fell into deep thought.
¡°Will all the top prodigies of the human race enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train? Will Chu Zhou head there?¡±
Dragon¡¯s consciousness entered the Mirror Universe as he pondered.
Mirror Universe, Blood Mountain Ind, ck Dragon Lake, Azure Manor.
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on a rock by the ck Dragon Lake with his eyes closed. In the depths of his mind, hundreds of millions of consciousnesses were constantly deducing the five elementalws of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. There was also the Six Radiance Shield, Flowing Moon Movement Technique, the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, the Chaos Dharma Body, and other ultimate techniques.
¡°I didn¡¯t waste half a year.¡±
He opened his eyes slowly, and a hint of joy appeared on his face.
In half a year, he had finally reached the Beginner Realmof the various high-level Profounds contained in the bloodline of the Five Elements God Race.
In addition, he had also reached the Beginner Realm of the four ultimate techniques, including the Six Radiance Shield.
To him, the Beginner Realm was enough.
Suddenly, footsteps could be heard. Chu Zhou turned around and saw Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei and Dragon walking over.
When he saw Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei, a hint of tenderness shed across Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
A hint of surprise appeared on his face when he saw Dragon.
It had been about half a year since hest saw Dragon.
¡°Dragon, didn¡¯t you say that your teacher wanted you to go to the foreign battleground to train? Why are you free toe back here?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled.
Generally speaking, if one¡¯s consciousness entered the Mirror Universework, they would appear on the ind or continent corresponding to the Mirror Universework.
If he went to other inds or continents, he would have to spend money on Teleportation.
In order to spend more time with the two women in the Mirror Universe, Chu Zhou had spent arge sum of money to teleport from the Primordial Mountain to Blood Mountain Ind.
It was obvious that Dragon had also specially teleported here from other inds or continents.
When Long heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m indeed training in the outer realm battlefield¡ I came back this time to look for you for something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Chu Zhou looked curious.
¡°My teacher said that the Reincarnation Mystic Realm will open in half a year. At that time, many top prodigies of humanity will enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train.¡±
¡°My teacher has already reported my name!¡±
¡°You should be heading to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm too! How much do you know about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm?¡±
Dragon threw out his doubts.
Chu Zhou was not surprised to hear that Long Ye would also head to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Dragon¡¯s teacher was called the Mammoth King. He was a noble and a big shot in the Infinite Battle Arena.
As the personal disciple of a noble, Dragon¡¯s situation was simr to his. As soon as he joined the Infinite Battle Arena, he became one of the core members with the highest level.
The core members of the Infinite Battle Arena were naturally qualified to enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train.
Chu Zhou immediately told the dragon everything he knew about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a stunning figure like Lord Of Reincarnation among us humans. Now, I¡¯m filled with anticipation for that Reincarnation Mystic Realm.¡± Dragon couldn¡¯t help but exim after hearing this.
Chu Zhou said, ¡°I wonder if Sol and Changa Saha will also go to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train?¡±
¡°Just ask them.¡± Dragon contacted Sol and Changa Saha.
Sol soon replied.
The video screen appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the others, showing Sol¡¯s figure.
However¡ Sol seemed to be being chased by someone. He was flying at high speed in a dense forest, looking a little disheveled.
¡°F*ck¡ This is f*cking unreasonable. They¡¯re clearly a group of rats, but they¡¯re so abnormal and like to bite their butts!¡±
He cursed as he fled.
Behind him was a group of rat-like creatures chasing and biting crazily.
¡°F*ck, the old man threw me into this damned ce to train. How inhumane.¡±
Sol pped away a rat-like creature that was biting his butt and cursed.
Chu Zhou and the others were dumbfounded and wanted tough.
¡°Sol, where¡ are you?¡± Dragon couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. My d*mn teacher said that he wanted to find me a good ce to train, so he threw me into this lousy ce.¡±
When Sol heard Dragon¡¯s voice, he seemed to realize that he was video-calling Dragon and the others. Thinking of his current predicament, he instantly felt like he was about to die.
He, the Sun God, would probably lose all his face today.
His reputation had been ruined today!
¡°Alright¡ Dragon, my dead teacher didn¡¯t tell me about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm you mentioned. I guess¡ I¡¯m not strong enough to know.¡±
¡°I still have to get rid of these perverted creatures who like to bite my butt, so I won¡¯t continue being distracted video-chatting with you guys.¡±
With that, he quickly ended the call.
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the dragon looked at each other andughed heartlessly.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of Sol¡¯sical and pathetic appearance.
A momentter, Changa Saha responded.
Changa Saha¡¯s figure appeared on the video screen.
¡°My teacher told me about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. However, my teacher said that one has to be at least at the seventh level of the World Overlord Realm to be qualified to enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train. I¡¯m only at the fifth level of the World Overlord Realm now. I¡¯m still two minor realms away.¡±
¡°Looks like I can¡¯t go with you guys this time.¡±
Changa Saha said regretfully.
¡°What a pity!¡± Chu Zhou also felt that it was a pity.
Then, Chu Zhou and the rest talked about their experiences in the past year.
The experience of Dragon was the most exciting.
Be it Chu Zhou, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, or Yuan Bingmei, they were all shocked when they heard about the experience of Dragon walking on the edge of life and death.
¡°The extraterritorial battlefield is extremely dangerous. The mortality rate of World Overlords in the extraterritorial battlefield is as high as 98%¡¡± Dragon said indifferently. ¡°However, even though the extraterritorial battlefield is dangerous, it¡¯s also the most difficult ce to train martial artists.¡±
¡°The extraterritorial battlefield is extremely dangerous. The mortality rate of World Overlords in the extraterritorial battlefield is as high as 98%¡¡± Dragon said indifferently. ¡°However, even though the extraterritorial battlefield is dangerous, it¡¯s also the most difficult ce to train martial artists.¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to the outer realm battlefield to sharpen myself, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been able to grow from World Overlord Level One to World Overlord Level Seven in just half a year.¡±
¡°It¡¯s still too dangerous!¡± Changa Saha shook her head.
She did notck the courage to face life and death, but she did not want to take too many risks.
When her strength had grown to a level that made her feel at ease, she did not n to go to the foreign battleground.
Chu Zhou was tempted.
If he wanted to increase theprehension of the fivews, he would need to consume arge number of attribute points.
He only had 28 trillion attribute points now.
This was far from enough.
Furthermore, he still had to improve the Six Radiance Shield and other ultimate techniques.
The foreign battlefield with countless corpses was the best ce for him to harvest attribute points.
¡°Perhaps, after Ie out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, I should head to the foreign battleground.¡± He thought to himself.
A momentter, Changa Saha ended the call.
Dragon¡¯s consciousness also returned to reality.
Chu Zhou continued to cultivate in the Azure Manor while apanying Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei.
Of course, the consciousnesses of the two women would asionally return to reality to deal with the affairs of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
Time passed slowly.
Another half a year passed.
On this day, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness returned to his main body from the Mirror Universework.
¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±
He got up and left the cultivation room..
Chapter 688 - 688: Restoration Of Confidence, Miller!
Chapter 688 - 688: Restoration Of Confidence, Miller!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Notification: Hello, Mr. Chu Zhou! The Reincarnation Mystic Realm is about to open. All core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm can go to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train. Please head to the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm now and take the spaceship arranged by thepany to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm with the others. If you don¡¯t arrivete, it will be considered as giving up this opportunity voluntarily.]
Chu Zhou smiled when he saw the notification on the screen. This day had finally arrived.
He gave Guan Hu and the others a few simple instructions before flying down towards the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, wait¡ wait for me!¡±
Xi Liujin flew over from behind and walked side by side with Chu Zhou.
¡°Eh? Why aren¡¯t you riding your green donkey?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
Xi Liujin said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s¡ there¡¯s a rule. Enter¡ Enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. No¡ You can¡¯t bring¡ other creatures.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he basically guessed the reason.
This time, the training in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm was both training andpetition.
If someone brought other creatures in as helpers, this would be too unfair to others.
No¡ no, two¡ two¡ two¡ female crackpots are here.¡± Xi Liujin said nervously.
¡°Alright! How dare you call Sister Bing Selin and me female crackpots? 1 think you¡¯ve forgotten the pain after your scar healed.¡±
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin quickly flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side.
The two women looked at Xi Liujin with unfriendly eyes.
No one would be happy to be called a crackpot.
Moreover, they were clearly two beautiful beauties.
Xi Liujin¡¯s scalp went numb when he saw the dagger-like gazes from the two of them. However, when he recalled his painful experience, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter,
¡°Who¡ who said¡ you¡ aren¡¯t you Crackpots? Are there¡ such fierce¡ women like you?¡±
¡°Wretched man!¡± Zuo Yue gritted her teeth, ¡°1 suddenly feel that 1 was too easy on you thest time we fought.¡±
She kneaded her fingers hard with both hands, her knuckles cracking as if she was about to attack.
Seeing this, Xi Liujin shrank his head and hurriedly flew to the other side of Chu Zhou, using him as a shield.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡±
Bing Selin red at Xi Liujin and stopped him. ¡°Alright, Zuo Yue, we¡¯re about to set off for the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Let him off for now.¡±
¡°Hmph! Wisty man, for Sister Bing Selin¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll let you off this time. Consider yourself lucky.¡±
Zuo Yue snorted arrogantly.
Xi Liujin was afraid that this female Crackpot would really attack, so he didn¡¯t dare to provoke her again.
At this moment, Zuo Yue looked at Chu Zhou and said yfully,
¡°Chu Zhou, do you know what ATiller has been doing this year?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m not interested either.¡± Chu Zhou shook his head calmly.
¡°Hehe¡¡± Zuo Yue smiled and looked at Chu Zhou teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re not interested¡ but I reckon he¡¯s very interested.¡±
¡°Female¡ Female Crackpot, what exactly has¡ ATiller been doing¡ this¡ this year¡ ?¡±
Xi Liujin couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.
¡®I¡¯m not angry!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not angry!¡¯
¡®I¡¯m not angry!¡¯
Hearing Xi Liujin call her a female Crackpot again, Zuo Yue almost flew into a rage on the spot. She said ¡®I¡¯m not angry¡¯ three times in a row in her heart before barely suppressing her anger.
She red at Xi Liujin with her beautiful eyes before saying to Chu Zhou,
She red at Xi Liujin with her beautiful eyes before saying to Chu Zhou,
¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where it is, but my teacher said that when Milleres out of that ce, his strength will definitely increase greatly!¡±
¡°F*ck¡ F*ck! There¡¯s¡ there¡¯s such a good ce?¡± Xi Liujin said enviously.
He also wanted to cultivate in that ce!
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was still calm.
Even if he knew that Miller¡¯s strength had increased greatly, he did not take it to heart.
Miller was improving.
Wasn¡¯t he improving too?
Even though he had not used the Attribute Board to upgrade any rules or ultimate techniques this year because of his attribute points¡
However, he also cultivated diligently.
His strength was still improving rapidly.
It was just that this progress was a little slowpared to the past him.
This ¡°slowness¡± was only because he felt that it was slow. Compared to others, it still left many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm in the dust.
Zuo Yue looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s calm expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Looks like you really don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°I wonder where you got your confidence from?¡±
¡°However, even if you don¡¯t take it to heart with Miller¡ he will definitely find trouble with you.¡±
¡°The grudge between Lord Bei Cang and Lord Green King is almost an open secret in thepany.¡±
¡°As Lord Green King¡¯s most valued personal disciple, Miller will definitely step forward to suppress you, Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple.¡±
Seeing that Chu Zhou was still indifferent, she looked at him with a slightly solemn gaze.
¡°Since you¡¯ve epted a few more challenges this year¡ I¡¯ll kindly remind you!¡±
¡°Miller, this person is not simple¡ His strength far exceeds mine.¡±
¡°If his strength increases greatly in this one year, he will be a terrifying opponent. I advise you to be careful.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Miller is not simple. Chu Zhou, you have to be careful,¡± Bing Selin reminded him.
In the past year, every time Zuo Yue went to Lake Reflecting Manor to challenge Chu Zhou, she would follow.
After a while, both Zuo Yue and her became friends with Chu Zhou.
Hence, neither she nor Chu Zhou wanted to see Miller defeat Chu Zhou because of his carelessness.
Chu Zhou felt the good intentions of Zuo Yue and Bing Selin. His heart warmed slightly, but his expression was still as calm as water.
¡°If he really wants to attack me, just do it¡ 1 can handle it!¡±
When Zuo Yue heard this, she felt Chu Zhou¡¯s almost ¡®arrogant¡¯ self-confidence and rolled her eyes. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve said it for nothing. My good intentions were really taken for naught!¡±
Bing Selin felt that Chu Zhou was not an arrogant person. Chu Zhou must have his own confidence to say that.
Could it be that the strength Chu Zhou disyed during his repeated battles with Zuo Yue was only a small portion?
Or the tip of the iceberg?
Was that why he was so confident?
As soon as this thought appeared, Bing Selin was shocked.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the other three flew to the exit of the Chaotic Mystic Realm and entered.
When Chu Zhou and the others came out of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, a huge cosmic battleship that was as majestic as a mountain range entered their sights.
This cosmic battleship was dark red in color, and there were countless mottled traces of battle on its hull.
Numerous ferocious and huge cannon barrels extended from the hull.
When they saw this cosmic battleship, Chu Zhou and the other three felt their hearts palpitate.
¡°This¡ this is¡ a king¡ a marquis-level battleship!¡±
Xi Liujin looked at the iparably domineering and ferocious behemoth in front of him with sparkling peach blossom eyes.
He was about to drool.
This was a Universe Nobility cosmic warship.
Its main cannon could turn a Venerable into ashes with one shot.
Even Wang Hou would be severely injured if he was hit.
Such a weapon was much stronger than the Universe Lord cosmic battleship that thepany had given him.
¡°Universe Nobility cosmic battleship!¡±
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin looked at the cosmic battleship in front of them and their hearts skipped a beat.
To them¡
The battleship was like a luxury car.
The Universe Nobility cosmic battleship in front of them was undoubtedly a super luxury car that they could not have at this stage.
They soon discovered that there were already 98 youths gathered beside the blood-red cosmic warship.
There were a total of 102 core members in the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
It was obvious that other than the four of them, the others had already arrived.
¡°Miller, look, Chu Zhou is here!¡± Sartius said to Miller.
¡°I saw it!
Miller nodded, and a sharp glint shed across his seemingly calm eyes.
It has been a year! 1 cultivated for a whole year in that ce where 1 almost died.
My strength haspletely transformed! Chu Zhou, 1 wonder If you¡¯ve improved in the pastyear. 1 hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!
He thought to himself.
At this moment, when Miller looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure, his gaze was extremely calm and confident.
¡°Miller, in the past year, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and that detestable assassin, Xi Liujin, have been very close to Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°That trash Xi Liujin probably doesn¡¯t know about your situation.¡±
¡°However, Zuo Yue¡¯s teacher is famous for being well-informed in ourpany. He might know that you went to that ce to cultivate. Then, Zuo Yue might also know. If Zuo Yue reveals the news to Chu Zhou again, he might take precautions in advance.¡±
Sartius frowned and said to Miller.
Miller looked calm and confident. ¡°So what if I¡¯m on guard? Sartius, you should know that in the face of absolute strength, being on guard is just a joke.¡±
Sartius was slightly stunned.
He could sense that Miller¡¯s mentality seemed to have changed since he came back from cultivating in that ce.
Now, he knew what Miller¡¯s change was.
It was¡ªconfidence!
Miller seemed to have be more confident than ever.
It was as if he no longer took Chu Zhou, who had made him nervous and vignt a year ago, seriously.
Sartius nced at Miller and thought to himself, ¡®Miller, have you really be so much stronger that you dare to look down on Chu Zhou now?¡¯
¡°It¡¯s Miller and Sartius!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others soon saw Miller and Sartius.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin all knew that Miller might attack Chu Zhou in this trial. They couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for Chu Zhou.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou was very calm.
He only nced at Miller before looking at the others.
Soon, he saw Li Lei in the crowd, as well as the core member of the Primordial Mystic Realm, Ojwin, who had fought with him that day.
¡°It seems that Ojwin has already be a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm,¡± Chu Zhou thought..
Chapter 689 - 689: Attention
Chapter 689 - 689: Attention
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Emperor Xi ne.
At the entrance of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, a figure with a lion¡¯s head and a human body suddenly appeared above everyone.
A terrifying pressure pressed down like a mountain, making Chu Zhou and the others feel suffocated.
Everyone immediately realized that this was probably a Universe Lord.
¡°Looks like all the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm are here. In that case, let¡¯s board the battleship!¡±
The Lionman Race Venerable waved his hand, and the hatch of the huge blood-red battleship opened automatically.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately flew into the battleship through the hatch and sat down.
The core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm entered the battleship, but the battleship did not start immediately. Instead, it continued to wait.
A momentter, terrifying figures descended and flew into the battleship.
However, it was not on the level of core members like Chu Zhou, but on the second level of the battleship.
¡°Many of ourpany¡¯s higher-ups!¡±
All the core members felt the terrifying pressure.
Everyone knew that the people who had just descended were definitely big shots in thepany.
¡°Teacher seems to be here too!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself. He had vaguely sensed a familiar aura just now. It seemed to be the aura of his teacher, King Bei Cang.
This made him realize that thepany valued this Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial very much. Otherwise, they would not have let a peak noble like his teacher follow them.
At this moment, Miller¡¯s eyes shed. He had also sensed the aura of his teacher, Green King.
¡°Teacher, you came at the right time! 1 want to suppress Chu Zhou in front of you!¡±
He thought confidently, his fighting spirit surging.
On the second floor of the battleship, the Venerables of the Lionman Race sat together with many Universe Lords.
There were two more figures sitting in front of them.
One of the figures was dressed in white and looked indifferent.
The other figure was iparably gorgeous and had an awe-inspiring aura.
The former was King Bei Gang, while thetter was Green King.
¡°These two lords are actually here!¡±
The Venerables of the Lionman Race and the others looked at each other andined in their hearts.
Who in thepany didn¡¯t know about the grudges and conflicts between these two big shots?
If these two big shots were to cause a ruckus¡ these ¡°lowly¡± Universe Lords wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.
Rumble. The battleship took off and quickly flew out of Emperor Xi¡¯s ne.
On the other hand, the atmosphere on the second floor of the warship was slightly oppressive.
¡°Bei Cang, do you think my disciple Miller performed well in this Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial or your disciple?¡±
The Green King sneered and looked sharply at King Bei Cang.
King Bei Cang closed his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°Up to you!¡±
When the Green King saw King Bei Gang¡¯s nonchnt look, he couldn¡¯t help but recall many memories. He was slightly furious, and his sharp gaze gradually turned cold.
¡°Casual? You¡¯re always so confident! Always thinking you¡¯re right! That¡¯s why you made a big mistake 300 million years ago!¡±
¡°Bei Cang, let me tell you, my disciple Miller will definitely win this time.¡±
He said coldly, his voice as cold as ice.
The temperature on the second floor seemed to have dropped to freezing point.
The Venerables of the Lionman Race and the other Venerables all felt an extreme chill from the soul level.
However, they did not dare to make a sound.
It would be bad if the Green King, who was obviously in a bad mood, took his anger out on them.
King Bei Cang didn¡¯t say anything else. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he had already fallen asleep.
This almost ¡®ignored¡¯ attitude infuriated Green King even more.
However, he did not say anything else. He was looking forward to seeing King Bei Gang¡¯s expression when his disciple Miller suppressed Chu Zhou.
Ten dayster, the huge asteroid belt stopped at a fragmentary star belt.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. You can leave now!¡±
The voice of the Lionman Race¡¯s Venerable sounded in Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ ears.
¡°Are we there yet?¡±
Many core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm perked up and flew out of the cabin door.
¡°Is this someone from another faction?¡±
After Chu Zhou and the others flew out of the battleship, they immediately realized that the starry sky was filled with dense battleships.
Numerous young figures flew out of the battleships.
¡°There are more than 1,008 battleships here. Among them, there are more than
30 Universe Nobility level battleships¡ The rest are all Universe Lord-level battleships!¡±
¡°If every battleship has at least one Universe Lord following them¡ then there are more than 1,008 Universe Lords gathered here today! And the five great factions might all have Universe Lord levels following them¡¡±
At the thought of this, Chu Zhou gasped.
There were too many big shots here today.
Such a force was enough to make many powerful races in the universe tremble in fear.
However, Chu Zhou quickly remembered that so many top human prodigies had gathered here today. They indeed needed so many experts to protect them.
Otherwise, if a big shot from the foreign races descended and destroyed the human prodigies here, the human race would suffer heavy losses.
This was equivalent to destroying the essence of a generation of humans.
This was something that humans would never allow.
¡°There are so many geniuses who came to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm today! I calcted carefully just now. There are about 5,000 geniuses.¡±
¡°This is great. 1 can rx and enjoy the battle!¡±
Zuo Yue rubbed her palms together and said excitedly. Her ruby-like eyes were filled with eagerness.
¡°You¡¯re on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies after all¡ There aren¡¯t many prodigies who are qualified to be your opponent today, right? Do you have to be so excited?¡± Chu Zhou said speechlessly.
In his opinion, there was not much meaning in torturing noobs.
Zuo Yue rolled her beautiful eyes at Chu Zhou as if she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Chu Zhou, people like you don¡¯t understand the joy of battle.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know that the joy of battle isn¡¯t just about winning or losing, but also about enjoying the process.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t wait for the fun of battle?¡± Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh.
He had killed his way from Earth to the Blood Mountain Gxy.
There were actually people who said that he did not understand the joy of battle.
Every time he fought, he could harvest arge number of attribute points¡ He knew the joy of ¡®making money¡¯ very well, okay?
The reason why he was not interested in most of the prodigies in front of him was because he knew that he definitely could not casually harvest the lives of these people.
Or perhaps, all the higher-ups of the Human Race were going crazy.
He was not interested in a battle without any gains.
While Chu Zhou was observing the other prodigies, many prodigies were also sizing him up.
¡°Is he Lord Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple, Chu Zhou? There¡¯s nothing special about him!¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang has rejected countless Venerables for hundreds of millions of years, but he suddenly took him in as a disciple¡ I want to know what¡¯s so special about him?¡±
¡°I might be able to test his strength after the Reincarnation Mystic Realm opens!¡±
Many prodigies sized up Chu Zhou curiously as they conversed in low voices.
Many people looked at Chu Zhou with obvious envy and hatred.
King Bei Cang was once publicly acknowledged as the number one marquis of the Human Race. This was not only publicly acknowledged by the Human Race, but also by all the races in the universe.
When King Bei Cang was active, he was simply the idol of humanity. He had countless ¡®fans¡¯ who worshiped him.
Many of them were Universe Lords or even Universe Nobility.
Who wouldn¡¯t want such a figure to be his disciple?
No one was stupid. They all knew that once they acknowledged King Bei Cang as their master and inherited his ultimate technique, their lives would bepletely different.
Therefore, almost everyone who came here today was envious and jealous of Chu Zhou¡¯s fortuitous encounter.
There were also many people who wanted Chu Zhou to suffer in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
¡°Is he Chu Zhou? I wonder if he¡¯s qualified to be my opponent!¡±
Among the many prodigies, a blood-haired young man with three faces and six arms looked at Chu Zhou coldly.
The surrounding prodigies did not dare to approach the three-faced, six-armed, blood-haired young man. It was as if he was a Demon God who wanted to devour someone.
The surrounding prodigies did not dare to approach the three-faced, six-armed, blood-haired young man. It was as if he was a Demon God who wanted to devour someone.
Among the prodigies of the Universe Adventurer Alliance, Xiu Si was also looking at Chu Zhou. He also noticed that Romo was also looking at Chu Zhou.
He smiled yfully instantly.
¡°Hehe, Romo seems to be interested in Chu Zhou too. Looks like Chu Zhou will be in trouble after entering the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°Romo is too terrifying.¡±
¡°However¡ If Chu Zhou is as abnormal as Lord Bei Cang when he was young, I don¡¯t have to be afraid of Romo.¡±
¡°I just don¡¯t know¡ Is he that perverted?¡±
As Xiu Si thought about this, he was suddenly filled with anticipation for the collision between Chu Zhou and Romo.
¡°Chu Zhou, a young man who was born on the same remote and backward as Junior Sister Yingxue, was actually able to reach the peak of Earth step by step. He even quickly established the Coiling Dragon Manor that stood at the top of the Blood Mountain Gxy¡ Furthermore, he sessfully became King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple¡¡±
¡°Most importantly, he¡¯s not even 65 years old!¡±
¡°This is simply abnormal¡ªmuch more abnormal than Sir Bei Cang back then!¡±
Among the prodigies of the Universe Gxy Bank, Feng Yan, who was surrounded by many prodigies, looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and her heart surged.
Su Yingxue told her all the information about Chu Zhou.
She had also investigated all the information about Chu Zhou¡¯s past through the channels and manpower of the Milky Way.
When she learned about Chu Zhou¡¯s growth, she was dumbfounded.
She was frightened.
In her eyes, an Earthling who could not be any more ordinary had actually grown into an existence on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies before the age of 65 despite the fact that the resources of various factions were countless times inferior to geniuses like them.
This was unbelievable.
Furthermore¡
Not only was Chu Zhou¡¯s growth speed exaggerated, but he had also established Coiling Dragon Manor in an extremely short period of time and promoted Coiling Dragon Manor to be the number one holynd in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Such an achievement was too exaggerated.
These so-called prodigies were inferior to dustpared to Chu Zhou!
Chapter 690 - 690: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (1)
Chapter 690 - 690: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios
¡°Chu Zhou, I realize that many people are looking at you with unfriendly gazes.¡± Zuo Yue looked at Chu Zhou yfully.
Chu Zhou scanned his surroundings and also sensed the hostile gazes. He touched his chin and said thoughtfully.
¡°Could it be that¡ I¡¯m too charming? 1 stole everyone¡¯s limelight and attracted everyone¡¯s hostility?¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin rolled their eyes.
A certain someone was too narcissistic.
¡°It must be because you were epted as Lord Bei Cang¡¯s disciple that many people were envious and jealous.¡± Zuo Yue said angrily.
¡°This¡ this is¡ 1 can see enemies everywhere!¡± Xi Liujin stammered.
¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re just like enemies.¡± Zuo Yue looked at Chu Zhou gloatingly. ¡°After we enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many people will probably want to give you a hard time!¡±
Chu Zhou ignored Zuo Yue¡¯s gloating gaze. His heart was as calm as water.
He suddenly looked down at the screen on his armguard.
[I¡¯ve seen you. Gathering in the Reincarnation Secret Realm.]
It was a message from Dragon.
[Okay!]
Chu Zhou smiled and replied.
His gaze quickly swept across the geniuses.
There were about 5,000 prodigies present.
It looked densely packed.
However, it was too easy to quickly find one person among the 5,000 World Overlords.
He quickly found Dragon.
Dragon was also looking at him now.
Both parties smiled and nodded.
All the Heaven¡¯s Favorites gathered in front of the asteroid belt.
Many Universe Lords and Universe Nobility also floated above the battleships and spaceships, sizing up the prodigies.
¡°Tsk, Lord Bei Cang¡ is actually here too.¡±
Many Venerables and nobles outside the Mirror Universe corporation were shocked when they saw King Bei Cang.
King Bei Cang had not appeared in front of everyone for almost 300 million years.
This sudden appearance was too unexpected.
Many Venerables and nobles wanted to go over and greet King Bei Cang, but when they saw that the Green King was also here, they gave up on this idea.
At the level of Venerables and Universe Nobility, they were all high-level humans.
Even if they were not from the same faction, they would still have some understanding of the internal situation of the other factions.
The conflict between the Green King and King Bei Cang was not only an open secret in the Mirror Universe corporation.
It was the same among the higher-ups of the Human Race.
The two big shots, Green King and King Bei Cang, clearly didn¡¯t get along. Now that the two of them were present at the same time, it was better for them to not interfere.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect these two big shots to appear at the same time.¡±
¡°Green King¡¯s personal disciple, Miller, and King Bei Cang¡¯s new disciple, Chu Zhou, will definitely participate in this Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial¡ 1 reckon that the battle between these two big shots will continue between their disciples¡ Perhaps they have appeared at the same time to see whose disciple is more outstanding!¡±
¡°That makes sense. In the past, when Green King¡¯s other disciples came to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train, he didn¡¯t appear¡¡±
Many Venerablesmunicated with their divine senses.
Many of them were also sizing up Chu Zhou.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a human face that was a thousand miles long appeared above the asteroid belt.
A substantial pressure descended with a bang.
Space seemed to have frozen.
At this moment, be it nobles, Venerables, or prodigies like Chu Zhou, they all felt the pressure of Mount Tai.
This kind of pressure.
It was not only used on the body, but also on the soul.
Everyone had the urge to kneel down.
¡°So¡ terrifying!¡±
Chu Zhou raised his head with difficulty and looked at the huge face.
That face was very blurry.
It was difficult to see with the naked eye.
He initially wanted to activate his Divine Sense, but he was shocked to discover that his vast Divine Sense seemed to be suppressed in his soul by an invisible force. He could not activate it at all.
¡°This¡¡±
His heart trembled, and he hurriedly tried to mobilize the origin power in his body.
Simrly, he realized that his origin power was also suppressed by an invisible force and was difficult to mobilize.
¡°Tsk!¡± He sucked in a breath of cold air. ¡°Which expert is this? His main body hasn¡¯t really appeared yet, and he only revealed a human face¡ 1 can¡¯t mobilize my divine consciousness and origin power at all.¡±
Chu Zhou was not the only one.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and many geniuses discovered the same situation.
When the geniuses looked at the huge human face, their eyes were filled with fear.
If the owner of this face wanted to kill them¡
They did not even have the strength to resist.
They would probably be trampled to death like ants.
On the other hand, many Venerables and nobles were very calm when they saw the huge face, as if they had expected it.
¡°Greetings, Master of Void Silence!¡±
Many Venerables and nobles bowed to the huge face above.
¡°Could this be a Universe Overlord?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked when they saw this.
Only Universe Overlords and Universe Saints could make so many Venerables and nobles bow.
Humans only had one Universe Saint now. Unless it was a matter of life and death for humans, they would not easily appear.
It was impossible for him to descend because of such a ¡®small matter¡¯.
In that case, the owner of the huge human face above was obviously a Universe Overlord.
At this moment, Chu Zhou finally understood why the human face in the sky was so terrifying..
Chapter 691 - 691: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (2)
Chapter 691 - 691: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It turned our that he was a Universe Overlord.
Any Universe Overlord was a superpower in the universe.
in fact, many powerful races did not even have a Universe Overlord.
If a Universe Overlord was willing, he could even destroy many powerful races alone.
It was normal for such a super giant to be able to easily suppress a World Overlord¡¯s Spiritual Force and origin power.
¡°Greetings, Master of Void Silence!¡±
All rhe geniuses bowed as well.
Xu Ji Master didn¡¯t say much. He just nodded lightly.
In the next moment, about 5,000 streams of light shot out from the huge face and flew towards the geniuses.
Soon, a mysterious symbol appeared on the back of the left hand of all the geniuses.
At the same time, a message appeared in the minds of all the geniuses.
This information made all the paragons understand the rules of the
Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial and the use of the symbols branded on the back of their hands.
The rules of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial¡ were that there were no rules.
All the geniuses who entered the Reincarnation Secret Realm werepletely free. They could do whatever they wanted and even fight inside.
As for the symbol on his arm, it was a guarantee given by the Master of Void Silence to all the prodigies.
Once someone suffered an unbearable fatal injury in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, this symbol would be activated to block the fatal injury for the victim.
However, once the power in the symbol was activated, the victim1 s trial would end here.
They would be teleported our of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Chu Zhou understood Master of Void Silence¡¯s intentions.
The geniuses present were the cream of the crop of the younger generation of Humans.
If too many people died in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡ then the losses to humanity would be too great.
However, if they were not allowed to move freely and fight freely, the meaning of the trial would be greatly reduced.
That was why they were allowed to fight freely while giving all the prodigies a guarantee!
¡°It allows one to move freely and fight freely? Doesn¡¯t that mean that even if one is unlucky in rhe Reincarnation Mystic Realm and doesn¡¯t manage to collect any treasures or ultimate techniques¡ one can still snatch from others?¡± As Chu Zhou thought about this, his gaze froze.
¡°Tsk tsk, they¡¯re actually allowed to fight freely. That¡¯s great. Since they won¡¯t really die, I can go all out.¡±
Zuo Yue excitedly stuck out her pink tongue and licked her bright red lips. ¡®Hehe¡ Kill¡ kill people. This¡ this, 1¡ I¡¯m good at it!¡± Xi Liu jin said excitedly. His eyes lit up at the thought of killing someone and snatching their treasures. ¡°A battle maniac and a killer¡¡± Bing Selin rolled her eyes speechlessly when she saw how excited Zuo Yue and Xi Liu jin were.
Clearly, Chu Zhou and the others were not the only ones who thought of this.
The other geniuses also thought of it.
Instantly, many people¡¯s faces revealed vignce.
They no longer trusted the prodigies of the same faction.
They were all too clear about the destructive power of the words no rules¡¯.
Anyone could attack others for the sake of snatching treasures or any other reason.
In any case, they wouldn¡¯t really kill each other, and it was in ordance with the rules. In that case, as long as there were enough benefits, even if they were acquaintances, they might attack each other.
Suddenly, the atmosphere between the geniuses became tense.
The huge human face of the Master of Void Silence disappeared with a swish after giving him more than 5,000 symbols.
No one knew if he had left or was hiding in the dark.
Rumble!
The Void above rhe asteroid belt suddenly emitted a huge tremor.
A rumbling sound came from the Void.
To be precise, the huge rotating sound was nor heard, but perception from the soul level.
Everyone looked in the direction of the sound and immediately saw an iparably huge translucent giant wheel1.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ appeared out of nowhere.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ had countless gears that were much smaller than the giant wheel.
Endless gears covered the sky above the entire asteroid belt.
Countless gears turned along with the ¡®giant wheel¡¯. The middle wheel of the big wheel set, and the small wheel set.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ and the endless gears slowly spun together, emitting a strange aura, as if it was pushing the entire universe to reincarnate.
¡°Even though it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen the Reincarnation Mystic Realm open¡ it¡¯s still very shocking!¡±
A Universe Lord said as he stared at the giant wheel and countless gears, as if he wanted to understand the profundity contained in it.
The other Universe Lords, as well as Universe Nobility, including King Bei Gang and Green King, were all focused on the giant wheel and countless gears, trying to understand the profundity.
¡°I still can t figure it out!¡¯1 King Bei Gang sighed inwardly.
He knew that the huge wheel and countless gears in front of him definitely contained some Law of Reincarnation.
However, he was unable toprehend it.
¡°The Law of Reincarnation¡ is too difficult!11
The Green King also shook his head.
Like King Bei Gang, this wasn¡¯t the first time he had seen this giant wheel and countless gears¡ However, he was still unable to understand the profundity behind it.
The other Universe Lords and Universe Nobility were the same. They gave up afterprehending for a while.
The giant wheel and countless gears in front of him were like flowers in a mirror or the moon in the water. They could be seen, touched, and understood. ¡°Does the giant wheel and countless gears contain the power of reincarnation?¡±
Chapter 692 - 692: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (3)
Chapter 692 - 692: Opening Of The Reincarnation Mystic Realm! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes stared fixedly at the giant wheel and countless gears. Billions of divine senses in his mind memorized, simted, analyzed, and deduced crazily.
However, he could not deduce anything.
When all the prodigies saw that many Venerables and nobles were seriously observing the giant wheel and countless gears, they immediately knew that there might be some secrets.
They began to observe and deduce.
However, like Chu Zhou, he did not gain anything.
At this moment, a huge vortex appeared indifferently in the center of the giant wheel.
¡°All prodigies, enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm through the vortex immediately.¡±
A Universe Nobility said solemnly at this moment.
Instantly, many prodigies flew towards the vortex in the center of the giant wheel.
¡°It¡¯s said that the Reincarnation Mystic Realm is huge. After everyone enters the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, their positions are randomly assigned¡¡± ¡°¡After we enter, we will immediately contact each other through the Mirror Virtual Network and quickly gather together.¡± Bing Selin said.
¡°Good!!!¡± Chu Zhou and the other two nodded.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others flew into the vortex and disappeared.
Not long after, all the geniuses entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
After all the prodigies disappeared, an iparably huge virtual screen appeared in the sky above the asteroid belt.
On the screen, a primitive world filled with towering trees appeared.
However, the huge screen quickly split into many small screens that disyed many different locations and environments.
This virtual screen was naturally not manifested by the power of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, but by the Mirror Universework.
The Mirror Universework was spread throughout the universe. Even the reincarnation power in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm could not iste the Mirror Universework.
Many Venerables and nobles began to observe the performance of the geniuses in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm through the virtual screen in front of them.
¡°What a pity. The Law of Reincarnation in this Reincarnation Mystic Realm rejects all experts above the Venerable level¡ Otherwise, we could have entered to search for treasures.¡±
¡°There are many good things in this Reincarnation Secret Realm!¡±
A Universe Lord said regretfully.
Many Venerables nodded in agreement.
Many of them had entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm when they were young. Of course, they knew that there were some treasures or ultimate techniques in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm that even Universe Nobility coveted.
At this moment, the first person on the screen appeared.
It was a tall and thin young man with snake hair. His figure suddenly appeared in a dense forest.
Moreover, not far from him, there was a spring that spat out green light.
¡°This¡ this is the Spring of Life?¡±
The snake-haired man looked at the spring that was spewing green light 10 meters away. His face instantly revealed an expression of disbelief, and his heart could not help but beat faster.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, a Venerable blurted out, ¡°F*ck¡ What kind of dogshit luck is this? We actually encountered the Spring of Life as soon as we entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm!¡±
¡°Fountain of Life¡ This is a cosmic treasure that contains endless vitality! Not to mention Venerables like us, it¡¯s even very useful to nobles.¡±
Many Venerables were envious.
Even some of the nobles had a look of desire in their eyes.
The snake-haired young man¡¯s luck was too good. He had just entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm and had actually encountered such a precious cosmic treasure like the Spring of Life.
¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s Grant, the prodigy of our Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce¡¡± A Venerable of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerceughed happily.
The Venerables of the other factions were unhappy to hear thatughter and could only be jealous.
On the screen, the snake-haired young man, who was Grant, immediately rushed to the Spring of Life excitedly when he saw it, wanting to take it away. However, at this moment, a scarlet tongue suddenly shot out from under the Earth and struck Grant¡¯s head at lightning speed.
A ball of light exploded from Grant¡¯s body, and he instantly disappeared.
¡°This¡¡±
Seeing this, many Venerables and marquises were slightly stunned.
The Venerable of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce who wasughing earlier had a dark expression.
It was obvious that Grant had been ¡°killed¡± by the mysterious scarlet tongue.
At this moment, the location of the Spring of Life on the screen suddenly rose up. A huge creature stood up from the ground.
It was a toad the size of a small mountain.
A huge white swastika symbol flickered on the toad¡¯s head.
The Spring of Life was on its back.
It was obvious that Grant had been ¡°killed¡± by this toad.
Or rather, if not for the symbol bestowed by the Lord of Void Silence, Grant would have really died just now.
¡°ve of Reincarnation!¡±
Many Venerables and nobles narrowed their eyes when they saw the huge white swastika symbol on the toad¡¯s head.
The Reincarnation Mystic Realm had been opened many times, so they naturally knew the secret of the swastika symbol.
This represented the identity of a ve of Reincarnation.
They all knew that back then, the Lord Of Reincarnation had captured countless foreign races and conducted reincarnation experiments in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡
Even though he didn¡¯t let those foreign creatures reincarnate sessfully, he left a swastika symbol containing the power of reincarnation in their bodies. He would never be able to get rid of it!
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, anyone with a swastika symbol represented the identity of the ve of Reincarnation.
¡°Reincarnation is the most heartless. The swastika symbol willpletely obliterate the ve of Reincarnation¡¯s emotions and consciousness, leaving only the most basic biological instincts.¡±
¡°Furthermore, this swastika symbol will be passed down from generation to generation!¡±
¡°The power of reincarnation is really terrifying!¡±
A Venerable said with reverence.
¡°The power of reincarnation is indeed terrifying¡ but what¡¯s truly terrifying is the Lord Of Reincarnation!¡± A Universe Nobility said.
The other Venerables and nobles nodded in agreement.
On the screen¡
After the mountain-sized toad stood up, it¡¯s cold eyes scanned the surroundings, as if it was looking for Grant¡¯s corpse.
After searching for a moment without finding it, its huge body jumped and disappeared into the forest like lightning.
¡°Ah! My Spring of Life!¡±
At this moment, a miserable scream filled with unwillingness and regret sounded outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Grant was teleported out.
The Venerable of the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce, whose face had already darkened, flew to Grant¡¯s side and cursed:
¡°You prodigal son¡ Before you took the Spring of Life, didn¡¯t you carefully use your inner sight to check if there was any danger?¡±
¡°If you discover the existence of that big toad in time, you might be able to kill it and take away the Spring of Life!¡±
¡°I¡¯m so angry¡ That¡¯s the Spring of Life! You actually missed it just like that.¡±
As he spoke, he started beating Grant up.
The snake-haired young man, Grant, was beaten until he cried out.
More and more figures appeared on the screen.
Some people were unlucky and were teleported to the nest of some strange creatures. They were directly besieged by those strange creatures until they ¡°died¡± and were teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Some people were unlucky and did not encounter any treasures or danger.
Some people were lucky enough to be teleported to the vicinity of some treasures and dly collected them.
Chu Zhou appeared on a patch of grass.
He released his spiritual will and quickly scanned his surroundings. After confirming that there was no danger, his consciousness connected to the virtual universework and then to Dragon.
¡°Chu Zhou,e quickly. I have a shocking discovery here¡¡± Dragon¡¯s voice trembled with excitement.
He also sent his location coordinates to Chu Zhou.
¡°Wait for me!¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as he prepared to teleport to Dragon¡¯s location.
However, he discovered that the power of the Law of Space was greatly suppressed in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
He could not teleport to where Dragon was.
¡°The power of the Law of Space¡ is actually suppressed? Fortunately, it¡¯s only suppressed. It¡¯s notpletely unusable.¡±
He frowned. In the next moment, his figure disappeared into thin air..
Chapter 693 - 693: Origin Source Gold! (1)
Chapter 693 - 693: Origin Source Gold! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Chu Zhou saw Dragon in a vast mountain range.
¡°Dragon, what exactly did you discover to make you so excited?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
Dragon did not say anything. Instead, it immediately released its divine thoughts and carefully scanned its surroundings.
It was as if he was afraid that someone was hiding in the surroundings.
Seeing how cautious Dragon was, Chu Zhou became even more curious about Dragon¡¯s discovery.
After confirming that there was no one around, Dragon heaved a long sigh of relief. The nervousness in its heart also eased slightly.
¡°This is not the ce to talk. We¡¯ll talk as we walk.¡±
As Dragon spoke, it flew into the depths of the mountain range.
¡°What exactly did you discover that made you so cautious?¡±
Chu Zhou followed Dragon and kept flying.
¡°I have to be careful! This discovery is too shocking.¡±
As Dragon spoke, it flew past a area of stgmites surrounded by thick fog with Chu Zhou in tow.
¡°Tell me. You know that I¡¯m proficient in the Law of Space. If there are living beings around, they won¡¯t be able to hide from my perception.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he and Dragon passed through a forest with towering ancient trees.
¡°Do you know what I just discovered?¡± The dragon¡¯s voice was slightly excited as he said, ¡°I found the Gold Devouring Beetles here.¡±
Gold Devouring Beetles?
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned when he heard this. He did not understand this creature at all.
However, it didn¡¯t matter.
He could find the answer from the Mirror Universework.
He immediately sent out a wisp of consciousness to connect to the Mirror Universework and search for information about the Gold Devouring Beetles.
[Gold Devouring Beetles are one of the 3,000 strange insects in the universe. However, they are not from one of the six pinnacle races. They are special metal lifeforms. The conditions for the birth of Gold Devouring Beetles are harsh. They are usually born where the Origin Source Gold is. Moreover, they rely on devouring the Origin Source Gold to grow. Adult Gold Devouring Beetles have a 30% chance of bing Universe Lords.]
After reading the information about the Gold Devouring Beetles, Chu Zhou instinctively checked the information about the Origin Source Metal.
[Origin Source Metal, one of the top ten strange metals in the universe. It¡¯s called the Mother of All Metal. It naturally contains the Origin of Metal and various Metal Laws Profound. Origin Source Metal can not only be used toprehend the Metal Laws, but it can also be used to nurture metal lives. It¡¯s also a holy artifact to refine overlord-level weapons and even Saint weapons¡]
After quickly reading the news of the Origin Source Metal, Chu Zhou¡¯s breathing quickened slightly.
He finally understood why the dragon was so nervous.
He probably didn¡¯t discover the Gold Devouring Beetles¡
The Gold Devouring Beetles had the potential to be Universe Lords, so they were indeed very precious.
If he could subdue it, it would be equivalent to having a powerful helper in the future.
However,pared to the Origin Source Gold, the value of the Gold Devouring Beetles was not worth mentioning.
This was one of the top ten strange metals in the universe, and it was even a holy artifact for refining Universe Overlord weapons and Universe Saint weapons¡
This was a treasure that even Universe Overlords would be tempted by.
When Chu Zhou read the message, he followed Dragon and flew past a swamp. He looked at Dragon and took a deep breath.
¡°Dragon¡ Could it be that you discovered the Origin Source Gold through the Gold Devouring Beetles?¡±
¡°It seems that you already know the rtionship between the Gold Devouring Beetles and the Origin Source Gold.¡± The dragon suppressed the excitement in its heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. I did discover the Origin Source Gold by tracking the Gold Devouring Beetles.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he looked slightly excited. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so nervous.¡±
¡°Hahaha, 1 was lucky this time. As soon as 1 teleported in, I appeared near a Gold Devouring Beetles.¡±
¡°Coincidentally, a year ago, when I was collecting metal materials for refining exclusive weapons, 1 learned about the ¡®Origin Source Gold¡¯ and knew that there might be ¡®Origin Source Gold¡¯ in the surroundings where the Gold Devouring Beetles appear.¡±
¡°Therefore, after seeing the Gold Devouring Beetles, 1 followed behind them and discovered the Origin Source Gold through them.¡±
Dragonughed and told him about his experience of discovering the Origin Source Gold.
¡°You¡¯re so lucky!¡± Chu Zhou sighed.
The Origin Source Gold was one of the top ten rare metals in the universe. It was a treasure that could only be chanced upon by luck. Many Universe Overlords spent countless efforts but could not find it.
Chu Zhou and Dragon arrived in front of a dark cave deep in the mountain range as they spoke.
Chu Zhou swept his gaze and discovered that there were arge number of bones of foreign race creatures near the entrance of the cave.
Some skeletons looked like human skeletons.
However, most of them were in strange shapes.
For example, some skeletons have six legs.
There were also some skeletons that looked like crystals.
Seeing so many skeletons near the entrance of the cave, Chu Zhou became slightly vignt.
¡°This should be a creature in this mystic realm that identally barged in here and disturbed the Gold Devouring Beetles in the cave. It was left behind after being killed by the Gold Devouring Beetles.¡±
Dragon said with a slightly solemn expression,
¡°I¡¯ve already secretly followed that Gold Devouring Beetles to the bottom of this cave.¡±
¡°At the bottom of the cave, I saw 18 Gold Devouring Beetles and a huge ¡®Origin Source Gold¡¯.¡±
¡°It seems that if we want to take the Origin Source Gold, we have to suppress the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles first,¡± Chu Zhou said with a smile.
Dragon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. ording to my observations, those 18 Gold Devouring Beetles are about level nine of the World Overlord Realm¡ I can¡¯t deal with them.¡±
¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±
¡°There won¡¯t be any problems as long as they haven¡¯t be Universe Lords!¡±
Chu Zhou activated a ball of spatial power to wrap himself and Dragon as he spoke..
Chapter 694 - 694: Origin Source Gold! (2)
Chapter 694 - 694: Origin Source Gold! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Then, it turned into a phantom that even World Overlords could not detect and flew into the cave at lightning speed.
The tunnel in the cave extended diagonally into the depths of the Earth.
Chu Zhou quickly flew down with Dragon.
Chu Zhou appeared in a huge underground space with the Dragon about 100 meters deep.
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou was attracted by a ball of metal the size of a water tank.
The ball of metal was chaos-colored and looked like a huge heart.
On the surface, there were countless mysterious universe engravings circting.
Most importantly, this heart-shaped metal seemed to be alive. It beat like a heart, causing the Void to tremble.
Chu Zhou seemed to see all kinds of Metal Law Profound the moment he saw the heart-shaped metal.
These Metal Law Profound were usually very difficult toprehend.
But now, it seemed to be ced in front of him and all his secrets were revealed.
¡°Is this the ¡®Origin Source Gold ? It¡¯s indeed extraordinary!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you see the 18 Dark Gold Beetles lying around the Origin Source Gold? They are the Gold Devouring Beetles.¡±¡®
Dragon pointed at the stone wall around the Origin Source Gold and said to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou looked over and immediately saw 18 dark golden beetles.
The 1S Dark Gold Beetles were lying on the stone wall, absorbing the golden airflow from the Origin Source Gold.
He waspletely unaware of Chu Zhou and Dragon¡¯s arrival.
To be precise, with their strength, they could not sense Chu Zhou and Dragon hiding in the dimensional space at all.
¡°As expected, all of them have reached level nine of the World Overlord Realm¡ If theypletely devour the Origin Source Gold¡¯s metal origin and advance to level 18 Universe Lords, it will be troublesome.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze as he said.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡±
He stared at the back of a Gold Devouring Beetles in surprise and realized that there was a white swastika symbol slowly spinning on it.
When he looked at the other 17 Gold Devouring Beetles, he realized that there was also a swastika symbol on their backs.
¡°Eh? Why is there a strange ¡¯Swastika¡± symbol on these Gold Devouring Beetles?¡±
Dragon saw it, too.
¡°I remember that when I checked the Gold Devouring Beetles¡¯ information just now, I didn¡¯t see any information about the swastika symbol on them! Did 1 miss it?¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou immediately checked rhe information about the Gold Devouring Beetles he had seen on the Mirror Universework.
¡°There are no swastika symbols on normal Gold Devouring Beetles¡¡± After checking, he confirmed that he had not missed anything. ¡°Could it be¡ that this swastika symbol is rted to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm?¡±
With this thought in mind, he immediately searched in the Mirror Universework.
¡°All the living beings in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were once experimental subjects of the Lord Of Reincarnation or the descendants of the experimental subjects. They all had the symbol ¡®Swastika¡¯ on them and were known as the ve of Reincarnation.
The ve of Reincarnation s emotions and consciousness were all obliterated by the swastika symbol, leaving only the instincts of living creatures.
Moreover, they will never be able to escape the swastika symbol for the rest of their lives. They will be passed down to the next generation and passed down from generation to generation.¡±
After reading this information, Chu Zhou finally understood the origin and meaning of the swastika symbol.
Such important information was actually not disclosed to them by rhe Master of Void Silence and many Venerables and nobles.
It was obvious that the higher-ups of rhe Human Race hoped to treat this Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial as a real trial.
If rhe geniuses who were undergoing the trial wanted to know any information about the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, they had to investigate it themselves.
If he couldn¡¯t even do that, he deserved to fail the trial.
¡°So this swastika symbol is the symbol of the ve of Reincarnation.¡± Dragon also found relevant information through the Mirror Universework.
¡°What a pity. The emotions and consciousness of these 18 Gold Devouring Beetles have already been obliterated by the swastika symbol, leaving only their biological instincts¡ Without emotions and consciousness, it¡¯s basically impossible for them toprehend thews.¡±
¡°Then, it¡¯s impossible for them to be Venerables. Their value will be greatly reduced!¡± Dragon said regretfully.
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for rhe swastika symbol that obliterated their emotions and consciousness¡ I¡¯m afraid they would have devoured the Origin Source Gold and advanced to Universe Lord¡ Why would they wait for us to find the Origin Source Gold?¡¯¡¯ Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Dragon nodded in agreement.
The Origin Source Gold had probably been here for countless years. If not for the fact that the potential of the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles had been obliterated and they could not continue to grow, they would have probably finished devouring the Origin Source Gold long ago.
Compared to the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles, the Origin Source Gold was obviously more valuable.
¡°Mm?¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly realized that the Thousand Star Vine that had been sleeping on him since he advanced to the ninth level of the World Overlord Realm had also woken up at this moment.
A green-gold vine grew out of his shoulder and gently rubbed his neck. At the same time, it conveyed a strong desire to him.
¡°You¡¯re saying that devouring Origin Source Gold can help you break through the limitations of your Race¡ There¡¯s a higher chance of devouring a Universe Lord?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Thousand Star Vine in surprise.
The Thousand Star Vine immediately nodded like a human.
When Dragon saw the exchange between Chu Zhou and the Thousand Star Vine, it couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and overjoyed.. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect this ¡®Origin Source Gold¡¯ to actually be able to help the Thousand Star Vine advance to a Universe Lord¡¡±
Chapter 695 - 695: Origin Source Gold! (3)
Chapter 695 - 695: Origin Source Gold! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou, looks like the Thousand Star Vine might surpass you and be the first Universe Lord of Coiling Dragon Manor.¡±
During the rise of Coiling Dragon Manor, the Thousand Star Vine had also helped a lot.
Dragon had long regarded the Thousand Star Vine as a member of Coiling Dragon Manor¡ and not just Chu Zhou¡¯s pet!
If the Thousand Star Vine could be a Universe Lord, it would be a great thing for both Chu Zhou and Coiling Dragon Manor.
¡°It only increases the probability of its advancement¡ It¡¯s not that easy to be a Venerable!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and attacked.
BOOM!
A soul pressure that was as vast as the sea suddenly erupted from his body and enveloped the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles.
After the swastika symbol obliterated the Gold Devouring Beetles¡¯ emotions and consciousness, their souls were severely weakened. They were much weaker than the souls of ordinary ninth-stage World Overlords.
Now, under the suppression of the soul pressure that was as vast as an abyss, his soul froze and his thoughts seemed to freeze.
Chu Zhou reached out and easily grabbed the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles that would not resist.
He casually activated the Soul Sealing Profound and sealed the souls of the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles.
¡°These Gold Devouring Beetles no longer have the potential to be Venerables. They¡¯re useless to me. Besides, I still have many Transcendent World Overlord soul ves. 1 don¡¯t need them!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll leave them to you! You should still be able to get up there now.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he sent the 18 of them to Dragon.
¡°They are indeed very useful to me!¡± The dragon said in surprise. It did not stand on ceremony and directly stored the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles into its own world, preparing to refine them into puppets in the future.
After dealing with the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles, Chu Zhou and Dragon walked to the Origin Source Gold.
¡°This piece of Origin Source Gold is big enough. 1 estimate that one-third of the Thousand Star Vine will be enough. How about we split the rest equally?¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°Sure!¡± Dragon nodded.
There was no objection at all.
Even though he was the one who discovered the Origin Source Gold, without Chu Zhou, he could not deal with the 18 Gold Devouring Beetles alone, nor could he obtain the Origin Source Gold.
As for cooperating with others, it was even more impossible.
The precious Origin Source Gold was enough to make many people have evil thoughts.
When Chu Zhou saw Dragon nod, he immediately took out the Purple Dragon Sword and shed at the Origin Source Gold.
Although the Origin Source Gold was one of the top ten strange metals in the universe, it waspletely different from ordinary metal. It was as if it was made of soft glue and was easily cut into three parts by the Purple Dragon Sword.
Furthermore, these three portions of Origin Source Gold quickly turned into three smaller hearts.
Whoosh!
The Thousand Star Vine could not wait to wrap its vine around its portion of Origin Source Gold. Then, it fused into Chu Zhou¡¯s body and silently digested it.
Chu Zhou and the dragon were also excited as they put away the Origin Source Gold.
¡°Hahaha, 1 didn¡¯t expect to obtain an Origin Source Gold not long after we entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Even if we don¡¯t gain anything from this trial, we¡¯ll make a killing!¡± Dragon said excitedly.
¡°Don¡¯t be too excited! It¡¯s right here¡ We might have other gains!¡±
Under Long Ming¡¯s inexplicable gaze, Chu Zhou waved the Purple Dragon Sword and shed directly below the Origin Source Gold.
Earth was easily cut open by the Purple Dragon Sword like tofu.
Dragon¡¯s divine sense followed the opening and explored downwards.
Soon, he saw a strange space in the depths of the hole.
There was a huge ke¡¯ floating in that strange space.
¡°This is¡ ?¡±
Dragon looked at theke in shock.
He originally thought that the Origin Source Gold was the greatest gain from this trip.
However, he did not expect that there was actually a strange space hidden here.
¡°If not for my Proficient Law of Space¡ I wouldn¡¯t have discovered the existence of that ke¡¯ at all.¡±
¡°However, what exactly is thatke? I don¡¯t know either!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±
Chu Zhou grabbed Dragon as he spoke. They appeared above the ke¡± with a sh.
Countless purple starlight flickered in the ke¡¯.
Chu Zhou and Dragon floated above the ke¡± and suddenly arrived at a beautiful and dreamy purple Starry Sky.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the dragon revealed shocked expressions.
They had already recognized what was in theke.
This was the C-rank Spirit Condensation Star Marrow.
Star Marrow was a spirit liquid that could assist living beings in breaking through to the World Overlord realm.
To the current Chu Zhou and Dragon, the Star Marrow was no longer useful and was not considered a precious treasure.
But¡ They were still deeply shocked.
This was because there was too much Star Marrow here.
Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s purchase of Star Marrow was calcted in grams when they were in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
One gram required one billion Blood Mountain Dors.
However, there was an entireke here.
This was crazy.
How many Blood Mountain Dors was this worth¡ or how many Universe Credits was it worth?
It was definitely an extremely exaggerated astronomical figure.
How many World Overlords could he nurture if he brought thiske of Star Marrow back to Coiling Dragon Manor?
At the thought of this, Dragon¡¯s heart could not help but beat faster.
Chu Zhou was also excited, but he quickly calmed down.
His eyes lit up as he looked at theke of Star Marrow below him.
He was not prepared to bring all the Star Marrow in thiske back to Coiling Dragon Manor.
He knew that this could nurture many World Overlords.
However, no matter how many World Overlords there were, they were far inferior to a Venerable.
Especially those World Overlords who had umted arge amount of resources. To Venerables, they were like ants that could be trampled to death at will.
¡°Dragon, 1 n to only leave a small amount of Star Marrow and refine the rest. I need this Star Marrow to help me be a Venerable!¡±
Chu Zhou said to the dragon seriously.
The dragon was slightly stunned, but he quickly calmed down. He looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s serious expression and immediately understood that the Star Marrow in thiske was very useful for Chu Zhou to advance to a Universe Lord.
He said without much thought:
¡°We¡¯ll do as you say! No matter how many World Overlords there are, they¡¯re not as valuable as a Venerable. As long as these Star Marrows help you be a Venerable, I have no objections if you refine them all.¡±
¡°Then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±
Chu Zhou put away about a ton of Star Marrow and let Dragon take another ton.
¡°This time, I want to raise theprehension of the fivews to 90% in one go!¡± He thought excitedly.
He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t raise all the five elements to the limit of the
World Overlord Realm with thiske of Star Marrow converted into attribute points..
Chapter 696 - 696: Shocking Breakthrough, Unprecedented!
Chapter 696 - 696: Shocking Breakthrough, Unprecedented!
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm,
Chu Zhou turned into a huge ck hole and fell into the Star Marrow Lake with a bang. Then, he quickly devoured the ke water¡¯.
Chu Zhou turned into a huge ck hole and fell into the Star Marrow Lake with a bang. Then, he quickly devoured the ke water¡¯.
Dragon floated above the Star Marrow Lake with its arms crossed, looking at the ck hole that Chu Zhou had turned into with anticipation.
Suddenly, he thought of the countless foreign race corpses he had collected for Chu Zhou in the foreign battleground.
¡°I¡¯ll give you one more push!¡±
With a thought, Dragon opened up a corner of his world.
In an instant, a huge spatial crack appeared above the Star Marrow Lake.
Countless strange-looking alien corpses fell towards the ck hole below like a rainstorm.
¡°Hahaha, Dragon, you know me!¡±
Chu Zhou, who was devouring the Star Marrow Lake, sensed the corpse that fell like a rainstorm and immediately knew that the dragon had specially collected it for him in the foreign battlefield.
Back on Earth, Dragon and the others knew that he could increase his strength by devouring the corpses of living beings.
Dragon was obviously aware of this as well, which was why it had intentionally collected countless corpses of the other race for him when he was training in the foreign battleground.
¡°Dragons are indeed friends.¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself after figuring this out.
A huge devouring power spread out from the crazily spinning ck hole, crazily devouring theke water in the Star Marrow Lake and the corpses of the foreign races that fell from the sky like a rainstorm.
¡°Attribute points +100 billion!¡±
¡°Attribute points +300 billion!¡±
¡°Attribute points +200 billion
n
Chu Zhou¡¯s attribute points were rising at an astonishing speed every moment.
He had never experienced such a carefree feeling.
¡°Upgrade¡¡±
With a thought, he directly let the Attribute Board increase the various Profounds of the fivews, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.
¡°Rumble!¡±
The Void trembled. Unknowingly, a mighty force formed by the fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth descended, turning into a grand five-colored pir of light that enveloped his body.
In an instant, countless types ofprehensions regarding Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth Laws emerged in his heart.
Theprehension of these fivews soared like a rocket.
In addition, his soul and physical body had also been crazily transformed by the fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth.
Mysterious nomological patterns appeared on his body and soul.
¡°Every time 1 see him directly summon thews of the universe to descend when he breaks through, it¡¯s always so shocking.¡±
Dragon looked at the five-colored pir of light that enveloped Chu Zhou¡¯s body in surprise.
He knew that this was the best time toprehend the Five Elemental Laws.
He immediately sat down cross-legged and focused his Spirit to sense the power ofws emitted by the five-colored pir of light.
Even the Thousand Star Vine, which was lying dormant in Chu Zhou¡¯s body and silently digesting the Origin Source Gold, could not help but appear from Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
It turned into a huge green-gold vine that was more than six million kilometers long.
One end wrapped around Chu Zhou¡¯s body, while the other extended into the depths of the Void with all its might.
He used all his strength to unleash countless huge green-gold leaves and branch vines, bathing in the five-colored pir of light.
The Thousand Star Vine shook its leaves happily. Bathing in the light pir of the five elements was extremely beneficial to it.
It was a metallic life form, born to be favored by thews of metal.
Therefore, it could easily cultivate to level nine of the World Overlord Realm.
However, it wasn¡¯t that easy to be a Universe Lord.
Apart from continuing to devour many precious metals, it also needed toprehendws.
Metal Laws belonged to the Five Element Laws.
Therefore, if it wanted to be a Venerable, it had toprehend the five elements.
In other words, apart fromprehending the Metal Law, it also needed toprehend the Laws of Wood, Law of Water, Fire, and Earth.
In this way, it couldprehend the five elementalws through the fusion of more than twows.
Therefore, Chu Zhou summoning the five elementalws to descend was also a huge opportunity for it.
He could directly bathe in the five-colored pir of light and easilyprehend the Five Elemental Laws.
Time passed slowly. Chu Zhou, the Thousand Star Vine, and the dragon were immersed in theirprehension of the five nomologicalws.
After an unknown period of time, the entire Star Marrow Lake and the corpses of the foreign races falling from the sky were all devoured by the ck hole that Chu Zhou had transformed into.
The ck hole disappeared and Chu Zhou¡¯s body appeared again.
Suddenly¡
Boom!!!
The sky shook. Five nomological waves that were like a huge river that reached the sky ignored the barrier of time and space and suddenly descended, enveloping Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
In an instant, Chu Zhou¡¯s body emitted a five-colored light that was even more intense than the sun.
A terrifying pressure that seemed to be able to crush time and space spread out from his body.
Dragon looked at Chu Zhou in shock and realized that there were five brand new nomological marks on Chu Zhou¡¯s be.
¡°This¡ this is really abnormal! He actually obtained five more nomological marks.¡±
Dragon was deeply amazed.
Almost at the same time, in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many prodigies who were exploring the mystic realm looked at the nomological waves that descended like five huge rivers.
When they saw the five Torrent of Laws, almost all the prodigies were dumbfounded.
¡°Five Torrent of Laws descended at the same ce at the same time? What¡¯s going on?¡±
Many prodigies¡¯ mouths were wide open. They were all stunned.
It was not surprising that the Torrent of Laws had descended.
Someone had broken through a bottleneck in the Reincarnation Secret Realm and obtained the recognition of the Rule Bending Origin.
This was too normal.
But¡ the f*cking five Torrent of Laws descended at the same time, in the same ce.
If this was normal, it would be a miracle!
¡°Could it be that someone has obtained the recognition of fivews at the same time?¡±
Many prodigies felt their scalps tingle when they thought of this.
This was too freaking perverted.
They were all top prodigies of humankind.
To them, it was not strange for them to obtain the recognition of fivews, which meant that they were World Overlords with five nomological marks.
Manyws were governed by five or six core rules.
In order toprehend thews, many World Overlords could onlyprehend the corews under thews one by one.
However, this was basically done with time.
Many World Overlords with five nomological marks were ancient existences who had cultivated for billions of years.
However, they had never heard of anyone who could obtain five nomological marks at the same time.
Without a doubt, an unprecedented abnormality had been born among them who had entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train.
Instantly, all the prodigies felt immense pressure.
¡°Who is it? Could it be Romo, the number one on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies?¡±
ii
It¡¯s probably Romo. Other than him, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who can be so abnormal!¡±
¡°Gasp! If it¡¯s Romo, then Romo is too terrifying. He¡¯s already the number one on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. If he¡¯s the one who broke through this time¡ then his talent and potential are probably even stronger than Lord Bei Cang back then!¡±
Almost all the prodigies who were undergoing the trial in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm immediately confirmed that the person who had just obtained the recognition of the five nomological origins was Romo.
¡°Romo, is that you?¡±
On a small mountain, Xiu Si looked up in the direction where the five Torrent of Laws had descended and clenched his fists.
¡°Romo¡ I didn¡¯t expect you to hide it so deeply. You actually secretly cultivated the fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, but you never disyed them. Today, you shocked everyone!¡±
He muttered to himself, feeling that the distance between him and Romo had be evenrger.
¡°Romo¡¡±
Miller stood on the corpse of a bull-like creature the size of a mountain. He raised his head and looked in the direction where the five Torrent of Laws had descended. He was stunned.
ii
I thought that my strength had increased greatly in the past year and that I could close the gap between us. 1 didn¡¯t expect the difference in strength to be even greater.¡±
He was a little unwilling.
However, he felt helpless.
He would never forget the tragic scene of him beingpletely crushed every time he fought Romo.
He also knew very well that there was an insurmountable gap between him and Romo.
To the prodigies of their generation, Romo was just like King Bei Cang back then. He waspletely above the other prodigies of his generation.
King Bei Cang was the only one.
The other human prodigies were another level.
Romo was the same now.
H
Fortunately, Teacher only asked me to crush Chu Zhou¡ and not Romo!¡±
Miller was d.
In the past, he might have had some thoughts about surpassing Romo¡ but now, it waspletely gone.
¡°Romo¡¡±
In the sky above ake, Feng Yan looked in the direction of the Torrent of Laws and eximed.
¡°Looks like another King Bei Cang, or someone who has surpassed King Bei Cang, is about to be born among us humans.¡±
She was also certain that the person who had obtained the recognition of fivews at the same time was Romo.
Or rather, other than Romo, she could not think of anyone else who had such talent and ability.
¡°I thought that Chu Zhou was already heaven-defying enough and might be able to surpass Romo and be the number one prodigy of the Human Race. But now, it seems that it¡¯s still impossible for Chu Zhou to rece Romo!¡±
Feng Yan muttered to herself.
¡°Romo is a pervert. He¡¯s bing more and more perverted. He can even do something like obtaining the recognition of fivews at the same time¡¡±
¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve never targeted this pervert. I just need to maintain my fifth ce on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ That newly risen Chu Zhou is a little threatening. I have to suppress him. Don¡¯t let him take my ce.¡±
Solomon, who was ranked fifth on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, looked at the five Torrent of Laws in shock and quickly regained hisposure.
He had always thought that he was very self-aware and neverpared himself to those unreachable ¡®perverts¡¯.
He was onlyparable to prodigies with simr talent and potential.
He believed that as long as he could trample on people with simr talent and potential, he would be outstanding enough.
For example, Chu Zhou, who had risen rapidly.
He had to step on him to prevent Chu Zhou from taking over his position.
All the prodigies had determined that Romo was the one who had obtained the recognition of the five nomological origins at the same time¡ except for Romo himself.
At this moment, Romo stood amidst a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He was like a peerless demon god that had walked out of Asura Hell, and there were countless corpses under his feet.
He looked in the direction where the five Torrent of Laws descended with a solemn expression.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a person to be hidden among us prodigies. Chu Zhou, could it be you?¡±
He thought to himself.
He was very familiar with the prodigies on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
He did not think that Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, Zuo Yue, and the others had the talent to obtain the recognition of five nomological origins at the same time.
Only the new figure on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies¡ªChu Zhou¡ªwas unfamiliar to him.
Therefore, he was basically certain that the person who had obtained the recognition of five originws at the same time was Chu Zhou.
In an instant, a hint of bloodthirsty excitement appeared on his three faces and six eyes.
He had been invincible among the human prodigies for too long.
Experts were lonely.
Now, he finally realized that apetitor worth taking seriously had appeared.
Almost at the same time, outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many
Venerables and nobles discovered the same location where the five Torrent of Laws had descended.
Instantly, many Venerables and nobles were shocked..
Chapter 697 - 697: The First Clone!
Chapter 697 - 697: The First Clone!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and nobles were shocked when they saw the five Torrent of Laws descend into the Reincarnation Mystic Realm in the same location.
¡°Could it be that someone has obtained the recognition of five originws at the same time? But¡ how is this possible?¡±
Many Venerables revealed looks of disbelief.
Such a thing was simply unheard of and unprecedented.
Even King Bei Cang and Green King were moved.
¡°Is that Romo?¡±
Green King¡¯s gaze froze as he thought of Romo, who was ranked first on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
He had observed Romo¡¯s battles and knew very well how monstrous and terrifying Romo was.
It was also acknowledged that Romo was the most outstanding person among the prodigies of this generation.
¡°Romo is the personal disciple of the Lord of ughter. Moreover, his talent and potential far exceed other human prodigies of his generation¡ If it¡¯s him, it¡¯s still eptable.¡±
Green King thought to himself. He looked at King Bei Cang beside him and added in his heart, As long as it¡¯s not King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou, it¡¯s fine.
King Bei Cang looked at the five Torrent of Laws and couldn¡¯t help but smile.
He thought of his disciple, Chu Zhou, who had the bloodline of the Five Elements God Race.
Then, he recalled the information he had read about Chu Zhou before he took him in as a disciple. It said that Chu Zhou had once obtained the recognition of two nomological origins in the ck Mountain Mystic Realm.
Then¡ the person who had obtained the recognition of five nomological origins at the same time was very likely his disciple, Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou, I didn¡¯t misjudge you¡ Sooner orter, you¡¯ll grow into someone who surpasses me!¡±
King Bei Cang thought to himself and felt gratified.
Apart from King Bei Cang, basically all the Venerables and nobles had determined that Romo was the one who had obtained the recognition of five nomological origins at the same time.
The Venerables and nobles were all amazed by Romo¡¯s potential and talent.
They believed that Romo would be like King Bei Cang back then. He would surpass the other human prodigies of the same generation and be an existence whose name would shake the myriad races in the universe.
¡°Hahaha¡ Romo, well done!¡±
The Venerables and nobles in the Infinite Battle Arena were all beaming with joy.
Romo was the prodigy of their Infinite Battle Arena. With Romo¡¯s outstanding performance, the Venerables and nobles were also proud.
¡°Quick, let the Mirror Universework take a look at Romo¡¯s situation¡¡± A Venerable said impatiently.
The Mirror Universework had been observing the situation in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
However, it was not a full view. Instead, there were many ¡®cameras¡¯. These ¡®cameras¡¯ could only see the situation of some prodigies at the same time.
Of course, these ¡®cameras¡¯ would change their observation targets every once in a while.
Even so, there were still many geniuses who were not observed at the same time.
At this moment, many ¡°cameras¡± did not see Chu Zhou¡¯s situation.
Under the urging of many Venerables and nobles, a ¡°camera¡± of the Mirror Universework quickly locked onto the location where the five Torrent of Laws descended.
However, when the ¡°camera¡± switched to that position, the five Torrent of Laws had already disappeared, and there was only a white space there.
¡°Looks like Romo left immediately after breaking through.¡±
Many Venerables and nobles thought so.
After Chu Zhou obtained the five nomological marks of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, he realized that this Dimensional Space was about to copse from the majestic power that erupted from his body.
Therefore, he brought the Thousand Star Vine and Dragon and teleported out of this space at lightning speed to avoid falling into the space that was about to copse.
This allowed him to avoid the ¡°camera¡± of the Mirror Universework.
They appeared in a huge valley.
¡°Dragon, wait a moment. 1 still have to continue breaking through!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke to Dragon, he immediately closed his eyes and sat cross-legged on arge limestone.
He still wanted to continue breaking through? Did he have to be so abnormal?
When Dragon saw that Chu Zhou, who had just made an astonishing breakthrough, was actually going to continue breaking through, it simply doubted its life.
Wasn¡¯t it said that after reaching the World Overlord Realm, it was extremely difficult to obtain any small breakthrough?
Why did it seem as easy as eating and drinking to Chu Zhou?
Recalling the difficulty of his breakthrough, Dragon could not help but feel like he had suffered a blow.
¡°Sigh, he¡¯s a pervert¡ I¡¯d better notpare myself to him.¡± Dragonforted himself in his heart.
Then, he observed his surroundings vigntly and protected Chu Zhou.
The Thousand Star Vine¡¯s vines were like a huge green-gold dragon, constantly swimming around and protecting Chu Zhou.
¡°It¡¯s time to practice the Thousand Body Scripture and condense my first clone.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
From the moment he had obtained the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, he had wanted to cultivate this Overlord level absolute art.
It could split into a thousand clones after cultivating this ultimate technique to Large Mastery.
Moreover, the clones could all reach more than 60% of the original body¡¯s strength.
Once fused, it would also increase the strength of the main body.
This was too attractive.
However, he had been dyed because he had to focus on cultivating the Killing Sword Art and the Soul Law with Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth.
Most importantly, he did not have enough attribute points previously.
If he wanted toprehend the profound mysteries of the Thousand Body Holy Scripture, an overlord level absolute art, he would need to spend too much time.
This time, after devouring therge number of alien corpses provided by the Star Marrow Lake and Dragon, he obtained a huge amount of attribute points.
Even if he had used most of his attribute points to increase hisprehension of the fivews, the remaining attribute points on his body were still enough to condense a clone.
With a thought, the contents of the Thousand Body Holy Scripture appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
The Thousand Body Holy Scripture was a secret technique that King Bei Cang had searched for more than 300 million years before obtaining in an ancient mystic realm of the Origin Race.
It was very special and did not have manyyers.
There were only 40 copies!
Book One to 10 corresponded to the World Overlord realm. Afterprehending Book One to 10, one could condense a World Overlord clone.
Books 11 to 20 corresponded to the Venerable realm. Afterprehending all of them, one could condense a Venerable clone.
Books 21 to 30 corresponded to the Nobility Realm. Afterprehending all of them, one could condense a Nobility Realm clone.
Books 31 to 40 corresponded to the Overlord Realm. Afterprehending all of them, one could condense an Overlord clone.
Of course, there was another limitation, which was that he could only condense clones that were not higher than his level.
For example, if you were a World Overlord, you could only condense a World Overlord clone and could not condense a Venerable clone. If you were a Venerable, you could condense a Venerable clone or a World Overlord clone, but you could not condense a noble clone¡
Even though Chu Zhou¡¯s current strength far surpassed other World Overlords, he was still a World Overlord.
Therefore, he could only condense a World Overlord clone.
He held a World Seed that his teacher, King Bei Cang, had given him that day.
¡°Upgrade Volumes one to 20 of the Thousand Body Holy Scripture to Great Completion!¡±
With a thought, 300 trillion attribute points were immediately deducted from his Attribute Board.
With a thought, 300 trillion attribute points were immediately deducted from his Attribute Board.
In an instant, the world seed fused into his body.
Countless runes, cosmic engravings, gic information, and vast origin power surged into the world seed from his body.
After experiencing extremelyplicated changes, the world seed left Chu Zhou¡¯s body. Then, under Dragon¡¯s surprised gaze, it transformed into another Chu Zhou.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou opened his eyes and looked at his clone curiously.
Looking at his clone, he felt like he was looking into a mirror.
In terms of size and appearance, the clone was basically identical to him.
In addition, he had a feeling that his vision had split into two.
His main body shared his vision with his clone.
¡°Not only do they share vision, but they also share experience and memories¡
They¡¯repletely different versions of themselves. The only difference is that the soul and body of the clone are far weaker than the main body.¡±
After Chu Zhou studied it seriously for a while, he basically understood the difference between his main body and his clone.
After Chu Zhou studied it seriously for a while, he basically understood the difference between his main body and his clone.
He was especially satisfied that not only did this avatar possess 60% of his strength, but it also had the ability to grow independently.
¡°Chu Zhou, is this the clone you condensed?¡±
Dragon asked curiously.
¡°That¡¯s right¡ This is my first clone.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded.
¡°Why are you suddenly interested in avatars? 1 remember that you suddenly lost interest in avatars after seeing many avatar techniques at Coiling Dragon Manor?¡±
Dragon looked at Chu Zhou in confusion.
He still remembered that after Coiling Dragon Manor rose to prominence, there was a period of time when Chu Zhou was very interested in cloning techniques. Thus, he allowed Coiling Dragon Manor to collect more than 10 cloning techniques.
In the end, after Chu Zhou finished reading the dozen or so clone techniques, he said in dissatisfaction that they were useless and gave up on cultivating them.
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not interested in doppelganger techniques. It¡¯s just that the doppelganger techniques that Coiling Dragon Manor collected back then are too trashy.¡±
¡°The clones condensed by those cloning unique skills are basically only one-thousandth to one-thousandth of the original body¡¯s strength. Moreover, they can¡¯t exist for a long time. They¡¯re too useless, so 1 gave up.¡±
¡°I am currently cultivating the overlord-level doppelganger technique that my teacher found for me¡ This technique is more than ten thousand times stronger than the doppelganger technique that our Coiling Dragon Manor has collected. Of course, I have to cultivate it.¡±
Chu Zhou exined with a smile.
Dragon immediately understood.
He did not ask what the name of the clone technique Chu Zhou cultivated was, nor did he ask about the power of this clone technique.
These secrets were rted to life and death and could not be easily revealed.
He understood these things.
¡°By the way, please wait for a while. I still have an ultimate technique that 1 need to break through!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Dragon in embarrassment.
He still wanted to break through?
Dragon¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.
¡°I still have quite a few attribute points. I¡¯ll cultivate the Chaos Dharma Body this time!¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou stored his clone in his world and began to let his Attribute Board upgrade the Chaos Dharma Body..
Chapter 698 - 698:100,000 Meters Of Chaos Dharma Body! (1)
Chapter 698 - 698:100,000 Meters Of Chaos Dharma Body! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on therge limestone as the contents of the Chaos Dharma Body appeared in his mind.
He recalled what his teacher, King Bei Cang, had said when he handed him the Chaos Avatar.
¡°Teacher said that this Chaos Dharma Body was obtained by a Universe Overlord of our Mirror Universe Company after killing a Crystallizer Universe Overlord on the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
¡°However, this is only an iplete scroll. It can only be cultivated to the Nobility Realm at most¡¡±
¡°But to me, the iplete scroll doesn¡¯t affect me much¡¡±
With this thought in mind, he seriously read the content of the Chaos Avatar.
There were a total of 300 copies of the Chaos Avatar.
Book One to Book 100¡ª A 100,000-Meter Chaos Avatar corresponded to the World Overlord level.
Book 101- Book 200. Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body corresponding to the Venerable level.
Book 201- Book 300. Ten million-meter Chaos Dharma Body corresponds to the Noble level.
¡°Upgrade the Chaos Avatar¡¡±
With a thought from Chu Zhou, his Attribute Board shook.
Book One!
Book Two!
Book Three!
The various true meanings and profundities contained in volumes One to 100 of the Chaos Dharma Body were instantly understood and grasped by Chu Zhou under the effect of the Attribute Board.
Moreover, under the effect of his Attribute Board, he automatically cultivated the Chaos Avatar.
Billowing Chaos Mist emanated from his body.
Crack!
A crisp shattering sound suddenly came from his body.
Countless Dark Gold fragments danced on the surface of his body.
His Gold Devouring Godly Physique was shattered.
To be precise, it had fused into the Chaos Avatar that was cultivating.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s cells, genes, soul, and so on began to discover earth-shattering changes.
Extremely mysterious Chaos symbols appeared out of nowhere and imprinted themselves on every cell, gic chain, and soul.
When all the cells, gene chains, and souls in his body flickered with the symbol of Chaos, his entire body disintegrated with a bang, turning into countless particles of Chaos.
In the eyes of Dragon and the Thousand Star Vine, Chu Zhou¡¯s entire body suddenly disintegrated into a ball of Chaos Mist.
¡°This¡ Could it be that Chu Zhou cultivated wrongly?¡±
Dragon¡¯s expression changed drastically as it instantly flew to the side of the mist that Chu Zhou had transformed into.
The main vine of the Thousand Star Vine also flew towards Chu Zhou at lightning speed.
¡°I¡¯m fine. This is a normal cultivation process. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s mental fluctuations came from the Chaos Mist.
Sensing Chu Zhou¡¯s mental fluctuation, Dragon and the Thousand Star Vine felt relieved.
¡°What ultimate technique is Chu Zhou cultivating now? He actually wants to disintegrate his entire body into countless particles.¡±
Dragon curiously sized up the chaotic fog that Chu Zhou had transformed into. He could clearly sense the terrifying power contained in the particles in the chaotic fog.
Countless particles shimmered with Chaos runes in the Chaos fog.
Suddenly, all the Chaos runes vibrated.
Threads of universe engravings extended out from the countless particles.
Countless universe engravings were connected, interweaved, and constructed. A body was quickly constructed.
And the instant this body appeared, huge Chaos holes suddenly appeared in the surrounding void.
Countless streams of Chaotic Qi gushed out and poured into his body.
In an instant, the body grew rapidly under the dragon¡¯s shocked gaze.
10 meters!
100 meters!
1,000 meters!
10,000 meters!
100,000 meters!
Its huge body towered into the clouds, as if it wanted to shatter the entire world!
His perfectly toned body sank into the ground below his knees and soared into the clouds above his chest. It could be said that he reached the nine heavens above and entered theherworld below, standing tall!
Boundless Chaos mist wrapped around the indomitable body like huge ribbons.
A terrifying Chaos aura swept through Heaven and Earth in a mighty manner.
Dragon stood under that huge body, not even as tall as the toes of that terrifying body.
He raised his head and looked at the sky. He could only see below the chest of the body in front of him. The upper part was already blocked by the clouds.
It was not until he activated his Divine Sense and looked up through the clouds that he saw the upper body standing above the sea of clouds.
Dragon could not help but use his Divine Telekinesis to scan the indomitable and terrifying body in front of him. In an instant, he heard the thunderous heartbeat and the sound of blood flowing like a river.
This indomitable body was actually a real physical body?
Not an energy condensation?
Shocking!
Extreme shock!
At that instant, Dragon¡¯s heart was in turmoil.
It was difficult to calm down!
¡°Chu Zhou, what kind of divine body is he cultivating? It¡¯s actually so terrifying!¡±
Dragon muttered to himself as if he was talking in his sleep.
Facing this terrifying divine body, he felt endless pressure.
He felt that as long as Chu Zhou was willing, he could crush him to death with a finger.
In fact¡
Dragons were not the only ones who were shocked.
At this moment, in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, all the geniuses who saw the towering divine body felt the mighty pressure and fell into a huge shock.
¡°F*ck, how can there be so many freaks? A monster that obtained the recognition of five originws at the same time has just appeared, and now another monster that has cultivated such a terrifying divine body has appeared!¡±
¡°What kind of divine body is this? It¡¯s only at the World Overlord realm, but it¡¯s actually 100,000 meters tall¡ Most importantly, the suffocating and terrifying pressure simply makes people unable to resist at all!
Chapter 699 - 699:100,000 Meters Of Chaos Dharma Body! (2)
Chapter 699 - 699:100,000 Meters Of Chaos Dharma Body! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This divine body seems to be absorbing Primal Chaos energy! I¡¯ve never even heard of such a terrifying divine body.¡±
Many geniuses raised their heads and looked at the terrifying divine body that seemed to fill the entire world. Their scalps went numb.
The strength of a martial artist was mainlyposed of five parts:prehension ofws and rules; soul strength; ultimate technique; divine body; and weapons.
Most martial artists in the universe used theprehension ofws and rules as the core, supplemented by ultimate techniques and weapons.
There were fewer people who focused on the divine body.
It didn¡¯t mean that the divine body wasn¡¯t important.
It was because everyone knew that it was difficult to cultivate the Divine Body. Moreover, the conditions were harsh. Many Divine Bodies needed some precious special resources to sessfully cultivate it.
In short, cultivating the divine body not only consumed time and energy, but it also consumed arge number of precious resources.
Moreover, if he spent too much time and energy on the cultivation of his divine body, it would severely dy hisprehension ofws and rules, causing him to be unable to advance.
In the eyes of countless cultivators, the cost-performance ratio of cultivating a divine body was too low.
He might as well raise his level first and cultivate a powerful ultimate technique, as well as find a higher-level weapon. This way of increasing his strength was much faster than cultivating his divine body.
Many geniuses who had entered the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train basically thought the same.
However, at this moment, as they looked at the terrifying divine body that stood towering between the heavens and the earth with endless Chaos fog wrapped around its body, as if it was about to shatter the entire world, these prodigies suddenly realized that there was such a terrifying divine body in this world.
It was so terrifying that it made people feel despair and fear.
¡°Who exactly is this person?¡±
Many people used their divine senses to see through the sea of clouds to look at the giant head at the top of the divine body.
However, they discovered that the gigantic head was wrapped in a ball of Chaos mist, making it impossible for them to see through it.
They wanted to use their divine senses to prate the Chaos mist and see the head hidden inside.
But at that moment, the Chaos mist surged violently, annihting all the Spiritual Forces that attempted to prate the Chaos mist.
Many people¡¯s Soul Consciousness was extinguished. Their faces turned pale. They didn¡¯t dare to look at the God Body anymore.
¡°Who¡ is he?¡±
On a small mountain, Li Lei looked at the terrifying divine body in the distance that seemed to have cut through Heaven and Earth. His eyes were burning with passion.
As the number one on the Purgatory Rankings of the Purgatory Altar,
His Thunder Hell Divine Physique was undoubtedly the strongest among the core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Even Miller, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Sartius, and the others who were ranked higher than him on the Heavenly Golden Rankings were far inferior to him in terms of divine bodies.
He had always been proud of this.
As one of the few people who focused on cultivating his divine body, he was naturally confident in his divine body. He firmly believed that a powerful divine body was enough to crush all powers.
But sometimes¡ his faith would be shaken.
For example, he, the number one on the Purgatory Rankings, was only ranked fifth on the Heavenly Golden Rankings that testedbat strength.
For example, in the challenge a year ago, he had been crushed by Chu Zhou¡¯s spatialws, causing his Thunder Hell Divine Physique to be unable to unleash its true strength.
However, at this moment, looking at the terrifying divine body in the distance that seemed to be about to shatter the entire world, his confidence in the divine body returned.
¡°If my Thunder Hell Divine Physique is also this powerful¡ I¡¯m afraid even Chu Zhou¡¯s spatialws won¡¯t be able to trap me!¡±
Li Lei¡¯s blood boiled as he thought of this.
¡°This should be a Chaos Dharma Body! 1 didn¡¯t expect someone in ourpany to cultivate this extremely difficult divine body¡¡±
He eximed in his heart.
Others might not recognize a Chaos avatar, but that didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t.
In fact, he also had the first five volumes of the Chaos Dharma Body in his mind.
¡°Back then, in order to choose a suitable divine body absolute art, I checked all thepany¡¯s divine body absolute arts¡ Among them, the Chaos Avatar is the strongest.¡±
¡°Back then, in a moment of excitement, 1 used my points to exchange for the first five volumes of the Chaos Avatar. I wanted to see if they were suitable for me¡¡±
¡°Unfortunately, the Chaos Dharma Body is too difficult toprehend. 1 spent 10,000 years and I barelyprehended five volumes¡ If 1 want to cultivate a World Overlord Realm Chaos Dharma Body, 1 have toprehend at least the first loo volumes.¡±
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s even more difficult toprehend thest 200 volumes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too time-consuming and tiring! Even though 1 focus on cultivating my divine body, 1 still have toprehendws and rules. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to level up at all¡ I can¡¯t afford to waste time!¡±
¡°In the end, I could only choose the Thunder Hell Divine Physique that is more suitable for me!¡±
Li Lei looked at the first five volumes of ¡°Chaos Dharma Body¡± that appeared in his mind and sighed deeply.
He had thought that if even he could not cultivate the Chaos Dharma Body, there should be no one among the core members of thepany who could.
Now that he saw that gigantic Chaos Dharma Body, he realized that he had underestimated everyone in the world.
¡°However, no matter what, this person has shown me the height that a powerful divine body can reach today.¡±
¡°My Thunder Hell Divine Physique is not bad either. It¡¯s one of the strongest marquis-level divine body techniques in thepany. As long as I cultivate the Thunder Hell Divine Physique to its peak, I can also sweep through countless prodigies.¡±
Li Lei quickly pulled himself together.
¡°Who the hell is he?¡±
At this moment, Miller, Bing Selin, Sartius, and the others looked at the indomitable Chaos Divine Body from afar and felt the terrifying pressure. They were all shocked..
Chapter 700 - 700:100,000-Meter Chaos Dharma Body! (3)
Chapter 700 - 700:100,000-Meter Chaos Dharma Body! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They had never thought that a World Overlord Realm divine body could be so terrifying and powerful.
In their impression, the power of a divine body was indeed powerful.
But in the end, it was still inferior to all sorts of Profound Laws.
Especially the various nomological Profounds, whenbined with ultimate techniques and weapons, they couldpletely suppress the divine body.
Li Lei was the best example.
Li Lei¡¯s ¡®Thunder Hell Divine Physique¡¯ was already powerful enough.
However, Li Lei was not their match.
In fact, the four of them were used to calling Li Lei a boor.
Now, their beliefs were shattered.
The terrifying divine body that cut through the Heaven and Earth in front of them made them realize how terrifying a powerful divine body was.
¡°There¡¯s actually someone who has cultivated such a terrifying divine body.¡±
Xiu Si looked at the Chaos Divine Body surrounded by Chaos mist and could not help butugh.
He was one of the few people who didn¡¯t look down on divine bodies.
This was because he was not a mainstream martial artist himself. He focused on the soul.
It was precisely because of this that he knew very well that the five elementsw, rules, soul, ultimate technique, divine body, and weapons¡ªwere very important to a martial artist¡¯sbat strength.
Moreover, any element would be extremely terrifying as long as it reached a certain height.
¡°There are really more and more monsters. I wonder who this person is?¡± Xiu Si muttered to himself. His body was instantly enveloped by the ck fog and he disappeared like a ghost.
The top five experts on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, Feng Yan and Romo, also looked at the huge Chaos Divine Body solemnly.
They all knew that another extremely powerful and unfamiliar opponent had appeared.
In a dark forest, a terrifying figure like a hellish Asura walked step by step. Wherever he passed, the forest would be enveloped in blood.
Blood bloomed in the blood. Many strange creatures were killed silently.
The moment the huge Chaos Dharma Body appeared, the Hellish Asura-like figure paused slightly. It looked up and stared for about three breaths before continuing forward.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and marquises were also shocked when they saw the indomitable Chaotic Divine Body through the screen.
¡°Isn¡¯t this ourpany¡¯s divine body ultimate technique, the Chaos Dharma Body? Someone actually cultivated it sessfully? Who is he?¡±
A Venerable from the Mirror Universe Company said in surprise.
¡°Chaos Dharma Body? This seems to be a peerless technique created by the former Lord of Chaos of the Crystal Race¡ However, after being killed by an overlord of your Mirror Universe Company, this technique was obtained by that overlord. All these years, no Venerables or marquises in yourpany have cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body¡ Now, a young prodigy has actually sessfully cultivated it!¡±
A Universe Nobility from the Infinite Battle Arena said with a slight change in expression.
The other Venerables and marquises also knew about an overlord of the Mirror Universe Corporation. They basically knew that the Mirror Universe corporation had the Chaos Dharma Body and knew the difficulty of cultivating this divine body technique. Even the Venerables and marquises of the Mirror Universe Corporation had not cultivated it sessfully.
Therefore, they were rather shocked when they found out that a prodigy in the Mirror Universe corporation had cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body.
The Venerables of the Mirror Universe corporation were all very happy.
After all, this meant that another outstanding talent had appeared in theirpany.
¡°Looks like Miller has another opponent¡¡± Green King stared deeply at the huge figure on the screen and secretly guessed who this person was.
King Bei Cang did not speak, but the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡
¡°Is this the power of the Chaos Dharma Body? It¡¯s really powerful!¡±
Chu Zhou felt the surging and vast power in his body and was overwhelmed with emotions.
The Chaos Dharma Body was much stronger than the Metal Devouring Divine Body.
They were onpletely different levels.
He now felt that even if he did not use nomological power, ultimate techniques, soul power, or weapons, his Chaos Dharma Body alone could challenge any top prodigy of the same level..
Chapter 701 - 701: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (1)
Chapter 701: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou opened his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Ninth Level World Overlord)]
[Attribute Points: 1,008 trillion]
[Laws:]
[Law of Space: 90%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
[Soul Law: 90%]
[Law of Metal: 90%]
[Law of Wood: 90%]
[Law of Water: 90%]
[Law of Fire: 90%]
[Law of Earth: 90%]
[Absolute Arts:]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
[Killing Sword Art: First Level Large Mastery]
[Chaos Dharma Body: 100,000-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Body Canon: One clone]
[Flowing Moon Movement Technique: First Level Beginner]
[Six Radiance Shield: First Level Beginner]
He only let the Attribute Board disy the key information and hid the rest.
¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have enough attribute points. 1 can upgrade the Flowing Moon Movement Technique and the Six Radiance Shield!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
However, he was actually very satisfied with this breakthrough.
The fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth had all been raised to 90%. This was the limit that a World Overlord could reach.
He had also cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body.
In addition, he had cultivated the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture and sessfully condensed a clone.
If not for the fact that he had identally found and devoured the Star Marrow Lake, as well as therge number of foreign race corpses collected by the dragon, and obtained a huge number of attribute points¡
It would probably take many years for him to do all of this.
¡°The five-elementalws have all reached 90%. Next, I¡¯ll think of a way to integrate the five-elementalws andprehend the five-elementalws. Then, I¡¯ll condense the nomological godhood and advance to a Universe Lord.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou instantly shrank back to the size of an ordinary person.
The Thousand Star Vine shrunk instantly. With a whoosh, it wrapped around his body and quickly fused into it.
¡°Chu Zhou, what¡¯s the name of the divine body you cultivate? It¡¯s too powerful!¡±
Dragon looked at Chu Zhou, who had returned to the size of a normal person, and said in shock.
¡°The Chaos Dharma Body!¡± Chu Zhou said with a smile. He did not hide anything.
¡°The Chaos Dharma Body?¡± Dragon¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of heat.
He decided that he would immediately ask his teacher, the Mammoth King, if he had any divine body techniquesparable to the ¡°Chaos Dharma Body¡± in the Infinite Battle Arena after returning to the headquarters.
He decided to cultivate a powerful divine body absolute art after seeing how powerful the Chaos Dharma Body was.
When Chu Zhou saw Dragon¡¯s burning gaze, he immediately guessed what Dragon was thinking and smiled.
The Mammoth bloodline of Dragon was an extremely powerful physical bloodline.
Dragon would be able to unleash the advantage of the Mammoth bloodline if he could cultivate the ultimate technique of the divine body.
Therefore, he did not dissuade Dragon.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou looked down at the screen on his left arm and saw the message from Zuo Yue.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ve already gathered with Sister Bing Selin and the wretched man. A secret vault of the Lord Of Reincarnation is about to appear. Arge number of prodigies are gathered here¡ Come quickly!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes shed when he saw Zuo Yue¡¯s message.
¡°Dragon, let¡¯s go!¡±
Without another word, Chu Zhou activated a spatial power that enveloped Dragon and instantly disappeared.
Not long after, Chu Zhou brought Dragon and appeared above a vast pce ruin.
This ce was filled with broken walls and ruins, as well as countless rubble.
At this moment, there were at least a thousand geniuses gathered on this ruin.
Everyone looked at the distorted Void above the ruins excitedly and expectantly.
In the void, an iparably huge stone hall gradually appeared.
¡°Is this the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s secret vault?¡±
Dragon looked at the huge stone hall that was gradually appearing with an excited expression.
What kind of person was the Lord Of Reincarnation?
He was a terrifying figure who stood at the top of the Universe Overlords and was feared by all the overlords and even saints in the universe.
How could the secret vault left behind by such a big shot be easy?
¡°I checked on the Mirror Universework. In the past, when the
Reincarnation Mystic Realm opened, a secret vault would asionally appear¡ This should be one of the many secret vaults left behind by the Lord Of Reincarnation!¡±
¡°But even so, it¡¯s attractive enough.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he swept his gaze across the geniuses and quickly found Zuo Yue and the other two.
He brought Dragon and flew to Zuo Yue and the other two with a whoosh.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re finally here¡¡± Zuo Yue grumbled as she looked at the dragon beside Chu Zhou. ¡°This is¡?¡±
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin also sized up Dragon curiously.
He had never heard of Chu Zhou having such a friend in thepany!
Could they have just met?
¡°These are my friends¡ªDragon!¡± Chu Zhou introduced with a solemn expression.
When Zuo Yue and the other two saw Chu Zhou¡¯s solemn expression, they immediately realized that Dragon was not ordinary in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
They looked at Dragon with even more curiosity.
Even though they had only known Chu Zhou for a year, they already understood his personality.
Chu Zhou usually looked calm and approachable, they knew that he was actually very proud.
Ordinary people would not take it to heart.
Didn¡¯t they see that he had basically never befriended other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm after he became a core member?
Zuo Yue and the other two were very curious. Who was this person called Dragon?
Chu Zhou actually valued her so much.
¡°This is Zuo Yue!¡±
¡°This is Bing Selin!¡±
¡°This is Xi Liujin!¡±
Chu Zhou introduced Zuo Yue and the other two to Dragon..
Chapter 702 - 702: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (2)
Chapter 702: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Hello!¡± Dragon greeted Zuo Yue and the other two with a smile.
Zuo Yue responded with a smile.
Xi Liujin, on the other hand, looked at the dragon curiously. ¡°Brother¡ Brother Dragon, you¡ you¡ you¡ you¡ you¡ are¡ are¡ are¡ we¡ our¡ father-inw¡
11
¡°Are you from thepany?¡± A prodigy nearby roared like thunder and said angrily, ¡°Let me say it for you. I¡¯m about to suffocate to death!¡±
Xi Liujin nodded. ¡°Yes, yes¡ yes, yes¡ yes, yes, yes¡ I, I, I¡ Ill think about it¡ I¡¯ll ask you this!¡¯
1
¡°Hey, hey, hey¡ Bad luck!¡± The prodigy stuttered. Then, he shook his clothes in anger and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you for a while more. I¡¯ll either suffocate to death or die of anxiety!¡± The impatient prodigy flew to another ce.
¡°This person is no no no no no¡ no no no¡ not particr. crude¡ is too bad!¡±
A look of disdain appeared on Xi Liujins face as he watched the prodigy leave angrily. However, his wretched appearance made him look a little out of ce.
¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes¡ right?¡± As he spoke, he turned to ask Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin.
Chu Zhou and the other two looked up at the sky speechlessly.
The surrounding prodigies also ran to other ces.
It was as if listening to Xi Liujin was a form of torture.
¡°Why, why, why¡ why¡ are they all¡ running away?¡±
Xi Liujin said gloomily as he watched the prodigies around him run away in disdain.
¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry¡ You¡¯re suffocating me!¡± Thest Cyclops prodigy nearby red at Xi Liujin and ran away.
¡°S-s-s-so crude!¡±
Xi Liujin said angrily, ¡°No, no, no¡ No manners, no¡ No manners, no¡ No morals!¡±
He nced at the departing geniuses unhappily and turned to the dragon.
¡°You, you, you¡ Tell me¡ right? Brother¡ Brother Dragon¡¡±
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin covered their faces.
It was too embarrassing to have such apanion!
Dragon was amused by Xi Liujin. He smiled and answered Xi Liujin s question. ¡°I¡¯m not from yourpany. I¡¯m from the Infinite Battle Arena!¡±
Hearing that the dragon was from the Infinite Battle Arena, Xi Liujin, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin were even more curious.
They could not imagine how Chu Zhou had such a good rtionship with the prodigy of the Infinite Battle Arena.
Xi Liujin and the others wanted to know more about the dragon, but at this moment, a huge explosion suddenly sounded in the void.
They instantly looked in the direction of the roar.
Then, they saw a huge stone hall descend from the void above the ruins.
The stone hall was 300 meters tall and emitted an ancient aura.
The moment they saw this stone hall, be it Chu Zhou and the others or the other geniuses, their eyes lit up.
¡°The secret vault has descended. Let¡¯s charge!¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he spoke. His entire body turned into a me-like afterimage as he took the lead and rushed towards the secret warehouse.
Chu Zhou and the others followed.
At that moment, the thousands of Heaven¡¯s Favorites on the ruins rushed toward the stone hall almost at the same time.
Moreover, many geniuses attacked the people at the front and even the surrounding people.
Chu Zhou and the others were rtively fast, so they were attacked many times.
¡°I¡¯ll cover you. Charge forward in peace!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly as he waved his fists casually. Waves of majestic and extremely heavy fist pressure surged, obliterating the attacks that enveloped him.
It was like two Chaos Grinders crushing the Void.
Even the surrounding Void was obliterated.
Boom, boom, boom¡ª
A Cp-rank long saber and a CQ-rank scarlet Spear attacked Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression did not change. He continued to wave his fists casually and bombarded the two Cg-rank weapons with his fists.
Bang bang!
The two C9-rank weapons were directly sted into pieces by Chu Zhou.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were dumbfounded.
When did Chu Zhou¡¯s body be so abnormal?
He actually used his fists to block two C9-rank weapons and smashed them into pieces?
Zuo Yue and the other two¡¯s hearts were in turmoil.
They had thought that they knew Chu Zhou well enough.
He knew that Chu Zhou¡¯s nomological Profound and ultimate techniques like the Killing Sword Art were extremely powerful!
Only now did they understand that they didn¡¯t know Chu Zhou well enough Chu Zhou¡¯s body was also very abnormal.
¡°Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and enter the stone hall to get your treasures!¡±
Chu Zhou reminded and casually destroyed more than ten attacks that enveloped him.
Zuo Yue and the others immediately collected their thoughts.
Exactly!
At this moment, the most important thing was to seize the treasures in the stone hall.
Zuo Yue and the others came to their senses and quickly approached rhe stone hall.
Boom¡ª
Suddenly, a grayish-ck palm print pped towards Chu Zhou and the others.
Zuo Yue and the others immediately felt a suffocating pressure on their souls.
¡°An expert!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze slightly. Traces of the power of the soul quickly gathered in his fist and he threw a punch.
A huge fist imprint collided with the grayish-ck palm imprint that descended with a bang. With a loud bang, space was annihted inch by inch.
A terrifying soul fluctuation swept out.
The surrounding geniuses¡¯ souls were impacted, and many of them spar out blood..
Chapter 703 - 703: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (3)
Chapter 703: Suppressing Many Heavenly Talents! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I can¡¯t let you enter this secret vault first!¡± A young man in ck clothes walked over slowly, but he was actually very fast. His entire body was surrounded by wisps of ck fog.
¡°Xiu Si!¡±
The moment they saw the young man in ck, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin¡¯s expressions changed drastically.
The surrounding geniuses looked at the young man with a hint of respect.
¡°Chu Zhou, be careful! He¡¯s Xiu Si, ranked second on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies¡ His strength is very abnormal. He¡¯s even stronger than Miller.¡±
Zuo Yue reminded him and spoke quickly.
¡°Chu Zhou, Xiu Si is best at soul attacks.¡± Bing Selin also said.
¡°I know him!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly and looked at Xiu Si indifferently.
Even though Romo, who was ranked first on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, was the only one who really cared.
He checked Xiu Si information, who was ranked second, with ease.
He knew that Xiu Si was the most monstrous prodigy of this generation in the Universe Adventurer Alliance. He was extremely powerful and was above Miller.
He also knew that this person was from the Dark Shadow n. His soul talent was peerless among the human prodigies of the same generation. He was especially good at soul attacks.
¡°Zuo Yue, long time no see!¡± Xiu Si smiled and greeted Zuo Yue. Then, he looked at Chu Zhou. ¡°Chu Zhou, hello! My name is Xiu Si!¡±
¡°I was fine¡ But now that I¡¯ve been disturbed, it¡¯s not that good!¡± Chu Zhou said indifferently.
Xiu Si was slightly stunned before heughed involuntarily. ¡°Are you ming me for stopping you from rushing into the secret vault?¡±
¡°What do you think?¡±
¡°This can¡¯t be helped. 1¡¯11 enter the secret vault first!¡±
Almost at the same time, Chu Zhou and the others, as well as Xiu Si, rushed towards the entrance of the secret vault.
Chu Zhou fought with Xiu Si as he advanced.
Everyone wanted to enter the secret vault first.
However, soon, third-partypetitors, fourth-partypetitors, and fifth-partypetitors appeared.
Miller and Sartius also showed up and rushed towards the entrance of the secret vault.
Feng Yan, who was ranked fourth on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, and Solomon, who was ranked fifth, also appeared and rushed towards the entrance.
The other geniuses also rushed towards the secret warehouse like a tide.
Instantly, an extremely chaotic battle erupted outside the entrance of the secret vault.
Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others attacked each other. At the same time, they faced the attacks of the other prodigies.
In order to fight for the treasures in the secret vault, everyone was merciless.
Many people were ¡°killed¡± in the chaotic battle and teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t stop me!¡±
Chu Zhou sneered and instantly stacked tens of thousands ofyers of space around him, Zuo Yue, and the others. Then, he led them calmly towards the stone door.
Most of the attacks were blocked byyers of space.
The few attacks that pierced through ail space were also obliterated by the chaotic power that surged out of Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and many other prodigies wanted to stop Chu Zhou and the others when they saw them approaching the stone door.
However, they suddenly realized that they were getting further and further away from the stone door.
¡°Not good¡ Chu Zhou is using his spatial ability to teleport us into the distance!¡±
The geniuses were astounded.
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others could no longer remain calm.
They wanted to break free from Chu Zhou¡¯s spatial power.
At this moment, Chu Zhou suddenly turned around and waved at them, looking like he was sending off his guests. ¡°Everyone, have a safe trip!¡±
Swoosh!
In the next moment, a strong spatial fluctuation erupted from his body.
Xiu Si and the others disappeared one after another.
When Xiu Si and the others came back to their senses, they were already hundreds of kilometers away.
¡°Chu Zhou!¡±
Everyone was furious.
One by one, they returned to the ruins at full speed, while their Spiritual Force arrived one step ahead¡
Then, they saw Chu Zhou and the others open the stone door and leisurely walk into the stone hall.
¡°The Law of Space is really a troublesome ability!¡±
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and thought of what had happened just now. Their expressions turned slightly solemn..
Chapter 704 - 704: Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (1)
Chapter 704: Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I¡¯ve learned it.¡± Zuo Yue clicked his tongue in surprise when he saw Chu Zhou ¡°send¡± all the prodigies away. ¡°So the best way topete with your opponents is to send all your opponents away.¡±
¡°Space is king, and time is king¡ It lives up to its reputation!¡± Bing Selin sighed.
¡°What¡ what¡ what a convenient ability!¡± Xi Liujin¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm as he teleported his opponent far away. It was just a simple use of spatialws. It was nothing to him.
They walked into the stone hall expectantly.
Then, an empty space entered their eyes.
Balls of light floated in this empty space.
In every bail of light, there was something.
¡°That¡ that¡¯s the weapon of one of our ancestors, the ¡®de of War¡¯.¡±
Zuo Yue suddenly widened his eyes and looked at a sharp de covered in sawtooth not far away in disbelief.
On the surface of the sharp de, mysterious blood-colored engravings flowed like flowing blood.
And on the de handle, there were two universalnguages of war engraved.
When Chu Zhou and the others heard Zuo Yue¡¯s words, they immediately looked at the weapon and immediately felt an aura of mes of war.
They seemed to see a battlefield where billions of living beings were fighting each other.
¡°It¡¯s a very powerful Universe Lord weapon. It¡¯s almost at the Universe Nobility level.¡±
Chu Zhou eximed.
He felt that although that sharp de was not as good as his Purple Dragon Sword, it should be the best Universe Lord weapons.
¡°This ¡®de of War¡¯ was the weapon of a very stunning ancestor of my race. However, that ancestor died in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield and this weapon was lost.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be here.¡±
Zuo Yue exined the origins of the de of War to Chu Zhou and the others.
Dragon, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others stared at the de of War and felt the immense pressure and threating from it. A hint of passion shed in their eyes.
If they obtained this weapon, their strength would definitely increase greatly.
Zuo Yue saw the passion in the eyes of Dragon and the others and immediately became vignt. ¡°Everyone, this is the weapon of our ancestors. I want to take it back. Please give it to me!¡±
¡°Sure!¡±
¡°You keep it since it¡¯s your ancestor¡¯s weapon!¡±
Chu Zhou had the Purple Dragon Sword and did not care about the de of War.
Dragon and the others knew that the de of War was Zuo Yue¡¯s ancestor¡¯s weapon. Naturally, they were too embarrassed topete with Zuo Yue.
¡°Thank you for your support.¡±
As Zuo Yue spoke, he flew eagerly toward the de of War.
The de of War seemed to have sensed the aura of an old friend. With a buzz, it suddenly trembled. Without waiting for Zuo Yue to collect it, it automatically turned into a blood light and flew into Zuo Yue¡¯s hand.
When Chu Zhou and the others saw this scene, they immediately understood that the de of War was indeed Zuo Yue¡¯s weapon. Otherwise, it would not have flown into Zuo Yue¡¯s hand.
Zuo Yue gripped the de of War tightly. A blood-red light spread out from the de and surged into her body.
In an instant, she felt as if the war bloodline in her body was burning.
Moreover, as it burned, it gradually became purer.
Her long red hair fluttered even though there was no wind. Her ruby-like eyes became sharper unconsciously, and the aura on her body became iron-blooded and domineering, like a war queen.
At the same time, many memories and unique skills appeared in her mind.
¡°My War Bloodline has be even purer¡ Moreover, I¡¯ve also obtained my ancestor¡¯s cultivation memories and unique techniques!¡±
Zuo Yue was pleasantly surprised.
She did not expect that not only did she find the weapon that her ancestor had lost, but she also obtained a portion of the bloodline power hidden in the de of War and the inheritance of her memory.
¡°Zuo Yue has be stronger!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others could clearly sense the change in Zuo Yue.
Chu Zhou and the others could clearly sense the change in Zuo Yue.
They also wanted to obtain an opportunity like Zuo Yue.
Chu Zhou looked at the balls of light and his heart skipped a beat. He suddenly wanted to open his world and pack up all the treasures.
¡°Hmm? I can¡¯t open my own world in this ce?¡±
Chu Zhou realized.
He looked stunned.
There seemed to be some powerfulw in this void that prevented all living beings from opening their world here.
Then, he realized that he could not use the spatial ring and the Law of Space here.
¡°Could it be that the Lord Of Reincarnation was afraid that someone would break into his secret vault and take all the treasures away? Is that why they set such a restriction?¡±
Chu Zhou thought gloomily.
He could only give up on the n of packing them up.
With a sh, he flew into the empty space to find the treasure he liked.
Like Chu Zhou, Dragon and the others had wanted to ¡°pack up¡± all the treasures just now. After realizing that this idea did not work, they flew into the void to choose the treasures.
Chu Zhou did not reject any treasures.
He moved quickly in the void like a stream of light. He would ept all the treasures he encountered, regardless of their quality.
Since he couldn¡¯t store these treasures in his internal world and interspatial ring for the time being, he could only condense his origin power into a line and tie the treasures to his body..
Chapter 705 - 705: Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (2)
Chapter 705: Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Soon, he had more than 30 weapons and some other treasures on him.
Among these treasures, what satisfied him the most was a hexagonal crystal tower and a blue pearl.
The hexagonal crystal tower was called the Realm Sea Tower, and the blue pearl was called the Hell Pearl. They were both B9-rank weapons (peak Venerable-level weapons).
In Chu Zhou¡¯s opinion, the Realm Sea Tower and the Hell Pearl were not inferior to Zuo Yue¡¯s de of War.
He was prepared to give the Realm Sea Tower and Hell Pearl to Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei.
Just as Chu Zhou and the others were collecting the treasures wantonly, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others also rushed into the stone hall.
Seeing Chu Zhou and the others look like they had gained a lot, their eyes turned red. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to vent their anger on Chu Zhou and rushed into the void to crazily collect the treasures.
A momentter, arge number of geniuses rushed into the empty space to fight for the treasure.
Originally, there were hundreds of treasures in the void, enough for Chu Zhou and the others to split.
However, when nearly a thousand geniuses surged in, the treasures immediately became insufficient.
A bloody battle instantly erupted!
Chu Zhou, Long, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liu jin, and the others were the first to enter. They collected the most treasures.
Many geniuses were envious looking at the treasures hanging on their bodies.
Therefore, many prodigies attacked them crazily, wanting to ¡®kill¡¯ them and snatch their treasures.
¡°Not good! They want to kill us and snatch the treasures we obtained.¡±
Zuo Yue waved the de of War and shed out an iparable blood light, killing three prodigies in a row.
¡°There are too many attacks. We can¡¯t hold on for long. We have to leave the stone hall as soon as possible!¡±
Bing Selin said nervously as a violent soul fluctuation erupted from her body, shattering four to five attacks.
Dragon and Xi Liujin also resisted the attacks with difficulty.
Chu Zhou flew to Zuo Yue and the others¡¯ side. His fists moved like Chaos Millstones, obliterating the attacks one after another, blocking most of the attacks for Zuo Yue and the others.
He looked at the surrounding prodigies with burning gazes and knew that if Zuo Yue and the others continued to stay here, they would bepletely ¡®killed¡¯ before long.
Facing the joint attack of so many geniuses, even he could not withstand it for long.
These were the top prodigies among the countless Elites of humanity. They were not ordinary World Overlords that could be casually dismissed.
Even if his strength far surpassed these paragons, he could not fight a thousand alone.
He immediately made a decision.
¡°I¡¯ll help you open up a path. Leave the stone hall immediately!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze focused as a terrifying Chaos tsunami instantly erupted from his body. It was as if a vast sea of Chaos swept out from his body.
Many paragons were sent flying by the Chaos tsunami, vomiting blood.
Boom! Boom!
Chu Zhou punched heavily in the direction of the stone hall¡¯s exit.
In an instant, the Void shook violently. Two chaotic fist imprints that seemed to have crushed time and space roared towards the exit of the stone hall.
Everywhere it passed, all the prodigies were ¡®killed¡¯ and turned into rays of light that disappeared.
The 50-odd prodigies blocking the path between Chu Zhou and the others were instantly wiped out.
¡°Erm¡¡±
The other geniuses were stunned when they saw this.
Those who were qualified to enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train were all top prodigies of the Human Race.
Even if some prodigies were not as good as the core members of the Mirror Universe¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm, it was only slightly inferior.
More than 50 such prodigies were actually killed by Chu Zhou in two punches.
This feeling was simr to instantly killing more than 50 core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm with two punches.
The Mirror Universe corporation only had a hundred core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
It was almost equivalent to killing more than half of the core members of the Mirror Universe¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm in an instant¡ How could anyone not be shocked by such a scene?
Even Zuo Yue and the others were stunned.
However, they quickly reacted and immediately flew out of the stone hall along the passageway created by Chu Zhou¡¯s two punches.
At this moment, the geniuses in the stone hall had yet to recover from their shock.
They looked at Chu Zhou as if they were looking at a terrifying freak.
There was a hint of reverence and fear in his eyes.
¡°His strength has actually reached such a level?¡±
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others, who were fighting for the treasure, could not help but stop at this moment. They looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure with extremely solemn expressions.
Miller¡¯s expression kept changing.
¡°How is this possible? How can he be so strong? Could it be that in this year, he has also been improving rapidly while I¡¯m improving myself?¡±
Miller found it hard to ept this fact.
Suddenly, an extremely bright blue light bloomed from the depths of the void. It was as if a blue sun had risen from the depths of the void.
In an instant, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by the blue ¡°sun¡±.
Chu Zhou also looked at the blue ¡°sun¡±.
Instantly, he saw an iparably huge blue ancient tree inside the blue sun.
Instantly, he saw an iparably huge blue ancient tree inside the blue sun.
Moreover, every leaf of the blue ancient tree seemed to be made of blue gold.
Every leaf shone with mysterious and strange symbols.
The most shocking thing was that in the center of the trunk of the blue ancient tree, there was a face that looked like a demon.
¡°The Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ This is the Ancient Blue Demon Tree of the royal family of the Mana n. Moreover, it¡¯s a young Ancient Blue Demon Tree!¡±
A prodigy suddenly screamed as if he had seen something extraordinary.
¡°What? This is the Mana Race¡¯s Ancient Blue Demon Tree?¡±
Many geniuses were shocked when they heard this.
¡°Heavens! Why is there an Ancient Blue-Devil Tree here? The Ancient
Blue-Devil Tree is as famous as the Bug Tribe Queen Mother¡ it¡¯s an existence that all races in the universe fear.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The Queen Mother of the Insect Race can produce countless Insect Race soldiers. The Ancient Blue Fiend Tree can also produce countless Treant Soldiers. They¡¯re all terrifying existences that form an army alone.¡±
When the geniuses mentioned the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, their faces were filled with fear.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree was too famous among the myriad races in the universe.
It wasparable to the Incest Race¡¯s Queen Mother.
It was a terrifying existence.
Chu Zhou was also very shocked when he saw the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
In the years he had been in the universe, he had note into contact with many foreign races other than humans.
However, he did not understand much about foreign races from the Mirror Universework.
Among them, he knew about the Ancient Blue Demon Tree that humans regarded as a huge threat.
The strength of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree was actually not much stronger than creatures of the same level.
The truly terrifying thing about it was that it was simr to the Incest Race Queen Mother in that it could quickly produce arge number of powerful soldiers.
It could be said that the Ancient Blue Demon Tree itself was an army.
Therefore, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree had always been regarded as a huge threat by humans.
The higher-ups of the Human Race had been arranging for experts to assassinate the Mana Race¡¯s Ancient Blue Demon Tree for countless years.
Not only humans, the upper echelons of the other races had also been arranging for experts to assassinate the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
However, as the royal family of the Mana Race, the Blue Demon Ancient Tree was very well protected by the Mana Race. Even the infant Blue Demon Ancient Tree was usually protected by more than ten Mana Venerables in secret.
Therefore, it was very difficult to assassinate the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Now, a young Blue Demon Ancient Tree had actually appeared in this secret vault.
Instantly, the eyes of almost all the geniuses became greedy.
If anyone could snatch and control this Blue Demon Ancient Tree, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to indirectly controlling a powerful army?
¡°This Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ is fated with me!¡±
A glint shed across Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
He looked at Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others.
Almost at the same time, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others were also sizing each other up.
Without a doubt, they all wanted this Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°Kill!!!¡±
Suddenly, Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others attacked together.
However, they were not attacking each other. They were attacking the other prodigies.
They¡ tacitly began to clear the area!
Many prodigies were instantly ¡°killed¡± by Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Not good¡ In order to upy the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, the five of them are going to work together to clear the area!¡±
The geniuses were astounded.
They were not stupid. They instantly knew what Chu Zhou and the others wanted to do..
Chapter 706 - 706: Obtaining A Tree! (1)
Chapter 706: Obtaining A Tree! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°D*mn it, they¡¯re going to clear the area for the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¡±
Many prodigies were furious when they saw Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other five experts on the Human Prodigy Roll suddenly attack them.
No one was stupid.
After some thought, he understood that Chu Zhou and the others were reducing the number ofpetitors fighting for the Ancient Blue Fiend Tree.
However, anger was powerless.
Chu Zhou and the others were too powerful.
In the blink of an eye, almost 200 prodigies were ¡°killed¡± by Chu Zhou and the others.
There were also geniuses who wanted to join forces to kill Chu Zhou and the others, but they were quickly killed.
In the end, the geniuses could only curse and leave the stone hall unwillingly. ¡°Eh? What happened in the stone hall? Why did so many geniuses leave not long after we came out?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s weird.¡±
In the distance, Long, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were full of questions as they watched the geniuses retreat from the stone hall.
However, they did not dare to appear and ask.
The geniuses who came out of the stone hall all knew that they had obtained arge number of treasures in the stone hall.
They were in high demand now.
If they appeared, they would definitely be attacked by a group.
¡°I¡¯ll go check out the situation!¡±
As Xi Liujin spoke, his figure instantly disappeared like a ghost.
Not long after, a normal-looking and skinny young man appeared in the ruins.
This perverted young man spotted a silver-haired prodigy who was staring at the stone hall indignantly and walked over.
This perverted young man spotted a silver-haired prodigy who was staring at the stone hall indignantly and walked over.
The vulgar-looking young man transmitted his voice to the silver-haired prodigy.
¡°Don¡¯t bother me! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m annoyed?¡±
The silver-haired prodigy nced at the vulgar young man impatiently, his face full of disdain.
This wretched man in front of him was right beside him. When he spoke to him, he actually did not say it directly. He even had to use his divine sense to transmit his voice. He did not know what kind of strange habit he had.
The vulgar youth¡¯s skin was surprisingly thick. He ignored the impatience and disdain on the silver-haired prodigy¡¯s face.
He chuckled and continued to speak with his inner sight: ¡°Brother, 1 wonder if you¡¯ve heard of this saying: if you speak of the troubles in your heart, your troubles will be reduced by half¡±
¡°I¡¯ve always been helpful. I¡¯m willing to share half your troubles.¡±
The silver-haired prodigy stared at the vulgar young man and thought to himself that this person was too f*cking annoying¡ However, what he said seemed to make sense.
It was not easy for him to encounter a priceless young Ancient Blue Demon Tree. However, before he could fight for it, he was chased out of the stone hall by Chu Zhou and the others.
He was so aggrieved that he was about to explode.
Perhaps it would be morefortable to vent the grievances in his heart.
¡°Brother, tell me! 1 heard that this secret treasury has appeared and wanted toe here to test my luck¡ But the secret treasury is right in front of me. Why did all of youe out in a panic?¡±
¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve encountered something extremely ominous here?¡±
The vulgar young man continued to speak with his divine sense.
¡°What a bullsh*t ominous thing!¡±
The silver-haired prodigy could no longer hold it in. He gritted his teeth and looked at the stone hall.
¡°An infant Ancient Blue Demon Tree appeared inside. In order to reduce the number ofpetitors, Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, and Solomon¡ chased us out.¡±
Upon hearing the words ¡®young Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯, the young man¡¯s pupils constricted.
¡°It¡¯s too f*cking aggrieved¡ That¡¯s the Ancient Blue Demon Tree! If 1 can obtain it, I can indirectly control a powerful army in the future.¡±
The silver-haired prodigy said unwillingly.
¡°Brother¡ I sympathize with you! If it were me, I would feel aggrieved too!¡±
The vulgar young man patted the silver-haired prodigy¡¯s shoulder sympathetically.
When the silver-haired youth saw the vulgar-looking young man¡¯s expression, he felt much better. He suddenly felt that this vulgar-looking young man wasn¡¯t that annoying.
However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. His soul shook violently, and his vision turned ck as he fainted.
The perverted young man held a hammer in his right hand. When he saw the silver-haired prodigy who had fainted in front of him, he thought to himself, I¡¯ve controlled his strength very well. It¡¯s just enough to knock him out, but it¡¯s not enough to kill him.
If someone ¡°died¡±, they would be teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Then he would get nothing.
¡°Brother¡ you¡¯re too aggrieved. You need to rest well. Only when you rest well can your mental state recover!¡±
The vulgar young man muttered in his heart. He skillfully took down the silver-haired prodigy¡¯s origin power armor in a few moves.
Another hand pressed on the silver-haired prodigy¡¯s head. He activated his divine sense and directly entered the world inside the silver-haired prodigy¡¯s body, taking out all the treasures inside.
He stored all the things he had obtained from the silver-haired prodigy into his inner world.
Then, he turned into a shadow and disappeared without a trace.
Only a naked silver-haired prodigy in his underwear was left.
When the other geniuses on the ruins saw this, they were all dumbfounded.
In the distance, Long, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin were also stunned when they saw the scene just now.
The moment the vulgar youth appeared in the ruins, they immediately recognized him as Xi Liujin..
Chapter 707 - 707: Obtaining A Tree! (2)
Chapter 707: Obtaining A Tree! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even though his appearance hadpletely changed and even his soul fluctuations were different¡ that extremely wretched aura could not be hidden from them.
However, they did not expect Xi Liujin to be so ck-hearted¡ It was fine if he wanted to get information, but in the end, he actually used such a dirty trick to steal everyone¡¯s assets.
¡°He¡ has he always been like this?¡± Dragon looked at Zuo Yue and Bing Selin strangely.
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin covered their faces.
They felt ashamed to have apanion like Xi Liujin.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m back.¡± Xi Liujin was back.
He excitedly told Dragon and the others with his inner sight, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve found an important piece of information¡¡±
He told Dragon and the others what he had learned from the silver-haired prodigy.
¡°Tsk! An infant Ancient Blue Demon Tree actually appeared in the secret vault.¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s face was filled with shock. ¡°Ancient Blue Demon Tree is a terrifying existenceparable to the Queen Mother of the Bug Tribe! The value of an infant Ancient Blue Demon Tree is simply immeasurable¡¡± Dragon and Bing Selin were also shocked.
They finally understood why so many geniuses suddenly escaped from the stone hall in a panic.
It turned out that Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other five experts were working together to clear the area.
The news that a young Ancient Blue Demon Tree had appeared in the secret vault was quickly spread by the prodigies who had been chased out.
Instantly, all the geniuses who were exploring other ces in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were in an uproar.
They all rushed towards the ruins.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, hundreds of geniuses who had been ¡®killed¡¯ were suddenly teleported out, attracting the attention of many Venerables and Nobility Realm.
Many Venerables and nobles were shocked when they learned why these people were ¡¯killed¡¯.
There was actually an infant Ancient Blue Demon Tree in the secret vault?
Many Venerables and Nobility Realms couldn¡¯t help but have burning eyes.
Almost all of them had been to the battlefield of the myriad races and had personally witnessed the ferocious might of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. They knew very well how terrifying it was.
It was also because of this¡ that they knew the astonishing value of an infant Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a young Ancient Blue Demon Tree in the secret vault this time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Venerables couldn¡¯t enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡ I would have rushed in and snatched that Ancient Blue Demon Tree.¡± A Venerable said regretfully.
¡°That¡¯s right! If the Ancient Blue Demon Tree grows to the Universe Lord level, its value will be immeasurable. Those Universe Lord Ancient Blue Demon Trees of the Mana Race have made us humans suffer.¡±
¡°The Venerable-level Ancient Blue Demon Tree is nothing. The Universe Nobility level and Overlord level Ancient Blue Demon Trees are truly terrifying. Every time a Universe Nobility level and Overlord level Ancient Blue Demon Tree appears on the battlefield of the myriad races, they are terrifying existences that can directly determine the oue of a battle.¡±
Many Venerables conversed with the kings. When they talked about the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, their expressions were very solemn.
¡°I heard that Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others are fighting for the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ These five youngsters are really too lucky. 1 wonder who will obtain the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in the end?¡±
¡°Xiu Si probably has the greatest hope! After all, he¡¯s ranked second on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. His ranking is higher than the other four.¡±
Many Venerables and King Realm experts were envious of Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ opportunities.
Without a doubt, no matter who obtained the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in the end, their foundation would immediately surge.
Green King stared deeply at a small screen that showed ruins and a stone hall.
There seemed to be a mysterious power in the stone hall that stopped the prying of the Mirror Universe¡¯swork. The scene inside could not be disyed.
¡°Young Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ Miller, this is the best opportunity for you to increase your foundation. 1 hope you can seize it!¡± Green King thought to himself.
King Bei Cang was also looking at the stone hall on the screen. His gaze was calm and confident. He believed that his good disciple, Chu Zhou, would definitely not miss such an opportunity.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, in the stone hall, Chu Zhou, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others had already reached a climax in their fight for the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
They were all frantically trying to collect it or approach the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
However, no matter who tried to collect the Ancient Blue Demon Tree or approach it, they would be attacked crazily by the other four.
At this moment, other than Chu Zhou, the other four were all injured.
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, and Solomon looked at Chu Zhou with extremely solemn gazes.
¡°My soul attack is actually ineffective against him¡ How is this possible?¡± Xiu Si looked at Chu Zhou in disbelief.
He confirmed that his soul attacks had all hit Chu Zhou.
Logically speaking, even if Chu Zhou had not been ¡°killed¡± by him, he should have been seriously injured.
One had to know that even Romo could not ignore his soul attack.
He had fought Romo many times. Even though he had been defeated by Romo every time, Romo had also been injured by his soul attacks every time.
However, Chu Zhou waspletely immune to his soul attack. This was difficult for him to ept.
Miller, Feng Yan, and Solomon also looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
Chu Zhou¡¯s physical body was too abnormal.
When their previous attack struck Chu Zhou, it was as if they had struck ancient divine iron, causing sparks to fly. However, Chu Zhou waspletely fine.
They had never even heard of such a terrifying physical defense.
¡°Looks like I have to show some of my true strength to take down the Ancient Blue Demon Tree!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw that Xiu Si and the other three were about to join forces to deal with him, he decided to show some of his true strength and quickly take down the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Boom¡ª-
Chu Zhou instantly released the suppression on his body and released his 100,000-meter-tall Chaos Divine Body.
Instantly, the entire void seemed to be filled up by his iparably huge Chaos Divine Body.
A vast sea of Chaos mist swept out from his body.
¡°D*mn it¡ The terrifying divine body that appeared not long ago was him!¡±
When Xiu Si and the others saw the huge Chaos Divine Body that suddenly appeared in front of them, their expressions changed drastically.
At this moment, a huge Chaotic hand that covered the sky and seemed to be able to crush 3,000 macro worlds mmed down on them.
In an instant, they felt an endless pressure.
Furthermore, not only did the Chaos Hand contain terrifying material attacks, but it also contained surging soul attacks.
The expressions of Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, and Solomon changed drastically.
They felt that if they did not go all out to resist this palm strike, they might very well be¡ directly pped to death!
In an instant, Xiu Si and the other three couldn¡¯t care less. They unleashed the power in their bodies with all their might to resist the suppressing Chaotic Giant Hand.
Boom¡ª
Terrifying energy collisions erupted with a world-shattering bang.
Layers of thousand-meter-tall energy waves swept through the void.
If not for the fact that the stone hall seemed to be protected by a powerful nomological power, it would have long turned into dust.
Xiu Si and the others used all their strength to block the attack of the giant Chaos hand.
However, when everything calmed down, they realized that Chu Zhou had disappeared. At the same time, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree had also disappeared.
¡°He got it¡¡± Xiu Si and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with unwillingness..
Chapter 708 - 708: Conquering The Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (1)
Chapter 708: Conquering The Ancient Blue Demon Tree! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A figure appeared in front of Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin without any warning.
Dragon and the others thought that some geniuses had sensed their existence and wanted to attack them in secret.
Their pupils constricted, and their faces revealed sharp expressions. The origin power around their bodies surged as they prepared to attack.
However, when they saw who it was, they instantly rxed.
¡°Chu Zhou!¡± Dragon and the others heaved a sigh of relief seeing that it was not other prodigies.
¡°Chu Zhou, I heard that a young Ancient Blue Demon Tree appeared in the stone hall¡ Who obtained it?¡± Dragon asked curiously.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin looked at Chu Zhou with burning eyes.
¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± Chu Zhou said with a smile.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s smiling expression, Dragon and the others were shocked.
They already knew the answer.
When they thought about how Chu Zhou had actually suppressed Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others and forcefully seized the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, Dragon and the others were shocked.
They could no longer imagine how strong Chu Zhou was now.
Chu Zhou activated a spatial power that enveloped the figures of Dragon and the others and instantly disappeared.
On the ruins, many prodigies were staring at the stone hall.
They wanted to know who took the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in the end.
Chu Zhou teleported away.
Therefore, many prodigies did not see Chu Zhou leave.
Under the close watch of many prodigies, Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other two rushed out of the stone hall with depressed expressions.
The first thing they did aftering out was to release their divine senses with all their might and search the surrounding area to see if they could find any traces of Chu Zhou.
It was obvious that they couldn¡¯t find it.
¡°It seems that he has already left.¡±
Miller said with a dark expression.
He hid himself too deeply. At the critical moment, he erupted with power that far exceeded our expectations and caught us off guard¡ That was why he snatched the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in one go.¡± Xiu Si sighed.
¡°What a pity about the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ It¡¯s an existenceparable to the Queen Mother of the Insect Race.¡±
Feng Yan looked regretful.
Upon hearing Feng Yan¡¯s words, the corners of Miller, Xiu Si, and Solomon¡¯s mouths twitched violently, and their hearts ached.
No matter who it was, after obtaining the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, their foundation would greatly increase.
Unfortunately, it ended up benefiting Chu Zhou.
They all understood that the possibility of them snatching the Ancient Blue Demon Tree back from Chu Zhou was almost zero.
After leaving the stone hall, Chu Zhou must have stored the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in his world.
In that case, even if they could kill Chu Zhou, he would only be teleported out with the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Unless they couldpletely suppress Chu Zhou without harming his life.
Only then would they have a chance to forcefully pull the Ancient Blue Demon Tree out of Chu Zhou¡¯s world.
However, with Chu Zhou¡¯s strength, if they wanted to suppress him without harming his life¡ this possibility could only be said to be wishful thinking.
¡°Eh? The situation doesn¡¯t seem right. Why are Xiu Si and the others so pale? Did they not obtain the Ancient Blue Demon Tree?¡±
Many prodigies who had been paying attention to the stone hall immediately sensed that something was wrong when they saw Xiu Si and the otherse out.
¡°By the way, where¡¯s Chu Zhou? Why is he missing? Could it be that he was ¡®killed¡¯ in the stone hall and was teleported out?¡±
Many people realized that Chu Zhou had disappeared again and immediately made guesses.
¡°We can¡¯t get the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ but we can¡¯t let Chu Zhou have an easy time either. We¡¯ll spread the news that he obtained the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¡±
¡°Even though the possibility of snatching the Ancient Blue Demon Tree back from him is very small, I believe many people still have fantasies.¡±
Solomon said coldly as he turned into a stream of light and left.
Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, and the others looked at each other and parted ways.
Soon, the news that the Ancient Blue Demon Tree had been obtained by Chu Zhou spread among all the geniuses.
Instantly, many geniuses were in an uproar.
Some prodigies who coveted the Ancient Blue Demon Tree took action.
They knew that Chu Zhou had the ability to suppress Xiu Si and the others and obtain the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. He must be extremely powerful¡
Therefore, they had never thought of using their own strength to snatch the Ancient Blue Demon Tree from Chu Zhou. Instead, they began to rope in people and form teams. They prepared to rely on the advantage of numbers to defeat Chu Zhou and snatch the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and nobles also knew that Chu Zhou had obtained the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this! Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others are all ranked higher on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies than Chu Zhou, who is ranked eighth¡ However, the person who obtained the Ancient Blue Demon Tree is Chu Zhou!¡±
Many Venerables and Nobility were very surprised by this result.
They originally thought that the winner this time would be Xiu Si, who was ranked second on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
If Miller was lucky, he would have a chance to obtain it.
However, he did not expect Chu Zhou to win.
¡°I knew it¡ King Bei Cang wouldn¡¯t casually ept an ordinary prodigy as his personal disciple.¡±
Many Venerables and Nobilities looked at King Bei Cang with admiration.
On the battleship of the Mirror Universe Company, Green King¡¯s face was gloomy, especially when he saw the calm King Bei Cang. His face was so gloomy that it could drip water.
King Bei Cang had a calm expression and did not say anything.
In Chu Zhou¡¯s inner world¡
Is this the Ancient Blue Demon Tree?¡±
Dragon looked at the ancient tree that was emitting a strange blue light in front of him and clicked his tongue in surprise.
The dense blue scales seemed to be made of blue and gold, giving off an indestructible feeling.
The demon-like face in the middle of the tree trunk looked ferocious and terrifying.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have a chance toe into close contact with the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, which is as famous as the Queen Mother of the Bug Tribe.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have a chance toe into close contact with the Ancient
Blue Demon Tree, which is as famous as the Queen Mother of the Insect Race.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou has the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. In the future, I¡¯m afraid no one among us human geniuses canpare to him.¡±
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin looked enviously at Chu Zhou, who was sitting cross-legged under the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Chu Zhou leaned against the Ancient Blue Demon Tree with his eyes closed. His soul power surged like a surging tide and continuously surged into the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
He was invading the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s consciousness.
Soon, he saw a dim blue sun.
Is this the soul core of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness sized up the small blue sun curiously and quickly spread over.
¡°Eh? The soul core of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree was actually severely injured.¡±
After approaching, Chu Zhou realized that the surface of the small blue sun was covered in countless cracks.
The dense cracks were like spider webs.
Moreover, the consciousness fluctuation of the small blue sun was very weak, as if it had fallen into a deep sleep.
No wonder it didn¡¯t resist me from the beginning to the end¡ I was still wondering why the infamous Ancient Blue Demon Tree allowed me to take it away without any struggle or counterattack. It turns out that its soul core has been severely injured and is in a deep sleep.¡±
¡°However, this is convenient for me to refine its soul core.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou immediately circted his soul power to wrap around the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s soul core and began to refine it.
The consciousness of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, which had fallen into a deep sleep, seemed to have sensed danger.
The small blue sun suddenly trembled slightly.
An angry consciousness fluctuation crazily attacked Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power.
He wanted to destroy Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power.
However, the consciousness fluctuation was too weak. Compared to Chu Zhou¡¯s soul origin, which was 30 times that of a Normal World Overlord, it was like a breeze that brushed past his face. It waspletely useless.
Furthermore, Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power contained the power of the Soul Law.
The angry consciousness fluctuation was quickly suppressed by Chu Zhou¡¯s soul power.
Boundless Spiritual Strength wrapped around the small blue sun and kept refining it.
Arge amount of soul power also seeped into the deepest part of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s soul core through the dense spider web-like cracks on the surface of the small blue sun.
A momentter, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s soul core calmed down.
Moreover, a human face simr to Chu Zhou¡¯s appeared on the surface of its soul core.
This was the personal mark that Chu Zhou had carved with the Soul Law.
¡°It worked!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the human face on the surface of the small blue sun and could not help but be overjoyed.
This refinement process was much easier than he had imagined.
¡°Master!¡±
A faint fluctuation of consciousness suddenly came from the small blue sun.
Chu Zhou knew that this was the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s consciousness and immediatelymunicated with it.
Don¡¯t you have a name?¡±
¡°There might have been¡ but my soul core was severely damaged, and 1 lost this part of my memory of my name.¡±
¡°Is that so? Hmm¡ your main body is the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. From now on, you¡¯ll be called the Blue Demon!¡±
¡°Thank you for the name, Master!¡±
¡°There are still many soul stones in the ck Mountain Secret Realm in my inner world. They should be quite useful for repairing the soul core¡ If there aren¡¯t enough soul stones in the ck Mountain Secret Realm, tell me. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you find other treasures to repair the soul core.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master!¡±
After Chu Zhou finishedmunicating with the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, his consciousness immediately returned to his main body and his eyes opened.
At this moment, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree behind him suddenly trembled, and the blue light it emitted became even more vast and mighty, rising and falling like a blue tide.
Dragon and the others were rmed.
Under the surprised gazes of the Dragon and the others, the roots of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree rose from the ground. Then, it used the roots as legs and quickly ¡®flew¡¯ towards the ck Mountain Mystic Realm not far away.
¡°This¡ this Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ hase back to life?¡±
Xi Liujin stared at the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in shock.
Chu Zhou rolled his eyes at Xi Liujin and said,
¡°The Ancient Blue Demon Tree is alive. However, its soul core has suffered a huge blow, so its consciousness has been in a deep sleep. Now, its consciousness has been awakened by me. Of course, it can move freely.¡±
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve sessfully subdued the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. Congrattions!¡±
Long, Zuo Yue, and Bing Selin said enviously to Chu Zhou.
¡°Hahaha, this is indeed a joyous asion. However, you don¡¯t have to envy me. There are many opportunities in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Perhaps you will also obtain opportunities that 1 envy¡¡± Chu Zhou smiled. With a thought, he brought Long and the others out of his inner world..
Chapter 709 - 709: The Mist Race!
Chapter 709: The Mist Race!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou and the others quickly passed through a dense ancient forest.
Suddenly, more than a hundred murderous figures appeared from the surrounding forest. Without anymunication, they attacked Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Someone hase to die again!¡±
Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were not nervous at all when they saw the hundred-odd figures that suddenly surrounded them. Instead, they revealed mocking expressions.
The first time they faced such a situation, they were still very nervous.
However¡ This was the fifth time.
They were already used to it.
¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t really kill people¡ I can¡¯t obtain any benefits!¡±
Chu Zhou nced impatiently at the more than a hundred figures charging over.
Suddenly, countless rays of white light shot out from his body. It was as if a sun had fallen into the world, illuminating the forest within a radius of dozens of kilometers.
However, under the illumination of this zing white light, an extremely terrifying scene appeared in the forest.
The attacks that the hundreds of figuresunched at Chu Zhou and the others suddenly exploded from the inside.
Cracks that were like sharp objects shed across, cutting all the attacks into pieces. Then, they exploded into cracks that filled the sky.
Under the surging airflow, the entire forest shook with a bang, like surging waves.
The hundreds of figures also disappeared in astonishment.
Then, countless ancient trees, flowers, and nts within a radius of dozens of kilometers turned into dust and flew in the air.
Hundreds of miles away from the forest, an exquisite-looking elven prodigy with a bow in his left hand and an arrow in his right watched this scene from afar. Cold sweat fell from his forehead like rain, and his entire body trembled violently from fear.
¡°Too, too scary!¡±
The elven prodigy muttered and his figure instantly disappeared.
In the dusty forest, Chu Zhou only nced indifferently at the ce where the elven prodigy had disappeared and ignored him.
¡°Even though this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen such a sword technique, it¡¯s still terrifying!¡± Dragon and the others were shocked.
¡°Let¡¯s continue searching for opportunities.¡± Chu Zhou said calmly and continued forward. He did not take it to heart at all.
Dragon and the others hurried after him.
Half a dayter, Chu Zhou and the others entered a vast stone forest shrouded in thick fog.
¡°This stone forest is a little strange. My Divine Sense is severely limited here. 1 can only explore a hundred meters at most.¡±
Dragon reminded as he scanned his surroundings warily.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others frowned. They had discovered the same problem.
With their strength, it was not a big deal, a token, for their divine sense to envelop an entire star with a single thought.
But here, it could only cover one to two hundred meters. There was clearly something wrong with this stone forest.
¡°There seems to be a mysterious power in the thick fog that severely restricts our divine sense.¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the white fog around him and guessed.
¡°Let me see what¡¯s in this fog.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze focused. A vast divine sense suddenly erupted from his body and quickly spread in all directions.
At the same time, he also let his Spiritual Force fuse with the Law of Space and spread out in the thick fog to the greatest extent.
¡°Hmm? The aura of life?¡±
His expression suddenly changed.
Afterbining his Spiritual Force with the Law of Space, he actually discovered the aura of countless lives in this thick fog.
More importantly¡ they were surrounded.
¡°Be careful¡¡± Chu Zhou was about to remind Dragon and the others.
However, just as he spoke, an arm condensed from thick fog suddenly stretched out from behind the dragon. It grabbed Dragon¡¯s shoulder and pulled it into the thick fog.
Almost at the same time, a chain condensed from thick fog suddenly shot out from the unknown depths and wrapped around Bing Selin¡¯s waist, pulling her into the thick fog.
A huge tongue condensed from thick fog suddenly stretched out from under Xi Liujin¡¯s feet, wrapped around his feet, and disappeared like lightning.
There was also a five-wed dragon condensed from thick fog. It suddenly swooped down, opened its mouth, and swallowed Zuo Yue. Then, it soared into the sky and disappeared into the thick fog.
There was also a huge w condensed from the thick fog that stretched out and grabbed at Chu Zhou.
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re just pretending!¡±
Seeing Dragons and the others being captured one by one, Chu Zhou was furious. He extended his right hand and instantly transformed into a Chaos arm that was like an ancient mountain range.
Boom!
The huge w condensed from thick fog was shattered by the Chaos arm.
The Chaos Giant Arm extended into the depths of the thick fog and grabbed fiercely, bringing out a strange figure.
This was a strange living being.
Tongtian was grayish-ck and had no legs. His lower body was like a huge scaleless snake tail. He had no hands and only had two strange ck wings. His head was simr to a human¡¯s.
Overall, it looked like a gray ghost.
The strange living being that was grabbed by the Chaos Hand struggled crazily and let out strange screams that were ear-piercing.
However, no matter how it struggled, it could not break free from the Chaos giant¡¯s grip.
¡°What kind of creature is this?¡±
Chu Zhou was a little confused.
He immediately sent out a wisp of consciousness to connect to the Mirror Universe¡¯swork and investigate its origin ording to the characteristics of this strange creature.
Soon, he found the answer on the Mirror Universework.
¡°The Mist Race is one of the races of the Origin Race. It is a strange life form born in the clouds and mist and is naturally proficient in the rules of the clouds and mist. The Mist Race likes to live in groups. Usually, arge number of the Mist Race will live in groups and work together to create a special fog that has a high restriction on spiritual will. The Mist Race is extremely vengeful. If one of the Mist Race is killed, the other Mist Races will usually swarm over.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s the Mist Race!¡± Chu Zhou was enlightened.
When he saw the words ¡®the Mist Race likes to live in groups¡¯ and ¡®the Mist Race¡¯, he immediately smiled.
It was good to live in groups!
It was even better to bear grudges!
He liked such creatures.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. He seemed to have seen countless attribute points in the white fog in front of him.
He looked at the Mist Race in the Chaos giant¡¯s hand and suddenly exerted strength. With a bang, the Mist Race was crushed into a ball of ink-like gray fog.
However, this gray fog was different from ordinary gray fog.
It contained arge amount of life essence and soul fluctuations.
Chu Zhou opened his mouth indifferently and a terrifying devouring power spread out. The gray fog was swallowed by him.
Rumble!
Just as Chu Zhou killed the Mist Race creature, the entire sea of fog boiled.
Countless grayish-ck ghost-like figures suddenly appeared in the white sea of fog.
Countless grayish-ck ghost-like figures suddenly appeared in the white sea of fog.
Chu Zhou¡¯s actions of killing and devouring the living beings of the Mist Race hadpletely enraged them.
In an instant, countless living beings of the Mist Race controlled the clouds and clouds to condense endless weapons. There were also densely packed Behemoths that charged towards Chu Zhou.
¡°Good timing!¡±
Chu Zhou sneered and instantly released the suppression on his body, releasing his true body.
BOOM!
A towering figure that seemed to have cut through Heaven and Earth instantly appeared in the sea of fog..
Chapter 710 - 710: Cultivation Ruins!
Chapter 710: Cultivation Ruins!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Boom
A huge figure suddenly appeared in the boiling sea of fog.
He was like a giant that had split the world apart. His feet sank into the earth, and the vast sea of fog only drowned his knees. The part above his knees was above the sea of fog. Even the sea of clouds in the sky could only reach his chest. His head was hidden in the sea of clouds above the nine heavens.
Chaos waterfalls descended from the gigantic figure.
Terrifying energy fluctuations that were like raging waves and Gush erupted from that huge figure.
At this moment, heaven and earth shook, and the wind and clouds changed color.
Two pairs of eyes that were like super-powerful searchlights prated the clouds in the sky and shot straight down. Then, they pierced through the sea of fog below and scanned back and forth.
In the boiling sea of fog, countless creatures of the Mist Race that were densely packed like grayish-ck ghosts were all exposed to the terrifying gaze that was like a searchlight.
In addition, that terrifying gaze swept across Dragon and the others who were fighting the living beings of the Mist Race in different areas.
Chu Zhou was relieved seeing that Dragon and the others were fine.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou felt an ¡°itch¡± below his knees, as if something was scratching him.
He swept his gaze and realized that countless grayish-ck Mist Race creatures were attacking his two calves crazily.
He swept his gaze and realized that countless grayish-ck Mist Race creatures were attacking his two calves crazily.
It was powerless and ridiculous.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze pierced through theyers of the Void and indifferently scanned the densely packed Mist Race creatures that were like ants in the sea of fog.
¡°Hu¡ª¡± He opened his mouth.
In an instant, thew of gravity was activated. His huge mouth seemed to have turned into a huge ck hole, and a devouring power that made one¡¯s heart tremble spread out.
The void of the entire world became distorted.
The sea of clouds in the sky surged towards the huge mouth.
The countless rays of light that fell from the sky also deviated and shot towards the ck hole-like mouth.
In the white sea of fog below, there were also streams of fog that were hundreds of meters thick. They soared into the sky and fell into the huge mouth.
Countless ghost-like creatures of the Mist Race also flew into the huge mouth with the huge fog.
Countless living beings of the Mist Race struggled and screamed, wanting to break free from the gravitational force. However, it was in vain as they fell into the huge mouth.
The entire sky dimmed.
The sea of fog below was shrinking at a visible speed.
There were also mountains hidden in the sea of fog. At this moment, they rose from the ground and flew into the sky, flying towards the huge mouth.
Dragon and the others were originally fighting endlessly with the living beings of the Mist Race.
However, they suddenly realized that all their opponents had disappeared.
Then, they noticed the changes in the sea of fog and the sky. When they looked up and saw the scene in front of them¡
All of them fell into boundless shock.
This was¡ too abnormal!
At this moment, Dragon and the others even suspected that Chu Zhou had already advanced to be a Universe Lord.
How could a World Overlord be so powerful and terrifying?
Rumble¡
Under the shocked gazes of Dragon and the others, the huge ck hole-like mouth in the sky quickly devoured the entire sea of fog.
Almost all the living beings of the Mist Race in the sea of fog had been devoured.
There were only more than 100 powerful Mist Race creatures left that were filled with Transcendent World Overlord energy fluctuations.
When the hundred-odd strongest living beings of the Mist Race saw that their nsmen had been devoured by the ¡°giant¡± in front of them, they screamed angrily.
They turned into dark clouds that were densely covered in lightning and rushed towards the giant¡¯s head, preparing to kill the giant and avenge their nsmen.
However, as soon as they flew into the clouds, the giant¡¯s huge mouth suddenly expanded by a hundred times.
There was a click.
Its huge mouth swallowed the dark clouds that were densely covered in lightning.
It also swallowed arge area of space.
Chu Zhou smacked his lips and muttered in his heart.
¡°Invincible.¡±
Zuo Yue watched as Chu Zhou swallowed more than a hundred Transcendent World Overlord-level Mist Race creatures in one gulp. Her scalp went numb.
¡°Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others are definitely not his match.
I reckon¡ even Romo, who is ranked first on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, is not his match now.¡±
Chu Zhou opened his Attribute Board expectantly.
[Attribute Points: 41,008 trillion (+40,000 trillion)]
¡°My attribute points have increased by 40,000 trillion¡ This should be enough for me to upgrade the first level of the Killing Sword Art to the perfected realm.¡±
A hint of joy appeared on his face.
In the next moment, his body had returned to the size of a normal person.
Swoosh!
His figure shed and appeared beside Dragon.
Zuo Yue and the others also flew over.
Now, there was no thick fog in this area. As far as the eye could see, there were huge stgmites everywhere.
¡°Chu Zhou, what were those strange creatures just now? It¡¯s too strange. They seem to be able to fuse with the thick fog at will. They can also control the thick fog to transform into powerful weapons and powerful ferocious beasts.¡± Zuo Yue asked curiously.
¡°It¡¯s a Mist Race life from¡¡± Chu Zhou told Zuo Yue and the others about the situation of the Mist Race.
¡°It¡¯s actually the Mist Race of the Source Race.¡± Zuo Yue clicked her tongue in surprise. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how many living beings of the various races in the universe were captured by the Lord Of Reincarnation back then and imprisoned in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others chatted as they searched the vast stone forest.
This stone forest was where the Mist Race resided. Perhaps there were some secrets hidden here.
¡°Come here.¡± Bing Selin suddenly called Chu Zhou and the others to a zone filled with countless smooth stgmites.
¡°Look at the words and marks on the stgmites¡¡±
She pointed at the dozens of stgmites.
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Xi Liujin immediately looked over.
Soon, they saw scattered words on the stgmites, as well as many seemingly random drawings.
¡°The Six Annihtion de Technique?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the words on a stgmites seriously. There was actually a saber technique recorded on it.
However, this ultimate technique seemed to have been casually written down by someone.
Moreover, what was mainly recorded was not the content of this unique skill, but more about theprehension of this unique skill.
Chu Zhou pondered seriously and slowly immersed himself in it.
ording to his experience, he determined that this so-called Six Annihtion Saber Art should be an ordinary marquis-level technique. It was far inferior to the profoundness of the Killing Sword Art he cultivated.
However, theprehension of the Six Annihtion de Technique by the person who left behind the words was extremely exquisite and profound. It seemed to have far surpassed the profundities contained in the Six Annihtion de Technique and reached another level.
Chu Zhou had also cultivated saber techniques before. He had his own understanding of saber techniques.
But now, he felt that his understanding of saber techniques was nothingpared to the person who left behind hisprehension.
The difference was too great.
He couldn¡¯t help but be engrossed as he watched.
Suddenly, the stgmites where the Six Annihtion Saber Art was suddenly emitted a dazzling light. Countless illusory saber shadows flew out from the stgmites and fused into Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
Countlessprehensions of the Six Annihtion Saber Art immediately appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind. He seemed to see an unparalleled and terrifying figure standing in the depths of the Starry Sky, practicing the Six Annihtion Saber Art.
With one sh, the gxy reversed.
With a single sh, the world was destroyed.
With a single sh, all living beings were destroyed.
That peerless figure was too terrifying.
With the saber in hand, he seemed to be invincible.
As long as he wanted to, he seemed to be able to kill all the living beings in a gxy with a single sh.
It was so strong that it made one tremble.
Chu Zhou had never seen such a terrifying person.
After a long time, the unparalleled figure disappeared.
Countless insights into saber techniques appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
He did not obtain the cultivation method of the Six Annihtion Saber Technique.
However, he felt that the enlightenment of these saber techniques was even more precious.
Just like Chu Zhou, Long, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were observing the scattered words and patterns on the stgmites. The stgmites suddenly emitted light, and arge number of shadows flew out and fused into their bodies.
When Long, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others opened their eyes, they were all overjoyed.
¡°Chu¡ Chu Zhou, the words and patterns on these stgmites seem to be cultivation insights left behind by a peerless expert.¡±
¡°Moreover, it contains the spiritual energy of that peerless expert. Once someone seriouslyprehends these words and patterns, the insights will be passed on to the person whoprehends them.¡±
Zuo Yue said excitedly. Her ruby-like eyes emitted a scorching light.
Bing Selin had always been calm andposed, but at this moment, she could no longer remain calm.
¡°I feel that this might be the ce where the Lord Of Reincarnation once cultivated. These insights might have been casually left behind by him when he was cultivating.¡±
¡°Hahaha, even though the absolute arts recorded here are iplete and there are no specific cultivation methods, I feel that the insights contained in them are even more precious. We¡¯ve made a killing this time.¡± Dragon could not help butugh.
¡°I¡¯ve earned¡ I¡¯ve earned a lot!
Xi Liujin was also trembling with excitement. He looked at the scattered stgmites around him with an intoxicated expression.
¡°This is our opportunity. Next, we¡¯ll cultivate here for a period of time until we absorb all the cultivation insights contained in the stgmites!¡±
Chu Zhou made a prompt decision and immediately activated a Chaos fog, forming a huge Chaos fog sea that enveloped the stone forest.
It was to prevent outsiders from disturbing their cultivation.
Dragon andpany could not wait toprehend the stgmites.
They knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It might be very difficult to encounter such an opportunity in the future. They had to cherish it.
Therefore, they did not want to waste a second.
Chu Zhou looked at the dragons and the others who had entered a state ofprehension and smiled.
¡°With the help of the many insights here, I might be able to cultivate the First Level of the Killing Sword Art to the perfected stage without expending any attribute points.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and walked in front of the stgmites. He began to study it seriously..
Chapter 711 - 711: Miller’s Challenge!
Chapter 711: Miller¡¯s Challenge!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, in the stone forest.
A monthter¡
¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±
A clear sword cry suddenly came from Chu Zhou, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground.
Billions of ox-hair-like sword lights suddenly shot out from all the pores on his body. They kept changing and rotating outside his body, gradually forming an iparably huge green lotus.
At the same time, translucent sword qi suddenly appeared around the swaying green lotus.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
Streams of sword qi turned into dense lotus leaves that covered the Void.
Dragon andpany, who wereprehending the stgmites, were jolted awake.
They instantly felt a terrifying sword intent that could destroy all worlds.
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s Killing Sword Art broke through again?¡±
Zuo Yue said in shock. She stared at Chu Zhou, who was sitting on the lotus tform. She could clearly sense that the sword intent on Chu Zhou¡¯s body was even stronger than before.
¡°Lord Bei Cang¡¯s Killing Sword Art is rumored to have a total of 24 levels. Chu Zhou has only cultivated to the first level, but he¡¯s already so terrifying. It¡¯s hard to imagine what will happen when hepletes all 24 levels.¡±
Dragon looked at the countless lotus leaves condensed from billions of sword lights and the huge green lotus in the center. He truly felt how terrifying the Killing Sword Art was.
He felt that he might not even be able to withstand the attack of a lotus leaf.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, it seems¡ it seems that¡ he¡¯s about to¡ cultivate the first level of the Killing Sword Art to perfection. He¡¯s really¡ really perverted.¡±
Xi Liujin stammered as he looked at Chu Zhou as if he was looking at a monster.
¡°It¡¯s a pervert!¡±
Bing Selin nodded in agreement.
The Killing Sword Art was the top Universe Nobility technique among humans and even the myriad races in the universe.
The difficulty of cultivating such a unique skill was self-evident.
Generally speaking, it was considered fast to be able to reach the Beginner realm in tens of thousands of years.
How long had Chu Zhou been in contact with the Killing Sword Art?
It¡¯s only been a year.
In a year, not only had he reached the Beginner realm, but he had also cultivated the first level to the perfected realm.
This cultivation speed was unimaginable for other human geniuses.
If he wasn¡¯t a pervert, what was he?
On the lotus tform, Chu Zhou opened his eyes. Two sword qi vortexes formed by billions of sword beams appeared in the depths of his eyes.
¡°As expected, with the help of the countless cultivationprehensions here, I didn¡¯t need to consume any attribute points at all. The first level of the Killing Sword Art automatically advanced to the perfected realm.¡±
A hint of joy appeared on Chu Zhou¡¯s face.
In that case, he would use his attribute points to increase the second level of the Killing Sword Art.
As soon as he thought of it, Chu Zhou closed his eyes again under the surprised gazes of Dragon and the others.
In his consciousness, the 43rd to 84th exquisiteness of the Killing Sword Art appeared.
The second ughter Sword Painting appeared¡ªSword Rain Painting.
¡°Upgrade the Killing Sword Art.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart stirred.
In an instant, his Attribute Board shook. A vast power surged out like a Torrent and surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
Under the effect of this mysterious Torrent, Chu Zhou¡¯s thoughts were running at an unimaginable speed.
The 43rd to 84th exquisiteness of the Killing Sword Art, as well as the Sword Rain Painting, were originally extremely difficult toprehend.
Even the prodigies with the highestprehension among the tens of thousands of races in the universe would probably spend a very long timeprehending it.
However, at this moment, all kinds of exquisiteness and the Sword Rain Painting became extremely easy in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
It was as if a difficult calculus question had suddenly be ¡®1+1=?¡¯
All of the profound mysteries surged in his heart like a fountain.
The green lotus under Chu Zhou and theyers of lotus leaves suddenly transformed into sword beams that were like billions of cow hairs and returned to his body.
At the same time, a dazzling pir of light shot into the sky from his body.
Above his head, the wind and clouds suddenly changed, and endless dark clouds appeared.
Then, it started to rain.
Endless rain fell from the sky and drowned Heaven and Earth.
¡°Is it raining?¡±
Dragon wiped the rainwater off his face. He could vaguely feel that the rainwater was cold and seemed to be slightly colder than ordinary rainwater.
His intuition told him that this rain was not ordinary rain.
He picked up some rainwater with his hands and observed it carefully with his inner sight¡
He would not have known if he had not seen it, but he was shocked when he saw it.
¡°Tsk! Damn it, these drops of rain are actually condensed from endless sword lights.¡±
Dragon¡¯s scalp went numb as it hurriedly shook off the rainwater on its hands.
He even instinctively activated an energy shield to iste the rain that was falling on his body.
¡°This¡ This is the scene after cultivating the second ughter Sword Painting of the Killing Sword Art. The Sword Lotus Painting that Chu Zhou cultivated has just been perfected¡ He cultivated the Sword Rain Painting so quickly?¡±
Zuo Yue looked at Chu Zhou in confusion, as if he had seen a ghost.
She had seen many battle videos of King Bei Cang. She had also seen the scene of King Bei Cang using the Sword Rain Painting to deal with the enemy.
Therefore, she could tell at a nce that Chu Zhou had mastered the Sword Rain Painting.
ii
No¡ No, no¡ Unbelievable!¡±
Xi Liujin was also stunned.
Bing Selin took a deep breath and barely calmed herself down. ¡°1 once saw a battle video of Lord Bei Cang on the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang once faced an army of billions of foreign races alone on the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. At that time, he only waved his sword briefly, and dark clouds instantly covered the entire battlefield. Then, it started to drizzle¡¡±
¡°¡In less than 10 seconds, the army of billions of foreign races melted under the drizzle¡¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked when they heard that.
They almost immediately guessed that the reason why the rainwater was harmless was because Chu Zhou was controlling it.
However, if Chu Zhou had any killing intent, the endless rain that descended from the sky in front of him would immediately turn into the most ferocious weapon in the world.
[Attribute Points: 3,508 trillion]
[Killing Sword Art: Perfected Second Level]
Chu Zhou looked at the information on his Attribute Board with a satisfied expression.
At the Perfected Second Level of the Killing Sword Art, his strength had increased by arge margin again.
With a thought, the dark clouds that covered the sky instantly disappeared.
The rain that covered the sky and earth also disappeared.
Chu Zhou, have you mastered the Killing Sword Art¡¯s Sword Rain Painting?¡±
Seeing that Chu Zhou had stopped, Zuo Yue immediately ran over and asked.
H
You think?
Chu Zhou smiled.
Zuo Yue rolled her eyes. She already knew the answer after seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s expression.
¡°You¡¯re so perverted!¡± She sighed deeply.
With that said, she walked to another stgmites and began toprehend the words and patterns on it.
Dragon, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin congratted Chu Zhou on his breakthrough and continued to study the stgmites.
Chu Zhou continued to study the stgmites.
The various insights contained in these stgmites were quickly absorbed by him and turned into his own umtion.
While Chu Zhou andpany wereprehending the stgmites in the stone forest, the other prodigies had also obtained various opportunities in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
There were also many paragons who were ¡®killed¡¯ by other paragons while fighting for opportunities.
There were also many geniuses who were ¡®killed¡¯ by the foreign races in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
In a deep underground cave, Miller sat cross-legged in a pool filled with mysterious golden liquid.
In the mysterious golden liquid, mysterious patterns appeared, as if they contained the most fundamental power of the universe.
Miller quickly devoured the mysterious golden liquid, his entire body undergoing a magical transformation.
Affliction was written all over his face, as if he was suffering the cruelest torture in the world.
Crack! Crack!
His body suddenly trembled violently, and the sound of hard matter shattering came from his body.
Then, pieces of white bone were expelled from his skin.
Pieces of flesh and even pieces of dirty flesh were squeezed out of the wounds torn by the bone pieces.
One could vaguely see a vast golden light circting at high speed in his body through the wounds.
¡°This is Divine Spiritual Liquid, we can¡¯t waste it¡¡±
Miller opened his eyes and looked at the remaining golden liquid in the pool crazily. He endured the pain that was countless times more painful than having his tendons and skin peeled off. He gritted his teeth and swallowed the remaining golden liquid.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
The moment he devoured all the golden liquid, Miller¡¯s pupils dted, and he let out an extremely painful and delighted roar.
Swoosh!
His figure instantly disappeared from the underground cave and appeared in the sky above a forest.
Bang!!!!
Two wings of holy light that were more than 5,000 kilometers long suddenly extended from his back.
He transformed into a zing white sun that emitted boundless light.
Earth-shattering energy waves swept out from his body.
The forest below and the surrounding mountains were reduced to dust almost instantly.
Many geniuses who were searching for opportunities nearby were rmed.
¡°That¡ That¡¯s Miller!
¡öI
¡°Oh my god! Miller¡¯s aura is so terrifying¡ He seems to have broken through!¡±
¡°What kind of fortuitous opportunity did he obtain? How did his strength be so much stronger? It¡¯s too enviable!¡±
Many prodigies looked at Miller in the zing white sun and were moved.
The two holy light wings that covered ten thousand miles made these geniuses feel an iparably huge threat.
They could clearly sense that the two wings of holy light contained a terrifying power that was filled with dignity and Holy.
Miller floated in the sky and felt the power that was as deep as the sea in his body, especially the power that was filled with solemnity and order in his bloodline. He was overjoyed.
¡°Hahaha, 1, Miller, am indeed a proud son of heaven. I can even encounter a cosmic treasure like the Divine Spirit Liquid.¡±
¡°With the help of the Divine Spiritual Liquid, my physique and bloodline have undergone a fundamental transformation.¡±
¡°My current strength is at least three times stronger than before my transformation.¡±
He felt the changes in his body and was extremely excited.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.
¡°Chu Zhou, I want to challenge you!¡±
Miller suddenly roared, his voice filled with confidence and arrogance.
¡°What? Miller wants to challenge Chu Zhou?¡±
Many prodigies who were looking at Miller from afar were instantly in an uproar..
Chapter 712 - 712: A Battle Of Attention!
Chapter 712: A Battle Of Attention!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Miller floated in the sky. His divine light was like the sea, and his holy wings covered the sky. He was like a god that had descended to the world.
He was like the center of Heaven and Earth, the protagonist of the era, so eye-catching.
At this moment, his eyes were filled with endless confidence.
After bathing in the Divine Spiritual Liquid andpleting his transformation, he was confident that no one in his generation could match him.
He was confident that he could even defeat Romo, who was ranked first on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll defeat you first. I¡¯ll prove to Teacher that I, his disciple, far surpasses King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple.¡±
¡°I will challenge Romo after defeating you/¡±
¡°I want everyone to know¡ that I, Miller, am the protagonist of this era, just like King Bei Cang back then.¡±
As Miller thought of this, his heart was filled with pride and boundless fighting spirit. He wanted topete with the heavens!
He felt that his stage should no longer be limited to humans.
He should have been like King Bei Cang back then. He should have walked into the universe and suppressed the prodigies of the ten thousand races in the universe, leaving behind his glorious legend among the ten thousand races in the universe.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re just a stepping stone in my process ofposing the legend.¡±
With this thought in mind, he left a sentence in the void:
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll wait for you in the ruins of the secret vault!¡±
With that, his figure immediately turned into an afterimage and disappeared into the void.
¡°Hiss! Miller actually wants to challenge Chu Zhou.¡±
When the prodigies nearby heard what Miller said before he left, they were all extremely shocked.
Immediately, many people became excited.
A month ago, Chu Zhou had suppressed Xiu Si, Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other four geniuses in the secret vault and seized the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. All the geniuses who were training in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were shocked.
In particr, Chu Zhou had disyed a terrifying Chaos Divine Body during thepetition.
This caused his status in the hearts of many geniuses to rise rapidly.
Many prodigies were certain that he was second only to Romo among the human prodigies.
Now, Miller¡¯s strength had clearly increased exponentially, and he still wanted to challenge Chu Zhou. This made many people feel that it was very interesting.
Especially with their identities.
Chu Zhou was once the personal disciple of the number one Universe Nobility of Humanity, King Bei Cang.
Miller was the personal disciple of the current number one Universe Nobility of the Mirror Universe corporation, the Green King.
The conflict between King Bei Cang and the Green King was almost an open secret.
Now, Miller wanted to challenge Chu Zhou¡ In a sense, was this apetition between the Green King and King Bei Cang?
Thinking of this, everyone looked forward to this battle even more.
¡°Hurry up and go to the ruins. We can¡¯t miss this battle!¡±
The surrounding geniuses all soared into the sky and flew towards the ruins at high speed.
The news that Miller wanted to challenge Chu Zhou quickly spread throughout the entire Reincarnation Mystic Realm like a storm.
All the prodigies who were training in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were in an uproar.
They all rushed to the ruins.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and nobles also learned that Miller wanted to challenge Chu Zhou through some geniuses who were teleported out.
¡°Miller wants to challenge Chu Zhou?¡±
Many Venerables and nobles were shocked when they heard this. Then, they looked at King Bei Cang and the Green King.
King Bei Cang¡¯s expression was indifferent. There was no ripple on his face, as if he did not care about this matter at all.
However, Green King was very concerned.
After hearing the news, his expression instantly tensed up. His body inadvertently emitted an iparably grand and vast aura, as if it wanted to crush the eternal space and time, causing the surrounding Void to tremble violently.
Many Venerables and nobles felt suffocated.
They could truly sense how terrifying and powerful the number one marquis of the Mirror Universe corporation, Green King, was.
Even some nobles felt that they could not withstand the pressure of the Green King.
Even though they were all nobles¡ They felt that there was a dimensional difference between them and the Green King.
The difference was immeasurable.
¡°The Green King¡ is too terrifying!¡±
Many Venerables and nobles looked at Green King¡¯s back in awe.
The Green King ignored everyone¡¯s reaction. His burning gaze was fixed on a screen not far away.
That screen was showing the situation of the ruins.
A figure with boundless divine light and sacred wings that covered the sky was standing on the ruins at this moment. He was like an ancient god, emitting endless solemnity, Holy¡ and endless confidence.
¡°Miller has be stronger. It seems that he has obtained a shocking opportunity in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Now that he suddenly announced that he wants to challenge Chu Zhou, he must be confident in defeating him.¡±
Green King thought to himself. He was also filled with anticipation for this battle.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, in the stone forest.
Three days had passed since Chu Zhou¡¯sst breakthrough.
On this day, Chu Zhou andpany finally absorbed all the cultivation insights contained in the stgmites.
Boom!!!
A powerful fluctuation suddenly erupted from Dragon¡¯s body, and his aura rose rapidly. The phantom of an ancient Mammoth that was as majestic as a mountain appeared behind him, emitting a terrifying aura that suppressed everything.
¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve advanced to Level Eighth World Overlord.¡±
Dragon said happily, its eyes shining.
A hint of joy appeared on Zuo Yue¡¯s face. With a thought, she took out her battle spear. Divine chains flowing with mes spread out from her fair arm and wrapped around the battle spear.
¡°Pfft!¡±
She casually waved her battle spear, and a scarlet spear beam instantly pierced through the Void, shooting out a pitch-ck hole.
Moreover, there were magma-like mes burning at the edge of the pitch-ck hole.
Under the burning of the magma-like mes, the space at the edge of the pitch-ck hole quickly melted.
Soon, the radius of the hole became 50 meters.
¡°Not bad, not bad¡ My Brahma World Spear Art has already reached the sixth level.¡± She smiled happily.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin were also pleasantly surprised.
They had also made a breakthrough.
When Chu Zhou saw that Long and the others had all broken through, he was also happy for them.
¡°Truth be told, the most important thing for us is not the breakthrough that we¡¯re about to make, but ourprehension of cultivation.¡±
¡°Those cultivation insights contain the wisdom of the Lord Of Reincarnation. After settling down, they will be an extremely important foundation for us to go further in the future.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
This time, they had absorbed arge amount of cultivationprehension in this stone forest.
They had only digested a small portion of the insights, but they had already made a breakthrough.
Their strength would definitely increase exponentially after theypletely digested all the insights.
Moreover, these cultivationprehensions would be one of their most important foundations, allowing them to go further.
Suddenly, Zuo Yue cried out in surprise.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Zhou and the others looked at Zuo Yue in surprise.
¡°Chu Zhou, quickly connect to the Mirror Universework and enter ourpany¡¯s internal forum to see the news.¡± Zuo Yue said.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he was slightly stunned. His consciousness immediately connected to the Mirror Universework and entered thepany¡¯s internal forum.
Almost at the same time, Bing Selin and Xi Liujin also logged into thepany¡¯s internal forum.
Dragon could not enter the internal forum of the Mirror Universe Company, but he thought that if there was anything important, there should be news on the internal forum of the Infinite Battle Arena.
Therefore, he logged into the internal forum of the Infinite Battle Arena.
Chu Zhou saw a popr post with a bold red logo as soon as he entered the internal forum of the Mirror Universe Company.
#Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll wait for you on the ruins #.Hot
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned when he saw this popr post.
There were actually more than a millionments.
What was going on?
Chu Zhou opened the post in confusion.
He immediately saw a video after opening the post.
In the video, a figure with vast divine light and holy wings that covered the sky shouted in an extremely arrogant and confident tone, ¡°Chu Zhou, I want to challenge you!¡±
¡°Miller!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze when he saw the figure in the video.
His consciousness returned to his main body, and a yful expression appeared on his face.
Miller actually wanted to challenge him.
And it was in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
This surprised him a little.
At this moment, Dragon, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others had also finished reading Miller¡¯s post about challenging Chu Zhou.
¡°You all saw that popr post, right?¡± As Zuo Yue spoke, she looked at Chu Zhou. ¡°Chu Zhou, Miller wants to challenge you. Moreover, he¡¯s waiting for you in the ruins of the secret vault¡ What are you going to do?¡±
Dragon and the others also looked at Chu Zhou.
Beforeing to the stone forest, Miller, who was ranked third on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, wanted to challenge Chu Zhou.
They might even be worried about Chu Zhou.
However, in the stone forest, they had personally witnessed the entire process of Chu Zhou devouring the Fog Race and the terrifying scene of Chu Zhou cultivating the second level of the Killing Sword Art. They were not worried about Chu Zhou at all.
In their hearts, the person they should be worried about was not Chu Zhou, but Miller.
¡°What should I do?¡± Chu Zhou smiled at Zuo Yue and the others and said yfully, ¡°Since he has already challenged me in public, I naturally have to ept the challenge!¡±
Let me see how capable the personal disciple of thepany¡¯s number one Universe Nobility, the Green King, is.¡±
As he spoke, he soared into the air and flew in the direction of the ruins.
¡°Miller is in trouble!¡± Dragon sighed. ¡°I watched Chu Zhou grow step by step, but I¡¯ve rarely seen him so serious. But every time he¡¯s serious, his opponents will basically lose miserably.¡±
Hehe. I guess Miller obtained some opportunities and broke through. He thought that Chu Zhou was no match for him, so he couldn¡¯t help but challenge Chu Zhou.¡±
But¡ he didn¡¯t know that he had broken through, and Chu Zhou¡¯s breakthrough was even more terrifying.¡±
¡°If he wants to challenge Chu Zhou now¡ he can only suffer.¡±
Zuo Yue sneered.
¡°You brought this upon yourself. You can¡¯t grumble!¡±
Bing Selin sighed.
¡°Quick¡ Quick¡ Hurry up and watch the battle!¡± Xi Liujin¡¯s eyes lit up.
Miller and Sartius were good friends, and Sartius was Xi Liujin¡¯s sworn enemy.
As a result, every time Xi Liujin met Miller, he would be targeted by him either openly or secretly.
Xi Liujin was already displeased with Miller.
Now, Miller actually dared to challenge a pervert like Chu Zhou. He was asking for it.
How could Xi Liujin miss such a famous scene?
Not only would he not miss it, but he also decided to record this famous scene and post it on the Mirror Universework to spread the news.
He, Xi Liujin, had always been magnanimous and never held grudges. He only remembered small books.
Dragon and the others also soared into the sky and chased after Chu Zhou, flying towards the ruins..
Chapter 713 - 713: Trembling! Silence! (1)
Chapter 713: Trembling! Silence! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A figure stood tall above the ruins.
Divine light was vast and mighty, and holy wings covered the sky. It emitted an energy fluctuation that could topple mountains and overturn seas.
¡°Is this Miller, who¡¯s ranked third on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies? He¡¯s too powerful. 1 feel like I¡¯m in apletely different dimension from him.¡±
Many paragons looked at Miller¡¯s figure and were extremely shocked.
At this moment, they all felt immense pressure from Miller.
This made them feel like ants facing a dragon.
In the crowd, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon stood side by side.
Sensing the terrifying energy fluctuations on Miller¡¯s body, their expressions changed.
¡°Miller has be stronger.¡± Feng Yan bit her red lips gently, and a trace of unwillingness shed in her eyes. ¡°In the past, although my strength was slightly weaker than his¡ I could still sense the difference.¡±
¡°But now, 1 can no longer feel the specific difference between me and him.¡±
¡°This means¡ his strength has far surpassed mine.¡±
¡°He must have obtained some kind of shocking opportunity¡¡± Solomon clenched his fists tightly, and a trace of jealousy appeared in his eyes.¡±¡ Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for him to be so much stronger in such a short period of time.¡±
He was filled with hatred.
Chu Zhou obtained the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Miller had also obtained a shocking opportunity.
Why was it that he could only obtain some ordinary treasures until now, but he could not obtain opportunities that could allow his foundation to soar or his strength to transform?
Xiu Si stared at Miller¡¯s figure seriously.
For some reason, he felt a huge pressure.
In the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, he was ranked second, and Miller was ranked third.
He had always been stronger than Miller.
In the many sparring sessions he had with Miller in the past, he had basically won.
But now, when facing Miller, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to win.
Suddenly, his gaze inadvertently swept over a cold blood-haired figure on a mountain in the distance.
His pupils constricted slightly instantly.
¡°He¡ is here too!¡±
Feng Yan and Solomon noticed the change in Xiu Si¡¯s expression and could not help but feel curious.
What was it that shocked Xiu Si so much?
They looked in the direction Xiu Si was looking.
When they saw the cold blood-haired figure, they couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡°Romo¡ He¡¯s actually here too. Could it be that he¡¯s also interested in the battle between Miller and Chu Zhou?¡±
Feng Yan and Solomon were visibly moved.
As the top five experts on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, they knew Romo quite well.
They were filled with reverence for Romo¡¯s strength.
They knew¡
Romo was one of the top five powerhouses on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. It seemed that everyone was on the same level.
However, in fact, they knew very well that Romo was on a separate level, while the four of them were on a different level.
They were not qualified to be on par with Romo.
In fact, they might not be Romo¡¯s match even if the four of them joined forces.
They also knew Romo¡¯s temperament.
He was only interested in cultivation and experts who were qualified to be his opponent.
He was not interested in anything else.
Therefore, the battle between Chu Zhou and Miller¡ They had thought that Romo would note.
Romo hade now.
Obviously, there was someone here that he was interested in.
¡°Could it be that Romo already thinks that Miller is qualified to be his opponent?¡± Solomon said in shock.
She was both envious and jealous of how much Romo valued Miller.
¡°It might not be Miller¡ It might also be Chu Zhou!¡±
Xiu Si said faintly.
¡°There must be someone between Miller and Chu Zhou who has attracted
Romo¡¯s attention and made him think that he is qualified to be his opponent no matter what.¡±
¡°Who exactly is it that Romo values so much? We¡¯ll know just by looking at the oue of the battle.¡±
As Feng Yan spoke, she suddenly looked forward to this battle.
When Xiu Si and Solomon heard this, they were also looking forward to this battle.
¡°Romo¡ Is he here?¡±
Miller, who had been resting with his eyes closed, suddenly felt a familiar aura like that of a peerless Demon God. He opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the aura. He immediately saw a familiar figure that made him revere him.
¡°Romo¡ Are you here for me?¡± Miller was a little excited. ¡°After I defeat Chu Zhou, you¡¯ll be next.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is here!¡±
A prodigy suddenly eximed.
Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards the distant horizon.
A handsome young man with a calm expression walked over step by step from the horizon under everyone¡¯s gaze.
His steps looked slow.
However, he appeared a thousand meters away with every step he took.
Miller¡¯s attention instantly shifted to Chu Zhou.
His gaze was firmly fixed on Chu Zhou, and the aura on his body began to rise violently. The two sacred wings on his back that covered the sky emitted endless light, illuminating the entire world.
Rumble!
A terrifying energy storm swept through Heaven and Earth.
The entire Void shook.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡±
Miller said loudly as his body emitted a boundless aura. It was as if a god had descended to the mortal world and was suppressing Heaven and Earth.
Chu Zhou nodded calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve already challenged me and it¡¯s still causing amotion so I have to go through it as a formality..¡±
Chapter 714 - 714: Trembling! Silence! (2)
Chapter 714: Trembling! Silence! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Go through it as a formality?
Miller was furious when he heard Chu Zhou say these words.
It was as if a long-suppressed volcano had erupted in his heart, venting endless anger and wanting to burn everything in the World.
He attached great importance to this battle.
It could even be said that this was a battle that had been nned for a long time.
This battle had entrusted him with many things.
He proved to his teacher, Green King, that his teacher¡¯s judgment was not wrong. His disciple was stronger than King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple.
However, Chu Zhou, whom he regarded as a great enemy, was so nonchnt. He even said the words ¡®to go through the motions, to do something as a formality¡¯.
This made him feel that Chu Zhou was looking down on him and insulting him. Angry, angry, angry!!!
Miller¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes. The two sacred wings on his body pped slightly, raising endless waves.
Rumble!
The surrounding mountains copsed from the violent waves and Gush that swept through Heaven and Earth.
Countless huge cracks also spread across the ruins on the ground.
¡°Gasp! This is too terrifying¡¡±
Many of the surrounding prodigies had no choice but to retreat further away in the face of the violent waves.
In the distance, Chu Zhou could feel Miller¡¯s anger.
However, there were no ripples on his face and he did not care at all.
¡°Chu, Zhou! You¡¯re arrogant!¡±
Miller enunciated each word clearly.
BOOM!
Suddenly, an iparably huge King Realm expert shadow rose behind him.
The King Realm expert phantom seemed to be a supreme existence that had conquered countless countries and suppressed countless races.
Domineering, dignified, and insufferably arrogant!
Many prodigies had the urge to kneel and worship him.
¡°Green King Secret Manual!¡±
Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon had very solemn expressions when they saw the iparably huge King Realm expert phantom behind Miller.
They had all fought Miller before and knew that the King Realm expert phantom was a peerless divine figure condensed by Miller¡¯s cultivation of the Green King¡¯s Secret Manual.
The iparably huge King Realm expert phantom attacked.
A huge hand that covered the sky mmed towards Chu Zhou at a speed that exceeded the speed of light.
When a King Realm expert was angry, millions of corpses would be buried. The universe would be turned upside down, and the mountains and rivers would shatter.
Boom¡ª
Almost instantly, the huge hand pped Chu Zhou¡¯s position.
The heavens and the earth shook in an instant. The Earth shattered, and dust soared into the sky.
The huge Earth between Miller and Chu Zhou was actually sunk by that palm.
Only a bottomless pit was left.
Many prodigies felt their scalps tingle.
This was the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. The Earth here was more than a million times stronger than the Earth on ordinarys.
Even if a Transcendent World Overlord attacked with all his might here, he would at most shatter a few mountains. However, the King Realm expert phantom had directly sunk such a vast piece of Earth with a single strike.
This was truly unimaginable.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Miller smiled coldly. He was certain that Chu Zhou would be severely injured if not dead.
His gaze pierced through theyers of space and countless specks of dust to look at Chu Zhou.
But what he saw stunned him.
Chu Zhou calmly raised a finger. Like an unshakable pir, it firmly suppressed the iparably huge King Realm expert¡¯s hand above his head.
¡°All!¡± Chu Zhou yawned, feeling a little bored. ¡°Is that all?¡±
¡°This¡ This¡ This¡¡±
Many geniuses were stunned when they saw this.
Miller¡¯s face was so dark that it could drip water.
Swoosh!
The King Realm expert phantom behind him retracted his palm at lightning speed.
The two huge holy wings on his back pped gently, and he appeared in the sky like lightning.
He suddenly turned into a zing white sun. Boundless light erupted from his body, illuminating the world in front of everyone.
The two holy wings on his back stretched out with all their might, covering the entire sky.
A terrifying Order power that was above everything spread out from his body, causing countless spider web-like cracks to appear in the sky.
Miller also had a Cross Sword in his hand.
At this moment, Miller was like an ancient god of order above all living beings. He held the holy sword in his hand and arbitrated all living beings in the world who vited the order.
Suddenly, the endless light, vast energy, terrifying power of order, and the King Realm expert phantom floating behind Miller all disappeared.
Miller seemed to have lost all his strength.
He could not sense any energy fluctuations from him.
Only the Cross Sword in his hand gave off an extremely terrifying feeling.
It was as if this Cross Sword had be the most terrifying weapon in the world. It could destroy countlessrge worlds in an instant.
¡°Kill!!!¡±
Miller suddenly shouted. His figure was like a bolt of lightning that tore through the sky. In a billionth of a second, he appeared in front of Chu Zhou and stabbed at him.
At the same time that Miller stabbed out, an extremely terrifying fluctuation suddenly spread out.
The sky, Earth, rivers, forests, and everything in a radius of a million kilometers instantly shattered.
Many prodigies were teleported out before they could react.
This sword caused the expressions of Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others to change drastically.
Even Romo, who had been observing the battle indifferently, had a hint of surprise on his face.
Everyone was deeply aware of how terrifying this sword attack was.
¡°This sword is interesting!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Miller¡¯s terrifying sword that seemed to be able to pierce through the myriad worlds and smiled faintly. He suddenly extended his hand.
There was a snap.
His palm firmly grabbed the sword that shocked the geniuses.
Rumble¡
The Cross Sword that was grabbed by his palm was like an angry dragon that had been grabbed. It struggled violently and erupted with a terrifying energy that caused the color of the Heaven and Earth to change.
And at that moment, Chu Zhou seemed to have transformed into a dragon-capturing warrior. No matter how ferocious and savage the dragon was, it was unable to break free from his palm that was surrounded by Chaos fog and filled with five-colored light.
¡°This¡ This is impossible!¡±
Miller looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.
However, Chu Zhou suddenly raised the cross coldly and brought Miller¡¯s body up into the air. Then, he smashed it fiercely on the other side of his body.
Boom¡ª-
It was as if aet had crashed into Earth. The ground, which had already sunk a hundred meters, sank hundreds of meters again by Chu Zhou. Miller¡¯s entire body was smashed into the depths of the earth.
Seeing this scene, the hearts of all the geniuses trembled.
Everyone fell silent.
It was as if a pause button had been pressed on this world..
Chapter 715 - 715: Who In The World Doesn’t Know You? (1)
Chapter 715: Who In The World Doesn¡¯t Know You? (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Silence!
Dead silence!
Many geniuses looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in a daze.
Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Romo also looked deeply shocked.
Even Dragon and the others, who were watching from afar, were moved when they saw the scene just now, even though they knew that Chu Zhou had a high chance of defeating Miller.
Everyone expected that the battle between Chu Zhou and Miller would be an earth-shattering and extremely fierce battle.
But who would have thought that the battle actually ended so quickly.
In just two moves!
Before many people could react, Miller suffered a crushing defeat.
This was Miller, who was ranked third on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, and his strength had increased greatly. He had actually lost so miserably, so easily, and so without any suspense.
This was too shocking.
¡°Have you been teleported out?¡±
Chu Zhou calmly activated his divine sense and scanned Miller¡¯s location. He realized that Miller had already disappeared.
It was obvious that Miller had suffered a ¡°fatal injury¡± and was directly teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
He did not care about this.
He brought the cross sword in his hand in front of him and carefully sized it up. He discovered that countless silver-white cosmic engravings flowed on the body of the cross sword, and it seemed to contain a trace of the mighty power of order.
Almost instantly, he determined that it was a Bq-rank (Universe Lord Venerable) sword.
¡°It¡¯s much inferior to my Purple Dragon Sword, but it¡¯s not bad¡ If 1 sell it in the Mirror Network¡¯s mall, I should be able to earn a lot.¡±
He muttered in his heart and stored the Cross Sword into his world.
This was his ¡®trophy¡¯. He couldn¡¯t return it to Miller.
¡°Let¡¯s wrap up and continue searching for opportunities.¡±
He casually pped his hands as if he had just dealt with an insignificant matter. He took a step forward and his figure flew in front of Dragon and the others like a bolt of lightning.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
He strode forward as he spoke.
¡°Oh¡ oh¡¡±
Dragon and the others were still immersed in shock and had yet to recover. After hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, they instinctively followed behind him.
Many geniuses watched Chu Zhou¡¯s figure leave quietly.
They all knew that Chu Zhou had the Ancient Blue Demon Tree on him¡ but at this moment, no one was thinking about the Ancient Blue Demon Tree on Chu Zhou.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Chu Zhou¡¯s strength to reach this level¡ We still underestimated him.¡±
Feng Yan stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and said in shock.
Her opinion of Chu Zhou was overturned again.
Before the trial in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, after learning about Chu Zhou from Su Yingxue, she used the power of the Universe Gxy Bank to investigate Chu Zhou¡¯s past information.
She was amazed by Chu Zhou¡¯s talent after understanding his unbelievable growth trajectory.
They believed that Chu Zhou had a chance of surpassing Romo in the future.
This was her first impression of Chu Zhou.
However, not long ago, someone had obtained the recognition of five rules at the same time in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡
She was certain that the person was Romo.
Hence, she overturned the possibility of Chu Zhou surpassing Romo in her heart.
In the secret vault, when fighting for the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, Chu Zhou used his Chaos Divine Body and suppressed her, Xiu Si, Miller, and Solomon to snatch the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
This changed her opinion of Chu Zhou again.
She believed that even though Chu Zhou could not surpass Romo, he was still extremely powerful. It was very likely that he had already surpassed Xiu Si, who was ranked second on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
Now, he had personally witnessed the process of Chu Zhou crushing ATiller with absolute advantage.
Her opinion of Chu Zhou was once again overturned. Chu Zhou waspletely qualified to be on par with Romo, and might even surpass him.
¡°To think that 1 was worried that he would surpass me on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies? It turns out¡ he has actually surpassed me long ago.¡±
¡°In fact, he probably doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±
Solomon said self-deprecatingly.
At this moment, he felt like a clown who did not know his limits.
He regarded Chu Zhou as an opponent and was afraid that Chu Zhou would surpass him.
However, in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes¡ perhaps he had never existed.
This feeling made him so embarrassed that he almost dug out a room and three halls with his toes.
¡°I¡¯m inferior to him!¡± Xiu Si let out a long sigh and suddenly looked at the small mountain where Romo was.
He really wanted to know Romo¡¯s reaction now.
Feng Yan and Solomon also looked at Romo.
Their thoughts were the same as Xiu Si¡¯s. They wanted to know how Romo would react after watching this battle.
BOOM!
An extremely terrifying aura suddenly erupted from the small mountain where Romo was. It was as if a peerless Demon God had descended, causing all living beings in Heaven and Earth to tremble.
¡°Ro¡ Romo!¡±
Many geniuses looked at the terrifying figure standing on the small mountain and their bodies instinctively trembled.
They felt a cruel, cold, domineering, and ruthless pressure crushing down on them. It crushed their bodies and their consciousness.
Facing that terrifying figure, they felt suffocated and had no intention of resisting at all.
Chu Zhou and the others were also rmed by the sudden outburst of aura. They turned around and looked in the direction of the explosion.
¡°Gasp! It¡¯s Romo!¡±
When Zuo Yue and the others saw the blood-haired figure that looked like a peerless Demon God, they could not help but gasp..
Chapter 716 - 716: Who In The World Doesn’t Know You? (2)
Chapter 716: Who In The World Doesn¡¯t Know You? (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Could Romo have his eyes on Chu Zhou?¡± Dragon had a bad feeling.
¡°Romo?¡±
Chu Zhou looked calmly at the unparalleled Demon God-like figure. His gaze collided with Romo¡¯s gaze in the void.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re good!¡±
Romo grinned, as if he was not used to smiling. He smiled stiffly.
¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself!¡±
Chu Zhou was not excited by Romo¡¯s praise. He only replied calmly.
¡°We¡¯ll meet again!¡±
Romo¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a ck line and disappeared at lightning speed as he spoke.
Chu Zhou looked at Romo, who had disappeared, and did not say anything else. When he saw Romo¡¯s fanatical gaze just now, he already knew that there would be an inevitable battle between him and Romo.
However, his heart was very calm at this moment, without any ripples.
He was now absolutely confident in his own strength.
He was invincible at the World Overlord realm and had no opponents.
Whether it was Romo, who was silently acknowledged as the number one prodigy of the Human Race, or the strongest prodigy of the other races in the universe¡ None of them were his match.
Therefore, even though he knew that Romo would very likely challenge him soon,
His heart was as calm as still water.
¡°Chu Zhou, from the looks of it, Romo seems to want to challenge you!¡±
¡°As far as I know, Romo is only interested in two things: one, cultivation; two, someone who is qualified to be his opponent. Chu Zhou, now that Romo has his eyes on you, he will definitely fight you.¡±
¡°This is Romo, the number one prodigy of our Human Race¡ He¡¯s not someone Miller canpare to.¡±
Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others sensed that Romo had the intention to challenge Chu Zhou and looked at him worriedly.
Romo waspletely different from Miller after all.
Romo was the true number one prodigy among the human prodigies.
Furthermore, everyone knew that Romo¡¯s strength far exceeded that of Miller and the other prodigies.
In fact, many higher-ups of the Human Race evenpared Romo to King Bei Gang back then. They felt that Romo¡¯s achievements might reach King Bei Gang¡¯s level in the future.
Therefore, they were all a little worried about Chu Zhou, who had been targeted by Romo.
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and said calmly and confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords!¡±
I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords?
When the Dragon and the others heard this, their minds were stirred.
This sentence was too domineering.
One had to know that Chu Zhou¡¯s words were not only limited to World Overlords among humans, but also all the World Overlords of the ten thousand races in the universe.
How confident did Chu Zhou have to be to say such words?
Even Romo, or even Bei Cang when he was still a World Overlord¡ would not dare to say that, right?
Not only did Dragon and the others hear what Chu Zhou said, Xiu Si and the other geniuses also heard it.
Xiu Si and the other paragons were dumbfounded!
They had never thought that someone would dare to say such arrogant words.
How many World Overlords were there in the universe?
There were countless of them even if only considering humans.
If all the World Overlords of the various races in the universe were calcted together, it would be an astronomical figure.
Not only were there countless geniuses among so many World Overlords, there were also many ancient World Overlords who had lived for countless years and had unimaginable umtions.
Who dared to say that they were invincible among World Overlords?
Romo did not dare to say that.
Even King Bei Cang, who had shocked all the races in the universe back then, did not dare to do so.
In fact¡ no one had ever said such arrogant words among the many legendary figures and great existences born of Humanity.
And today¡ they heard it from Chu Zhou.
Xiu Si and the other prodigies wanted to say that Chu Zhou was too arrogant¡ However, for some reason, when they recalled the scene of Chu Zhou crushing Miller and saw the extremely calm expression on Chu Zhou¡¯s face, they inexplicably believed Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
Perhaps¡ Chu Zhou was really invincible among World Overlords.
Chu Zhou left with Long and the others.
However, his departure left an endless shock in the hearts of Xiu Si and the other geniuses.
His words¡ª¡±I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords¡±¡ªreverberated in the hearts of many geniuses for a long time.
A prodigy uploaded this sentence to the Mirror Universework and immediately caused a shocking Gush.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, under the gazes of many Venerables and nobles, Miller staggered to the front of Green King.
He looked at the silent Green King, who was like a ten-thousand-year-old iceberg.
Then, he thought of his teacher, Green King¡¯s expectations and cultivation and felt an inexplicable ache in his heart.
He dropped to one knee with a snap.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ve let you down!¡±
He choked as he spoke. His eyes were wet and two streams of hot tears flowed down his face.
¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±
The Green King shouted and suddenly erupted with a terrifying aura that shattered through the ages. An endless majestic and awe-inspiring nomological aura suddenly rose from his body.
In an instant, the Starry Sky boiled and the stars trembled within a radius of billions of kilometers.
All the prodigies, Venerables, and even nobles felt that the surrounding Starry Sky seemed to have turned into an angry sea with monstrous waves, and they were like lonely boats in the raging sea that could be swallowed by the raging waves at any time.
Many geniuses, Venerables, and Nobilities looked at the Green King in fear.
Too terrifying, too terrifying.
The aura that erupted made them feel as if their bodies were cracking and their souls were destroyed.
This was especially true for those geniuses. Many of them spat out blood from the shock.
¡°Oh no, Lord Green King is too powerful. Many prodigies will die from the aftershock if he doesn¡¯t restrain his aura..¡±
Chapter 717 - 717: Who In The World Doesn’t Know You? (3)
Chapter 717: Who In The World Doesn¡¯t Know You? (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A Venerable said in shock.
Right at this moment, another iparably grand aura rose, and only then did it offset the aura that attacked everyone.
Many Venerables and nobles immediately realized that King Bei Cang had attacked.
This made them heave a long sigh of relief.
However, they still had lingering fears about how terrifying the Green King was.
¡°The Green King¡ is too strong. He¡¯s probably half a step into the overlord realm.¡± A Universe Nobility said.
The Green King ignored King Bei Cang, who had negated the influence of his aura. He looked at Miller with a dignified and sharp gaze.
¡°You are my Green King¡¯s disciple. You are not allowed to cry in this life. This is the first andst time!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just losing once. What¡¯s the big deal? The one who has thestugh is the winner!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
With that, he grabbed Miller¡¯s figure and was about to fly away when he suddenly stopped. With his back facing King Bei Cang, he sneered and said,
¡°Bei Cang, your disciple is even more arrogant than you were back then. Hehe, I am invincible among the World Overlords? If that¡¯s the case, he really dares to say it¡¡±
¡°I believe him!¡± King Bei Cang replied indifferently.
¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see how far he can go!¡±
With that, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. He turned into a green light with Miller and instantly tore through the universe, disappearing from the eyes of the Venerables and Universe Nobility.
Everyone heaved a huge sigh of relief seeing Green King¡¯s figure disappear.
The aura released by the Green King when he was enraged was too terrifying.
Even a Universe Nobility felt that he would not be able to hold on for long.
Fortunately, the Green King had already left.
¡°It¡¯s not that Miller isn¡¯t strong. Looking at the power he erupted with in the battle just now, even if he¡¯s not as strong as Romo, he¡¯s probably not much weaker. It¡¯s a pity that Chu Zhou is too monstrous.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I can only say that Miller is unlucky to have met Chu Zhou.¡±
At this moment, many Venerables and Universe Nobility discussed the battle between Chu Zhou and Miller.
They were all shocked by Miller¡¯s terrifying strength just now.
Originally, they all thought that Miller would definitely win.
But who would have thought that¡ Chu Zhou was even more perverted?
With just two casual moves, he easily crushed Miller.
How strong was Chu Zhou?
It was difficult for these Venerables and Universe Nobility to urately judge.
The only thing they were sure of was that they had never seen such an abnormal World Overlord.
In their opinion, even King Bei Cang back then was probably not this abnormal.
¡°Chu Zhou is outstanding enough. Without exception, he will shock all the races in the universe like his teacher back then¡¡±
¡°¡However, isn¡¯t he a little too arrogant? Since he dares to say that I¡¯m invincible among World Overlords¡¡±
One of the Universe Nobilityined.
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! Those with capital are called confident. Those without capital are called arrogant!¡± One of the Universe Nobility replied.
Even though many Universe Nobility felt that Chu Zhou was a little ¡°arrogant¡±, they still thought highly of him.
As for the Venerables and prodigies, they didn¡¯t dare to speak. Their teacher, King Bei Cang, was still here. Those nobles could be fearless, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly. If they made King Bei Cang unhappy, they would be in trouble.
Chu Zhou¡¯s glorious battle record of crushing Miller in two moves and his words of ¡°I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords¡± quickly spread in the Mirror Universework.
Countless human experts were in an uproar.
Some people were amazed by Chu Zhou¡¯s strength. Some people felt that Chu Zhou was too arrogant.
No matter what, on this day, the name Chu Zhou was known by countless human experts.
Many Human Venerables and Universe Nobility also remembered the name Chu Zhou.
The Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Auntie, Auntie¡e and take a look. There¡¯s news about Big Brother.¡±
In an exquisite manor, a young and beautiful girl with pigtails excitedly rushed to an elegant woman lying on a recliner and opened an Inte interface in the void.
The elegant woman looked at the popr posts on the interface.
# Among the World Overlords, I am invincible¡ªChu ZhouttExplode
#Chu Zhou crushes Miller in two moves ttExplode
#The Craziest Heavenly Talent in History # Explode
#Chu Zhou and Romo, who is the true number one prodigy of Humanity?
# Explode
Upon seeing these posts, and they were basically all rted to Chu Zhou, the elegant woman was shocked. She immediately straightened her body and carefully opened a post to read.
¡°Aunt, I was originally worried that Big Brother would fall behind us if he stayed on Earth. 1 didn¡¯t expect Big Brother to be so awesome. He actually joined the Mirror Universe corporation and became Lord Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple.¡±
¡°What¡¯s even more unexpected is that Big Brother is still as abnormal as when he was on Earth. He became the top prodigy of our Human Race so quickly. Moreover, he crushed the number one prodigy of the Mirror Universe corporation, Miller, in two moves.¡±
¡°What a pity. I was still thinking about when I would return to Earth and teach Big Brother a lesson so that he would know how powerful 1 am! Now, it seems like¡ 1 don¡¯t have a chance!¡±
The beautiful girl chattered non-stop beside the elegant woman. Her voice was crisp and moving. When she reached the end, there was a hint of regret on her face.
It was as if it was a pity that he could not beat someone up and show off his current strength.
The elegant woman did not seem to have heard the beautiful girl¡¯s words. She opened the posts one after another seriously and watched the content and battle videos..
Chapter 718 - 718: Who in the World Doesn’t Know You? (4)
Chapter 718: Who in the World Doesn¡¯t Know You? (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The more he read, the more shocked he became.
Was this really her nephew?
Her nephew didn¡¯t rely on anyone else¡¯s help and traveled the Starry Sky alone. How did he make such a name for himself so quickly?
This was truly unimaginable.
¡°Sigh, Big Brother is outstanding enough, but his bad habit of being narcissistic can¡¯t be changed. He actually dares to say that I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords. This will offend many people!¡±
The beautiful girl frowned slightly, worried for a certain ¡°arrogant¡± Big Brother.
Why couldn¡¯t he change Big Brother¡¯s bad habit of being ¡®arrogant¡¯?
¡°Aunt, are you listening to me or not?¡±
Seeing that the elegant woman had been reading the posts seriously from the beginning to the end and seemed to have turned a deaf ear to her words, she could not help but feel a little angry.
The elegant woman raised her head and poked the beautiful girl¡¯s head with her finger. She smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, you don¡¯t have to worry about your brother. He¡¯s already outstanding enough¡ Moreover, he has a teacher like Lord Bei Cang. Who can hurt him?¡±
¡°Uh, I think so¡ Lord Bei Cang is a legendary figure among us humans. With him around, it¡¯s true that no one can hurt Big Brother.¡±
The beautiful girl tilted her head and thought about it. She immediately felt that it made sense and was relieved.
¡°Don¡¯t worry now!¡± the elegant woman said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡± The beautiful girl said. Her eyes suddenly became earnest and elegant. She said, ¡°Aunt, when are we going to look for Brother? I miss him!¡±
Her eyes were filled with deep longing as she spoke.
It had been almost 45 years since she¡¯d left Earth. If she hadn¡¯t known her brother could live at least four or five hundred years, she would have been tempted to go back and see him.
Now that she knew that her brother had joined the Mirror Universe corporation and was usually cultivating in the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation, the longing in her heart immediately erupted like a flood.
He wished he could go and look for his Big Brother immediately.
The elegant woman looked at the eagerness in the young girl¡¯s eyes and could not help but say guiltily, ¡°Xiaoyu, you know that my teacher has had an ident recently. I haven¡¯t left recently.¡±
¡°When my teacher¡¯s matter is more or less settled, I¡¯ll apany you to look for Xiao Zhou.¡±
¡°Is this okay?¡±
When the beautiful girl saw the guilt on her aunt¡¯s face, she felt terrible.
She also knew that her aunt had been very busy recently, so she had be much more haggard.
Even though she missed her Big Brother, she did not want to make things difficult for her aunt.
Hence, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Aunt. When you¡¯re free, we¡¯ll go look for Big Brother together.¡±
When the elegant woman saw that the young girl was so sensible, a hint of gratification appeared on her face.
In the vast universe, five mysterious creatures suddenly appeared in a void.
Each of the five living beings was wrapped in a ball of distorted light and their true appearance could not be seen.
¡°Human prodigy, Chu Zhou, defeated Miller. His ranking on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies should have been raised to third ce.¡±
A living being spoke in a somewhat unfamiliar humannguage.
¡°Third, it¡¯s too low. Miller¡¯s strength increased exponentially after entering the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Chu Zhou can crush Miller in two moves. I¡¯m afraid his strength is no weaker than Romo¡¯s. He¡¯s at least ranked second.¡±
Another living being spoke in the same fluent humannguage.
¡°We¡¯ll decide on Chu Zhou¡¯s ranking after the reincarnation trial! I have a feeling that he¡¯ll fight Romo. At that time, we¡¯ll know who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯s weaker!¡±
The creature that spoke had a strange squeaking sound in its voice, as if insects were chirping.
¡°Agreed!¡±
¡°Agreed!¡±
Thest two creatures echoed.
There was a moment of silence.
Another living being said in fluent humannguage,
¡°Chu Zhou is too much of a threat. We have to arrange for someone to kill him as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let him be the second King Bei Cang!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is too much of a threat. We have to arrange for someone to kill him as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let him be the second King Bei Cang!¡±
¡°Yes, we should kill him. He actually dares to say that I¡¯m invincible among the World Overlords. In that case, he treats our geniuses as nothing. He deserves to be killed!¡±
The other mysterious creature also said coldly.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
The other three living beings chimed in with the same murderous intent..
Chapter 719 - 719: Unexpected Change, Reincarnation Ancient Tomb!
Chapter 719: Unexpected Change, Reincarnation Ancient Tomb!
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
Three months.
Chu Zhou and the others had explored the Reincarnation Mystic Realm for a full three months ever since that battle.
The Reincarnation Mystic Realm was actually a vast world. Not only were there many foreign races like the Mist Race, but there were also many dangerous ces and many unknown opportunities.
Chu Zhou and the others explored all the way and took risks along the way. There were endless dangers and bloody battles.
The difficulties involved were not something that outsiders could understand. Even someone as powerful as Chu Zhou had encountered a few idents and almost died.
However, these three months were also three months of harvest.
They had witnessed one foreign race expert after another encountering thousands of secret techniques and passing through danger after danger¡ Through the tempering of blood and fire, Chu Zhou and the others were growing rapidly.
The countlessprehensions they had obtained in the stone forest were also quickly digested and converted into strength bit by bit.
Three monthster¡
Chu Zhou and the others crossed the entire Reincarnation Mystic Realm and crossed from one end to the other.
They returned to the ruins.
¡°No wonder the higher-ups of our Human Race would use the Reincarnation Mystic Realm as a trial ground for the top prodigies of our Human Race.¡±
Not only does this ce have arge number of extremely powerful foreign races, but there are also many dangerous ces and many opportunities¡ This ce is indeed too suitable for a trial ground for geniuses.¡±
Dragon stood in front of the ruins. He was tall and strong, and his gaze was sharp. His entire body emitted a powerful aura.
Compared to three months ago, his temperament had undergone a huge change.
He became even more confident.
The power fluctuation he emitted had reached the Ninth Level World Overlord Realm.
¡°What a pity. I feel that there are still many ces in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm that are worth exploring. It¡¯s just that the trial time is about to end.¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s long red hair was like mes, shining under the sun and emitting a unique Charm.
She had a slender figure, fair skin, and deep eyes. She exuded confidence and dominance.
The de of War in her hand emitted a terrifying sharpness.
In the past three months, her strength had also undergone a shocking transformation.
In fact, not only Dragon and Zuo Yue, but Bing Selin and Xi Liujin¡¯s strength had also increased exponentially.
The current them could probably easily defeat them before the trial.
Chu Zhou looked at the changes in everyone and smiled faintly. He looked at his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Ninth Level World Overlord)!
[Attribute Points: 2,500 trillion]
[Rules:]
[Law of Space: 90%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
[Soul Law: 90%]
[Law of Metal: 90%]
[Law of Wood: 90%]
[Law of Water: 90%]
[Law of Fire: 90%]
[Law of Earth: 90%]
[Absolute arts:]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
[Killing Sword Art: Perfected Third Level]
[Chaos Dharma Body: 100,000-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Body Canon: One clone]
[Flowing Moon Movement Technique: Perfected First Level]
[Six Radiance Shield: Perfected First Level]
In the past three months, Dragon and the others had improved greatly, and he had also improved at lightning speed.
The third level of the Killing Sword Art had already been perfected.
Furthermore, he had also cultivated the Flowing Moon Movement Technique and the Six Radiance Shield from the Beginner stage of the First Level to the Perfection stage of the First Level.
His current strength was so strong that even he could not estimate it.
¡°This Reincarnation Mystic Realm is indeed a good ce! Unfortunately, every human prodigy can only enter once at most!¡±
Chu Zhou felt that it was a pity.
If not for the fact that the trial was about to end, he really could not bear to leave the Reincarnation Mystic Realm so soon.
Rumblt
Suddenly, the entire Reincarnation Mystic Realm shook violently. The weather in the world changed, and dark clouds covered the sky.
¡°What¡ What¡¯s going on?¡±
This sudden change stunned Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°What the hell happened?¡±
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, the prodigies who were still ¡®alive¡¯ felt the violent tremors on the ground and looked at the dark clouds that covered the sky with a nk expression.
In the outside world, the Venerables and marquises who had been paying attention to the Reincarnation Mystic Realm through the virtual screen were all shocked when they saw the sudden change in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Even King Bei Cang revealed a hint of surprise on his face.
¡°What¡¯s going on? The Reincarnation Mystic Realm has opened at least tens of thousands of times¡ This seems to have never happened before.¡±
A Venerable said in surprise, but no one could answer his question.
Many nobles flew to King Bei Gang¡¯s side.
¡°King Bei Cang, there seems to be an unexpected change in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. Do we need Master of Void Silence to teleport all the remaining prodigies out now?¡±
Many nobles looked at King Bei Cang, waiting for his decision.
King Bei Cang stared at the screen with a calm expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let them continue their trial inside.¡±
¡°Even though there are unexpected changes¡ true tempering is full of variables.¡±
¡°They have the means left behind by the Master of Void Silence. It should be enough to protect them.¡±
¡°Even if there¡¯s an ident¡ there¡¯s nothing to say. True experts grow from hardship.¡±
¡°Besides¡ this might be their fortuitous opportunity.¡±
Upon hearing King Bei Gang¡¯s words, the nobles immediately gave up on the idea of letting the Master of Void Silence Teleport all the prodigies in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Just as King Bei Cang had said, the true trial was filled with variables.
This sudden change, whether it was the cmity or the opportunity, was all part of the trial.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou and the others, as well as all the paragons, had nk expressions.
They did not know what the source of this sudden change was.
RumbL
The heavy vibrations became louder and louder, as if an unknown giant was approaching from the unknown depths.
Suddenly, the dark clouds that covered the sky split open.
Everyone looked up at the huge crack and immediately saw an iparably huge translucent ¡°giant wheel.¡±
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ seemed to have descended from the distant depths of space and time, emitting a vast, ancient, and mysterious aura.
There were countless gears that were much smaller than the giant wheel.
Countless gears turned along with the ¡®giant wheel¡¯. The middle wheel of the big wheel set, and the small wheel set.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ and the endless gears slowly spun together, emitting a strange aura, as if it was pushing the entire universe to reincarnate.
¡°These are the huge wheels and gears that appeared when the Reincarnation
Mystic Realm opened¡ Now, they actually appeared again.¡± Bing Selin said in shock.
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of giant wheels and gears appearing in the Reincarnation
Mystic Realm¡ Could it be that we¡¯ve encountered a heaven-defying opportunity?¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s two ruby-like eyes sparkled, and there was a hint of eagerness in the depths of his eyes.
Opportunity?
Chu Zhou muttered in his heart and looked expectantly at the huge wheel and countless gears descending from the sky.
¡°Could it be¡ we¡ we¡ are¡ the chosen ones? The¡ the trial¡ is about to end. There¡¯s actually¡ there¡¯s actually¡ there¡¯s actually¡ a fortuitous opportunity.¡±
Xi Liujin had a wretched look on his face as he stared at the sky with his peach blossom eyes, almost drooling.
If this is also an opportunity, I¡¯m afraid this opportunity is not simple! I¡¯m afraid¡ it has something to do with that Lord Of Reincarnation.¡± Dragon said in a deep voice, his eyes burning with passion.
This was the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. The huge wheel and countless gears that had descended from the sky were clearly closely rted to reincarnation.
If it contained a fortuitous opportunity, it would probably be the greatest fortuitous opportunity that had been hidden in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Moreover, this opportunity might be rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation himself.
Chu Zhou and the others were agitated and could not calm down hearing Dragon¡¯s words.
If this opportunity was rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation himself, it would be heaven-defying.
¡°I¡¯ve been training in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm for so long. Even though 1 can vaguely sense the existence of the Law of Reincarnation¡ the Law of Reincarnation is too illusory. Therefore, 1 can¡¯tprehend it.¡±
Perhaps this opportunity is myst chance!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and clenched his fists.
Chu Zhou and the others were not the only smart ones.
Those who could enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to train were all top prodigies among humans. They were all smart people.
They looked at the huge wheel and countless gears descending from the sky and vaguely guessed that it might contain a heaven-defying opportunity rted to Lord Of Reincarnation himself.
Instantly, all the geniuses were staring at the sky with bated breaths, waiting for the next change at this moment.
Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others were all boiling with origin power. They were ready to attack at any time.
Romo stood on the surface of a hugeke like a peerless Demon God.
He also raised his head and stared at the sky.
The Lord Of Reincarnation!
This was one of the few heroes in the long history of humanity.
There were countless legends and mysteries left behind among humans.
It could even be said that not only humans, but the Lord Of Reincarnation was also one of the most legendary and mysterious figures among all the races in the universe.
If an opportunity appeared this time, and it was rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation, it would definitely be a heaven-defying opportunity.
Romo was determined to get it!
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and Nobility also saw the giant wheel and countless gears that appeared through the virtual screen.
They had also thought that there might be a heaven-defying opportunity rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation.
Immediately, the Venerables and Nobility couldn¡¯t help but breathe rapidly with red eyes.
Even the expression of King Bei Cang, who had always been extremely calm, changed slightly at this moment.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Venerables and above couldn¡¯t enter the Reincarnation Mystic Realm at all, they would definitely barge in and fight for the heaven-defying opportunity that might exist.
Runiblt
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, the giant wheel and countless gears kept spinning.
Suddenly, a huge vortex appeared in the center of the giant wheel, and the sound of chains colliding could be heard.
A huge ancient tomb connected by countless chains suddenly descended from the center of the giant wheel under everyone¡¯s close watch.
Two mysterious words appeared on the Tombstone.
No one recognized those two mysterious words.
However, when everyone saw the two words, they inexplicably understood what they meant.
Those two words represented ¡°Reincarnation¡±!
¡°This¡ This¡ Could this be the graveyard of the Lord Of Reincarnation?¡±
A prodigy said with a trembling voice.
More geniuses immediately soared into the sky and rushed towards the ancient tomb.
Chu Zhou and the others, as well as Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others, rushed towards the ancient tomb immediately.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and Nobilities were also envious.
¡°The Tomb of Reincarnation¡ Could this be the tomb of the Lord Of Reincarnation?¡±
¡°The treasure left behind by the Lord Of Reincarnation must be in this tomb.¡±
So what if it¡¯s a treasure? The Lord Of Reincarnation is the only person who has cultivated the Law of Reincarnation to Large Mastery¡ If he leaves all hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation in the tomb, whoever obtains this inheritance will make a killing.¡±
D*mn it¡ Why is the Reincarnation Mystic Realm restricting experts above the Venerable realm from entering¡¡±
At this moment, many Venerables and Nobilities wished they could tear apart the barrier of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm and barge into the graveyard..
Chapter 720 - 720: Incomparably Powerful, One Against Four! (1)
Chapter 720: Iparably Powerful, One Against Four! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou and the others, Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others, as well as many prodigies, all rushed towards the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb in the sky.
BOOM!
Someone attacked, mercilessly attacking the people in front of him or the people around him.
Many prodigies who were attacked were directly ¡°killed¡± and teleported out.
However, there were also people who had long been vignt and defended in time. They counterattacked with killing intent.
Chu Zhou also suffered more than 10 attacks.
It was obvious that even though many geniuses revered and feared him, they still attacked him under the temptation of enough benefits.
Chu Zhou sneered. His figure shed like lightning, and an iparably sharp Sword Wave shot out from his body.
Not only did he instantly destroy all the attacks that were directed at him, at the same time, he also killed more than 10 geniuses who attacked.
Almost at the same time, Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others were also surrounded by arge number of prodigies.
It was obvious that these paragons felt that Chu Zhou, Romo, and the others were too powerful and could notpete with Chu Zhou and the others. Therefore, they tacitly joined forces to eliminate Chu Zhou, Romo, and the others in advance.
Romo and the others had cold expressions. Almost instantly, they ¡°killed¡± all the prodigies who dared to attack them.
Many ants could indeed bite an elephant to death.
However¡ if the ant was facing a dragon, it would be a different matter.
A dragon could crush ants at will no matter how many ants there were.
Without a doubt, Chu Zhou, Romo, and the others were Dragons, while the other normal prodigies were ants.
Chu Zhou, Romo, and the others killed all the prodigies who dared to stop and surround them.
Soon, they arrived beside the huge Reincarnation Ancient Tomb.
Rumble¡ª
At this moment, the Tomb of Reincarnation suddenly shook violently.
Countless cracks appeared on the surface and powerful rays of light shot out from the cracks.
Suddenly, weapons that were emitting resplendent light flew out from the cracks.
¡°Gasp¡ The worst weapons are all Universe Lord weapons.¡±
Everyone felt the energy fluctuations emitted by the weapons and their breathing quickened.
Everyone started to fight for the weapons.
¡°Universe Nobility level weapons!¡±
Chu Zhou aimed at a circr crystal te and reached out to grab it.
Boom boom boom¡
There were also more than ten energy hands that grabbed at the circr crystal te.
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s energy hand suddenly shook, and a wave of Chaos mist spread out, annihting the other dozen energy hands.
Immediately after, his energy hand grabbed the circr crystal te and retracted it with a swish.
He had no time to study what kind of weapons the circr Crystal te was.
After quickly storing the round Crystal te into his internal world, he once again fought for other weapons.
In a moment, he obtained three more Universe Lord weapons.
At this moment, Chu Zhou realized that Long was fighting a prodigy for a battle axe.
He pointed with his finger and sted out a sword wave that pierced through the Void, ¡°killing¡± that paragon.
Chu Zhou continued to fight for other weapons after helping Dragon.
At this moment, 12 fist-sized beads suddenly flew out of the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb.
It was too dazzling, like twelve small suns.
Boundless brilliance bloomed.
What was even more shocking was that the moment they saw the 12 beads, everyone seemed to see an iparably huge giant wheel in the depths of endless space.
The giant wheel was unimaginably huge and slowly rotated, as if it was pushing the reincarnation of the myriad worlds.
¡°These¡ These 12 pearls seem to contain the power of the Law of Reincarnation. Could they be the power crystals left behind by the Lord Of Reincarnation?¡± Someone eximed.
At this moment, the eyes of all the paragons were filled with greed.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and Nobilities were also shocked.
¡°Those 12 pearls seem to contain the power of the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
¡°Gasp! 1 didn¡¯t expect the Lord Of Reincarnation to leave behind such a precious treasure. If 1 obtain those 12 pearls, 1 might be able toprehend the Law of Reincarnation through them.¡±
¡°The value of these 12 pearls is not inferior to overlord-level weapons. No¡ they should be more precious than overlord-level weapons even though overlord-level weapons are rare, there are actually many of them in the universe¡ However, there might only be those 12 pearls that contain the power of reincarnation.¡±
Many Venerables and nobles were envious.
Among the myriad races in the universe, how many experts wanted toprehend the Law of Reincarnation but found it difficult to reach the Beginner level?
And now¡ the shortcut toprehending the Law of Reincarnation was right in front of them.
They really wanted to rush into the Reincarnation Mystic Realm and snatch the 12 pearls away.
¡°It¡¯s all mine!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s burning gaze locked onto the twelve pearls that were like small suns. He directly activated his spatial ability, wanting to collect all 12 pearls from afar.
However, Chu Zhou had just activated the spatial ability when Romo threw a Berserking punch at the space around the 12 pearls, directly destroying arge area of space into nothingness.
Almost at the same time, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon also attacked with all their might, sting the space in the other three directions of the twelve pearls, destroying space after space.
The space around the 12 beads was directly destroyed into nothingness.
Chu Zhou¡¯s control over space lost its effect..
Chapter 721 - 721: Incomparably Powerful, One Against Four! (2)
Chapter 721: Iparably Powerful, One Against Four! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
His n was ruined.
¡°Have you been preventing me from using my spatial ability and taking away the 12 pearls?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as he nced at Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon. The depths of his eyes turned slightly cold.
Billions of sword qi suddenly appeared in his eyes. Countless sword qi formed two spiral gxy-sized sword qi vortexes in the depths of his eyes.
With a thought, the Purple Dragon Sword was already in his hand.
This was also the first time he had used the Purple Dragon Sword after entering the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Hummni!!!!
An earth-shattering sword cry suddenly resounded throughout the entire Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
As the Sword Chant sounded, all the geniuses and living beings in the entire Reincarnation Mystic Realm felt a terrifying sword intent that could destroy everything rush towards them.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, the grass and people all over the mountain seemed to have been blown by a strong wind. They all fell in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction, and rustling sounds could be heard.
All the Sword-shaped nts kowtowed to Chu Zhou densely, as if they were worshiping a king who ruled the world.
BOOM!
A huge circr white air wave burst out of Chu Zhou¡¯s body, covering a radius of thousands of kilometers as soon as it appeared.
Buzz buzz!
In the air, translucent sword qi suddenly appeared.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
A momentter, a huge green lotus appeared in the sky.
The green lotus stood proudly in the world. Countless lotus leaves surrounded it in the center, while Chu Zhou stood on the lotus tform at the top of the green lotus.
¡°This¡ This is Lord Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art.¡±
Everyone looked at the huge green lotus that stood proudly in the world and at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. Their expressions changed in shock.
Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon looked at Chu Zhou solemnly.
They felt that they had been locked onto by Chu Zhou¡¯s Spiritual Force.
Suddenly, countless lotus leaves shed at Romo and the others.
Every single lotus leaf emitted a hazy white light¡ªit was an innumerable amount of sword qi that looked like the hair of a cow.
¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Romo was not shocked when he saw Chu Zhou use the
Killing Sword Art. Instead, he was delighted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to see Lord Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art.¡±
His body shook, and a peerless Demon God-like aura suddenly erupted from his body.
Endless blood-colored light emanated from his body.
It vaguely formed a terrifying scene of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.
His strength was too powerful and rageful, causing the surrounding Void to distort.
His figure suddenly moved like a ferocious beast that had been released from its cage. He was also like a hellish Asura that had charged into the mortal world. He was angry and ferocious as he took the initiative to charge into the countless lotus leaves.
The lotus leaves were shattered by the terrifying power that erupted from his body.
¡°He¡¯s actually preparing to fight one against four? Looks like I¡¯ll be underestimated if I don¡¯t reveal some of my true abilities!¡±
A strong green light suddenly shot out of Xiu Si¡¯s eyes. A powerful and vast soul power surged out of his body like the copse of the four seas.
A huge and turbulent soul power condensed on his body into a huge figure in a ck robe. He held a scepter in his left hand and a book in his right.
The ck-robed figure waved the scepter in his left hand, and countless dark green soul lightning struck the lotus leaves that were shing over.
At the same time, countless distorted and strange words appeared on the ck book in ¡°His¡± right hand. Waves of dark, sinister, and cold curse power spread towards Chu Zhou.
¡°Extreme Wind Kill!¡±
Feng Yan¡¯s gaze was solemn, and her long ck hair fluttered in the wind. Streaks of material airflow coiled around her body, emitting a ghastly and dignified aura, like a god in the wind.
She suddenly raised her hand, and a gale immediately roared.
The wind was ck and spread across the sky. It immediately turned into nine ck dragons.
Dragon roars sounded in session, and their auras were shocking.
Especially when the ck wind swept across, the nine ck dragons opened their mouths and spat out a cold wind.
That inconceivably powerful power made people feel as if their fires of life were about to be extinguished at any moment.
It was as if all living beings in the world could copse and die if this wind blew. The mysterious power contained in it exceeded the imagination of all geniuses.
Solomon could sense the danger contained in the lotus leaves that were shing over. At this moment, he did not dare to hold back.
He let out a long roar, and a surging energy wave erupted from his body.
He had a shield in his left hand and a spear in his right.
Boom
He pushed his shield with his left hand to block the lotus leaves that were shing at him. The war spear in his right hand sted in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction.
In an instant, an endless surging power shattered countless lotus leaves and attacked Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou stood expressionlessly on the lotus tform, controlling countless lotus leaves to fight Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon.
At this moment, the entire sky was boiling.
Countless lotus leaves covered the sky, countless sword qi danced, and terrifying attacks shattered the Void.
Many prodigies who were fighting for weapons were sent flying far away while vomiting blood.
Even Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were no exception.
¡°Heavens! Chu Zhou is actually fighting Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon alone.¡±
Many people looked at the scene in the distance and could not help but be stunned.
This scene was something they could never have imagined.
They had long known that Chu Zhou was very fierce¡ but they never expected him to be so fierce.
It was simply exaggerated!
¡°Chu Zhou, why did you choose to fight four people alone?¡±
Dragon and the others also did not expect Chu Zhou to be so bold and confident as to attack Romo and the others at the same time.
Even though they were very confident in Chu Zhou¡¯s strength, they thought that Chu Zhou could already match or even surpass Romo.
However, Chu Zhou was not fighting Romo alone now. He was fighting Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other four experts at the same time.
This was apletely different concept.
Even the geniuses, Venerables, and Nobilities outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were moved when they saw Chu Zhou fighting four people alone through the virtual screen.
It was not strange for him to fight four people alone.
In fact, it was normal for him to fight ten people alone.
The most important thing was to see who their opponents were.
Chu Zhou¡¯s current opponents were not ordinary people. Instead, they were Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon, who were ranked in the top five of the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
These four people could be said to be peerless prodigies.
Romo, in particr, was publicly acknowledged as the number one prodigy of the Human Race. Many of the higher-ups of the Human Race thought highly of him and thought that his future Achievement would beparable to King Bei Gang¡¯s.
Now, there was actually someone who could fight against four such people at the same time.
It would be strange if no one was shocked.
¡°Chu Zhou, looks like you haven¡¯t cultivated your Killing Sword Art to the point of perfection. You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±
Romo¡¯s three faces were grinning. Like a peerless Demon God, he rampaged through the countless lotus leaves, shattering all the lotus leaves in front of him. He was getting closer and closer to Chu Zhou.
Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Solomon followed closely behind Romo and charged into the lotus leaves.
ii
Is that so?
H
Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
BOOM!
A resplendent pir of light shot up from his body.
Above his head, the wind and clouds suddenly changed, and endless dark clouds appeared.
Then, it started to rain.
Endless rain fell from the sky and drowned Heaven and Earth.
When the rain fell on Romo and the others, the four of them immediately felt a sharp pain as if they had been cut into pieces.
In the blink of an eye, deep cuts appeared on their bodies and they were all covered in blood.
m
This¡ This is the second ughter Sword Painting of the Killing Sword Art¡ You actuallyprehended the Sword Rain Painting so quickly?¡±
Feng Yan seemed to have thought of something and said in shock.
¡°What? Chu Zhou has cultivated the second level of the Killing Sword Art?¡±
Romo, Xiu Si, and Solomon were moved.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. He suddenly raised the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand and pointed it at the sky.
Suddenly, the sky changed again.
Countless silver-white Star Realms suddenly appeared under the dark clouds that covered the sky.
However, those Star Realms were different from ordinary Star Realms. All the silver-white Star Realms were covered in spikes.
Upon closer inspection, they were not spikes at all, but iparably sharp sword lights.
¡°The third ughter Sword Painting of the Killing Sword Art, the Sword Star Map.¡±
Feng Yan looked at the countless silver-white Star Realms in the sky in a daze and said in a dreamy voice..
Chapter 722 - 722: The Number One Prodigy of Humanity Changes Owner!
Chapter 722: The Number One Prodigy of Humanity Changes Owner!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Feng Yan raised her head and looked at the countless silver Star Realms with spikes below the dark clouds. Her entire body was stunned.
She recognized that this was the profundity contained in the third ughter Sword Painting of the Killing Sword Art, the Sword Star Pattern.
Could Chu Zhou have already cultivated the third ughter Sword Painting?
The thought of it made her feel suffocated.
The Killing Sword Art was a pinnacle marquis-level ultimate technique that shook the myriad races in the universe. It was endlessly profound.
Even the top prodigies of humanity would find it difficult toprehend such an ultimate technique.
It was estimated that 99% of the top prodigies would find it difficult toprehend the Killing Sword Art.
Even if he was lucky enough toprehend it, it was already extremely fast for him to grasp the first ughter Sword Painting in ten thousand years.
However, Chu Zhou had only been King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple for about a year, but he had actually grasped the profundities of the first to third ughter Sword Paintings¡
This was simply too exaggerated, he could no longer be described as a prodigy.
They could only be described as monsters and freaks.
¡°This¡ This is a scene that will only appear when I use the profundity of the Killing Sword Art¡¯s Sword Star Map.¡±
¡°But¡ how is this possible?¡±
Solomon had seen many battle videos of King Bei Cang back then, so he was quite familiar with the phenomenon formed by the 24 Killing Sword Art diagrams.
Therefore, when he saw the countless silver Star Realms with spikes in the sky, he immediately understood that Chu Zhou was using the Profound of the Sword Star Map.
At this moment, he looked at Chu Zhou in extreme shock.
In his eyes, Chu Zhou was no longer a human, but aplete monster.
¡°No wonder¡ he dared to attack the four of us at the same time! It turns out¡ he¡¯s actually so powerful!¡±
Xiu Si stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure with a bitter smile, feeling inexplicably disheartened.
Chu Zhou, you¡¯re indeed a good opponent!¡±
Romo was like an unparalleled Demon God as he rampaged through theyers of lotus leaves and shuttled through the dense rain.
Terrifying energy fluctuations emitted from his body, shattering lotus leaves and countless raindrops.
He looked up at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. His three faces and six eyes revealed an excited expression.
Is this Chu Zhou¡¯s true strength? How terrifying!¡±
The many geniuses watching the battle from afar were all stunned by the terrifying sword intent on Chu Zhou¡¯s body that seemed to be able to destroy all worlds.
¡°This¡ This is the profundity of the third level of the Killing Sword Art, the
Sword Star Map.¡±
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and marquises were also shocked when they saw the scene in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm through the virtual screen.
Even King Bei Gang¡¯s gaze could not help but freeze slightly.
¡°You actually grasped the mysteries of the Sword Star Map so quickly. I was right about you!¡±
King Bei Cang looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and thought.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, after Chu Zhou used the profundity contained in the Sword Star Map, he raised the Purple Dragon Sword high in his right hand and suddenly pressed it down.
In an instant, countless silver Star Realms with spikes descended from the sky.
From afar, it looked like a huge meteor shower.
Boom, boom, boom¡
Dense silver Star Realms smashed down from the heads of Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, and Romo.
Romo and the other three faced the attacks of the lotus leaves, the rain, and the silver Star Realm at the same time.
¡°F*ck, such an attack is impossible to resist! F*ck¡¡±
Solomon¡¯s face was ashen as he activated his shield to block the silver Star Realm that was falling from the sky.
A silver Star Realm collided with the shield in his hand with a loud bang, instantly transforming into endless sword qi that exploded.
The shield in his hand shattered.
In the next moment, lotus leaves shed his body.
There were also dense raindrops pouring down on him.
¡°I really can¡¯t ept this¡¡±
Solomon let out an unwilling sigh, and his figure disappeared into thin air.
It was obvious that the lotus leaves and the rain were enough to cause him fatal injuries. Therefore, he was teleported out.
Feng Yan controlled the nine ck dragons and spat out terrifying cold winds that seemed to be able to directly extinguish the mes of life.
However, the nine ck dragons were quickly annihted under the siege of the lotus leaves, rain, and silver Star Realms.
Feng Yan followed in Solomon¡¯s footsteps and was teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
¡°The gap between me and them¡ is really too big.¡±
Xiu Si nced at Chu Zhou, who was standing coldly on the green lotus, and then at Romo, who was getting excited. He sighed in his heart and gave up struggling.
A huge silver Star Realm collided with him and instantly ¡®sent¡¯ him away.
In the blink of an eye, Romo was the only one left among the four experts.
Romo did not care that Xiu Si and the other two had been ¡°killed¡±.
He only had eyes for Chu Zhou!
He was like an Asura who had walked out of the depths of hell. An endless mountain of corpses and sea of blood appeared behind him.
His six arms drew a profound and unfathomable trajectory as they shot out streaks of chaotic blood light.
The Void copsed, and countless lotus leaves, rain, and silver Star Realms were destroyed.
Countless strands of sword qi that were charging at him like cow hair could not get close to his body.
His body was filled with earth-shattering fluctuations that shattered all the approaching sword qi.
At this moment, Romo disyed the terrifying power of the first ce on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
He was like a peerless Demon God who walked the world. His killing intent was monstrous and his strength was peerless. All the prodigies trembled when they saw him.
¡°As expected of Romo, who is known as the number one prodigy of Humanity. His strength is much stronger than Xiu Si and the others.¡±
When Chu Zhou saw Romo¡¯s figure moving freely among the countless lotus leaves, rain, and silver Star Realms, he was slightly surprised.
However, he was still very calm.
Romo was very strong but he was stronger!
His gaze locked onto Romo, and the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand suddenly pointed at Romo from afar. A terrifying sword intent that could destroy thousands of worlds and destroy Heaven and Earth suddenly erupted from his body.
Instantly, the green lotus under his feet and countless lotus leaves vibrated violently, emitting endless sword beams.
The dense sword lights that seemed to fill the entire world gathered together and transformed into a huge and boundless Lotus Painting.
At the same time, the endless raindrops that fell from the sky also gathered together, forming a huge rain scene.
In addition, under the dark clouds, countless silver Star Realms with spikes began to spin at high speed along mysterious trajectories. Countless lights intertwined.
A huge Star Realm diagram appeared from where the light intertwined.
The moment the Lotus Painting, Rain Scenery Painting, and Star Realm Painting appeared, the entire Void was instantly filled with endless killing sword intent.
The moment these three diagrams appeared, they pressed down on Romo.
When Romo saw the three huge pictures that were suppressing him, he immediately felt a huge sense of danger.
Roar¡ª
His blood-red hair stood on end as a terrifying and oppressive aura burst out from his body. His three mouths let out an earth-shattering roar at the same time.
Three terrifying blood-colored pirs of light instantly shot out from his three mouths.
These three blood-colored pirs of light seemed to be able to destroy 3,000 worlds. They erupted with fluctuations that made many geniuses tremble.
The three blood-colored pirs of light quickly collided with the three huge diagrams.
However, the three blood-colored pirs of light were quickly obliterated by the three huge diagrams.
After the three huge diagrams obliterated the three beams of blood light, they tore through the Void like lightning and struck Romo almost at the same time.
In an instant, an iparably huge green lotus phantom, endless rain, and endless silver Star Realms appeared and attacked Romo endlessly.
Billions of sword beams instantly shot out, emitting a light that was even more dazzling than the sun.
Many prodigies watching the battle felt like their eyes were about to be blinded.
The entire Heaven and Earth fell into a vast and mighty state.
The forests and mountains around the battlefield turned into ashes.
500,000 kilometers of Earth shattered.
It was as if a Doomsday Cmity had just descended.
All the paragons were stunned by the scene before them.
A momentter, when the light that was stronger than the sun disappeared, they saw a shocking scene.
All that was left of Romo was a head with messy blood-colored hair and a face full of blood.
The other parts of his body were all annihted by the sword qi.
¡°What!¡± Everyone gasped when they saw this scene.
Romo, who was known as the number one prodigy of Humanity¡ was actually in such a miserable state now!
Many paragons looked at Chu Zhou, who was standing coldly on the lotus tform, and their reverence for him intensified.
¡°There¡¯s only one head left. Isn¡¯t it considered a fatal injury?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Romo¡¯s head and was a little surprised that Romo had not been teleported out.
¡°Chu Zhou, I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±
Romo, who only had one head left, suddenly erupted with a more terrifying aura than before.
His head suddenly became the size of the moon, and boundless blood light spread out, enveloping Heaven and Earth.
The iparably huge head suddenly rushed towards Chu Zhou and opened its mouth to devour him.
¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. Facing the huge head that was devouring him with a monstrous aura, there was no ripple on his face.
He suddenly strolled down from the lotus tform and raised the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand!
In an instant, the green lotus and countless lotus leaves transformed into hazy lights that fused into the Purple Dragon Sword.
The rain that filled the sky also fused into the Purple Dragon Sword.
The countless silver Star Realms in the sky also transformed into rays of silver light that fused into the Purple Dragon Sword at lightning speed.
¡°Yin!!!¡±
Countless universe engravings appeared on the body of the Purple Dragon Sword. A purple dragon shadow that was like smoke and fog swam around, emitting a sword intent that made the Heaven and Earth change color.
Suddenly, the body of the Purple Dragon Sword was covered in ayer of five-colored divine light.
The Purple Dragon Sword immediately became even more terrifying.
Wherever the Purple Dragon Sword shed, space silently turned into nothingness.
At this moment, everyone saw a shocking scene:
A head as huge as the moon, carrying boundless blood light, swooped down. Below it was a figure the size of a grain of sand.
However, the sand-sized figure suddenly stabbed the sword in its hand at the huge head.
The scene seemed to have stopped.
The aggressive giant head instantly stopped in the air.
In the next moment, the huge head was wrapped in a ball of light and instantly disappeared.
Everyone fell into a huge shock when they saw this scene.
A long pause!
Only then did everyone react.
Romo, who was known as the number one prodigy of the Human Race¡ had been defeated?
¡°Romo¡ actually lost!¡±
¡°Unbelievable, unbelievable!¡±
¡°Tell me this isn¡¯t a dream¡¡±
Many people stared nkly at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure with endless shock on their faces.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and nobles also looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
¡°The number one prodigy of Humanity has changed hands!¡± A nobilitymented..
Chapter 723 - 723: Reincarnation Is The Most Heartless!
Chapter 723: Reincarnation Is The Most Heartless!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many Venerables and nobles were moved when they saw Chu Zhou ¡®kill
1 Romo.
Romo¡¯s identity was too extraordinary. Not only was he the number one prodigy of the human race, but he was also thought highly of by many higher-ups of the human race. They thought that he had the potential to grow to the level of King Bei Cang.
However, Romo was now defeated by Chu Zhou in a clean and undisputed manner.
¡°Romo actually lost just like that¡ Furthermore, it was a crushing defeat. If 1 hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would have found it unbelievable.¡± A Venerable said in shock.
¡°Romo is already very strong¡ However, Chu Zhou is even stronger!¡±
¡°This disciple of King Bei Cang is impressive. Even King Bei Cang¡ wasn¡¯t this powerful when he was at the World Overlord Realm!¡±
¡°Looks like another monster that will shock all the races in the universe will appear in our Human Race after King Bei Cang.¡±
¡°Master and disciple are both monsters¡ In the future, they will probably be the most terrifying master and disciple among us humans.¡±
Many Venerables and Nobilities discussed.
Many Venerables and Nobilities were d to see Chu Zhou¡¯s rise.
In the universe, thepetition between races was very cruel.
If they fell behind, not only would they be beaten up, but their race would also be exterminated.
Therefore, no matter which tribe it was, the top experts were the core pirs.
And some monster-level powerhouses whose strength far exceeded their peers and had great potential were especially important to a race.
The value of these monster-ss experts was immeasurable. They were the pirs of a race, the core of the core.
Like King Bei Cang.
King Bei Cang was a peak presence among the nobles. He alone could easily suppress more than a hundred ordinary nobles.
Therefore, his value to humans was not something that ordinary nobles couldpare to.
Moreover, once King Bei Cang became a Universe Overlord, he would most likely be a pinnacle Overlord.
The value of an invincible overlord to humans was even more terrifying.
It was precisely because of these reasons that King Bei Cang¡¯s status in the Human Race was so high, far above the other nobles.
Even many Universe Overlords would give him some face.
Chu Zhou was the same now. He had already disyed the terrifying potential of being invincible among his peers.
Many Venerables and nobles hoped that a monster like Chu Zhou would be born among humans. In that case, once a monster like Chu Zhou grew up, it would have an unimaginable effect on the prosperity and development of humans.
In this way, many Venerables and nobles were happy to see Chu Zhou rise.
King Bei Cang stood on the spaceship. He, who had always been as cold as an iceberg, rarely smiled.
The growth speed of Chu Zhou¡¯s disciple¡ was beyond his expectations. He was very satisfied.
He saw that Chu Zhou had surpassed his potential.
In the crowd, Romo, who had just reconstructed his physical body, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure on the screen withplicated expressions.
This time, they had lost too thoroughly.
Losing was secondary.
More importantly, they had lost this opportunity.
This was an opportunity rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation and the Law of Reincarnation¡
In this life, there was a high chance that they would not encounter such a good opportunity.
At this moment, everyone looked at Chu Zhou enviously.
Without a doubt, no one couldpete with Chu Zhou for the 12 pearls that contained the power of reincarnation after defeating Romo and the other three.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou took a deep breath and flew towards the 12 pearls at the top of the sky.
As soon as he approached the 12 pearls, he immediately felt a mighty force.
This kind of power was firmly above the power ofws.
¡°This is the power of the Law¡ Moreover, it should be the power of the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
Chu Zhou was overjoyed.
With a thought, he activated a majestic Spiritual Consciousness and wrapped it around the 12 Reincarnation Pearls. Then, he stored the 12 Reincarnation Pearls into his internal world.
¡°I wonder if there are other secrets hidden in the Tomb of Reincarnation?¡±
After putting away the 12 Reincarnation Beads, Chu Zhou suppressed the excitement in his heart. With a sh, he appeared in front of the huge Reincarnation Ancient Tomb.
However, just as he approached the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb, his expression suddenly changed.
A terrifying suction force suddenly came from the Tomb of Reincarnation.
Facing this suction force, Chu Zhou could not resist at all and was sucked into the Tomb of Reincarnation.
¡°This¡ This¡ Chu Zhou was actually sucked into the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb?¡±
Many paragons, Venerables, and Nobility were shocked when they saw this.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were all shocked and worried for Chu Zhou.
Dragon was also worried at first but he quickly calmed down.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Dragon analyzed calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that all of us have the means left behind by the Master of Void Silence. If we really encounter an irresistible danger, we will all be automatically teleported out.¡±
¡°That makes sense¡¡±
When Zuo Yue and the others heard this, they remembered that they had the means left behind by the Master of Void Silence.
They heaved a long sigh of relief instantly.
The other geniuses, venerables, and nobility quickly thought of this.
Instantly, some people who were worried that something would happen to Chu Zhou were no longer worried.
In the Tomb of Reincarnation¡
Chu Zhou had just been sucked in when his consciousness fell into a trance.
¡°Reincarnation is the most heartless! Only by guarding your heart can you escape. Remember, remember¡¡±
A faint sigh sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness.
Then, a dazed feeling surged in Chu Zhou¡¯s heart.
He felt that his surroundings were in a mess, as if countless things were flying past him from both sides. He wanted to take a closer look, but he realized that all his efforts were in vain. His strength seemed to be disappearing at an extremely fast speed¡
He felt as if he had appeared in front of a huge wheel in a daze.
That wheel was made up of countless small wheels. Around the giant wheel was a pitch-ck and cold void. Countless souls shuttled through it, making whimpering sounds.
¡°Where¡ is this?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion.
Just as this thought shed through his mind, a huge suction force suddenly came from a wheel-shaped hole in front of him. His consciousness was attracted by this force and sank into the endless darkness like a tide¡
The sky was gloomy. Beside the bustling streets of Tianjing, a disheveled young man in dirty clothes was lying quietly at the corner of the street with his arms crossed. He looked up at the gloomy sky with a nk look in his eyes.
Waves of white steam mixed with the fragrance of steamed buns floated on the street. Chu Zhou¡¯s lips moved, and a hungry sound came from his stomach. He shifted his body andy down again.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¡±
Even though his stomach was empty and he was starving, what was even more unbearable was the doubt in his heart.
In this world, this young man called Chu Zhou had already lived for 15 years.
From what he could remember, he seemed to be a beggar. He was hazy and ignorant for more than 10 years.
For so many years, other than begging instinctively, the youth spent most of his time in a daze. Most of the time, some vague impressions would appear in the youth¡¯s mind, like a dream.
There were many, many things that the young man could sense at a speed that was rapidly changing color. They were blurry and difficult to remember.
The young man had once thought that he was a big shot. Or rather, he had experienced some unbelievable things. As time passed mercilessly and after living a bleak life for more than ten years, the young man gradually understood that¡ those were just dreams. Forget it¡
It was a dream of a young man who begged all day and yearned to do something.
The people nearby said that this was a young man who liked to daydream.
His words confused everyone. He said that the world was very big. Outside the world, there was a vast universe with countless races in the universe¡
Everyoneughed. This child had been wandering for too long. Life had already driven him crazy¡
¡°Perhaps, it was really a dream¡¡±
With a sigh, the young man sped his hands together and stood up from the corner of the wall.. He walked towards the fragrant steamed bun¡
Chapter 724 - 724: Soul Shard! Reincarnation Technique! (1)
Chapter 724: Soul Shard! Reincarnation Technique! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The sky was gloomy. Beside the bustling streets of Tianjing, a beggar youth with dirty clothes and unkempt hair walked towards the fragrant steamed bun. He could not bear the hunger.
BANG!
A ck shadow rushed over from the opposite side. Before the beggar youth could see clearly, he was knocked into his chest. His body staggered and was about to fall.
Something seemed to have been stuffed into his arms in a daze.
Whoosh! Whoosh!
The sound of ingots falling to the ground could be heard. The young man lowered his head and realized that his chest was filled with golden ingots.
¡°Catch him, don¡¯t let that thief escape!¡¡±
¡°Little brat, how dare you steal from Master Jun! I¡¯ll skin you alive¡¡±
A series of curses mixed with chaotic footsteps came from the other side.
The vendors on the street cried out in rm and avoided them one by one. In the moist white fog that filled the entire street, more than ten burly men holding pudaos rushed out.
¡°How dare you steal our master¡¯s things? I¡¯ll chop you up alive!¡±
A fierce-looking burly man shouted angrily and shed at the youth.
The young man looked at the huge de that was shing down from the top of his head in fear. He was about to be cut in half by the angry guard.
Suddenly, the young man instinctively stretched out his hand. With a puff, his palm pierced through the burly man¡¯s chest.
¡°You¡ you¡¡±
The burly man raised his hand in disbelief and pointed at the youth with a trembling finger.
The young man¡¯s arm that had pierced through the burly man¡¯s chest shook slightly. With a bang, the burly man¡¯s entire body turned into a bloody mist.
¡°Murder!¡±
On the streets, all the merchants and pedestrians looked at the young man in fear and fled into the distance when they saw him killing others.
¡°I killed someone?¡± The young man looked at his blood-stained right hand in a daze, but he did not panic. Instead¡ It felt very ordinary. ¡°Why¡ does it feel familiar?¡±
¡°Little br*t, how dare you kill someone? Kill him!¡±
When the other nine burly men saw that the youth had killed one of theirpanions, they were instantly enraged. They swung their sabers at the youth with killing intent.
The young man¡¯s body instinctively moved and immediately turned into afterimages, passing through the nine burly men.
In the next moment, heads flew up one after another, and nine headless corpses spewed out blood like fountains.
Everyone on the street panicked.
He looked at the young man as if he was looking at a devil.
The young man looked at the 10 corpses on the ground in a daze.
¡°How could he have such power?¡± He looked at his bloodstained hands in disbelief.
It was as if a key valve had opened. Many memories surged from the depths of his mind.
In the beginning, those memories were still very blurry, but they became clearer and clearer.
¡°This¡ is my power to begin with. I¡¯m¡ Chu Zhou, the Chu Zhou who lives in an era where everyone can evolve.¡±
BOOM!
Chu Zhou woke up.
An extremely powerful aura emanated from his body.
¡°Is this the power of reincarnation?¡±
Chu Zhou scanned the people on the long street and recalled a memory of living here for 14 years. He could not help but be shocked.
If he had not woken up in time, he might have really treated the previous memory as his real experience and might have been lost here forever, spending his life here.
He did not know if he would die after spending his life here, but it made him feel very dangerous.
After Chu Zhou woke up, the streets of Tianjing and the living beings here immediately disappeared like a dream bubble.
At the same time, an extremely vast power descended on his figure and instantly obliterated his body.
His consciousness fell into endless darkness.
Reincarnation, endless reincarnation.
A hint of wisdom to protect one¡¯s heart.
No matter how real reincarnation was, Chu Zhou had long determined that he was real¡
From the merchants and peddlers to the ministers of the imperial court, from being penniless to having power over a region, from the young heroes of Jianghu to the great evils of the worlds¡ Reincarnation, endless reincarnation¡
No matter what kind of reincarnation it was, Chu Zhou maintained his heart and watched everything coldly. At the same time, he silently integrated into it and became an established role in the reincarnation cycle. He was either unknown or shocking the world¡
Gradually, after hundreds and thousands of reincarnations, and always maintaining his original intentions. He watched coldly from the sidelines as he experienced the coldness and warmth of the world. The ways of the world, the betrayal of friends, the betrayal of his lover, from power to the world, changing into nothing¡
The extreme ups and downs of life did have a huge impact at first, but as Chu Zhou guarded his heart tightly, every reincarnation condensed Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness even more firmly.
In addition, unknowingly, there was also a trace of magical power infecting his soul.
After an unknown period of time, it seemed to be billions of years, but it also seemed to be an instant.
Chu Zhou transcended the endless cycle of reincarnation.
¡°Is this¡ Reincarnation?¡±
A joyful smile appeared on his face.
[Law of Reincarnation: 0.00001%]
Looking at the additional information on his Attribute Board, Chu Zhou smiled sincerely.
There was a feeling of ¡®the mountains and rivers are heavy, and there¡¯s no way out¡¯.
He originally thought that it was basically impossible for him toprehend the Law of Reincarnation during this training.
Unexpectedly, he seeded in the end.
¡°Even though I¡¯ve onlyprehended 0.00001% of the Law of Reincarnation and can¡¯t even be considered superficial, this is enough¡ The rest can be handed to my ¡®talent¡¯..¡±
Chapter 725 - 725: Soul Shard! Reincarnation Technique! (2)
Chapter 725: Soul Shard! Reincarnation Technique! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou thought to himself. He was so excited that he could not control himself.
This was the Law of Reincarnation!
For countless years, among the myriad races in the universe, countless famous heroes of the era hade one after another toprehend the Law of Reincarnation¡
However, only the Lord Of Reincarnation had any real achievements in the Law of Reincarnation.
Everyone else could be said to have failed and he, Chu Zhou, would be the second one that seeded.
After retracting his gaze from the Attribute Board, Chu Zhou noticed that he was in a dark space.
Not far in front of him, a human skin that was suffused with a hazy white light floated.
An abyss-like pressure assaulted his face.
It made Chu Zhou feel as if he had just faced the Master of Void Silence not long ago¡ªsmall and insignificant.
¡°Could this be the skin left behind by Lord Of Reincarnation?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in shock, his heart racing uncontrobly.
If this was the skin shedded by the Lord Of Reincarnation, its value would be immeasurable.
He could not help but approach the ¡®human skin¡¯ that was filled with majestic pressure.
Suddenly, his pupils constricted.
He recognized that this was not a human skin, but a¡ molting of the soul, or rather, a shard of the soul.
The boundless soul pressure made his soul and consciousness feel an iparable pressure.
¡°This won¡¯t do. The pressure of this ¡®soul shard¡¯ is too strong¡ 1 can¡¯t get close!¡±
Chu Zhou realized that the closer he got to the soul shard, the more terrifying the soul pressure he felt.
When he was 100 meters away from the soul shard, the soul pressure was simply like a ioo,ooo-foot-tall wave that could topple mountains and overturn the seas, washing over his consciousness.
He felt that if he continued to forcefully approach the soul shard, his consciousness would probably be directly annihted.
His expression changed slightly. He no longer tried to approach the soul shard. Instead, he tried to use his spatial ability to collect the soul shard into his internal world.
However¡ he soon failed.
¡°D*mn it¡ This soul shard is surrounded by a terrifying nomological power. Moreover, that nomological power rejects all other powers¡ 1 can¡¯t use spatial ability to put away the soul shard from afar.¡±
Chu Zhou stared fixedly at the soul shard not far away, his heart filled with struggle and unwillingness.
He was basically certain that this soul shard was left behind by Lord Of Reincarnation.
Moreover, it was very likely that the Lord Of Reincarnation had shed it when it chose to reincarnate.
Not only did this soul shard contain unimaginably majestic soul power, but it also contained dense nomological power¡
In addition, it might also contain the secret of the Lord Of Reincarnation.
Its value was immeasurable.
Even Universe Overlords and Universe Saints would be tempted when they saw this soul shard.
Therefore, he was definitely unwilling to give up on this soul shard just like that.
¡°It¡¯s just that¡ the soul pressure emitted by the soul shard is too strong. I can¡¯t get close at all¡¡±
Chu Zhou felt bitter.
Nothing was more tortuous than the fact that it was right in front of him and seemed to be within reach, but he couldn¡¯t get it.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was shocked to discover that the soul shard suddenly moved on its own.
It first floated gently in his direction for a short distance, then suddenly turned into a fleeting afterimage and shot into Chu Zhou¡¯s be before he could react.
The next moment, Chu Zhou realized that there was a ¡°clothing¡± as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing on his soul.
At the same time, arge amount of information surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness.
¡°Reincarnation Technique? This¡ this was created by the Lord Of Reincarnation. It¡¯s a peerless technique that¡¯s rted to the Law of Reincarnation?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened, his body trembling with excitement.
He did not expect to obtain the Reincarnation Technique created by Lord Of Reincarnation.
It also contained arge amount of Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s cultivation experience regarding Reincarnation.
Without a doubt, the value of this Reincarnation Technique was immeasurable.
If word of this got out, it might cause an upheaval in the universe. The Universe Overlords and even saints of all the races in the universe might fight for it.
¡°1 can¡¯t expose the Art of Reincarnation¡ Even if 1 reveal that I¡¯veprehended the Law of Reincarnation in the future, I can¡¯t expose the Art of Reincarnation.¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself.
The Law of Reincarnation had always existed in the unseen world. Anyone could try toprehend it, but whether they couldprehend it depended on theirprehension.
However, the Reincarnation Technique was different.
This was a peerless technique created by the Lord Of Reincarnation based on his many years ofprehension and summary of the Law of Reincarnation.
Other than possessing extremely terrifying and powerful might¡ It also contained many methods and paths toprehend the Law of Reincarnation.
For many Universe Overlords and Universe Saints who couldn¡¯tprehend the Law of Reincarnation, the Reincarnation Technique was a priceless treasure.
Once the news spread out, it would definitely cause a bloody battle between countless giants of the universe.
Chu Zhou knew that his arm was not big enough yet. If he dared to expose the Reincarnation Technique, he would definitely have a death wish.
Even King Bei Cang and the Universe Overlords of the Mirror Universe probably couldn¡¯t protect him.
Naturally, he would not do such a stupid thing.
¡°In addition to the Reincarnation Technique¡ the soul remains left behind by the Lord Of Reincarnation are also priceless¡¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the transparent gauze robe on his soul body and his emotions surged.
He could clearly feel the vast and boundless high-quality Spiritual Strength contained within the transparent gauze dress, as well as traces of the Law of Reincarnation.
If he digested the soul power and the power of the Law of Reincarnation, his soul origin would increase exponentially, and hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation would also increase greatly.
¡°My gains from this Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial are really too great.¡± He sighed deeply.
This time, in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, not only did he obtain the nomological marks of the five elements, but he also cultivated the 100,000-meter Chaotic Body. His Flowing Moon Movement Technique and Six Radiance Shield had both advanced to the Perfected Third Level. His Killing Sword Art had also advanced to the Perfected Third Level.
He also obtained arge piece of Origin Source Gold, more than ten Venerable weapons and noble weapons from the secret vault, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, and the countless cultivation experience left behind by Lord Of Reincarnation in the stone forest¡
Most importantly¡
He had obtained 12 Reincarnation Pearls that contained boundless reincarnation power, the remains of the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul, and the Reincarnation Technique.
If news of such a huge harvest were to spread, it would definitely cause an uproar among countless people.
Even those Venerables and Nobilities would be envious of him.
Compared to the above-mentioned gains, he did not care about the glorious results of defeating Miller, Romo, Xiu Si, and the others.
¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡¡±
With a thought, his figure instantly left the Tomb of Reincarnation and appeared in the eyes of many geniuses.
Rumble¡
Just as Chu Zhou came out, the huge gears, countless small gears, and the reincarnation ancient tomb in the sky instantly disappeared and hid in the dark again.
¡°Chu Zhou is out!¡±
Many genius¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw Chu Zhou.
Outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many people who were worried that something would happen to Chu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief.
The tense hearts of Dragon and the others also rxed.
To be honest, when Chu Zhou was sucked into the ancient tomb, even though they knew that Chu Zhou had the means left behind by the Master of Void Silence, Long and the others were still secretly worried for Chu Zhou.
There was no doubt that the ancient tomb was left behind by the legendary Lord Of Reincarnation.
And the Lord Of Reincarnation was a terrifying existence that stood at the peak of all the Overlords in the universe.
Even Universe Saints were wary of the Lord Of Reincarnation.
All in all, the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s strength and methods were far beyond that of other Universe Overlords.
Therefore, they were all worried that when Chu Zhou encountered danger in the ancient tomb, the method left behind by the Master of Void Silence on Chu Zhou would not be effective in the ancient tomb.
Only now, when they saw that Chu Zhou hade out safely, did theypletely rx.
Then, everyone was extremely curious. What did Chu Zhou obtain in the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb?
However¡ After Chu Zhou came out, his expression was as calm as water. He did not show any excitement, making him unable to guess if he had obtained a treasure or not..
Chapter 726 - 726: News Of Aunt And Sister!
Chapter 726: News Of Aunt And Sister!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou! What¡¯s in that ancient tomb?¡±
Dragon and the others quickly flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side and looked at him curiously!
That ancient tomb might very well be the tomb of the Lord Of Reincarnation.
They all knew very well what was inside!
¡°I can¡¯t say!¡± Chu Zhou said with a faint smile.
Dragon and the others were slightly stunned and immediately understood.
It was obvious that there was indeed a secret in the ancient tomb, but it was not convenient to reveal it to outsiders.
Dragon and the others were smart people and did not ask further.
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, many prodigies were also using their divine senses to ¡®listen¡¯ to Chu Zhou¡¯s words. They also wanted to know what was in the Reincarnation Tomb.
In the end, Chu Zhou did not say anything, which disappointed them.
It also made them guess what Chu Zhou had obtained from the ancient tomb.
In fact, not only were the geniuses in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm curious, the Venerables and Nobilities outside the Reincarnation Mystic Realm were also very curious about what Chu Zhou had obtained in the ancient tomb.
Soon, it was time for the Reincarnation Trial to end.
Swoosh!
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou and the others were teleported out of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
¡°Teacher!¡± Chu Zhou flew in front of King Bei Cang and bowed slightly.
¡°Not bad!¡± King Bei Cang smiled faintly.
This was the first time he had smiled since he arrived.
How is this just not bad?
This is simply heaven-defying!
The Venerables of the other Mirror Universepanies thought to themselves.
¡°Another shocking figure is about to appear in the Mirror Universe corporation.¡±
The Venerables and Nobilities of the Universe Gxy Bank, the Universe Adventurer Alliance, the Infinite Battle Arena, the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce, and other factions looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and thought so.
Soon, the Mirror Universepany¡¯s spaceship flew towards Emperor Xi¡¯s ne.
The spaceships of the other factions also left.
This trial waspletely over.
However, even though the Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial had ended, the impact of this trial had only just begun.
The video of Chu Zhou crushing Miller and defeating Romo and the others circted crazily on the Mirror Network, causing a huge uproar and shocking countless human experts.
#The number one prodigy of Humanity has been changed#
#Chu Zhou Defeated Romo#
#The biggest winner of the Reincarnation Trial¡ªChu Zhou!#
#What exactly did Chu Zhou obtain from the ancient tomb? #
#Master and Disciple: Invincible at the same level!#
Countless popr posts about Chu Zhou circted crazily in the Mirror Universework.
Countless people watched andmented.
The word ¡°Chu Zhou¡± became one of the hot words on the Mirror Universe¡¯swork.
Countless people were amazed by Chu Zhou¡¯s rise.
There were also many people who wanted to know what Chu Zhou had obtained in the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb.
Chu Zhou did not care about anything on the Mirror Universe¡¯swork.
After returning to the Chaotic Mystic Realm, he immediately immersed himself in cultivation.
He silently refined and absorbed the Soul Slough that covered his Soul Body, as well as the 12 Reincarnation Pearls.
During this process, his soul origin was constantly strengthening.
Hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation was also increasing bit by bit.
Of course, his life was not just about cultivation.
His consciousness often entered the Mirror Universe to meet Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei.
asionally, he would interact with Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others who appeared in the Mirror Universe.
In addition, he was also using his identity to get the branchpany of the Mirror Universe corporation in the Nine Mountains Universe Nation to help investigate the news of his aunt Chu Qingge and sister Chu Yu.
¡°Oh? There¡¯s news so soon?¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly excited when he saw the message from the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s branchpany. He immediately checked it.
[Honorable Excellency Chu Zhou, we¡¯ve already found detailed information on the two people you want to investigate. Chu Qingge, Level Nine Domain Lord, mentor of the Nine Mountains Dojo, personal disciple of the Nine Mountains Dojo¡¯s First Elder, Nine Mountains Yin Lan.
Chu Yu, Level Eight Star Realm, Nine Mountains Dojo¡¯s genius disciple, Chu Qingge¡¯s niece.
Apart from being the First Elder of the Nine Mountains Dojo, Nine Mountains Yin Lan was also the eldest princess of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation. Nine Mountains Yin Lan was one of the few experts in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation and had already touched the threshold of a Universe Lord.
¡°Half a year ago, Nine Mountains ? Yin Lan failed to be a Universe Lord. She was seriously injured and fainted. She has yet to recover.¡±
When he saw the first half of the message, Chu Zhou was still very happy.
His aunt and sister were clearly living quite well in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
Not only did their strengths increase exponentially, they had also had the backing of a powerful figure in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, Yin Lan.
However, when he saw the second half of the message, he frowned.
Nine Mountains Yin Lan actually failed to be a Venerable and even fainted from serious injuries.
Would this affect his aunt and sister?
Chu Zhou was a little worried.
¡°It shouldn¡¯t affect my aunt and sister! Nine Mountains Yin Lan, as the eldest princess of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation and one of the top experts, even if she is seriously injured, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her and her disciples¡¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
However, he was still a little worried.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen my aunt and sister in more than 40 years. It¡¯s time to see them.¡±
Chu Zhou made a decision.
An almost identical figure instantly flew out of his body.
It was his clone.
Chu Zhou knew that as a figure on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies, he was actually in a very dangerous situation.
Once he left the headquarters of the Mirror Universe Company, the foreign race factions that had participated in fabricating the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies might send experts to kill him.
He was not arrogant even though he was very confident in his strength.
He was not afraid of any World Overlord Realm lifeform now¡ However, this did not mean that he was not afraid of Universe Lord lifeforms.
If he was intercepted by a Universe Lord, it would still be very dangerous.
If an outsider nobility attacked him, he would definitely die.
Moreover¡ he was notpletely at ease even with human powerhouses.
There were also countless cruel struggles among humans.
He had obtained 12 Reincarnation Pearls in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. This was a fact that many people had witnessed.
What did he get from the Tomb of Reincarnation? Many experts also wanted to know the truth.
If he left the headquarters, other than the foreign race experts, there might be Venerables and nobles among the humans who would attack him.
Therefore, he decided to let his avatar visit his aunt and sister while his main body hid in the headquarters and slowly developed.
In that case, even if an ident happened to his clone, it would not affect his main body.
The clone rode on the Coiling Dragon and quickly left the Chaotic Mystic Realm and Emperor Xi¡¯s ne. Then, he shuttled through the universe and headed for the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
In the Chaos Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou quickly devoured and refined the twelve Reincarnation Beads, as well as the power of the Reincarnation Remains. His soul source quickly increased.
In addition, hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation was also rapidly increasing.
¡°I wonder how Xiaoyu and Aunt will react when they see me.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s clone stood in the control room of the Coiling Dragon and thought expectantly. He missed them after not seeing them for so many years.
Chapter 727 - 727: Reunion
Chapter 727 - 727: Reunion
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Six monthster, at the imperial capital of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
¡°This Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation is much more prosperous than the Blood Mountain Empire.¡±
Chu Zhou walked on the lively long street and looked at the living beings of the various racesing and going. In a short while, he met three to four World Overlords.
A momentter, he stopped in front of a majestic building.
He looked up and saw a huge stone tablet.
The words ¡°Nine Mountains Dojo¡± were engraved on the stone tablet.
¡°Aunt and sister, are you cultivating here?¡±
He stared at the words as he thought to himself ¡°Nine Mountains Dojo¡± and immediately felt a vast and majestic power of will.
Almost instantly, he determined that it was the power of a Venerable¡¯s will.
¡°Friend, the stone tablet contains the willpower of the king of our Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stare at it for too long. Otherwise, your soul will be damaged!¡±
A valiant red-clothed woman walked over and kindly reminded him.
¡°Thanks for the warning.¡±
Chu Zhou looked away from the stone tablet and thanked the woman in red with a smile.
When the woman in red saw the calm expression of the young man in front of her, she could not help but be slightly shocked.
This stone tablet contained the power of the king¡¯s will. When creatures below the Venerable realm stared at the stone tablet, their consciousness would be greatly suppressed.
As long as he stared at it for more than three seconds, his soul would be affected.
She observed the young man in front of her and stared at the stone tablet for at least five seconds before kindly reminding Chu Zhou.
However, he realized that this young man¡¯s expression was calm and unaffected.
This meant that this young man was either a Venerable himself, or his soul was shockingly powerful.
Venerables were elusive figures in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
She didn¡¯t believe that she would encounter a Venerable so easily.
Then there was only one possibility¡ªthe soul of this young man in front of him was terrifyingly powerful.
When did our Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation have such a prodigy? I actually don¡¯t know him.
The woman in red thought this in her heart, but she smiled and said, ¡°My name is Nine Mountains Hong Lian. How should I address you, friend?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
Chu Zhou? Why is this name so familiar?
¡°Brother Chu, you don¡¯t look familiar. You shouldn¡¯t be a student of the Nine Mountains Dojo, right?¡± Hong Lian muttered in his heart.
¡°Indeed not.¡± Chu Zhou nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for someone!¡±
¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Nine Mountains Hong Lian said, ¡°I am a student here. Basically, I know everyone in the Nine Mountains Dojo. Perhaps, I can help you!¡±
Chu Zhou did not hide anything and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for two people. One is called Chu Qingge, and the other is called Chu Yu!¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re looking for Teacher Qingge and Sister Chu Yu?¡±
Nine Mountains*Hong Lian was shocked.
When she thought of Chu Zhou¡¯s surname, she immediately had a guess about Chu Zhou¡¯s rtionship with Chu Qingge and Chu Yu.
¡°You know them?¡±
Chu Zhou was a little surprised.
¡°More than that¡ Forget it, wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll tell them about your situation immediately.¡±
With that, Nine Mountains Hong Lian turned into an afterimage and flew into the Nine Mountains Dojo.
Chu Zhou looked at Ninth Mountain Hong Lian¡¯s back thoughtfully.
Nine Mountains was the surname of the royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
It was very likely that Hong Lian was a member of the royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
A momentter, three figures flew out of the Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Big Brother!¡±
Chu Yu looked at the familiar figure and was overjoyed. She opened her arms and flew over.
¡°Xiaoyu?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the beautiful girl who was pouncing over and instantly recognized her as his younger sister, Chu Yu.
Even though she was now an adult and her appearance was very different from back then.
He opened his arms and hugged the girl. He spun a few times before putting her down.
¡°Big Brother, I missed you so much!¡± Chu Yu hugged Chu Zhou¡¯s arm and said excitedly.
¡°Me too!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
He had been separated from his sister, Chu Yu, for almost 40 years.
All these years, he had been worried that his sister would not have a good life.
Fortunately, from the looks of it, it seemed to be not bad.
¡°Eh, you¡¯re already at the Ninth level Star Realm. Your improvement is not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou reached out and rubbed his sister¡¯s head like he did on Earth until her hair was messed up.
¡°Big Brother, this little improvement of mine is nothingpared to you. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you! Your matter is now spreading everywhere on the Mirror Image Network¡¡±
Chu Yu mumbled as she allowed the palm on her head to knead her hair into a cornbread. Familiar memories surfaced and she felt a sense of warmth and peace in her heart.
¡°Little Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect you toe and find us first.¡±
Chu Qingge walked over and smiled.
¡°I originally wanted to bring Xiaoyu to the Mirror Universe corporation headquarters to look for you after I was done with my matters!¡±
Chu Zhou did not find it strange that Chu Qingge knew that he was at the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters.
Just as his sister, Chu Yu, had said, his matter was now being uploaded everywhere on the Mirror Universework.
His information was not a secret.
¡°I just found out about you guys¡¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°Little Zhou, I really didn¡¯t expect you to achieve so much in just 40 years!¡±
Chu Qingge recalled everything she had found out about Chu Zhou on the Mirror Universe¡¯swork and sighed.
Back on Earth, she had already seen how heaven-defying her nephew was.
However, she never expected Chu Zhou to still be so heaven-defying after stepping into the universe.
¡°It¡¯s just luck¡¡± Chu Zhou smiled humbly.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to my ce first! This is not a suitable ce to talk.¡±
As Chu Qingge spoke, she brought Chu Zhou into the Nine Mountains Dojo.
Chu Yu chuckled and hugged Chu Zhou¡¯s arm. He kept telling Chu Zhou about his experiences in the Nine Mountains Dojo.
Ninth Mountain Hong Lian looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and waspletely stunned.
At this moment, she finally remembered who Chu Zhou was.
She tapped on the screen of the armguard on her left arm, and a photo appeared with some relevant information.
She looked at the photo and then at Chu Zhou¡¯s back view, her expression bing more and more shocked.
¡°As expected¡ it¡¯s him!¡± She muttered to herself.
¡°Chu Zhou, King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple. The current number one prodigy of the human race is actually Teacher Qingge¡¯s nephew, Xiaoyu¡¯s brother¡¡±
¡°¡This, this is too shocking.¡±
Ninth Mountain*Hong Lian¡¯s emotions were surging, she could not control herself.
Then, her eyes lit up.
Recently, Teacher Qingge had been in trouble. However, if Chu Zhou was willing to help, it should be easy to resolve the trouble.
Not long after Chu Zhou and the other two entered the Nine Mountains Dojo, an imposing golden-robed young man walked over.
¡°Qingge!¡± The golden-robed young man greeted Chu Qingge warmly. Then, her gazended on Chu Zhou. ¡°Who is this?¡±
Seeing the golden-robed young man, Chu Yu immediately pouted, as if she was very displeased with him.
Chu Qingge¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Who he is is none of your business!¡±
As Chu Qingge spoke, she led Chu Zhou and Chu Yu past the golden-robed young man and walked forward.
The golden-robed young man¡¯s face stiffened.
Chu Zhou and the others quickly walked away.
The golden-robed young man looked at the backs of Chu Zhou and the other two. His face was ashen as he clenched his fists.
After walking far away, Chu Zhou asked Chu Qingge curiously, ¡°Aunt, who was that person just now? Do you hold a grudge against him?¡±
Before Chu Qingge could answer, Chu Yu rushed to say,
¡°Big Brother, that person¡¯s name is Nine Mountains* Bai Li. He¡¯s a refined scum.¡±
¡°How is it a scum technique?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°He¡¯s the most famous lecher in the capital. Fie has more than 100,000 wives and concubines. Moreover, many of them were forcefully snatched by him with his status¡¡±
¡°¡There are many infamous ve-catching teams under him. They¡¯re here to help him capture beauties on various weaks.¡±
¡°The most crazy thing is that after they snatch the beauties from thoses, they will reduce all the other humans on thoses to ves and sell them to interster ve traders.¡±
Chu Yu said through gritted teeth.
Chu Zhou frowned.
He is indeed a scumbag.
¡°If that¡¯s all, it has nothing to do with us. However, what¡¯s annoying is that this scum actually has his eyes on Aunt now. He said that he wants to marry Aunt as his official wife.¡±
¡°Pfft, Aunt is our Nine Mountains Dojo¡¯s celebrity mentor and the First Elder¡¯s personal disciple. Who cares about that scum?¡±
¡°However, that person was too shameless. Even though Aunt explicitly rejected him, he harassed Aunt again and again. Furthermore, he even publicized the fact that he wanted to pursue Aunt and embarrassed her.¡± Chu Yu said hatefully.
¡°He deserves to be killed!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, a cold glint shed across his eyes.
¡°Xiao Zhou, don¡¯t do anything rash!¡±
Chu Qingge sensed Chu Zhou¡¯s killing intent and hurriedly said:
¡°Nine Mountains Bai Li¡¯s identity is not simple. Otherwise, he would have been exterminated long ago after doing so many evil things.¡±
Chu Zhou asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±
¡°His father is the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s most powerful Prince. His status in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation is second only to the King.¡± Chu Qingge exined.
¡°Is Nine Mountains*Yan Ri a Venerable?¡± Chu Zhou asked casually.
¡°No!¡± Chu Qingge rolled her eyes at Chu Zhou. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy to be a Venerable? In our Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, there¡¯s only one Venerable in the royal family, and that¡¯s the king.¡±
¡°However, even though Nine Mountains Yan Ri isn¡¯t a Venerable, ording to my teacher, he¡¯s already half a step into the Venerable realm and can be a Venerable at any time.¡±
¡°Therefore, in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, almost no one dares to provoke Nine Mountains*Yan Ri. Even so, no one dares to provoke Nine Mountains*Bai Li.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not a Venerable¡ Then there¡¯s nothing worth paying attention to,¡± Chu Zhou said indifferently.
Chu Qingge was slightly stunned. Only then did she remember that the nephew beside her was now the number one prodigy of the Human Race.
He even dered that he was invincible among World Overlords.
Compared to his nephew, the Nine Mountains Yan Ri, who was not a Venerable yet¡ did not seem to be worth mentioning.
Thinking of this, Chu Qingge felt as if a huge rock was missing from her heart. She felt as if all the pressure was gone.
Perhaps, the predicament she had faced during this period of time could be easily resolved by this nephew of hers.
Nine Mountains*Bai Li had been watching Chu Zhou and the others from afar until theypletely disappeared.
¡°Chu Qingge, how dare you ignore me?¡±
His face was gloomy and a sinister look shed in his eyes.
If his father, Ninth Mountain*Yan Ri had not repeatedly reminded him that Chu Qingge was important and that he absolutely could not use force on her. Why would he y a game of courtship with Chu Qingge?
He had long been suppressed and forcefully subdued.
¡°Chu Qingge, that old witch, Ninth Mountain*Yin Lan is seriously injured and on the verge of death. I don¡¯t think she can hold on for much longer¡ Hmph, when that old witch dies, I¡¯ll see who can still protect you!¡±
Ninth Mountain*Bai Li thought to himself, his gaze cold and vicious.
Suddenly, the corners of his mouth curled up, and his face was filled with killing intent.
The young man who followed Chu Qingge just now seemed to be very important to Chu Qingge¡ Yes, it was inconvenient to use force on Chu Qingge, but there was no need to be so polite to that young man.
He wanted to get someone to capture that young man and see where he came from.
Then, he would destroy it again.
This was also a warning to Chu Qingge, letting her know that he, Ninth Mountain* Bai Li, was not someone to be trifled with..
Chapter 728 - 728: Don’t Wait To Take Revenge!
Chapter 728 - 728: Don¡¯t Wait To Take Revenge!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Manor 36 at Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Aunt, I found out that your teacher, Nine Mountain Yin Lan, failed to break through to the Venerable realm and was seriously injured and unconscious before I came. She hasn¡¯t recovered yet¡ Does this affect you?¡±
Chu Zhou knelt on the sofa and looked at Chu Qingge.
Chu Yu interrupted without waiting for Chu Qingge to speak,
¡°How can there be no effect? If the Great Elder wasn¡¯t seriously injured¡ that scum, Jiushan Bai Li, would he dare to harass Aunt?¡±
Chu Qingge frowned and said, ¡°Actually, I understand¡ Nine Mountains Bai Li suddenly came to pursue me not because of me, but because of my teacher.¡±
¡°Because of your teacher?¡± Chu Zhou looked at Chu Qingge in confusion.
¡°I think he got to know my teacher¡¯s real situation through me,¡± Chu Qingge said.
¡°Could it be that Ninth Mountain Bai Li still wants to harm your teacher?¡±
Of course he wouldn¡¯t dare. But his father, Nine Mountains Yan Ri¡ might have such thoughts.¡±
¡°Nine Mountains Yan Ri and your teacher, Nine Mountains Yin Lan, should be the core members of the royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡ Could this be an internal struggle of the royal family?¡±
¡°Something like that. The royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation also has 12 main lineages and more than 300 branches¡ My teacher is the leader of the third main lineage, and Nine Mountains Yan Ri is the leader of the second main lineage. The third lineage that Teacher is in is at odds with the second main lineage where Nine Mountains Yan Ri is.
The two of them had been in conflict for a long time.
¡°Therefore, as soon as my teacher was seriously injured, Nine Mountains Bai Li immediately came to contact and pursue me. I suspect that Nine Mountains zing Sun had instigated this behind the scenes.
¡°Nine Mountains Yan Ri might very well want to understand Teacher¡¯s current condition through me¡ He might even want me to cooperate with them to attack Teacher.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me the king of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation doesn¡¯t care?¡±
¡°King¡ he hasn¡¯t appeared for millions of years.¡±
After a simple conversation, Chu Zhou roughly understood his aunt Chu Qingge¡¯s predicament.
With a thought, 10 Transcendent soul ves appeared in the hall.
His main body was basically invincible as a World Overlord now. He still had many trump cards. Soul ves were no longer useful.
Therefore, his clone brought all the soul ves with him.
¡°These are¡ ?¡±
Chu Qingge looked at the 10 figures that suddenly appeared in front of her in shock.
The feeling these ten figures gave her was far more terrifying than the Ninth Level World Overlords she had seen.
This shocked her.
¡°These are all my soul ves. Their strength is barely enough. They have all reached the Transcendent World Overlord level. In the future, they will follow Auntie and protect you.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
A Transcendent World Overlord soul ve?
His strength was barely enough?
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu didn¡¯t know what to say.
The Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation did notck World Overlords, but Transcendent World Overlords were not something ordinary World Overlords couldpare to.
In the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, Transcendent World Overlords were considered experts.
However, Chu Zhou casually summoned 10 Transcendent World Overlord-level soul ves and casually gave them to them.
This refreshed their understanding of Chu Zhou.
At this moment¡
Only then did they vaguely understand how important the title of the number one prodigy of Humanity was.
It was definitely beyond their imagination.
Chu Zhou gave the two Universe Lord weapons he had obtained from the Reincarnation Mystic Realm to Chu Qingge and his sister, Chu Yu.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡ a Domain Lord like me to have a Universe Lord weapon now.¡±
Chu Qingge caressed the pair of blue earrings on her left palm with the fingers of her right hand. She was extremely excited as her Perception sensed the repressive and terrifying fluctuations contained within.
These were Universe Lord weapons!
Her teacher, Nine Mountains Yin Lan, was the leader of the third main branch of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s royal family and the First Elder of the Nine Mountains Dojo. He had a high position and power, but he only had an iplete Universe Lord weapon.
Chu Zhou casually gave out two Universe Lord weapons.
At this moment, she vaguely understood why Chu Zhou did not take it to heart.
The two of them were indeed not on the same level.
Be it in terms of strength, wealth, or other aspects¡ Chu Zhou was probablypletely superior to Nine Mountains Yan Ri.
¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±
Chu Yu yed with a silver dagger and looked at the deep and mysterious silver streams of light on it. She was overjoyed.
She was a Star Realm martial artist, but she actually had a Universe Lord weapon. If news of this spread, countless people would be envious.
But¡ She had a good brother!
¡°These two weapons are for you to protect yourselves. However, you still can¡¯t hold on to Venerable-level weapons¡ It¡¯s best not to use them unless you have no other choice, in case others covet them.¡± Chu Zhou reminded.
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu nodded seriously.
It was inevitable that outsiders would not have any thoughts about a child who had traveled through the bustling city with gold¡ They all understood this logic.
With their current strength, it would be too dangerous if they revealed that they had Universe Lord weapons.
With a thought, Chu Zhou imparted all the cultivation insights he had obtained in the stone forest of the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, as well as the secret techniques and ultimate techniques he had obtained in the past that he could not use.
Of course, he knew his limits. He did not impart the core inheritance of the Bei Cang lineage or the ultimate techniques exchanged from the Mirror Universe corporation.
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu only felt a sharp pain in their heads. A vast amount of information kept surging in their consciousness like a tide.
With just a simple nce, they were shocked to discover that there were many advanced techniques that they had nevere into contact with before. There were also many extremely precious cultivationprehensions¡ Among them were the cultivationprehension of Universe Overlords.
This made them inexplicably shocked.
They knew that¡ after the Universe Lord weapons, Chu Zhou had given them a valuable gift.
There was too much information.
They had no choice but to sit down cross-legged and concentrate, silently digesting all the information that had appeared.
Chu Zhou ordered the ten soul ves to protect his aunt and sister. Then, his figure moved and disappeared from the hall.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in the garden of Manor 36.
¡°Come out!¡± He scanned his surroundings coldly.
In the next moment, the light distorted, and 12 figures appeared around the flowers.
These 12 figures were all wearing masks and ck clothes.
¡°Master wants to see you. Come with us!¡±
One of the men in ck said coldly.
As he spoke, his body emitted an overwhelming killing intent that enveloped Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou casually raised his eyelids and nced at the 12 people indifferently.
Chu Zhou casually raised his eyelids and nced at the twelve people indifferently.
Bang bang bang¡
The 12 men in ck instantly had their heads exploded.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s body turned into a ck hole that instantly devoured the 12 men in ck.
Not a single drop of blood was left at the scene.
They were all devoured.
Chu Zhou stood on the spot and silently read the memories he had obtained from devouring the 12 men in ck.
A momentter, his figure disappeared into thin air again.
In a luxurious vi, Nine Mountain*Bai Liy naked on arge bed.
Five or six simrly naked and enchanting figures were serving him.
Nine Mountains*Bai Li closed his eyes slightly and revealed a look of enjoyment on his face. In his heart, he was thinking about how Chu Qingge would react after the young man he met today died.
¡°Hehe, Chu Qingge, who do you think has nothing to do with me? Then¡ I¡¯ll make him disappearpletely!¡±
Nine Mountain Bai Li revealed a sinister smile on his face.
At this moment, a white palm suddenly stretched out from the void above Nine Mountains Bai Li. It grabbed Nine Mountains*Bai Li¡¯s neck and lifted him up.
¡°Ahhh¡¡±
When the five or six enchanting naked figures saw this scene, they screamed in fear.
Nine Mountain?Bai Li was like a dead duck whose neck was pinched, constantly kicking his feet.
¡°Who¡ who are you? Why did you attack me?¡±
Nine Mountain?Bai Li said fearfully with his divine sense.
At this moment, his heart was filled with despair.
This person was too powerful.
He, a dignified World Overlord, actually had no strength to resist.
Moreover, other than this hand, he could not see the person¡¯s true body at all.
The owner of the hand did not respond, but tightened his grip.
¡°My¡ My father is Nine Mountain*Yan Ri, the most powerful prince of the Nine
Mountain Cosmic Nation. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±
Nine Mountain?Bai Li felt the hand on his neck tighten, and hurriedly urged his divine sense with all his might.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, he lost all consciousness.
With a bang, Nine Mountain*Bai Li¡¯s entire body turned into a bloody mist.
At the same time, a ck hole appeared in his fair palm and instantly devoured all the blood mist.
In the next moment, the palm disappeared.
Arge number of guards and World Overlords rushed in.
These people immediately felt that something was wrong when they did not see Nine Mountain?Bai Li.
A World Overlord asked the five or six enchanting figures sternly.
¡°He¡ he was killed by a palm that suddenly appeared out of thin air!¡±
After these guards and World Overlords asked, their expressions changed drastically.
Nine Mountain?Bai Li was actually killed.
They knew that something big was going to happen this time.
The entire Imperial Capital would probably be shaken.
Even though Nine Mountain*Bai Li was infamous for being a hedonistic son of a rich family in the capital.
However, he was the youngest son of Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s prince, Nine Mountain*Bai Li. Even though he was trash, he was favored by Nine Mountain?Yan Ri.
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri was one of the most powerful figures in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
In particr, the king had not appeared for millions of years. Almost all the administrative matters of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation were handled by Nine Mountain?Yan Ri.
The power that Nine Mountain*Yan Ri wielded was extremely terrifying.
Now that his favorite youngest son was killed, Nine Mountain?Yan Ri would probably be furious.
A momentter, a dignified middle-aged man in ck descended. Everyone felt suffocated.
He nced coldly at everyone present. With a bang, the void distorted, and an extremely vast and heavy force descended.
Other than himself, everyone present was instantly suppressed into a bloody mist.
¡°Investigate!¡± He said coldly.
In the next moment, a figure shed across the void..
Chapter 729 - 729: Shocking The Imperial Capital!
Chapter 729: Shocking The Imperial Capital!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Wu¡ª
A sharp rm suddenly sounded in the sky above the Imperial Capital.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Countless people in the capital raised their heads in shock.
Then, they saw arge number of mechanical strange birds fly out from the direction of the pce. They spread out like dense locusts in the sky above the entire Imperial Capital.
Those mechanical strange birds werepletely silver-white in color. They were simple and fat, extremely recognizable.
Moreover, ferocious cannon barrels that flickered with energy extended from the bodies of the mechanical strange birds, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.
¡°This¡ This is the mass-producedbat weapon of the Nine Mountains Royal Family, the Silver Bird. Did something major happen in the Imperial Capital? The Nine Mountains Royal Family actually mobilized so many Silver Birds!¡±
Everyone raised their heads and looked at the silver birds that were flickering with silver light. They were shocked.
Anyone who knew anything about the Nine Mountains Royal Family knew how terrifying the Silver Bird of the Nine Mountains Royal Family was.
Every silver bird was equipped with C6-rankser cannons and powerful maic field weapons.
A silver bird could directly ughter living beings below the Sixth Level World Overlord Realm on arge scale.
Even a Sixth Level World Overlord would be severely injured by Silver Bird¡¯sser cannon and maic field weapons.
Hence, the silver bird had always been one of the trump cards of the Nine Mountain Royal Family.
It maintained the rule of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
It intimidated all the enemies of the Nine Mountains Royal Family.
As one of the trump cards of the Nine Mountains Imperial Family, the Silver Birds were rarely deployed on arge scale. Even if they encountered some major events, they would usually only dispatch a hundred of them.
It had been many years since he had seen people who had been living in the capital for a long time.
¡°Not only did the Silver Birds mobilize on arge scale¡ but arge number of patrols were also mobilized.¡±
Soon, the people in the Imperial Capital saw groups of murderous patrol guards appearing everywhere.
Soon, the entire Imperial Capital began to be under martialw. Arge number of patrols began to search on arge scale.
¡°Tsk¡ Something big must have happened.¡±
Everyone realized that something big had happened.
The truth alwayses out, there is no concealing the truth.
Soon, the news that Nine Mountain?Bai Li was killed by a mysterious person in his residence spread.
Instantly, the Imperial Capital was in an uproar.
Everyone finally understood why there were so many Silver Birds and patrols.
Nine Mountain*Bai Li was just a notorious profligate son. He was nothing.
However, his father was the number two person in the Nine Mountain Cosmic Nation, Nine Mountain*Yan Ri.
Nine Mountain*Bai Li was killed, especially in the Imperial Capital. It would be strange if Nine Mountain*Yan Ri did not fly into a rage.
¡°Tsk tsk, who exactly is this fierce person? He actually dared to kill Nine Mountain*Bai Li in the Imperial Capital. He¡¯s really not afraid of the Nine Mountain Royal Family!¡±
Many people were secretly amazed.
There were also many people who had long disliked Nine Mountain*Bai Li but could not do anything to him. They cheered in their hearts.
The Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Nine Mountain*Bai Li is dead?¡±
When Chu Qingge and Chu Yu heard the news of Nine Mountain?Bai Li¡¯s death, they looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Chu Zhou asked calmly.
¡°Nothing happened to Nine Mountain*Bai Li for so many years¡ The moment you came here, he died. Old Ge, did you kill him?¡±
Chu Yu looked at Chu Zhou suspiciously.
¡°Xiao Zhou, did you kill him?¡± Chu Qingge also asked.
Chu Zhou nodded calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. 1 killed him.¡±
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu:¡±¡¡±
¡°This scum actually dares to have designs on you, Auntie. If 1 don¡¯t kill him, will 1 still keep him for the new year?¡±
Chu Zhou said casually, as if he had just crushed an ant to death. He did not take it to heart at all that he had killed Nine Mountain?Bai Li.
¡°Big Brother, I saw on the Mirror Universework that many people said that you were too arrogant. I even stood up and went against them, saying that you were actually very humble¡¡±
¡°¡1 now realize that 1 was wrong.¡±
¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re really arrogant!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, Nine Mountain*Bai Li is a member of the royal family in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation. His father, Nine Mountain?Yan Ri is also the number two figure in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡ But in your eyes, he¡¯s like trash by the roadside. If you kill him, so be it. You don¡¯t take it to heart at all.¡±
¡°Nine Mountain*Bai Li, he is unlucky to have met you!¡±
Chu Yu clicked her tongue and said emotionally.
Chu Qingge frowned and said.
¡°Little Zhou, Nine Mountain*Bai Li is nothing, but his father, Nine Mountain?Yan Ri, is very troublesome.¡±
¡°Nine Mountain*Yan Ri not only has one foot in the Universe Lord realm, but more importantly, he has a high position in the Nine Nine Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation. He can mobilize all the armies in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation and many World Overlord-level experts¡¡±
¡°¡ If he finds out that you killed Nine Mountain*Bai Li and mobilized the army of the Nine Mountain Universe Nation and many experts to deal with you, what will you do then?¡±
¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. A mere Nine Mountain?Yan Ri can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± Chu Zhou said confidently.
Even though this clone of his only had 6o to 70% of the original¡¯s strength,
However, he was confident that he could crush all creatures below the Venerable realm.
Moreover, he had a Venerable-level warship, the Coiling Dragon, and some other trump cards.
It could be said that unless the ruler of the Nine Mountains universe country made a move.
Otherwise, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the Nine Mountains
Cosmic Nation.
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu saw Chu Zhou¡¯s calm and confident expression and guessed that Chu Zhou might have a shocking trump card.
They immediately felt a little more at ease.
The martialwsted for three days.
Except for a few special locations, the Silver Birds and the guards had almost gone through the entire capital.
In the pce, Nine Mountain?Yan Ri sat behind his desk with a dignified expression.
Three figures in uniforms stood in front of Nine Mountain?Yan Ri, trembling with fear.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri finished reading the investigation report expressionlessly. With a bang, he mmed his palm on the desk and suddenly stood up.
¡°This is the result of the search you gave me?¡±
He looked coldly at the three people in front of him. A heavy and oppressive aura emanated from his body.
¡°Sir¡ we¡¯ve tried our best. Apart from some ces that can¡¯t be searched, we¡¯ve searched all the other ces. We still haven¡¯t found the murderer.¡±
A green-skinned middle-aged man said.
Just as he finished speaking, he was struck by an invisible force. His entire body was instantly sent flying like a meteor, leaving only a pool of blood on the spot.
The remaining two people became even more uneasy. They lowered their heads and did not dare to meet Nine Mountain?Yan Ri¡¯s eyes were filled with endless anger.
¡°Piss off!¡±
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri shouted coldly.
The remaining two quickly left the office.
After the two people left, Nine Mountain*Yan Ri sat down again.
He clicked on the virtual screen in front of him and opened another investigation report.
This investigation report detailed the process of Nine Mountain?Bai Li¡¯s pursuit of Chu Qingge in the past few months, as well as the process of being rejected by Chu Qingge time and time again¡
Among them, it also recorded the scene of Nine Mountains*Bai Li, Chu Zhou, Chu Qingge, Chu Yu, and the others met in the Nine Mountains Dojo not long ago.
¡°Nine Mountain*Yin Lan, was it you who asked someone to do it to protect your disciple? Or did you do it yourself?¡±
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri thought to himself with a cold gaze.
He tapped the table lightly with one finger. His face was as gloomy as water, and no one knew what he was thinking.
Suddenly, he entered amunication number on the virtual screen.
¡°Prince Yan Ri, you actually took the initiative to contact me. Looks like you¡¯ve finally thought it through!¡±
Soon, a handsome young man in a ck robe appeared in front of Nine
MountaineYan Ri.
¡°Prince Mosi, watch your attitude. This is the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, not your Ming Luo Cosmic Nation.¡±
¡°In my territory, it¡¯s best not to anger me. Otherwise, you might not be able to return to the Ming Luo Cosmic Nation safely.¡±
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri looked coldly at the handsome young man in front of him. The killing intent on his body erupted like a flood and enveloped the handsome young man.
The handsome young man did not care about Nine Mountain?Yan Ri¡¯s undisguised killing intent. He walked to the chair beside him and sat down calmly, folding his arms in front of his chest.
¡°Alright! You¡¯re right. This is your territory. My attitude is indeed more proper!¡± He said with a faint smile. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about cooperation.¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri stared deeply at the handsome young man for a while before saying, ¡°The sess of our cooperation depends on one person.¡±
¡°Are you talking about Nine Mountain*Yin Lan?¡± The handsome young man smiled as if he had expected this.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Ri nodded heavily. ¡°Other than the King, only Nine Mountain*Yin Lan knows how to enter that ce.¡±
¡°Therefore, we must find her!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s missing now. I secretly sent people to investigate for a long time, but they couldn¡¯t find any traces of her.¡±
¡°Now, perhaps only her direct disciple knows where she is. It¡¯s just that¡ I¡¯m also being watched by many people, especially the people from the second main lineage. They¡¯re watching me closely. It¡¯s not convenient for me to attack her disciple.¡±
¡°I understand! You want me to capture Chu Qingge and get information about Nine Mountain*Yin Lan from her, right?¡± The handsome young man said.
¡°This is a test for you. If you can¡¯t even do this¡ then there¡¯s no need for us to cooperate!¡±
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri said expressionlessly.
¡°Leave it to me! She¡¯s just a Domain Lord¡ Even if there¡¯s someone from the second main branch of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s royal family protecting her in secret, it¡¯ll be easy to take her down.¡±
¡°Wait for my good news!¡±
With that, the handsome youth¡¯s figure disappeared.
After the handsome youth¡¯s figure disappeared, Nine Mountain*Yan Ri stood up again and looked in the direction of the Nine Mountains Dojo with a gloomy gaze.
¡°Ancestor, don¡¯t me me¡ If you want to me someone, me yourself!
Who asked you to give the opportunity to be a Venerable to Nine Mountain*Yin Lan and not me!¡±
His gloomy eyes burned with the mes of ambition as he thought about this..
Chapter 730 - 730: Sudden Change!
Chapter 730: Sudden Change!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Late at night, at the Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Wood gives birth to fire, fire gives birth to earth, earth gives birth to metal, metal gives birth to water, water gives birth to wood¡ This is the coexistence of the five elements¡¡±
¡°Wood counters earth, earth counters water, water counters fire, fire counters metal, metal counters wood¡ These are the five elements countering each other¡¡±
¡°The five elements are mutually reinforcing and restraining¡ The fusion of the five elementsw is the five elementsw¡¡±
In Chu Zhou¡¯s mind, billions of divine senses were constantly deducing the mysteries of the five elements.
Long before the Reincarnation Trial, he had already decided to advance to a Universe Lord through the five elements.
Even though¡
In the Reincarnation Mystic Realm, he hadprehended the Law of Reincarnation. He had also obtained 12 Reincarnation Pearls, the soul remains left behind by Lord Of Reincarnation, and the Reincarnation Technique created by Lord Of Reincarnation.
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
However, he still did not change his decision.
With the help of the 12 Reincarnation Pearls, Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s Soul Remains, and Reincarnation Technique, it was more than a hundred times easier for him toprehend the Law of Reincarnation than others.
But even so, he knew that it would take a long time for him toprehend the Law of Reincarnation to the point where he could advance to the Venerable realm.
Compared to the Law of Reincarnation, he had an advantage in terms of the five elements.
The Five Elemental Laws wereposed of the five major Laws of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth.
As for the fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, he had alreadyprehended 90% of them.
As long as he thought of a way to continuously fuse the fivews, he could quicklyprehend the Five Elements Law. Moreover, his progress would definitely be much faster thanprehending the Law of Reincarnation.
Therefore, he had no intention of changing his original n.
His main body was now focused on two things. At the same time, he deduced andprehended the Five Elements Law and the Law of Reincarnation.
This avatar of his spent all his energy on deducing andprehending the Five Elemental Laws.
He wanted to speed up the progress of his main body.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. His figure disappeared into thin air and appeared above Manor 36.
Almost at the same time, Chu Qingge and Chu Yu flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side.
At this moment, rolling white fog suddenly surged from the surroundings of the Nine Mountains Dojo and quickly drowned the entire Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that a force wants to invade our Nine Mountains Dojo?¡± Chu Yu said in shock.
She had joined the Nine Mountains Dojo for so many years, but this was the first time someone dared to make a move on it.
Chu Qingge frowned.
The Nine Mountains Dojo was established and managed by the royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
The Great Elder of the Nine Mountains Dojo was her teacher, Nine Mountain? Yin Lan, and also the eldest princess of the Nine Mountains Royal Family.
The Great Elder of the Nine Mountains Dojo was her teacher, Nine Mountain?Yin Lan, and also the eldest princess of the Nine Mountains Royal Family.
And this was the imperial capital of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
The person who had secretly attacked the Nine Mountains Dojo in the capital was extremely audacious.
¡°They don¡¯te with good intentions!¡±
Chu Zhou sighed. Hebined his divine sense with space and immediately sensed more than a hundred powerful auras rushing into the Nine Mountains Dojo.
¡°Who dares to attack our Nine Mountains Dojo?¡±
¡°Which ouw are you? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±
¡°How dare you!¡±
Angry shouts sounded from all over the Nine Mountains Dojo.
Clearly, all the experts in the Nine Mountains Dojo were rmed.
¡°No, this white fog contains the power of the Soul Law. It can suppress one¡¯s
Spiritual Force and make one lose themselves in it¡¡±
Chu Qingge originally wanted to activate her divine consciousness to investigate the situation.
However, she suddenly discovered that the rolling white fog seemed to have a trace of stickiness as it continuously absorbed and devoured her divine sense, causing her divine sense to only be able to extend a hundred meters at most.
In addition, when her spiritual will came into contact with the white fog, she immediately felt drowsy.
This made her expression change drastically.
He realized that this white fog was not an ordinary white fog.
Chu Yu also noticed the strangeness of the white fog and could not help but say anxiously, ¡°What should we do? This white fog is so strange. I¡¯m afraid that many elders, teachers, and students in the dojo will also be lost in it¡ Once they are ambushed by the mastermind, I¡¯m afraid there will be heavy casualties.¡±
During her years in the Nine Mountains Dojo, many elders, teachers, and students in the Nine Mountains Dojo had treated her very well.
He often gave her pointers and helped her.
Therefore, when she saw that the Nine Mountains Dojo might suffer a great cmity, she immediately became worried.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about others. The mastermind is here for us!¡± Chu Zhou said to Chu Yu.
Chu Yu and Chu Qingge were stunned when they heard that.
They thought that the mastermind had created such a huge scene to deal with the entire Nine Mountains Dojo.
Now, Chu Zhou said that he was here for them?
Did they have that much face?
Right then, more than 100 figures suddenly broke through theyers of white fog and appeared around Chu Zhou and the other two, surrounding them.
These more than 100 figures emitted terrifying energy fluctuations. The weakest had reached the Level Six World Overlord Realm.
¡°As expected, they¡¯reing for us.¡±
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they saw more than a hundred powerful figures appear around them.
¡°Capture Chu Qingge. Kill the other two!¡±
A figure in a ck robe said coldly.
In an instant, more than 10 of them condensed energy hands and grabbed at Chu Qingge among the hundreds over powerful figures.
The remaining people went for Chu Zhou and Chu Yu.
¡°Wave after wave, do you really think I, Chu Zhou, am made of y?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent.
Originally, after killing Nine Mountain*Bai Li, he thought that he could live in peace for a period of time.
He did not expect a new enemy to arrive so quickly.
Moreover, this time, the scale was evenrger and there were more experts.
He suddenly thought that if he hadn¡¯t happened toe here this time, his aunt and sister¡¯s lives might have been in danger.
Thinking of this, the killing intent in his heart could no longer be suppressed.
On his be, the five nomological marks of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth were discovered one after another, and the five-colored divine light around him boiled.
Suddenly, countless rays of five-colored light shot out from his body.
Dense five-colored rays of light pierced through the Void.
Whether it was the energy hands or the attacks that were aimed at him and Chu Yu, they were all annihted by the dense five-colored rays of light in an instant.
More than a hundred experts were instantly pierced by the five-colored rays of light and turned into corpses.
Only a ck-robed figure survived.
¡°Five-elemental nomological mark¡ How can there be an expert like you in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation?¡±
The ck-robed figure stared fixedly at the five-elemental nomological mark that alternated between Chu Zhou¡¯s eyebrows. It was as if a tsunami had appeared in his heart, and he could not calm down.
He had already made an extremely detailed understanding of all the Ninth
Level World Overlords and Transcendent World Overlords in the Nine
Mountains Cosmic Nation.
ording to his intelligence, there was definitely no existence in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation that had condensed five nomological marks at the same time.
His gaze was fixed on Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
While he was furious and afraid, he was also guessing where Chu Zhou came from.
Chu Zhou could not be bothered to talk to the ck-robed figure. In his eyes, the other party was just a dead person.
He waved his right hand indifferently. In the void, five-colored rays of light pierced through the ck-robed figure at lightning speed.
The ck-robed figure was hit by the five-colored rays of light before he could dodge.
Still¡ He was not dead.
A pitch-ck energy shield suddenly appeared around him, blocking all the five-colored light for him.
In the next moment, the Void beside the ck-robed figure shattered. The ck-robed figure immediately flew into the shattered Void and instantly disappeared.
Chu Zhou stared at the disappearing ck-robed figure and did not chase after him!
His expression was slightly solemn.
¡°The energy shield that suddenly appeared just now doesn¡¯t seem to be the power of the ck-robed figure¡ It seems to be the power of a Venerable.¡±
¡°Could it be that a Venerable is behind this matter?¡±
His heart felt heavy as he thought of this.
¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re indeed the number one prodigy of our Human Race! You actually killed more than a hundred such powerful enemies in an instant.¡± Chu Yu eximed.
Chu Qingge was even more shocked.
Chu Yu didn¡¯t know the standard of the hundred over martial warriors just now, but Chu Qingge knew.
That was more than a hundred experts whose strength was at least at the Level Six World Overlord Realm.
Such a powerful lineup was actually instantly killed by Chu Zhou.
From this, it could be seen how terrifying Chu Zhou was.
She felt that even her teacher was far inferior to Chu Zhou.
¡°The enemy this time is not simple. Let¡¯s go back to the house and talk.¡±
With a thought, Chu Zhou Devoured the corpses of more than a hundred World
Overlords. Then, he brought Chu Qingge and Chu Yu back to Manor 36.
At this moment, the white fog slowly receded.
Many elders, mentors, and students of the Nine Mountains Dojo woke up one after another or walked out of their confusion and searched everywhere for traces of the enemy.
However, they only found some traces of battle, and nothing else.
This made them furious, but they were also on high alert.
Not long after, dozens of Silver Birds descended. They looked like they were here to support the Nine Mountains Dojo¡
In Manor 36, Chu Zhou told Chu Qingge and Chu Yu about his discovery.
¡°Those invaders are actually targeting us¡ Besides, there might be a Venerable behind them¡¡±
After Chu Qingge heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words, her expression immediately turned solemn.
After pondering for a moment, she suddenly looked up and said to Chu Zhou,
¡°Chu Zhou, I feel that some people can¡¯t wait to find out about my teacher¡¯s situation¡ Because of this, they want to take me down and get an answer from me.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded. ¡°1 think so too. Moreover¡ It¡¯s very likely that a big shot from the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation participated. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for those people tounch a Pounce on the Nine Mountains Dojo in the capital silently.¡±
Chu Qingge¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°Indeed¡ if no one covered their tracks, it would be impossible for so many experts to sneak to the vicinity of the Nine Mountains Dojo.¡±
¡°What should I do now? Do I need to capture the higher-ups of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation one by one and interrogate them?¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
¡°There¡¯s no need¡ Even if there¡¯s no concrete evidence, 1 roughly know who was involved.¡± Chu Qingge took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll bring you to see my teacher immediately..¡±
Chapter 731 - 731: Forbidden World!
Chapter 731: Forbidden World!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the extreme west of the Nine Mountain Star, the cold wind howled, and the snow was beautiful. As far as the eye could see, there were boundless ice mountains.
Swoosh!
Three figures suddenly appeared.
¡°She has been secretly recuperating here ever since Teacher was injured. Other than me, no one else knows.¡±
Chu Qinggended on a seemingly ordinary ice mountain with Chu Zhou and Chu Yu.
Chu Zhou looked at the ice mountains around him and immediately realized that there was nothing special about this ice mountain in front of him.
¡°This is indeed a good hiding ce!¡± he said.
¡°Hmph, if Teacher hadn¡¯t sensed that there was danger in the Imperial Capital, it wouldn¡¯t be safe to stay in the Nine Mountain Path Field. Why would he hide here to recuperate?¡±
To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and se@rch this link " /39h6j " to support us
Chu Qingge said with a heavy heart, feeling angry for her teacher.
Not only was her teacher the First Elder of the Nine Mountains Dojo, she was also the leader of the second main branch of the Nine Mountains Royal Family. It was really ironic that she could actually sense danger in the imperial capital of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here! A mere clown is not worth mentioning!¡±
Chu Zhouughed.
¡°But¡ didn¡¯t you say that there might be a Venerable behind the Pounce just now?¡±
Chu Qingge said worriedly.
¡°That¡¯s right! Big Brother, if those people have Venerables behind them, we¡¯ll be in danger.¡±
Chu Yu frowned and said.
¡°Hahaha¡¡± Chu Zhouughed. ¡°Aunt, Xiaoyu, have you forgotten my identity? I¡¯m a core member of the Mirror Universe Company¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
¡°I know your identity, and I also know that you¡¯re Lord Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple¡ But your identity and background are based on your identity and background, and your strength is based on your strength¡ Your identity and background might not be able to deter a Universe Lord.¡±
Chu Qingge looked worried.
¡°Aunt, you¡¯re underestimating the status of the core members of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
Chu Zhou said confidently:
¡°This identity isn¡¯t just a simple identity¡ It¡¯s also equipped with a weapon that can deter Venerables.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ Even if a Venerable really appears, we have the ability to protect ourselves.¡±
A weapon to deter Venerables?
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu were shocked when they heard that.
What kind of existence was a Universe Lord?
This was the true upper echelons of humanity.
The weakest Universe Lord was qualified to establish a universe country and control the fate of billions of humans.
Every core member of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm was equipped with a weapon that could deter Universe Lords.
This was unbelievable.
At this moment, they truly felt the foundation and horror of the Mirror Universe corporation and the other five giants of humanity.
Some important World Overlord Realm core members were actually equipped with weapons that could deter Venerables.
Then¡ how terrifying was the overall strength of the five giants?
¡°The identity of the core members of the five giants is really something to look forward to!¡±
As Chu Qingge spoke emotionally, she brought Chu Zhou and Chu Yu to an ice wall.
When Chu Zhou heard Chu Qingge¡¯s feelings, his heart skipped a beat. He wanted his aunt and sister to be core members of the Mirror Universe corporation or the other four giants.
However, he also knew very well that the five giants were extremely strict in the review and selection of core members.
Even the descendants of Venerables, nobles, and even overlords would find it difficult to be core members of the five giants if they didn¡¯t have enough talent and potential.
¡°The current me doesn¡¯t have the right and authority to let my aunt and sister be core members of thepany. I¡¯ll consider this matter after I be a Universe Lord!¡±
With this thought in mind, he temporarily put this thought aside.
Chu Qingge walked in front of the ice wall and pressed one hand on it.
Three rays of red, blue, and green light swept across her palm, as if testing her identity.
At the next moment, countless universe engravings appeared on the ice wall.
Crack, crack, crack..
The ice wall suddenly shook, revealing an entrance.
Chu Qingge brought Chu Zhou and Chu Yu in.
¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
A cold shout came from the ice mountain.
A majestic and turbulent energy surged, as if it would erupt at any moment.
¡°Teacher, it¡¯s me, Qingge!¡±
Chu Qingge hurriedly said and appeared in a hall with Chu Zhou and his sister.
A beautiful silver-haired woman sitting cross-legged on the ice surface entered Chu Zhou¡¯s sight.
The silver-haired beauty¡¯s face was as pale as snow, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. There was also a pool of blood on the ice in front of her.
Obviously, she was not in a good state.
¡°Qing Ge, why are you here?¡±
When the silver-haired beauty saw Chu Qingge¡¯s figure, her tensed heart instantly rxed, and the surging energy waves on her body slowly calmed down.
Chu Qingge had yet to speak.
Chu Yu rushed to the silver-haired beauty¡¯s side and grabbed her arm with her small hand. She said worriedly,
¡°Great Elder, how did you get injured like this?¡±
As she spoke, her eyes turned red.
¡°Hehe, Little Naughty, you¡¯re here too. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±
The silver-haired beauty patted Chu Yu¡¯s shoulder gently andforted her.
¡°Teacher, you vomited blood again!¡±
Chu Qingge walked over and looked at the pool of blood on the ground and the blood at the corner of the Great Elder¡¯s mouth. She looked worried.
¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ It¡¯s just some blood. It¡¯s nothing!¡±
As the silver-haired woman spoke, she looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°Qingge, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±
She was very curious about Chu Zhou¡¯s identity.
She knew that Chu Qingge definitely knew the severity of the matter.
If Chu Zhou¡¯s identity was not reliable, Chu Qingge would definitely not bring Chu Zhou to her ce of recuperation at this time..
Chapter 732 - 732: Forbidden World! (2)
Chapter 732: Forbidden World! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Teacher, this is my biological nephew, and also Xiaoyu¡¯s brother, Chu Zhou¡¡±
Chu Qingge immediately introduced Chu Zhou to the silver-haired woman.
She even told him about Chu Zhou¡¯s various identities and situations.
Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple, the core member of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm, the number one prodigy of Humanity?
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
She never expected Chu Zhou¡¯s background to be so terrifying and shocking.
As one of the core figures of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, she naturally knew what Chu Zhou¡¯s status meant. She also knew how important these statuses were.
¡°Chu Zhou greets Senior. Thank you for taking care of my aunt and sister all these years!¡±
Chu Zhou bowed and thanked Nine Mountain*Yin Lan sincerely.
¡°Your Highness¡ you¡ you¡¯re too polite!¡± Seeing Chu Zhou bow to him, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan couldn¡¯t help but feel ttered.
Then, she looked at Chu Qingge and Chu Yu with a face full of emotions and Said, ¡°You guys are really too lucky¡ to actually have such rtives.¡±
¡°Hehe, I also think I¡¯m very lucky!¡±
Chu Yu chuckled and said smugly.
Chu Qingge also smiled and nodded.
They were really lucky.
Without a doubt, with a rtive like Chu Zhou, even if Chu Zhou casually took care of them in the future, the benefits they could obtain in the future would be enough to make countless experts envious.
After Nine Mountain*Yin Lanmented Chu Qingge and Chu Yu¡¯s good luck, he immediately said,
¡°Qing Ge¡ I told you not to look for me unless I have no choice but to contact you!¡±
¡°Now that you¡¯re here, we have to leave this ce immediately and find another ce!¡±
¡°Teacher, you said that before¡ I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯re worried that the person who secretly harmed you will find you through my traces! ¡± Chu Qingge said.
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan nodded solemnly and said,
¡°To tell you the truth¡ 1 wasn¡¯t seriously injured after failing to break through to the Venerable realm¡ I was seriously injured by a sneak attack when 1 was heading to the forbidden area of our Nine Mountains Royal Family and was about to use the opportunities inside to break through to the Venerable realm!¡± ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m sure that the person who ambushed me is a big shot in the Nine Mountains Imperial Family.¡±
¡°Right now, that person must be searching for my tracks. He wants to know how to enter our Nine Mountains Imperial Family¡¯s forbidden area from me.¡± ¡°That person has a high position and authority. The intelligence system of the Nine Mountains Imperial Family is all under his control¡ He must have discovered youing here now.¡±
When Chu Qingge heard Nine Mountain*Yin Lan s words, she was furious.
She did not expect that the real reason why her teacher was severely injured was not because he had failed to break through, but because he had been ambushed.
Moreover, the person whounched the sneak attack was a big shot of the Nine Mountains Imperial Family. She finally understood why her teacher was hiding here to recuperate.
¡°Grand Elder, don¡¯t worry. My Big Brother is the number one prodigy of Humanity. With him around, even if the person you mentioned knows that you¡¯re here, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to you!¡± Chu Yu patted her chest and said.
¡°Yes.¡± Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Senior, with me around, don¡¯t worry! My strength is alright, and 1 have some good methods¡ As long as it¡¯s not an Intermediate Grade Venerable or above, I can guarantee that we can at least escape unscathed.¡±
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan looked at the confident Chu Zhou in a daze.
Waves surged in his heart.
She never expected Chu Zhou to not even be afraid of an Elementary Grade Venerable.
In her impression, Venerables were terrifying figures like gods. They were far from what a World Overlord couldpare to.
Chu Zhou actually dared to say that he wasn¡¯t afraid of a Elementary Grade Venerable.
Moreover, it seemed that what he said waspletely true.
This made her extremely shocked.
¡°This¡ is Lord Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple? Is this the number one prodigy of our Human Race?¡±
She was indescribably shocked as she thought about this.
At the same time, her mentality waspletely rxed.
If Chu Zhou wasn¡¯t lying, then, there was indeed no need for her to be nervous now.
Suddenly, a glint shed across her eyes. She said to Chu Zhou, ¡°Your Highness, with you around, I¡¯m indeed relieved¡ However, since Your Highness is around, I want to ask Your Highness to escort me to the forbidden area of our Nine Mountains Royal Family again.¡±
¡°There¡¯s an opportunity for me to be a Venerable inside.
1¡®
¡°As long as I sessfully be a Venerable in the forbidden area, all my problems will be solved.¡±
¡°Sure.¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
He was also very curious. What kind of opportunity could help Nine
Mountain*Yin Lan directly became a Venerable?
After making a decision¡
Chu Zhou and the others did not dy at all. They walked out of the ice mountain and boarded Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s spaceship. They soared into the sky and flew out of Nine Mountain.
Not long after Chu Zhou and the others left.
Hundreds of Silver Birds and two figures appeared above the snow mountain.
¡°Nine Mountain*Yin Lan has finally appeared. Chase!¡±
¡°The forbidden area of the Nine Mountains Royal Family is not in the Nine Mountains, or even in the Nine Mountains Great Star Region. It is in a vast and boundless void near the Nine Mountains Great Star Region.¡±
In the spaceship, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan told Chu Zhou and the others about the Nine Mountain Royal Family¡¯s forbidden area.
¡°In the void?
11
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu were shocked.
In the universe, other than the gxies, star fields, and star zones that were filled with countless Star Realms, there was also an iparably huge void space..
Chapter 733 - 733: Forbidden World! (3)
Chapter 733: Forbidden World! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Or rather, the area of the void space was thergest.
Generally speaking, between gxies, between gxies, between gxies, between star regions, between star regions, there were void spaces.
The void between gxies and star regions was generally not veryrge.
However, the void between the star zones was vast, farrger than the star zones.
There was almost nothing in the void, only endless darkness.
Therefore, the void was also very dangerous. Even if a Venerable entered it, they might lose their way and be lost forever.
It was also because of this that Chu Qingge and Chu Yu were so shocked when they heard that the Nine Mountain Royal Family¡¯s forbidden ground was actually in the void space.
Even Chu Zhou was slightly surprised.
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan said with a smile, ¡°The reason why you ced the forbidden area in the void is because the void is safe enough.¡±
¡°The void space is vast and boundless. A forbidden area in the void space is like a grain of sand in the vast sea¡¡±
¡°¡Besides, other than a few creatures who identally got lost in the void, there are no other creatures in the void.¡±
¡°Therefore, the probability of the forbidden area being discovered is minimal.¡±
¡°Moreover, the forbidden area is constantly moving¡ This way, the probability of being discovered is even lower.¡±
¡°Only by mastering a special method to contact the forbiddennd can we urately find the location of the forbiddennd.¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they secretly sighed at the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s king¡¯s thorough consideration and brilliant methods.
10 dayster, the ship suddenly left the dark universe and appeared in a dark void.
¡°We¡¯re here!¡±
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan brought Chu Zhou and the others out of the spaceship and stored it in his internal world.
¡°We¡¯re here?¡± Chu Yu was confused. ¡°Great Elder, where is the forbidden area? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Teacher, where is the forbidden area?¡±
Chu Qingge asked curiously.
She looked around and saw nothing but darkness.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved and appeared a thousand meters away. He stared at a fist-sized stone and observed it carefully.
This stone looked like an ordinary stone on the surface and was not worth mentioning.
However, he sensed an extremely weak spatial fluctuation from this stone.
It was obvious that this was no ordinary stone.
When Chu Qingge and Chu Yu saw Chu Zhou¡¯s actions, they immediately flew over and sized up the stone curiously.
¡°This stone¡ looks like an ordinary stone. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.¡± Chu Yu mumbled.
She really did not see anything special about this stone.
¡°Teacher, is this the forbidden area of your Nine Mountains Royal Family?¡± Chu Qingge said in shock.
It was just an ordinary stone. Who would have thought that it would be a forbidden area?
Not to mention in this vast void, it was difficult to encounter this stone.
Even if they encountered it, many people probably didn¡¯t take it to heart and directly ignored it.
¡°That¡¯s right. This stone is the forbidden ground of our Nine Mountains Imperial Family!¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan flew over and nodded as he spoke.
¡°That¡¯s right. This stone is the forbidden ground of our Nine Mountains Imperial Family!¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan flew over and nodded as he spoke.
Chu Zhou smiled. ¡°I¡¯m proficient in the Dao of Space. Although this stone looks ordinary, it emits a faint spatial fluctuation¡ This is clearly not an ordinary stone.¡±
¡°Spatial ability¡ It¡¯s really profound.¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan eximed.
Then, she made mysterious hand seals towards the stone in front of her.
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s speed was very fast. In just a moment, hundreds of thousands of hand seals were imprinted on the stone.
Gradually, countless mysterious universe engravings appeared on the surface of the stone.
Finally, a spatial vortex appeared on the surface of the stone.
Through the spatial vortex, Chu Zhou and the others immediately saw a strange world with countless mountains floating inside.
¡°The forbidden area has opened. Let¡¯s go in!¡±
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan said excitedly and rushed in first.
Chu Zhou and the others followed.
In an instant, Chu Zhou and the others appeared in a world with countless mountains floating.
¡°Hahaha, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan, thank you for leading me into the royal family¡¯s forbiddennd.¡±
Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from the entrance of the forbidden area.
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan, Chu Qingge, and Chu Yu¡¯s expressions changed. They immediately looked up at the entrance of the sky.
Instantly, countless Silver Birds appeared in their line of sight, covering the entire sky.
In the center of the countless Silver Birds, there were two figures.
A dignified middle-aged man.
There was also a handsome young man.
¡°Prince Yan Ri and Prince Mosi from the Ming Luo Cosmic Nation!¡± Chu Yu eximed.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri. As the number two figure in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, Chu Yu, who had lived in the capital for many years, had naturally seen him before.
As the ambassador of Ming Luo Cosmic Nation in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, Prince Mosi was also a prominent figure in the Imperial Capital. Chu Yu had also seen him many times when she followed him to attend some high-end cocktail parties in the Imperial Capital.
She did not expect these two people to secretly follow her here.
¡°Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡ You were the one who ambushed me that day, right?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan looked coldly at Nine Mountain*Yan Ri.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Nine Mountain*Yan Ri admitted frankly. He looked down indifferently at Nine Mountain*Yin Lan and said in a gloomy tone.
¡°The King is too unfair.. I¡¯m clearly the one who has been working hard for the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡ but he gave you the opportunity to advance to the Venerable realm!¡±
Chapter 734 - 734: Forbidden World! (4)
Chapter 734: Forbidden World! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°On what grounds?¡±
An extremely sharp light suddenly shot out from his eyes. He opened the five fingers of his right hand and grabbed fiercely.
¡°But¡ it doesn¡¯t matter. If he doesn¡¯t give it to me¡ I¡¯ll snatch it myself! 1 must get what 1 want!¡±
¡°Crackpot!¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that the concentration of my bloodline is higher than yours, and the sess rate of epting this opportunity is higher¡ Is it because of this that the king gave me this opportunity?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°1 don¡¯t care what the reason is. What belongs to me will definitely be mine!¡±
¡°You¡¯re crazy¡ Not only did you go against the king¡¯s decision, you even ambushed your own people!¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan was filled with killing intent. ¡°Furthermore, you actually cooperated with an outsider¡ You¡¯re a traitor, do you know that?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri did not say anything else. When he looked at Nine Mountain*Yin Lan, his eyes were filled with endless killing intent.
After Prince Mosi entered the forbidden world, his gaze was fixed on Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou had left a deep impression on him that day.
He had almost died at Chu Zhou¡¯s hands.
Chu Zhou raised his head and looked at Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi. His gaze was very calm from the beginning to the end.
¡°Senior, bring my aunt and sister to obtain your fortuitous opportunity! Leave these two to me.¡±
He spoke to Nine Mountain*Yin Lan in a rxed and calm tone.
¡°Then I¡¯ll leave them to you!¡±
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan took a deep breath. Then, he immediately brought Chu Qingge and Chu Yu and turned into a stream of light, rushing towards the center of the forbidden world.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
When Nine Mountain*Yin Ri saw that Nine Mountain*Yin Lan wanted to go and obtain opportunities, how could he agree?
His gaze turned cold and instantly turned into a ck ray of light that pierced through the Void and chased after Nine Mountain?Yin Lan.
However, he had only flown less than a hundred meters when Chu Zhou silently appeared in front of him.
Boom¡ª
Chu Zhou kicked Nine Mountain?Yan Ri heavily.
Under this kick, it was as if the world was about to copse. Endless power erupted, and the Void distortedyer byyer.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri seemed to have seen a terrifying huge foot that had broken through the Three Thousand Worlds kicking over. His scalp went numb and he instinctively felt a huge crisis.
His expression changed. He immediately crossed his arms in front of his chest. Arge amount of heavy ck energy surged out of his body and condensed into a huge ck shield in front of him.
Boom!
Almost instantly, the mountain-like ck shield was shattered by a kick.
That foot continued to kick Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s body, directly shattering his body into countless pieces.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri was not dead.
His countless fragments quickly reassembled and condensed his body again.
However, the way he looked at Chu Zhou hadpletely changed. It became extremely heavy.
¡°I told you, he¡¯s dangerous. 1 told you to be careful of him, but you didn¡¯t believe me!¡±
Prince Mosi flew to Nine Mountain?Yan Ri¡¯s side and said faintly.
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri ignored Prince Mosi¡¯s words and red at Chu Zhou.
¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the internal affairs of our Nine Mountains Royal Family?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Ninth Mountain Yan Ri indifferently and said calmly, ¡°You should never have attacked my aunt and sister¡ Today, your only oue is death!¡±
Hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi were shocked.
They did not expect that this mysterious and powerful young man in front of them was actually Chu Qingge and Chu Yu¡¯s rtive.
Chu Zhou¡¯s words made them very angry.
He actually wanted them to die!
¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since anyone dared to speak to me like that.¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s gaze was deep. With a wave of his hand, the densely packed ¡°Silver Birds¡± in the sky immediately rushed towards Chu Zhou and attacked him.
At the same time, a ck me suddenly surged out of Prince Mosi¡¯s body. A terrifying pressure that was above that of a World Overlord spread out from his body.
Chu Zhou did not take it to heart about those ¡°Silver Birds¡±, but the power that suddenly surged from Prince Mosi¡¯s body made his heart skip a beat.
¡°The power of a Venerable¡¡±
He stared at Prince Mosi¡¯s figure with a thoughtful expression.
On the other side, Nine Mountain?Yin Lan brought Chu Qingge and Chu Yu to a high mountain in the air.
At the top of this suspended mountain, there was a huge round tform.
In the center of the round tform, there was a dignified figure in a ck dragon robe sitting with his eyes closed..
Chapter 735 - 735: Venerable Avatar! (1)
Chapter 735: Venerable Avatar! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Nine Mountain Imperial Family Forbidden Ground.
The densely packed ¡°Silver Birds¡± swooped down on Chu Zhou.
Moreover, every Silver Bird shot out terrifyingser beams.
At this moment, the entire Void erupted.
The vast energy fluctuations caused the entire forbidden world to tremble.
Facing such an attack, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was very calm.
¡°How can a fluorescent worm dare topete with the sun and moon?¡± Chu Zhou sneered.
Suddenly, nine huge ck holes appeared around him.
All theser beams that pierced through were devoured by the nine ck holes.
¡°Spatial Imprisonment!¡± He spat out and it was as if he was a supreme god who spoke the constitution of the heavens and followed thews.
In an instant, the Silver Birds that covered the sky like countless locusts were all imprisoned in the void.
¡°Space Copse!¡± Chu Zhou said again.
In an instant, the space within a radius of 5,000 kilometers copsed. A pitch-ck spatial crack that was like a spider web instantly filled the entire sky.
Then, the entire sky exploded into countless fragments like a mirror.
Countless imprisoned Silver Birds were first torn apart by the dense spatial cracks, then shattered into countless fragments in the copse of space.
¡°Law of Space!¡±
Whether it was Nine Mountain*Yan Ri or Prince Mosi, their pupils instantly constricted when they saw Chu Zhou activate the Law of Space.
¡°There aren¡¯t many humans who master the Law of Space¡ Who is he?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. His mind worked crazily as names kept appearing in his mind.
These names were all known to him. They were experts with rtively high attainments in space among humans.
Suddenly, his attention was fixed on the name ¡°Chu Zhou¡±.
It was as if lightning had shed through his mind. In an instant, he recalled a lot of information about Chu Zhou.
¡°You¡ you¡¯re Chu Zhou?¡±
Nine Mountain?Yan Ri suddenly blurted out.
A look of deep shock appeared on his face.
He finally knew the identity of this powerful and mysterious young man in front of him.
He finally understood why this young man in front of him was so strong¡ Even he, who was half a step into the Universe Lord realm, had to withstand a casual kick from him.
¡°What? He¡¯s the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou?¡±
Prince Mosi also looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in shock.
Of course, he had heard of the name Chu Zhou. It could even be said that it was like a thunderp in his ears.
However, in the past, he felt that Chu Zhou was too far away from him, so he did not understand him in depth.
This was very normal. There were too many humans, and there were also too many experts among them. Many people only paid attention to the celebrities around them. Even if they had heard of celebrities who were too far away, they would not delve into them.
Simrly, on Earth, many people only paid attention to their own celebrities and did not know anything about foreign international celebrities. Even if they asionally heard the other party¡¯s name, they did not know who the other party was when they met.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi were the same. They had heard of Chu Zhou¡¯s name, but they did not know him well and had never seen his photo.
Hence, when she met Chu Zhou, she didn¡¯t even know who he was.
They only suddenly thought of Chu Zhou¡¯s identity at this moment, when Chu Zhou exposed his spatial ability.
After knowing Chu Zhou¡¯s identity, Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi¡¯s expressions turned extremely ugly.
They did not expect that Chu Qingge and Chu Yu, two ¡°nobodies¡± that they did not take seriously, actually had Chu Zhou, the number one prodigy of Humanity, behind them.
They naturally knew the weight of the number one prodigy of humanity.
¡°Looks like you already know my identity. So, what are you going to do now?¡± Chu Zhou looked at Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi yfully.
¡°Chu Zhou, this is an internal matter of our Nine Mountains Royal Family. Do you really want to interfere?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri looked at Chu Zhou with a livid expression.
To be honest¡
If possible, he really didn¡¯t want to be Chu Zhou¡¯s enemy.
Not to mention Chu Zhou¡¯s strength, Chu Zhou¡¯s background was enough to make him wary.
Not only were they core members of the Mirror Universe Company¡ but more importantly, they were King Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciples.
These two identities made him deeply afraid.
However, the opportunity in the forbidden world might be his only chance to be a Venerable.
At the thought of this, his gaze on Chu Zhou turned cold.
¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Anyone who stands in my way shall die!¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri thought.
The next moment, Silver Birds flew over and wrapped around his body.
Many Silver Birds formed a silver-white iron ball dozens of kilometers in diameter.
Then, all the Silver Birds suddenly began to melt and fuse together.
A momentter, a 100-meter-tall silver-white metallic figure appeared in the void. Its appearance was exactly the same as Nine Mountain?Yan Ri.
A storm of energy that far surpassed that of Normal Transcendent World Overlords swept out from the silver-white metal giant. Many of the surrounding floating mountains were minced.
¡°Interesting. 1 didn¡¯t expect these ¡®Silver Birds¡¯ to be able to fuse with the human body and increase the strength of a martial artist.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
He could clearly sense that Nine Mountain*Yan Ri was several times stronger than before.
On the other side, arge amount of ink-like dark energy surged out from Prince Mosi¡¯s body..
Chapter 736 - 736: Venerable Avatar! (2)
Chapter 736: Venerable Avatar! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Boundless dark power condensed into an enormous figure behind him.
Heavy, cold, and domineering pressure spread out from the huge dark figure. Layers of the Void were crushed.
¡°So what if you¡¯re the number one prodigy of humanity? Those who stop me will die!¡±
The metal giant that Nine Mountain*Yan Ri had transformed into let out a long roar and charged towards Chu Zhou.
Rings of gray energy ripples spread out from his body.
Wherever it passed,yers of Void copsed.
Almost at the same time, the huge dark Shadowraze behind Prince Mosi suddenly stretched out a huge dark hand that blotted out the sky and grabbed at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou looked at the metal giant that was charging over and the huge dark hand that was grabbing over. His expression was very calm.
His hands suddenly drew two mysterious trajectories in the void. In an instant, the power on his body surged wildly.
Unknowingly, the power of the Law of Space, the Law of Gravity, and the Law of Repulsion gathered crazily in his hands.
Boom! Boom!
Two resplendent palm prints sted out from his hands.
Almost instantly, the metal giant that charged over was sted through by a palm print and fell to the Earth like a meteor.
Silver-white liquid metal and rolling blood gushed out crazily from the huge hole in the metal giant¡¯s chest.
Almost at the same time, the other palm print also directly shattered the huge ck hand that was grabbing over.
After that, the remaining force bombarded the huge ck shadow behind Prince Mosi.
The huge ck shadow instantly dimmed a lot.
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡±
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri struggled to stand up from a pool of silver liquid.
He looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in shock, as if he did not feel a huge bloody hole in his chest at all.
He was half-step into the Venerable realm!
Furthermore, he had fused with many Silver Birds just now, and his strength had increased several times¡
With such strength, he had always thought that no one could do anything to him except Venerables.
However, he did not expect to lose so badly.
He was actually severely injured by Chu Zhou in one move.
¡°Even the power of the Ancestor can¡¯t do anything to him! This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±
Prince Mosi looked at Chu Zhou as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.
What he used just now was the power of a true Venerable.
He was actually defeated by a World Overlord like Chu Zhou.
This was unbelievable.
¡°It seems like that¡¯s all you can do!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke indifferently, his figure suddenly appeared in front of Nine Mountain*Yan Ri. His right hand unceremoniously pped Nine Mountain* Yan Ri¡¯s head.
Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon with a bang.
Blood sttered everywhere.
A ck hole appeared and quickly devoured Nine Mountain*Yan Ri¡¯s corpse.
When Prince Mosi saw Chu Zhou easily kill Nine Mountain*Yan Ri, he was scared out of his wits.
After Chu Zhou killed Nine Mountain*Yan Ri, he suddenly appeared in front of Prince Mosi and pped him heavily.
Prince Mosi looked at the palm that wasing at him heavily. Dead soul big cat.
¡°Ancestor, save me!¡±
He shouted in fear.
In an instant, the huge ck shadow floating behind him instantly shrunk and turned into a ck-robed old man who looked simr to Prince Mosi.
¡°How dare you!¡±
The ck-robed old man shouted coldly and struck out with his palm at lightning speed.
The two palms collided in the void.
Boom¡ª-
Amidst the earth-shattering explosion, a terrifying Illuminate swept across the entire forbidden world.
The entire forbidden world shook violently, and countless cracks appeared. Pieces of Earth that were dozens of kilometers long flipped over with a bang.
Countless floating mountains in the sky copsed one after another.
The entire forbidden world seemed to be the descent of the Doomsday Cmity.
¡°Venerable?¡±
Chu Zhou stood in the dust that filled the sky. His gaze pierced through the rolling dust and looked at the ck-robed old man opposite him with a solemn expression.
The ck-robed old man looked ordinary, but he gave Chu Zhou an extremely dangerous feeling.
He had no choice but to be on high alert.
Chu Zhou was confident that he was already invincible among World Overlords.
However, this ck-robed old man made him feel a huge threat.
He concluded that the ck-robed old man was a Venerable.
¡°As expected of King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. Your eyesight is not bad!¡±
The ck-robed old man said indifferently as a cold light shed in his eyes.
Chu Zhou frowned when he heard this.
Teacher was a pinnacle marquis of the human race, and he was once the number one marquis of the human race¡ His reputation and status among the humans were not inferior to some Universe Overlords.
All the Venerables he had met in the past, whether they were from the Mirror Virtual Universe Company or not, would basically address their teacher as Lord Bei Cang.
However, this ck-robed old man in front of him directly called his teacher King Bei Cang.
Moreover, his tone was not kind.
This made Chu Zhou feel that something was wrong with the ck-robed old man.
¡°How should I address you, sir?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you. I¡¯m the king of the Ming Luo Cosmic Nation, Venerable Ming Luo.¡±
The ck-robed old man stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and said coldly,
¡°Disciple of King Bei Cang¡ Your identity and background can deter other Venerables, but it¡¯s useless against me!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. Get out of this forbidden world immediately.¡±
¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one who should get lost!¡± Chu Zhou sneered. He suddenly summoned a ck book and charged at the ck-robed old man..
Chapter 737 - 737: Venerable Avatar! (3)
Chapter 737: Venerable Avatar! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That ck book was the Book of Souls he had obtained from the ck Mountain Secret Realm.
At this moment, under Chu Zhou¡¯s full power, ck nomological chains appeared on the surface of the Book of Souls.
Soul Storm, Soul Mist, Soul Extinguishing Arrow, Netherworld Spear, Soul Vortex, Soul Millstone, Soul Lightning, and other nomological Profounds erupted.
Dense soul attacks whistled towards the ck-robed old man.
¡°A Venerable weapon? Hehe, do you think you can defeat me with just a Venerable weapon?¡±
The ck-robed old man sneered.
He pointed at the various soul attacks that whistled over.
In an instant, a vast power ofws surged out of his body. This power ofws was filled with vitality and endless death.
Rumble!
The densely packed soul attacks were almost annihted by the ck-robed old man¡¯s finger.
However, just as the ck-robed old man annihted many soul attacks¡
A mighty blood moon suddenly descended from behind the ck-robed Venerable.
The vast blood-red light illuminated the entire forbidden world in a bloody red color.
In the huge blood moon, there was a ferocious and strange creature floating.
That strange creature was as red as blood and had the head of a bat. It had the body and limbs of a wild beast and a pair of blood-colored wings covered in scales.
In particr, its pair of blood-colored eyes seemed to be filled with an endless desire for blood, making one shudder.
As that strange living being descended, the entire forbidden world copsed. A terrifying aura that made one¡¯s hair stand on end swept through Heaven and Earth.
And this strange creature was Chu Zhou¡¯s strongest soul ve¡ª The Red God!
This was also the first time he had summoned Red God to deal with an enemy.
¡°A Universe Lord?¡±
The ck-robed eider¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the descending Red God.
Before he could think further, Red God had already arrived in front of him like a bolt of blood lightning.
A ferocious w covered in scales grabbed fiercely at the ck-robed old man¡¯s head.
The ck-robed old man was furious. He activated a vast nomological power in his right hand and shed with Red God¡¯s sharp ws.
Boom!!!
An Illuminate that was much more terrifying than before instantly swept through the entire forbidden world.
In an instant, the entire forbidden world copsed and a storm swept over.
The entire forbidden world seemed to be about to copse.
After the ck-robed elder exchanged blows with Red God, his expression turned ugly.
After the ck-robed elder exchanged blows with Red God, his expression turned ugly.
Correspondingly, half of Red God¡¯s body had been shattered by him, and he still had a blood wing.
Both sides suffered heavy losses.
¡°So, it¡¯s just a puppet!¡±
The ck-robed elder looked at Red God with a gloomy gaze. After exchanging just one move, he immediately realized that Red God was a puppet.
However, his expression was still ugly.
Even though Red God was a puppet, he was still severely injured by Red God¡¯s attack just now.
¡°D*mn it¡ If my main body was here, why would I allow a puppet like you to show off?¡±
As the ck-robed old man thought of this, his gaze was vicious and ferocious.
At this moment, a corner of a huge world suddenly appeared in the void behind him.
In that world, there was an iparably huge ferocious battleship floating.
At this moment, the main cannon of the ferocious battleship was emitting a resplendent light like the sun.
¡°Chu Zhou, how dare you?¡±
When the ck-robed old man noticed the battleship, it was already toote to dodge.
Boom¡ª-
A terrifying beam of light that seemed to tear apart the universe instantly struck the ck-robed old man.
The ck-robed old man was already severely injured. Under this endless dazzling cannon, he was directly reduced to ashes.
Before turning into ashes, he looked in the opposite direction of Chu Zhou with extreme disgust.
Not only the ck-robed old man, even Prince Mosi had turned into cosmic dust in that bright beam of light.
After that beam of light sted the ck-robed old man and Prince Mosi into ashes, it did not stop there. It directly sted a huge hole in the sky of the forbidden world.
The beam of light passed through the hole and shot into the vast void..
Chapter 738 - 738: Nomological Divine Fragment! (1)
Chapter 738: Nomological Divine Fragment! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou looked at the ck-robed old man who had been sted into ashes. With a thought, the space in front of him immediately disintegratedyer byyer.
In the depths of theyers of space, a vast spatial turbulence appeared.
After a World Overlord-level expert died, if their corpse and soul were destroyed, their internal world would disintegrate at the same time and fuse into the spatial turbulence.
¡°I hope I can gain something!¡±
Chu Zhou condensed a pair of huge energy hands and ¡®rescued¡¯ them in the spatial turbulence.
A momentter, he retracted his hands.
A gray token appeared in his right hand.
A majestic pce was carved in the center of the gray token.
Apart from that, there was also the word ¡°Saint¡± on the token.
¡°What token is this?¡±
Chu Zhou carefully looked at the gray token in front of him and realized that there were mysterious andplicated cosmic engravings on it.
His intuition told him that this gray token was not simple.
His consciousness immediately connected to the Mirror Universework and asked Deep Blue to scan the gray token. He uploaded the information of the gray token to the Mirror Universework and searched for the information of the gray token.
[I¡¯m sorry, your authorization level is not high enough to check!]
Chu Zhou was stunned when he saw this notification.
¡°What¡¯s going on? You actually don¡¯t have enough authority to search for information on the Mirror Universework?¡±
This was the first time Chu Zhou had encountered such a situation after using the Mirror Universework for so long.
This surprised him greatly.
He immediately entered the Mirror Universe Network: Does the Mirror Universe Network have an authorization level?
¡°Existence! The authority level of the Mirror Universework is divided into eight levels! The higher the level, the higher the authority to investigate.
Level One to Three authority was the level of authority granted to foreign races that were allied with humans. The better the rtionship with humans, the higher the level of authority granted, and the highest level was Level Three.
Level Four authority was the authority of ordinary humans to World Overlord Realm humans. Apart from a very small amount of top-secret information, Level Four authority could basically check all information.
Level Five authority was the authority of a Human Universe Lord.
Level Six authority was the authority of the Human Universe Nobility.
Level Seven authority was the authority of a Human Universe Overlord.
Level Eight authority is the authority of the Human Universe Saint.¡±
¡°It turns out that the authority I¡¯ve always had is level four!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself as he looked at the gray token in his hand.
He knew he was right.
This gray token was not simple.
Otherwise, he would not have needed higher authority to search for its information.
With a thought, he put away the gray token. He decided to ask his teacher about the origin of the gray token after he was done with the matters here.
In the next moment, his body disappeared into thin air and reappeared in front of a huge floating mountain.
¡°Big Brother, where are those two?¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou appear, Chu Yu heaved a long sigh of relief.
The battle between Chu Zhou, Nine Mountain?Yan Ri, and the others just now were too shocking. It was as if the entire forbidden world was about to copse¡
Even though she knew that her Big Brother was the number one prodigy of Humanity, she could not help but worry.
Now that she saw Chu Zhou safe and sound, she was finally relieved.
¡°Those two? They¡¯re dead!¡± Chu Zhou said casually.
¡°Other than Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi, I also sensed the presence of a third person¡ Furthermore, the third person is terrifyingly powerful. Who is he?¡±
¡°Other than Nine Mountain?Yan Ri and Prince Mosi, I also sensed the presence of a third person¡ Furthermore, the third person is terrifyingly powerful. Who is he?¡±
¡°He¡¯s a clone of Venerable Ming Luo¡¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.¡±¡ He¡¯s the Venerable hiding behind Prince Mosi. However, he¡¯s been destroyed now.¡±
A Venerable¡¯s clone?
And they were wiped out?
Chu Qingge and Chu Yu were so shocked that they were speechless.
They knew that Chu Zhou was very strong.
Therefore, he was not surprised when he found out that Chu Zhou had killed Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and Prince Mosi.
This was the dignity of the number one prodigy of humanity.
However, when they heard that Chu Zhou had destroyed the Venerable¡¯s clone, they could no longer remain calm.
Even though he didn¡¯t know much about Venerables, he also knew that Venerables and World Overlords were creatures frompletely different dimensions.
Under normal circumstances, even a Venerable¡¯s clone was enough to defeat all the World Overlords.
However, Chu Zhou, a World Overlord, killed a Venerable clone.
This was too shocking.
At this moment, Chu Zhou looked at the two figures sitting opposite each other on the tform.
The majestic figure in the ck dragon imperial robe was quickly dimming. Then, it suddenly turned into a huge Torrent and fused into Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s body.
Nine Mountain?Yin Lan¡¯s aura was rising steadily.
Soon, he surpassed the World Overlord realm.
Buzz!
Suddenly, an iparably vast and soul-shaking power descended, enveloping Nine Mountain?Yin Lan¡¯s body.
This power distorted the space around Nine Mountain*Yin Lan.
It seemed to have isted Nine Mountain?Yin Lan from the other regions.
Nine Mountain?Yin Lan¡¯s entire body was suspended in the air.
¡°This is the Law of the Universe¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others sensed the iparably ancient, sublime, and vast nomological power from Nine Mountain*Yin Lan.
¡°Teacher is going to be a Universe Lord!¡±
Chu Qingge was delighted.
Chu Zhou stared at Nine Mountain*Yin Lan, preparing to record the entire process of Nine Mountain?Yin Lan bes a Universe Lord in preparation for his future ascension to the Universe Lord Realm.
At this moment, arge amount of ck nomological power surged out from the surrounding Void and poured into Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s body..
Chapter 739 - 739: Noinological Divine Fragment! (2)
Chapter 739: Noinological Divine Fragment! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Countless floating mountains in the entire forbidden world also flew towards Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s location and revolved around the mountain peak where Nine Mountain* Yin Lan was.
Countless noinological threads suddenly appeared above Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s head, and they intertwined crazily.
Arge amount of ck noinological power condensed into dense ck symbols and fused into the noinological threads.
A momentter¡
All the nomological threads and ck symbols disappeared.
In the void of space, a mysterious ck crystal appeared.
This mysterious ck crystal emitted a vast and majestic aura. It was as if it was abination of Dao and Logos, and it emitted a terrifying pressure that crushed time and space.
¡°Nomological Divinity, is this a Nomological Divinity?¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the ck crystal and his breathing quickened slightly.
¡°Teacher seeded!¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. The Great Elder has be a Venerable.¡±
When Chu Qingge and Chu Yu saw rhe nomological godhood above Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s head, they were overjoyed.
At this moment, the nomological godhood slowly descended and fused into Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s be.
Boom¡ª-
The aura on Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s body instantly jumped to a huge level, as if he had gone from a little white rabbit to a fierce tiger.
A vast, majestic, noble, and ancient aura emanated from her body. She was like an ancient true god that had descended to the mortal world.
The cosmic origin power of the entire forbidden world boiled.
Chu Zhou immediately sensed that the threat that Nine Mountain*Yin Lan posed to him was increasing¡
¡°As expected, Venerables and World Overlords arepletely different dimensional creatures.¡±
¡°Before Nine Mountain*Yin Lan advanced, 1 could easily kill her with one finger.¡±
¡°Before Nine Mountain*Yin Lan advanced, 1 could easily kill her with one finger.¡±
¡°This is a Venerable¡ It¡¯spletely iparable to Venerable Ming Luo s clone.¡±
Chu Zhou sensed the huge threating from Nine Mountain*Yin Lan and could nor help bur exim in his heart.
Swoosh!
At this moment, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan suddenly opened his eyes. It was as if two dark lightning bolts shed across his eyes, and the light in the entire forbidden area dimmed for a moment.
She stood up with a smile and said to Chu Zhou,
¡°Chu Zhou, thank you. This time, if you hadn¡¯t stopped Nine Mountain*Yan Hi, Prince Mosi, and Venerable Ming Luo s clone, 1 wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to inherit the legacy of my ancestor, nor would I have had the chance to sessfully be a Venerable.¡±
¡°Senior, you¡¯re too polite!¡± Chu Zhou said in surprise. ¡°Senior, can advancing to the Venerable realm be achieved by inheriting the power of other Venerables?¡± Seeing the scene just now, he basically knew what all of Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s opportunities were.
If he didn¡¯t guess wrongly, that ck dragon robed figure was the Nine Mountains universe country¡¯s king, and also the ancestor of the Nine Mountains royal family.
The figure in the ck dragon imperial robe had transformed into an iparably vast power and fused into Nine Mountain* Yin Lan¡¯s body.
In that case, Nine Mountains ? Yin Lan¡¯s so-called fortuitous opportunity was clearly to inherit everything of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡¯s king.
Nine Mountain-Yin Lan had a good impression of Chu Zhou, so he didn¡¯t hide it.
¡°Of course, it¡¯s nor that simple to be a Venerable.¡±
¡°I sessfully became a Venerable this time because I was just one step away from bing a Venerable¡ With the help of my ancestor, 1 took rhest step.¡±
¡°Of course, rhe reason why 1 was able to merge with the Old Ancestor¡¯s power so smoothly was partly because my bloodline was rtively pure and was extremely simr to the Old Ancestor¡¯s bloodline. On rhe other hand, it was also because the Law I cultivated was the same Law as the Law the Old Ancestor cultivated.¡±
¡°All these factorsbined allowed me to sessfully advance to the Venerable realm.¡±
¡°Other people¡ If they want to be Venerables through this method, the probability of failure is very high.¡±
¡°I see¡¡± Chu Zhou nodded in understanding.
This was normal.
If he inherited or devoured the power of other Venerables, he could be a Venerable.
Then it would be too easy to be a Venerable.
He only needed to find a Venerable corpse and devour and fuse the power.
Obviously, this was unrealistic.
¡°Teacher¡ The figure in the ck dragon imperial robe just now is rhe king?¡±
At this moment, Chu Qingge asked.
Nine Mountain*Yin Lan nodded sadly and revealed a secret.
¡°Actually, our ancestor suffered a serious injury that was difficult to recover from tens of millions of years ago. After that, he kept it a secret and continued to intimidate rhe enemies of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t until millions of years ago that my ancestor¡¯s injuries became worse and worse. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he came to this forbidden area to cultivate in seclusion and prepared to infuse all his power andwprehension into me to help me be a Venerable.
¡°However, I hadn¡¯t reached the limit of the World Overlord Realm at that time, so I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ept rhe inheritance of the ancestor¡
11
¡°Nine Mountain*Yan Ri also knew about the ancestor¡¯s situation and final instructions. The ancestor hoped that he could assist me in governing the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation in the future¡ However, it was obvious that he was unwilling to ept it, which led to what happened next.¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they finally understood why Nine Mountain*Yan Ri attacked Nine Mountain*Yin Lan.
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they finally understood why Nine Mountain* Yan Ri attacked Nine Mountain*Yin Lan.
¡°That¡¯s probably why they¡¯re here!¡± Chu Zhou eximed curiously, as Nine Mountain*Yin Lan spoke, he opened his palm and revealed a fragment of divinity..
Chapter 740 - 740: Nomological Spike Fragment! (3)
Chapter 740: Nomological Spike Fragment! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou and the others immediately felt a pressure that was much stronger than the divine spark that Nine Mountain*Yin Lan had just condensed.
¡°This¡ Could this be a fragment of Universe Nobility¡¯s divinity?¡± Chu Zhou asked in shock.
¡°Yes¡ ording to the information left behind by our ancestor, this is not only a Universe Nobility¡¯s divine persona fragment, it is also a high-level one.¡± The Nine Mountain*Yin Lanmented.
¡°No wonder Venerable Ming Luo sent his clone here¡¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the divine spark fragment and said,
¡°He probably found out from somewhere that your ancestor had a fragment of a high-level noble¡¯s divinity, but he wasn¡¯t sure if your ancestor was really dead, so he asked Prince Mosi toe and probe and sent a clone over¡¡±
¡°My deduction is the same!¡± Nine Mountain*Yin Lan nodded slightly and agreed with Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou stared at the divine persona fragment in Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s hand with a burning gaze.
The Divine Fragment contained a portion of the Laws and powerprehended by a high-level Noble. Its value was immeasurable.
Not to mention Venerable Ming Luo, even he was tempted.
At this moment, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan suddenly pushed his palm and sent the half-ck and half-white fragment of divinity to Chu Zhou.
¡°Senior, what are you¡?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the divine spark fragment in front of him, his heart racing.
When Nine Mountain*Yin Lan saw Chu Zhou¡¯s expression, he smiled.
¡°This time, if it weren¡¯t for you, 1 wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be a Venerable at all. I might have even died at the hands of Nine Mountain*Yan Ri and the others.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot. You deserve this piece of Godhead Fragment.¡±
¡°This¡¡± If it was someone else who gave it to him, Chu Zhou would definitely ept it without hesitation.
It would be a waste not to take advantage of such an advantage.
However, Nine Mountain*Yin Lan was her aunt¡¯s teacher and treated her sister very well.
He didn¡¯t want to ¡®ask for favors in return¡¯.
¡°Chu Zhou, ept it!¡±
When Nine Mountain*Yin Lan saw Chu Zhou¡¯s hesitation, a trace of gratification and admiration shed across his eyes.
¡°The Laws contained in this fragment are different from the Laws 1 cultivate. I don¡¯t have the talent or energy to cultivate another Law¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s no longer of much use to me. It might be of great use to you.¡±
¡°Just ept it!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, since Teacher has already said so, you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony!¡± Chu Qingge could tell that Chu Zhou really wanted this divine persona fragment. Coupled with the fact that her teacher was willing to give it to him, she also persuaded him.
¡°Big Brother, if you think this gift is too heavy¡ then when you be a Venerable in the future, just help the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation more.¡±
Chu Yu was also a smart person. After realizing that this divine persona fragment might be very useful to her Big Brother, she immediately persuaded Chu Zhou to ept it.
When Nine Mountain*Yin Lan heard Chu Yu¡¯s words, a glint shed across his eyes.
She knew that Chu Zhou¡¯s future Achievement was far from just bing a Venerable. It was very likely that he would be a noble or even a Universe Overlord.
If Chu Zhou rose in the future and was still willing to take care of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation, it would be too beneficial to the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
When Chu Zhou heard Nine Mountain*Yin Lan and the other two said this, he smiled and no longer stood on ceremony. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±
Excited, he kept the fragment into his internal world.
¡°It¡¯s time to return to the capital!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others quickly returned to the capital of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
After Nine Mountain*Yin Lan returned to the capital, under the shocked gazes of countless people, he disyed the power of a Universe Lord.
After that, she announced the death of the previous king, as well as Nine Mountain*Yan Ri, and announced that she would be the sessor king.
The entire Imperial Capital was in an uproar.
However, no one stopped Yin Lan from bing the new king.
The power of a Venerable was enough for everything in the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
Furthermore, Nine Mountain* Yin Lan was a core member of the royal family of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation¡ She had be a Venerable. With the death of the previous king, it was perfectly justifiable for her to be the new king.
After Nine Mountain*Yin Lan became the king, he immediately granted Chu Zhou the title of the king of the Nine Mountain Cosmic Nation.
Chu Zhou didn¡¯t care much about the position of the prince of the Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation.
However, considering his aunt and sister¡¯s rtionship with Nine Mountain* Yin Lan, and the fact that they would probably have to cultivate in the Nine Mountain Passage for a long time in the future, if he became the prince of the Nine Mountain Cosmic Nation, he would be able to protect them.
Thus, he did not object and epted Nine Mountain*Yin Lan¡¯s pardon.
In a vi in the Nine Mountains Dojo,
Chu Zhou focused all his attention on the divine persona fragment floating in front of him. He sensed the aura of the Life and Death Laws diffusing from it and fell into deep thought.
¡°My main body is focused onprehending the Five Elements Law now. In the future, my main body will also cultivate the Law of Reincarnation¡ Then, this clone of mine should choose a path suitable for my clone. Yes, after my main body bes a Venerable, 1¡¯11 focus onprehending the Law of Life and Death!¡± He thought to himself.
In the Chaos Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou¡¯s main body received a message from his avatar. His expression immediately changed.
¡°Originally, I only sent a clone to visit my aunt and sister to see how they were doing. I didn¡¯t expect to actually obtain a fragment of divinity¡ This is really an unexpected huge gain.¡±
As Chu Zhou thought about this, he thought of his clone¡¯s cultivation n and immediately sent a message to his clone. He told his clone not to care about the five elements and focus onprehending the Life and Deathws contained in the divine spark fragment.
¡°I¡¯ve already reached the Beginner Realm of the five elements¡ I¡¯m onlycking attribute points now!¡±
With this thought in mind, he decided to apply to his teacher to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to train.
As long as he reached the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield¡ he could harvest attribute points wantonly.
¡°However, there¡¯s one more thing 1 need to do before heading to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield!¡±
Chu Zhou stood up and walked out of the cultivation room.
He had not cleared the Heaven Reaching Pagoda, the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Purgatory Altar.
When he became a Venerable in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for him to break through.
He might as well experience it before he became a Venerable, in case he had any regrets in the future..
Chapter 741 - 741: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (1)
Chapter 741: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Emperor Xi ne, Purgatory Altar.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve already cultivated a Chaos Dharma Body, yet you still came to the Purgatory Altar to test the strength of your divine body. Isn¡¯t this too much of a bully¡ How are the others on the Purgatory Rankings supposed to live?¡± Zuo Yue teased Chu Zhou while defending the people on the Purgatory Rankings.
¡°I didn¡¯te to the Purgatory Altar topete with anyone. I just wanted to test the strength of my divine body.¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
¡°I¡¯m afraid the others don¡¯t think so!¡± Bing Selin smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡ they all think that they¡¯re here to clear the rankings.¡±
¡°This¡ this, this is for sure!¡± Xi Liujin said.
Chu Zhou stood on the crimson ground. Waves of heat surged towards him.
He saw volcanoes spewing thick smoke andva.
On the ground,va rivers flowed everywhere.
At this moment, many core members who were cultivating in the Purgatory Mystic Realm also saw Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°It¡¯s Chu Zhou. He¡¯s here!¡±
¡°Is he here to test his divine body?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that he has cultivated the most powerful divine body technique, ¡®Chaos Dharma Body¡¯, recorded by our Mirror Universe corporation. If he challenges the Purgatory Altar¡ I reckon that his ranking on the Purgatory Rankings will surpass Li Lei¡¯s.¡±
Many core members looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in shock and discussed.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡±
A thunderous sound came from the sky, and a figure the size of a small mountain descended.
¡°The Boorish¡ boorish man is here!¡± Xi Liujin stammered.
¡°Xi Liujin, how dare you call me a boor? 1 think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡±
Li Lei red at Xi Liujin and waved his fist at him.
¡°Hehe, who¡ who¡ who deserves a beating? We¡ we¡¯ll only know after we fight!¡±
Xi Liujin chuckled and nced at Li Lei with his perverted peach blossom eyes, eager to give it a try.
In the Reincarnation Trial, he had followed Chu Zhou and obtained arge number of opportunities.
During this period of time, he had digested a portion of those opportunities and his strength had increased explosively.
He felt that he now had enough strength topete with Li Lei.
Hence, she did not take it to heart about Li Lei¡¯s threat. Instead, she wanted to use Li Lei to test herbat ability.
Li Lei saw that Xi Liujin, who had always been afraid of him, actually dared to provoke him. He could not help but raise his eyebrows.
However, he was more concerned about Chu Zhou now and was not interested in Xi Liujin for the time being.
¡°Chu Zhou, are you here for the Purgatory Rankings?¡± He looked at Chu Zhou and asked.
¡°I¡¯m not interested in the rankings. 1 just want to experience the Purgatory Altar and other items before I be a Venerable, in case I have any regrets in the future!¡±
Chu Zhou chuckled.
Li Lei was speechless.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were dumbfounded.
They had never seen someone as confident as Chu Zhou.
Going from a World Overlord to a Venerable was an iparably huge life transition. There was also an insurmountable chasm.
No matter how stunning a genius was, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would definitely be a Venerable.
In history, countless monstrous geniuses in the universe were unable to cross the chasm in the end. They could only be a World Overlord for the rest of their lives and die of depression.
Chu Zhou was clearly overly confident.
It was not enough. Whether it was Li Lei or the three of them, they were actually looking forward to Chu Zhou¡¯s achievements in the Purgatory Altar.
Chu Zhou¡¯s performance in the Reincarnation Trial was too stunning.
They wanted to know how many levels Chu Zhou could clear in the Purgatory Altar!
¡°Chu Zhou, this is the Purgatory Altar¡¡± Li Lei brought Chu Zhou to a red altar surrounded by mes.¡±¡ As long as you stand on the altar, the altar will automatically read your identity information and Teleport you to the First Level Purgatory Space.¡±
¡°Every time you pass through the first level of the Purgatory Space, you will automatically be teleported to the next level.¡±
¡°There are a total of 32 levels in the Purgatory Space!¡±
He briefly introduced the rules of the Purgatory Altar to Chu Zhou.
After Chu Zhou heard this, he flew straight into the Purgatory Altar.
At this moment, a red ray of light scanned down his body from above.
¡°Chu Zhou, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, identity confirmed!¡±
An electronic voice sounded in the void of space.
The next moment, on the Purgatory Altar, the cosmic engravings outlined by mes shone brightly.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure instantly disappeared.
¡°Boorish¡ boorish man, you¡ how many levels do you think Chu Zhou can¡ clear?¡±
Xi Liujin flew up to Li Lei¡¯s shoulder and patted him on the shoulder.
Li Lei nced at Xi Liujin and said calmly, ¡°1 don¡¯t know about that. But¡ 1 know that he will definitely surpass me!¡±
¡°The highest record on the Purgatory Rankings is 30 levels. This was set by Caged Dragon Master, one of the Level Six Universe Overlords of our Mirror Universe corporation¡¡±
¡°¡Chu Zhou has now cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body. 1 want to know if he can break the record of the Lord of the Caged Dragon.¡±
His eyes revealed a trace of anticipation as he spoke.
When Zuo Yue and the other two heard the words ¡®Caged Dragon Master¡¯, their faces were filled with respect.
Caged Dragon Master was one of the six Universe Overlords of thepany.
It was thepany¡¯s white jade pir that supported the sea and purple gold beam..
Chapter 742 - 742: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (2)
Chapter 742: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the same time, the strength of the Caged Dragon Master¡¯s divine body was also famous among humans.
Now that they thought about how Chu Zhou might break the record set by the Caged Dragon Master on the Purgatory Rankings back then, the three of them were filled with anticipation for Chu Zhou.
In addition to Li Lei, Zuo Yue, and the rest, many core members who were cultivating in the Purgatory Altar also flew over after knowing that Chu Zhou had entered the Purgatory Altar and were waiting for Chu Zhou¡¯s results.
Soon, Miller, Sartius, Ojwin, and many other core members learned that Chu Zhou was challenging the Purgatory Altar.
They all rushed towards the Purgatory Altar at full speed, wanting to see with their own eyes how many levels Chu Zhou could clear in the Purgatory Altar.
¡°Is this the Purgatory Space?¡±
Chu Zhou looked around and realized that he had been teleported into a space surging with endless mes.
Suddenly, the entire fiery space boiled.
Rumble!
A huge explosion and pressure suddenly descended from above.
Chu Zhou looked up and immediately saw a huge and boundless fire array suppressing down.
In the huge Fire Array, endless universe engravings flickered and emitted an iparably terrifying pressure.
There was also a mysterious force that seeped down.
¡°Hmm? My soul power and origin power are actually restrained¡ Furthermore,
I can¡¯t sense or mobilize the power ofws¡¡±
¡°Hmm? My soul power and origin power are actually restrained¡ Furthermore, I can¡¯t sense or mobilize the power ofws¡¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked to discover that other than the power of his body, he could not use any other power.
At this moment, the huge Fire Array suddenly descended above his head.
He raised his hands and supported the entire Fire Array with a bang.
The Fire Array was unimaginably heavy, like a sun.
Moreover, there was also rolling mystical power that was constantly emitted from the Fire Array. It was like waves of tides that kept pressing down on his body.
¡°Is this the test of the First Level of the Purgatory Altar? It doesn¡¯t seem to be that difficult!¡±
Chu Zhou held the Fire Array with both hands. Chaos mist surged around his body. He did not even need to use his Chaos Divine Body to easily withstand the pressure of the Fire Array.
Chapter 743 - 743: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (3)
Chapter 743: Breaking The Record, Chaos Crystal! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He already knew the answer and only wanted to know if Chu Zhou could break the record set by the Caged Dragon Master back then.
Soon, the information on the stone tablet changed again.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 28th level of the test.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 29th test.¡±
¡°Gasp! Chu Zhou has already passed the 29th level¡ Could he really clear the 30th level today and even surpass the record left behind by the Caged Dragon Master?¡±
At this moment, everyone calmed down and stared at the stone tablet nervously.
Zuo Yue and the others also tensed up nervously.
Caged Dragon Master was one of thepany¡¯s six Universe Overlords.
If Chu Zhou could equal or break the record left behind by the Caged Dragon Master, it would be a very impressive achievement.
Swoosh!
Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, the information on the stone tablet changed again.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 30th level¡¯s test.¡±
Seeing this message, many core members who were watching the stone tablet were in an uproar.
¡°Hiss! Chu Zhou has matched the records left behind by the Caged Dragon Master.¡±
Someone could not help but exim.
Some people immediately sent this message to the internal forum of the Mirror Universepany.
Many martial artists from the Mirror Universe corporation saw the news on the internal forum and immediately erupted.
In a mansion surrounded by a huge ck dragon in Xi Imperial City, a majestic figure covered in dragon scales and with an iron whip-like tail suddenly eximed and opened a pair of dark golden majestic eyes.
In a mansion surrounded by a huge ck dragon in Xi Imperial City, a majestic figure covered in dragon scales and with an iron whip-like tail suddenly eximed and opened a pair of dark golden majestic eyes.
His gaze pierced through theyers of space and saw Chu Zhou in the 31st level of the Purgatory Space.
Outside the Purgatory Altar, Zuo Yue and the others became even more nervous when they saw Chu Zhou clear the 30th level of the Purgatory Space.
Chu Zhou only needed to clear one more level to surpass the Caged Dragon Master.
A momentter¡
The information on the stone tablet refreshed again.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 31st test.¡±
Seeing this message, everyone was in an uproar again.
¡°He exceeded it. Chu Zhou exceeded the record left behind by the Caged Dragon Master.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too strong¡¡±
¡°Caged Dragon Master is one of the six Universe Overlords in ourpany. Is Chu Zhou going to be a Universe Overlord in the future?¡±
Everyone was extremely shocked.
Miller, Sartius, Li Lei, Ojwin, and the others could not remain calm, and their expressions changed.
Zuo Yue and the other two were overjoyed, sincerely happy for Chu Zhou.
At this moment, the information on the stone tablet changed again.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 32nd test.¡±
At the same time, a ranking list surrounded by Hell Fire appeared in the sky above the mystic realm.
The words ¡°Purgatory Rankings¡± were at the top of the rankings, where names were disyed one after another.
¡°First ce: Li Lie, 27th floor, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm!¡±
This was the original information of the Purgatory Rankings.
At this moment, the information on the Purgatory Rankings was refreshed.
¡°First ce: Chu Zhou, 32nd Level, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm!¡±
The first ce had changed!
At the same time¡
Boom, boom, boom¡
In the Purgatory Mystic Realm, all the volcanoes suddenly erupted at the same time. Countless streams of magma soared into the sky. Then, under some mysterious power, they turned into huge magma flowers.
Countless huge magma flowers floated in the sky, as if congratting Chu Zhou, who had passed the 32nd level of the Purgatory Altar. The scene was extremely spectacr.
Zuo Yue and the others were deeply shocked at this moment.
This time, Chu Zhou actuallypletely ¡°passed¡± and passed all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar.
If they remembered correctly, Chu Zhou was the first person to pass all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar.
¡°He actually passed all 32 levels. This little guy is amazing!¡±
In the residence surrounded by the ck dragon, the majestic figure muttered to himself. Suddenly, he flipped his hand and took out a fist-sized crystal that was filled with wisps of Chaos mist.
In the residence surrounded by the ck dragon, the majestic figure muttered to himself. Suddenly, he flipped his hand and took out a fist-sized crystal that was filled with wisps of Chaos mist.
The majestic figure waved his hand, and the crystal immediately pierced through theyers of space and flew in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction.
¡°Heavens! Chu Zhou actually passed all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar!¡±
The news quickly spread throughout the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters like a storm.
Almost all the martial artists in the headquarters of the Mirror Universe corporation were in an uproar.
Many Venerables and marquises were shocked when they received the news.
The Bei Cang Manor.
King Bei Cang smiled when he received the news.
In the Purgatory Mystic Realm, many core members looked at Chu Zhou, who was flying out of a volcano, with admiration in their eyes, as if they had seen a god.
If Chu Zhou had only tied with the Caged Dragon Master¡¯s record, they would not have been so shocked.
However, Chu Zhou had passed all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar. This was terrifying.
Chu Zhou was the first person to pass all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar.
Furthermore¡
For a person like Chu Zhou who scored full marks, it was very likely just because the Purgatory Altar only had 32 levels and could only pass 32 levels.
If the Purgatory Altar had 33 levels, he might have passed all 33 levels.
This was too shocking.
¡°I am so inferior to him¡¡±
Miller looked at Chu Zhou with aplicated gaze.
He felt that the gap between him and Chu Zhou was getting bigger and bigger.
If this continued, he might not even be able to catch up to Chu Zhou¡¯s back in his life, let alone surpass him.
¡°I can¡¯t just give up like this!¡± Miller thought of his teacher Green King¡¯s expectations for him. He suddenly clenched his fists and turned to leave.
He wanted to apply to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to undergo the crudest tempering.
¡°I seem to have identally cleared all the levels!¡±
Chu Zhou looked up at the Purgatory Rankings above and looked at his name and information. He smiled faintly and retracted his gaze before walking towards Zuo Yue and the others.
At this moment, his heart skipped a beat. He grabbed a fist-sized crystal with lightning speed.
¡°Kid, this is a Chaos Crystal. It should be useful for you to cultivate the Chaos Dharma Body¡ Keep working hard in the future!¡±
A dignified voice sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately realized that this might be a super big shot in thepany. After knowing that he had passed all 32 levels of the Purgatory Altar, he appreciated him and rewarded him with the Chaos Crystal.
¡°Thank you, Senior¡¡±
Chu Zhou could not perceive where that super big shot was at all. He could only bow in a random direction.
After bowing, he looked at the Chaos Crystal in his hand and could not help but be overjoyed.
He had cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body and naturally knew that some cosmic oddities had miraculous effects on cultivating the Chaos Dharma Body.
And this Chaos Crystal was one of the few cosmic oddities with the best effect.
However, the Chaos Crystal was a Grade S Mysterious Item (Overlord-level). Even if a Universe Overlord wanted to obtain it, it would not be easy.
Therefore, he had never hoped to obtain Chaos Crystals and use them to speed up the cultivation of the Chaos Dharma Body. However, a Chaos Crystal was delivered to him now..
Chapter 744 - 744: I’m A Heartless Recording Machine! (1)
Chapter 744: I¡¯m A Heartless Recording Machine! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou was pleasantly surprised to obtain a Chaos Crystal.
Even a Universe Overlord would have a hard time obtaining such a S-Rank Universe Mysterious Item.
¡°The person who bestowed me with Chaos Crystals should be one of the six overlords of thepany¡¡± Chu Zhou guessed in his heart. He felt that the person who bestowed him the Chaos Crystal was very likely the Caged Dragon Master of the six overlords.
Universe Overlords were the top executives of mankind. They were very busy and considered the development of the entirepany and even mankind.
Basically, they rarely paid attention to a mere World Overlord like him.
Only the Caged Dragon Master, who had once set a record on the Purgatory Rankings, would pay attention to who had broken his record.
And he paid attention to himself because of this.
Chu Zhou was not too obsessed with figuring out who had bestowed him the Chaos Crystal. When the time came, he would naturally know.
After putting away the Chaos Crystal, he flew in front of Zuo Yue and the others.
¡°Tsk tsk, Chu Zhou, I know you¡¯re abnormal, but 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so abnormal.¡± Zuo Yue clicked her tongue in surprise and looked at Chu Zhou as if she was looking at a monster.
Bing Selin covered her mouth andughed. ¡°This time, many people will probably be dumbfounded when they hear the news.¡±
She gestured for Chu Zhou to look at the core members around as she spoke.
Chu Zhou nced at them and immediately realized that many core members¡¯ eyes were filled with admiration.
He only smiled indifferently in response.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, do¡ do you still want to continue?¡± Xi Liujin asked excitedly.
He knew that Chu Zhou¡¯s n this time was toplete the Purgatory Altar, the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Heaven Reaching Pagoda in a day.
Chu Zhou¡¯s results in the Purgatory Altar were simply blinding.
He was looking forward to Chu Zhou¡¯s next performance.
¡°Of course 1 have to continue!¡± Chu Zhou said decisively.
He sat down cross-legged and entered the Mirror Universe.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin hurriedly guarded Chu Zhou seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness enter the Mirror Universe.
At the same time, they sent a portion of their consciousness into the Mirror Universe.
When Li Lei, Sartius, and the others saw this scene, they thought of Chu Zhou¡¯s conversation with Xi Liujin and suddenly had a thought.
Could it be that Chu Zhou still wanted to challenge the Myriad Forms Stairway, the Instant Maze, and the Heaven Reaching Pagoda?
As soon as this thought appeared, they immediately sat down cross-legged and sent a portion of their consciousness into the Mirror Universe.
¡°Could it be that Chu Zhou is going to challenge ces like the Myriad Forms Stairway today?¡±
When the other core members saw the actions of Chu Zhou and the rest, as well as Li Lei and the rest, they had a faint guess in their hearts.
They also logged into the Mirror Universe while they were shocked.
In the Mirror Universe, the Primordial Mountain, the Starting Square.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Myriad Forms Stairway first!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Zuo Yue and the others and immediately rushed towards the Myriad Forms Stairway.
Many people who had followed Chu Zhou and the others into the Primordial Mountain immediately confirmed their previous guess when they saw Chu Zhou and the others rushing towards the Myriad Forms Stairway.
¡°I¡¯ve confirmed it. Chu Zhou is indeed going to challenge ces like the Myriad Forms Stairway today. Hurry up and follow him¡¡±
These people spoke excitedly as they chased after Chu Zhou hurriedly.
At the same time, the news that Chu Zhou was going to continue challenging the Myriad Phenomena Heaven and Earth quickly spread throughout the headquarters of the Mirror Image Company.
Many people were still immersed in the shock that Chu Zhou had just brought.
Now that they heard that Chu Zhou wanted to continue challenging the Myriad Heaven and Earth, they were all inexplicably shocked. Then, they logged in and entered the Primordial Mountain.
Even many Venerables and Nobilities were rmed. They sent a wisp of their consciousness into the Primordial Mountain.
¡°Is this the Myriad Forms Stairway?¡± Chu Zhou looked up and saw an extremely majestic staircase.
This Stairway to Heaven stood on the top of the mountain that was shrouded in clouds and mist. It twisted and extended towards the sky, all the way to the end of the sky, as if it wanted to connect to the distant horizon.
In front of the Heaven Ladder stood a stone tablet that was as smooth as a mirror.
Chu Zhou easily nced at the stone tablet and realized that lines of information appeared on the stone tablet, indicating the identity, name, and level of the person.
¡°It seems like there are quite a number of people trying to climb the Stairway to Heaven¡¡±
With this thought in mind, he stepped onto the Stairway to Heaven under the gazes of Zuo Yue and the others.
Soon, his figure disappeared into the clouds.
I wonder if Chu Zhou can create another miracle this time?
Zuo Yue and the others, as well as everyone who was paying attention to Chu Zhou, stared fixedly at the smooth stone tablet.
The Myriad Forms Stairway.
After Chu Zhou stepped onto the First Level Heaven Ladder, he immediately discovered an experience simr to that in the Purgatory Space.
A mysterious force enveloped his body from the Stairway to Heaven.
It made it impossible for him to use any other power other than the power ofws.
¡°I wonder how the Myriad Forms Stairway will test myprehension ofws and rules?¡±
Chu Zhou walked on the First Level Heaven Ladder and scanned his surroundings curiously.
He did not see anyone else on the Heaven Ladder.
He guessed that the Myriad Forms Stairway was the same as the Purgatory Altar. They would be teleported to the only space after everyone stepped onto the Stairway.
Boom!!!
Suddenly, an earth-shattering bang sounded from the depths of the Heaven Ladder.
Chu Zhou looked up and realized that the sky had split open. A colorful river that was billions of kilometers long seemed to extend from the end of time and space..
Chapter 745 - 745: I’m A Heartless Recording Machine! (2)
Chapter 745: I¡¯m A Heartless Recording Machine! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: Attas Studios
Chu Zhou was shocked.
He could sense the aura of countlessws and rules from that long river that was billions of miles long.
It was as if this river was abination of countlessws and rules.
Even though he knew that this river was fake, a simtion by the Mirror Universework, he was still very shocked.
¡°Emperor Xi is really great. He actually created something as abnormal as the Mirror Universe¡¯swork¡¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself.
Rumble!
In an instant, the multicolored river that was billions of miles long poured down from the Nine Heavens andnded on the Heaven Ladder.
The surging river water washed downyer afteryer of Heaven Ladder.
The river water hit his body, and Chu Zhou¡¯s figure could not help but tilt slightly.
He immediately sensed that the river water contained traces of the power ofws and the power of the natural order.
These forces were washing over his body, forcing him to retreat continuously.
At this moment, he finally understood how the Myriad Forms Stairway tested hisprehension ofws and rules.
He had to use the power ofws or the power ofws to offset the power ofws and the power ofws that washed over his body.
He had to go against the flow. Otherwise, he would be washed out by the river.
He could also feel that the power ofws and the power of the natural order contained in the current water that washed over him was actually not abundant. It was not difficult for him to offset these ¡®impacts¡¯.
¡°It¡¯s not difficult at first, but it will definitely get harder and harderter on¡¡±
Chu Zhou directly mobilized the power of the Law of Space to offset the ¡°impact¡± of the river water and strode forward as he thought.
Soon, he passed the First Level and stepped onto the Second Level.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the First Level Heaven Ladder test!¡±
An electronic voice sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s ear.
¡°As expected, the impact of the river water on the Second Level of the Celestial Ladder is even stronger!¡±
Chu Zhou quickly felt the ¡°impact¡± of the river be stronger.
But to him, it was still very weak.
He mobilized the Rule Bending Power on his body and easily negated the ¡®impact¡¯ as he continued to stride forward.
Outside the Myriad Forms Stairway, Zuo Yue and the others were staring at the smooth stone tablet.
Soon, Chu Zhou¡¯s information appeared on the stone tablet.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the First Level Heaven Ladder test!¡±
¡°I wonder how many levels of the Heaven Ladder assessment will Chu Zhou pass this time?¡±
Many people whispered to each other curiously.
Among them, even some Venerables and Nobilitiesweremunicating.
Everyone wanted to see if Chu Zhou, who had just created a miracle at the Purgatory Altar, could create another miracle.
¡°Chu Zhou will definitely have no problem passing the first 21 levels¡ It depends on how many levels he can passter!¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were dumbfounded.
The Myriad Forms Stairway had a total of 99 levels.
Normally speaking, core members of the Heaven and Earth Mystic Realm could clear the 10th level.
The core members of the ck and Yellow Mystic Realm could all clear the 15th level.
The core members of the Primordial Mystic Realm could pass the 18th level.
The core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm could pass through the 21st level.
Chu Zhou was now the number one core member. The first 21 levels would definitely not be a problem for him.
Chu Zhou easily passed the 15th level and stepped onto the 16th level in the Myriad Forms Stairway.
After stepping onto the 16th floor, he realized that not only was the ¡®impact¡¯ of the river water stronger, but there were also changes in the river water.
Huge vortexes appeared in the river one after another. Apart from the impact, there was also a powerful tearing force in the river.
However, this was not a problem for him.
He only used the power of the Law of Space and easily negated all the various forces that the river water hit him.
In one breath, he passed through the 16th, 17th and 18th levels.
He stepped onto the 19th step of the Heaven Ladder.
At this moment, the ¡®impact¡¯ in the river increased by more than a hundred times.
The huge vortex that appeared also became densely packed.
In addition, countless wind, fire, lightning, and thunder suddenly appeared in the river.
The wind, fire, lightning, and thunder that covered the sky bombarded Chu Zhou.
When the wind, fire, and lightning struck his body, Chu Zhou immediately felt the power ofws and rules contained in them.
Furthermore¡
These wind, fire, lightning, and thunder contained the power ofws and rules. They were veryplicated. They were not ordinary wind, fire, lightning, and thunder at all. They were countless times stronger than ordinary wind, fire, lightning, and thunder.
At this moment, Chu Zhou still felt that as long as he mobilized the power of the Law of Space, he could negate all the attacks.
Therefore, he still did not use the power of other rules.
He continued to move against the current.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 19th level!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 20th level!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 21st level!¡±
Soon, he passed the three levels of the Heaven Ladder test and stepped onto the 22nd Level.
At this moment, the river water changed again.
Phantoms of weapons flew out of the river and whistled towards Chu Zhou.
Phantoms of weapons flew out of the river and whistled towards Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou looked at the phantom weapons that flew out and sighed. He mobilized the power of space with both hands and suddenly sted them out.
Dense spatial cracks spread forward at lightning speed.
They tore apart the weapons phantoms one after another.
Outside the Myriad Forms Stairway, the information of the stone tablet was updated at the same time:
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 21st level!¡±
Chapter 746 - 746: I’m A Heartless Recording Machine! (3)
Chapter 746: I¡¯m A Heartless Recording Machine! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Seeing this message, everyone¡¯s attention was immediately focused.
They knew that the real test for Chu Zhou wasing.
¡°Who set the highest record on the Myriad Forms Stairway?¡± A Venerable asked hispanion.
¡°It was created by Lord Bei Cang. Before bing a Venerable, Lord Bei Cang stepped onto the 97th level of the Myriad Forms Stairway. This record has been maintained until now, and no one has broken it. Now, it depends on whether his disciple can break it.¡± Another Venerable said.
¡°Hehe, is this considered a different kind of battle between master and disciple?¡± Another Venerable said with a smile.
The conversation of the Venerables was heard by everyone.
Instantly, many people couldn¡¯t help but have strong expectations for this ¡®disciple-disciple battle¡¯.
King Bei Cang was the number one prodigy of thepany back then. He was also the number one prodigy of Humanity.
Chu Zhou was now the number one prodigy of thepany and also the number one prodigy of Humanity.
And King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou were master and disciple.
This kind of master-disciple battle that transcended time and space was too attractive.
Everyone was looking forward to the result.
Someone posted a post on the internal forum of the Mirror Universe corporation:
#King Bei Cang vs. Chu Zhou, a battle that transcended space and time. Who won and who lost?#
As soon as this post appeared on the internal forum of the Mirror Universepany, it immediately became popr.
Many members of the Mirror Universe corporation expressed their opinions in the post.
Many members of the Mirror Universe corporation outside the headquarters also logged into the Mirror Universe World. Then, they Teleported to the Primordial Mountain and headed to the location of the Myriad Forms Stairway, preparing to witness this master-disciple battle that transcended space and time.
The posts were quickly forwarded to some public forums.
Instantly, countless martial artists in the universe who saw the post were in an uproar.
Their consciousnesses could not enter the Primordial Mountain, so they paid attention to the post at all times and waited for the final oue.
In the Myriad Forms Stairway¡
Chu Zhou advanced triumphantly.
The situation in the river became more and moreplicated. In addition to the huge vortex, wind, fire, lightning, and weapons phantoms that appeared one after another, there were also terrifying scenes and attacks like ice storms, meteorite disasters, cosmic beasts, and so on.
However, none of these could stop Chu Zhou.
Outside the Myriad Forms Stairway, everyone held their breaths as they looked at the rapidly refreshing information on the stone tablet.
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 30th level!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 60th level of the Heaven Ladder assessment!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 90th level of the Heaven Ladder assessment!¡±
In less than an hour, Chu Zhou cleared the 90th level of the Myriad Forms Stairway in one go.
¡°This¡ this is too fast!¡±
Zuo Yue and the other core members were shocked beyond words when they saw this scene.
Even the Venerables and noblities present couldn¡¯t remain calm.
As the number one prodigy of humanity, it was eptable for Chu Zhou to pass the 90th level of the Myriad Forms Stairway¡
However, the speed was too fast.
It had only been less than an hour¡
Many Chaos core mystic realm members would probably only reach the 20th level in an hour.
Inparison, the other core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm were far inferior to Chu Zhou.
¡°King Bei Cang¡¯s judgment is really urate! He chose an iparably terrifying freak to be his personal disciple!¡±
A Nobility with a sea of stars floating behind his head said faintly.
The surrounding Venerables and other nobles nodded in agreement.
Who¡¯s to say it isn¡¯t?
If they had such a disciple, they would probably wake upughing in their dreams!
After a while, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly focused.
Shock appeared on their faces.
The information on the stone tablet refreshed again:
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 97th Level!¡±
Seeing this message, everyone gasped slightly.
Without a doubt, Chu Zhou had already caught up to King Bei Cang¡¯s record back then.
However, even though everyone was shocked, no one said anything.
Everyone stared at the stone tablet.
They wanted to know if Chu Zhou could take another step forward and surpass King Bei Cang.
The atmosphere at the scene had unknowingly be tense.
Swoosh!
Just as everyone was nervously waiting¡
The information on the stone tablet refreshed again:
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 98th level!¡±
Seeing this message, everyone¡¯s heads seemed to rumble.
Everyone realized that Chu Zhou had officially surpassed King Bei Cang¡¯s record.
Chu Zhou won this inter-dimensional master-disciple battle.
However, the information on the stone tablet changed again before everyone could calm down:
¡°Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 99th level!¡±
The moment this message appeared, the entire stone tablet suddenly emitted an iparably intense colorful light.
At the same time, the winding staircase that extended into the sky seemed to extend all the way to the end of the sky. At this moment, it also emitted endless colorful light.
The clouds that wrapped around the Myriad Forms Stairway also boiled and turned into gorgeous colorful auspicious clouds.
A vast divine light extended down from the end of the staircase, and Chu Zhou¡¯s figure stood in it.
Everyone raised their heads to look at the figure in the vast divine light. It was as if they had seen an ancient and majestic god stepping on the divine light and descending into the mortal world.
Shocking!
Shocking!
Chapter 747 - 747: I’m A Heartless Recording Machine! (4)
Chapter 747: I¡¯m A Heartless Recording Machine! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Shocking!
Everyone stared at that figure with indescribable shock in their hearts.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ cleared the Myriad Forms Stairway again!¡± After a long while, someone eximed.
The core members present were all in an uproar.
¡°Impressive!¡± An Universe Nobility sighed deeply. ¡°Looks like our Mirror Universe corporation is going to have another person who will shock all the races in the universe, just like King Bei Cang back then.¡±
¡°Hahaha, this is a good thing! The younger generation of ourpany has been much inferior to the Infinite Battle Arena and the Universe Adventurer Alliance in recent years¡ Now that Chu Zhou has appeared, we¡¯ve finally turned the tables.¡±
A Venerable said with a smile.
The other Venerables and nobles looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure with joy.
Even though Chu Zhou was not their disciple, they were still very happy to see a talent like Chu Zhou in thepany.
At the end of the day, they and Chu Zhou were actually a part of thepany and amunity of interests.
The more outstanding Chu Zhou was, the stronger thepany would be. They would also benefit in the future.
The news quickly spread.
In the universe, countless martial artists who had been paying attention to this ¡®temporal master-disciple battle¡¯ also fell into a huge shock after knowing the final oue.
Chu Zhou walked down the Myriad Forms Stairway and walked to Zuo Yue and the others, who were in a daze under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes.
¡°Let¡¯s continue to the Instant Maze!¡±
Chu Zhou flew towards the Instant Maze as he spoke.
¡°Oh¡ oh¡¡±
Zuo Yue was still in a daze.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin were shocked. They hurriedly chased after Chu Zhou with Zuo Yue.
¡°What? Chu Zhou actually wants to challenge the Instant Maze? Could it be that he ns toplete the Purgatory Altar, Myriad Forms Stairway, Instant Maze, and Heaven Reaching Pagoda in a day?¡±
¡°He has already cleared the Purgatory Altar and the Myriad Forms Stairway¡ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going topletely clear the Instant Maze and Heaven Reaching Pagoda next?¡±
Everyone was in an uproar.
Many Venerables and Nobilities couldn¡¯t calm down either.
They all flew towards the Instant Maze.
Many people looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and had a faint feeling that they might witness the birth of an unprecedented freak today.
In the outside world, before the countless martial artists in the universe could calm down from the shock just now, they learned that Chu Zhou was going to continue challenging the Instant Maze.
They were instantly in an uproar again.
Many of them also had a premonition that they might witness the birth of an unprecedented freak today.
Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other top prodigies of Humanity were all paying close attention to Chu Zhou¡¯stest news after hearing the news.
¡°Instant Maze, I¡¯m here!¡±
A group of majestic pces filled with dreamy light appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
This group of pces stood on a majestic mountain peak. From low to high, there were a total of 72 pces.
This was the Instant Maze.
Chu Zhou stared at the Instant Maze as information about it surfaced in his mind.
The Purgatory Altar tested the strength of one¡¯s divine body.
The Myriad Forms Stairway tested one¡¯sprehension ofws and rules.
The Instant Maze tested the strength of a martial artist¡¯s soul and will.
He calmly walked towards the first pce.
Zuo Yue and the others, as well as many others, were waiting outside and staring at the smooth stone tablet outside the Instant Maze.
Weng¡ª
The moment Chu Zhou walked into the first Instant Maze, he appeared on a vast drynd. Above his head floated a huge millstone the size of the moon.
The millstone slowly rotated, causing the entire world to spin.
Chu Zhou immediately felt that his soul was also being ground by some terrifying power, as if it wanted to grind his soul into pieces.
¡°This¡ this is the Soul Millstone!¡±
He recognized the origin of the huge millstone almost instantly.
The huge millstone was condensed from the Soul Millstone Profound in the Soul Law.
He could also condense the Soul Millstone.
However, the power of the Soul Millstone in this world was beyond imagination. He made a simpleparison. It was more than a hundred times stronger than the Soul Millstone he had personally condensed.
Looking up at the slowly spinning Soul Millstone, Chu Zhou smiled.
He felt that clearing the Instant Maze was even easier than clearing the Purgatory Altar and the Myriad Forms Stairway.
His soul source was too powerful.
Before the Reincarnation trial, his soul origin was 30 times that of other Normal World Overlords.
Thirty times the soul origin was the limit that a World Overlord could reach.
Even if Chu Zhou continued to refine and absorb the soul stones in the ck Mountain Mystic Realm, he could not break through this limit.
However, Chu Zhou had broken through his limit after experiencing endless reincarnation in the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb.
His soul source had be much stronger.
After returning to the headquarters, he had been absorbing the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul molting and the high-quality soul power of the twelve Reincarnation Beads, causing his soul source to increase explosively again.
Now, his soul origin was 50 times that of other World Overlords.
He didn¡¯t know how strong the soul source of a Venerable was.
However, he felt that his soul origin was no weaker than that of a high-level Venerable.
The Soul Millstone in the sky was used to test the World Overlord¡¯s soul strength and will¡
To Chu Zhou, it was just child¡¯s y.
Chu Zhou sat down and hugged his head with both hands. Hey on the ground and looked at the slowly spinning Soul Millstone in the sky. He allowed the power that seeped into his soul to continuously grind his soul..
Chapter 748 - 748: I’m A Heartless Recording Machine! (5)
Chapter 748: I¡¯m A Heartless Recording Machine! (5)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
His soul origin far exceeded that of a Normal World Overlord after all.
Furthermore, he was still in the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb and had been condensed through endless reincarnation.
The grinding force that seeped into his soul could not do anything to him at all.
This made him feel a little bored and he closed his eyes to rest.
After an unknown period of time, he was teleported to the second pce.
He was still lying on the ground with his head in his hands and his eyes closed.
If others saw this scene, they would probably be dumbfounded.
When the others entered the Instant Maze and faced the terrifying grinding power of the Soul Millstone, which one of them didn¡¯t tremble in fear and activate the power of their souls with all their might to resist the grinding power?
There was no one like Chu Zhou who had been lying down all this time.
In the outside world, everyone was also watching the information on the stone tablet refresh.
Every refresh meant that Chu Zhou had passed another Instant Maze assessment.
Soon, the stone tablet showed that Chu Zhou had passed the assessment of the 70th Instant Maze.
If it was before today, everyone would definitely be shocked and excited to see someone pass the assessment of the 70th Instant Maze.
However, not long ago, they had witnessed Chu Zhou clear the Purgatory Altar and the Instant Maze. Now that they saw Chu Zhou pass the assessment of the 70th Instant Maze, everyone was a little numb and immune.
It was still very shocking.
However, everyone¡¯s reaction was much calmer.
After a while, the information on the stone tablet refreshed again:
¡°Core members of the Chaotic Mystic Realm have passed the 72nd Instant Maze test!¡±
The moment the information was refreshed, the 72 pces all emitted an iparably dazzling light.
The entire mountain seemed to have be a paradise under the gorgeous colorful light.
Chu Zhou stepped on a gorgeous light and flew out of thest Instant Maze,nding in front of Zuo Yue and the others.
¡°This test is a little boring. I came here to sleep!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he yawned and stretched.
He looked like he had just woken up.
Zuo Yue and the others stiffened when they heard that.
Could it be that Chu Zhou had fallen asleep in the Instant Maze just now?
¡°Chu Zhou¡ did you pass the level while sleeping just now?¡± Zuo Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
The others, including the Venerables and nobilities, all pricked up their ears.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chu Zhou nodded calmly. ¡°My soul origin is slightly stronger than ordinary World Overlords by 100 million points¡ The soul millstone in the Instant Maze is useless to me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too boring to stand inside, so I can only choose to sleep.¡±
¡°Yes, 1 think 1 passed the level just by sleeping!¡±
When the group of people heard this, they were all petrified!
Everyone looked at Chu Zhou in a daze, as if they were asking the heavens. What kind of monster was this?
Especially those core members, their hearts had suffered a Critical Hit.
F*ck..
Every time they entered the Instant Maze, they were trembling in fear. Every time, they felt the pain of their souls being cruelly ground in the Instant Maze.
However, the person in front of him actually didn¡¯t feel anything about the soul grinding and passed the level lying down.
The difference was¡ too great.
¡°We¡¯re still short of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda. Continue!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he flew towards the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
Zuo Yue and the others looked at each other. Then, they forcefully suppressed their surging emotions and chased after Chu Zhou..
Chapter 749 - 749: Grand Slam Of The Four Rankings, First In History! (1)
Chapter 749: Grand m Of The Four Rankings, First In History! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In the Mirror Universe, the Primordial Mountain.
¡°This is Heaven Reaching Pagoda.¡±
Chu Zhou raised his head and looked at the towering tower in front of him. Information about the Heaven Reaching Pagoda appeared in his mind.
[Heaven Reaching Pagoda, 48th floor, a ce specially used to test one¡¯sbat ability¡]
At this moment, people were moving around the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
There was nock of Venerables and Nobilities in the crowd.
Almost all the members of the Mirror Universe corporation who had received the news rushed over.
Chu Zhou cleared the Purgatory Altar, the Myriad Forms Stairway, and the Instant Maze in session. It was too shocking.
If he continued to clear the Heaven Reaching Pagoda, he would then create an unprecedented miracle.
Many Venerables and Nobilities couldn¡¯t sit still after knowing the situation.
They all came to Heaven Reaching Pagoda to watch Chu Zhou create a miracle.
¡°The highest record in Heaven Reaching Pagoda seems to have been set by Teacher¡ Back then, Teacher reached the 45th level. This record has been maintained until now.¡±
¡°Now, let this disciple of mine personally break this record!¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou smiled faintly and strode into the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
¡°Chu Zhou went in!¡±
Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately focused on seeing Chu Zhou walk into the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
Pairs of eyes stared fixedly at the smooth stone tablet in front of Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
The scene was so silent that one could hear a pin drop.
In the universe, countless human martial artists were also paying close attention to Chu Zhou¡¯stest news.
Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other top prodigies of the human race all put down what they were doing and silently paid attention to thetest news about Chu Zhou.
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and others who were close to Chu Zhou were also paying attention to Chu Zhou¡¯s news and silently praying for him.
At this moment¡
Chu Zhou became the focus of the entire human race.
A mere World Overlord had actually be the focus of all mankind.
This had never happened before.
This was because¡ Chu Zhou, the World Overlord, was too extraordinary.
He had done something that even King Bei Cang could not do back then.
In fact¡ it was very likely that he would create an unprecedented miracle and record.
Once he seeded in creating a miracle, everyone understood what this meant.
This meant that a peerless genius with the strongest talent and potential in human history had been born.
In the long history of humans, there were probably very few people who couldpare to them at the World Overlord Realm.
Perhaps only Emperor Xi, who had founded the Mirror Universe Company, the Martial Ancestor who had founded the Infinite Battle Arena, and Lord Of Reincarnation, who had ruled the world back then, couldpare to him at the World Overlord Realm.
Even King Bei Cang, who had made all the races in the universe tremble and stunned an era, was still much inferior.
It was normal for such a person with extraordinary significance to be the focus of all mankind.
In fact¡
It wasn¡¯t just the entire human race that was paying attention to Chu Zhou.
In the dark, many foreign race experts lurking among the humans were also silently paying attention to Chu Zhou.
However, these foreign race experts were all silently praying that Chu Zhou had failed to clear the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
Humans were already powerful enough.
They did not want another heaven-defying existence to appear in the Human Race.
In Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡
After Chu Zhou stepped into the First Level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda, he was immediately teleported to an ancient ruins battlefield.
He looked around and saw huge copsed buildings.
The Earth was shattered, covered in spider web-like cracks and countless sinkholes.
[In the Heaven Reaching Pagoda, other than not being able to use weapons and puppets that exceed one¡¯s level, there are no restrictions on any other methods or powers¡]
An electronic voice sounded in his ear.
¡°Is that so?¡ Then can I summon the Ancient Blue Demon Tree? And the many soul ves in the ck Mountain Mystic Realm?¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
The rules in Heaven Reaching Pagoda were much looser than he had imagined.
If he summoned the Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the soul ve, it would undoubtedly be easier for him to clear the levelpared to the other challengers.
Especially the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, which could create arge number of Treant Soldiers. It was equivalent to an army.
This seemed unfair to the other challengers.
However, he quickly realized that there was no fairness in actual killing and life and death battles.
He could use any method in order to survive, in order to kill the enemy.
If he didn¡¯t use his advantages and ended up being killed by the enemy instead, he would be an idiot.
The Heaven Reaching Pagoda was only a simtion of the actual battlefield to the greatest extent.
This¡ was very reasonable!
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Suddenly, the Void shattered. Three beams of sword light that were like heavenly pirs broke through the clouds and descended. They shatteredyers of space and sted diagonally towards Chu Zhou.
Before these three majestic sword lights descended, the ruins below shook.
Countless rocks and debris floated in the air.
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal!¡±
Chu Zhou looked indifferently at the three sword beams that were charging at him like pirs of heaven. His eyelids twitched slightly, and three hair-like sword beams shot out from the depths of his eyes.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
Almost at the same time, the three majestic sword lights were shattered by the three hair-like sword lights.
The three hair-like sword lights shot into the clouds and pierced through the sea of clouds.
In the sea of clouds, three flowers of blood bloomed.
Three figures in ck fell from the sea of clouds.
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the First Level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
An electronic voice sounded and showed the same scene..
Chapter 750 - 750: Grand Slam Of The Four Rankings, First In History! (2)
Chapter 750: Grand m Of The Four Rankings, First In History! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This time, 10 men in ck holding sharp swords appeared.
The io men in ck were like peerless assassins. They became one with their swords and transformed into iparably sharp sword beams that instantly attacked Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was as still as a mountain and his gaze was indifferent.
A powerful soul pressure suddenly erupted from his body.
The io men in ck all had Headshots.
[Chu Zhou, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the second level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
It was the same scene, loo men in ck surrounded Chu Zhou from all directions and attacked him at the same time.
The overwhelming sword qi gathered into an ocean of sword qi that enveloped Chu Zhou fiercely, suppressing and strangling everything.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze focused. Vast spatial power gathered, and an iparably huge spatial shield appeared in the void, blocking the suppressive sea of sword Qi.
Then, he casually grabbed the Void with his right hand.
In an instant, the space in the entire ruined world shattered, and space shattered like a mirror.
The hundred ck-robed men in the air also exploded along with the space, turning into blood mist.
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the third level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
In the next moment, Chu Zhou was teleported to a dark starry sky filled with countless meteors.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Insects swarmed towards him from all directions as soon as he appeared.
These insects were of different sizes and types. Some had ferocious mouthparts that looked like mosquitoes, some had hundreds of tentacles that looked like centipedes, some had snake-like bodies but wings, and some had ck fur that was filled with poisonous gas¡
¡°These are insectoids¡¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze slightly. He immediately took the initiative to attack the many Zergs. He was like a ferocious beast that had been released from its cage. His surging power swept out like a tsunami and waves, crushing the Zergs into blood mist¡
Chu Zhou started a massacre in the Heaven Reaching Pagoda and fought wave after wave of enemies.
The information about him on the stone tablet outside the Heaven Reaching Pagoda was also refreshing at an astonishing speed.
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the sixth level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the ninth level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 12th level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
In less than 15 minutes, Chu Zhou had passed the 12th level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
¡°So fast!¡±
Everyone was dumbfounded and their scalps went numb.
Another half an hour passed¡
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 38th level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
¡°The 38th floor. This is Miller¡¯s result in the Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡ Chu Zhou has already caught up to Miller.¡±
She told Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Li Lei, Sartius, and the others.
¡°Old¡ Old Chu, you¡¯re too¡ too awesome!¡± Xi Liujin said in admiration.
Bing Selin¡¯s face was full of emotion. ¡°Before Chu Zhou¡¯s future, Miller was the number one among our core members and had been ranked first on the Heavenly Gold Rankings for a long time. No matter how hard we work, we can¡¯t catch up to him¡¡±
¡°¡ Who would have thought that Chu Zhou would surpass Miller after onlying to the headquarters for a year?¡±
Sartius frowned and said, ¡°I believe Miller won¡¯t lose to Chu Zhou so easily.¡±
¡°I know Miller. He¡¯s definitely not someone who gives up so easily.¡±
With that, he took a deep look at Heaven Reaching Pagoda and left without waiting for the results.
¡°Bullsh*t¡ rice¡ Miller, you¡ you still want to¡ surpass Old Chu? Dream on!¡±
Xi Liujin looked at Sartius¡¯ back and said disdainfully.
They were not surprised by Sartius¡¯ departure.
They all knew that Sartius and Miller had been good friends for many years.
Now that he heard them say that Miller was inferior to Chu Zhou, it was normal for him to be unhappy.
As for what Sartius said about Miller and the hope of surpassing Chu Zhou, they thought it was just a dream.
Even if Chu Zhou did not clear Heaven Reaching Pagoda, with his previous performance, he was enough to be one of the ten World Overlords with the most potential and talent in the long history of humanity.
Miller couldn¡¯tpare at all.
Time passed slowly.
Chu Zhou¡¯s information was still refreshing on the stone tablet.
Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes narrowed when they saw thetest notification.
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the 42nd level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
¡°Hiss, the number of floors Chu Zhou and Lord Green King passed in the
Heaven Reaching Pagoda back then is the same.¡±
Everyone was shocked.
The Green King was now the number one Nobilities of thepany.
Not only were the six overlords in thepany very optimistic,
the upper echelons of the Universe Gxy Bank, the Universe Adventurer Alliance, the Infinite Battle Arena, the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce, and many other powerful factions, as well as many higher-ups of the Human Race, all thought highly of the Green King.
Almost all the higher-ups of Humanity thought that the Green King would be a Universe Overlord in a few years.
Furthermore, he would be a top Universe Overlord.
Hence, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled when they saw Chu Zhou equal the Green King¡¯s results back then.
Some people couldn¡¯t help but have a strange feeling when they thought about how Chu Zhou had first surpassed Miller and then tied with the Green King. Then, they thought about how Miller and the Green King were master and disciple.
In Heaven Reaching Pagoda¡
Boom! Boom! Boom!
11 towering giants that were 100,000 meters tall were fighting fiercely in a vast sea.
To be precise, 10100,ooo-meter-tall Rock Giants were besieging a Chaos Giant that was covered in Chaos mist..
Chapter 751 - 751: Grand Slam Of The Four Rankings, First In History!(3)
Chapter 751: Grand m Of The Four Rankings, First In History!(3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Terrifying battle fluctuations swept through Heaven and Earth.
The sky that spanned billions of kilometers shattered.
The vast sea below was also boiling.
Theyers of waves were ten thousand meters tall.
The Chaos Giant was naturally Chu Zhou.
¡°Kill!!!¡±
Chu Zhou swept his gaze across the ten stone giants and shouted. His two Chaos Arms drew mysterious marks.
He activated the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual.
Billions of mysterious symbols appeared on the two Chaos arms. Unknowingly, the power of thews of metal, wood, and fire gathered crazily on the arms.
The two Chaos arms instantly turned green-gold, and they were surrounded byyers of surging mes.
Boom¡ª
The two Chaos arms swept out like ancient gods of World Destruction. They directly wiped out the sky above the sea, turning it into a dark void.
The 10 giant stone giants were directly swept into dust by an unparalleled power.
¡°As expected, the further we go in Heaven Reaching Pagoda, the stronger the opponents we face.¡±
Chu Zhou let out a long sigh.
A hint of fatigue appeared on his face.
Ever since he passed the fortieth test, the opponents he faced were getting closer and closer. He had to use his true strength to fight the enemy seriously. He could not be as rxed as before.
¡°There¡¯s still thest five levels!¡±
A hint of grit shed across his eyes.
He was confident that he could clear the Heaven Reaching Pagoda.
In the next moment, his figure disappeared from the sea and was teleported to the next battle scene.
Outside Heaven Reaching Pagoda, on the stone tablet!
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the 43rd level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda! ]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the 44th level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the test of the 45th level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
Everyone held their breaths and watched as Chu Zhou¡¯s messages kept refreshing. They became more and more nervous.
When they saw that Chu Zhou had passed the forty-fifth test, everyone was shocked again.
¡°Chu Zhou has matched the record of his master, Lord Bei Cang.¡±
Some of the noblities spoke emotionally.
¡°Incredible! Looks like he¡¯s very likely to create an unprecedented miracle today!¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou match King Bei Cang¡¯s record back then, everyone eximed repeatedly.
Chu Zhou would set his own record with every step he took.
Then, could he clear the Heaven Reaching Pagoda?
Breathe, elerate!
His heartbeat elerated!
Unknowingly, the people in front of the stone tablet became more and more nervous.
Under everyone¡¯s nervous and expectant gazes, the information on the stone tablet continued to refresh.
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 46th level of Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 47th level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
[Chu Zhou, a core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, has passed the 48th level of the Heaven Reaching Pagoda!]
Suddenly, the information on the stone tablet stopped refreshing.
The stone tablet emitted an iparably dazzling golden light, like a resplendent sun, illuminating the entire primitive world in golden light.
A huge golden board appeared in the sky.
At this moment, only one line of words appeared on the golden board:
¡°First ce: Chu Zhou, 48th Level, core member of the Chaotic Mystic Realm.¡±
That line of words was so resplendent and shocking.
At this moment, everyone in front of Heaven Reaching Pagoda, be it Normal members, core members, Venerables, or nobles¡
When they saw the final information disyed on the stone tablet, their minds rumbled as if a Chaos Divine Lightning had exploded in their minds.
They were all petrified.
He stared nkly at the words on the stone tablet.
However, in their hearts, there was a huge wave.
Even though they had long expected that Chu Zhou might clear the Heaven Reaching Pagoda and achieve the grand ms of the Heavenly Golden Rankings, the Universal Phenomenon Ranking, the Heaven Ascension Golden Rankings, and the Purgatory Rankings, creating a miracle that had never happened in history,
However, when this moment really arrived, they were still indescribably shocked.
They were so shocked that they seemed to have been petrified.
The news of Chu Zhou clearing the Heaven Reaching Pagoda and reaching the grand m of the four rankings quickly spread on the Mirror Universework.
Countless human martial artists who were paying close attention to the news were in an uproar when they heard the news.
Romo, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the other top prodigies of the human race were shocked when they heard the news. At the same time, they had mixed feelings.
Mirror Universe, Blood Mountain Ind, Azure Manor.
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, and other important figures of the Coiling Dragon Manor had all gathered together.
After knowing that Chu Zhou had achieved a grand m on the four rankings, they all smiled happily.
On this day, countless human martial artists knew that an unprecedented peerless genius had been born.
Chu Zhou¡¯s name shocked the entire human race.
On this day, countless young human martial artists treated Chu Zhou as their idol.
Just like back then, King Bei Cang rose to power and was regarded as an idol by countless young human martial artists.
This was destined to be an extraordinary day!
In the Green King Mansion.
The Green King looked at the virtual screen in front of him, at the Heavenly Golden Rankings that was emitting endless golden light, at the words on the Heavenly Golden Rankings¡
His gaze deepened.
Miller stood behind him and looked at the Heavenly Golden Rankings on the virtual screen with aplicated expression.
¡°Bei Cang has taken in a good disciple!¡±
After a long while, the Green King suddenly said faintly.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not as good as him¡¡± Miller¡¯s face darkened when he heard Green King¡¯s words.
¡°Huh? Are you admitting defeat so quickly?¡±
Green King suddenly turned his head and stared deeply into Miller¡¯s eyes. His sharp and dignified gaze was like two bolts of lightning that struck the depths of Miller¡¯s mind.
Miller opened his mouth, but no words came out.
He really wanted to say that he had not admitted defeat.
However, when he thought of the miracle that Chu Zhou had just created, he realized that he did not have the confidence to say anything.
¡°Miller, remember, nothing is destined in this world.¡±
¡°The winner might not win to the end!¡±
¡°Back then, Bei Cang was far above me. I was in the same despair as you¡¡±
¡°¡But what about now? I¡¯m thepany¡¯s No. One Nobility!¡±
The Green King¡¯s majestic voice echoed in Miller¡¯s mind like rolling thunder.
When Miller heard this, it was as if he had woken up from a dream. His hands suddenly clenched into fists!
¡°Teacher is right. The first to win might not win until the end.¡±
¡°In the beginning, Teacher was also inferior to Lord Bei Cang¡ But now, Teacher is the number one Nobility in thepany!¡±
¡°If Teacher can do it, 1 can do it too!¡±
Miller roared in his heart, his fighting spirit reviving again.
He suddenly raised his head and looked into the Green King¡¯s dignified eyes seriously.
¡°Teacher, I want to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!¡±
¡°Only the crudest training environment can transform me!¡±
Miller said firmly and decisively.
¡°You should know the dangers of the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield. Have you thought it through?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it!¡±
¡°Alright, I agree!¡±
On this day, Miller firmly and decisively left the Green Prince Mansion. Then, he boarded a battleship and left Emperor Xi¡¯s ne.
The Bei Cang Manor.
Like Green King, King Bei Cang was also looking at the Heavenly Golden Rankings on the virtual screen.
¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s name and ranking on the Heavenly Golden Rankings, he, who had always been calm and steady, could not help but say ¡°good¡± three times..
Chapter 752 - 752: Father’s News! (1)
Chapter 752: Father¡¯s News! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
#The grand m of the four rankings, the birth of an unparalleled demon!#
# Together with Emperor Xi, Martial Ancestor, and the potential of a Saint! #
#Teacher, disciple, they are all the protagonists of an era!#
#Chu Zhou, a person destined to dominate the world in the future!#
#The same era as Chu Zhou is the sorrow of the geniuses of all races! #
In a short period of time, the above posts and hot headlines were everywhere on the Mirror Universework.
Every post and headline caused countless martial artists to discuss fervently.
This day, countless humans were in an uproar.
Many people expressed their thoughts on the various forums and media tforms of the Mirror Universework to vent their excitement.
Countless people were discussing Chu Zhou.
Especially the younger generation of humans, they all regarded Chu Zhou as their idol.
The Infinite Battle Arena.
Romo stood on a cliff with a cold expression and a terrifying aura. He was like a peerless Demon God that made one¡¯s heart tremble.
He looked at the virtual screen in front of him expressionlessly.
He looked at the posts about Chu Zhou.
A momentter, he closed the virtual screen with a thought.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve be stronger!
1¡®
Romo muttered to himself. A soul-stirring fighting spirit suddenly appeared in his blood-red eyes.
The scene of him being defeated by Chu Zhou in rhe Reincarnation Mystic Realm appeared in his mind.
¡°I¡¯ll find you again!
1¡®
He suddenly turned around and walked down the mountain.
He decided to head to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.
He used the cruel environment of the battlefield to temper himself and advance to the Venerable realm.
The Universe Adventurer Alliance Headquarters.
Xiu Si closed the virtual screen and closed his eyes to think for a moment. Then, he smiled.
¡°Teacher once told me that living in the same era as King Bei Cang is the sorrow of the geniuses of their generation! King Bei Gang¡¯s brilliance is too resplendent, too dazzling, covering the brilliance of the geniuses of their generation.¡±
¡°Why do I feel the same way now?¡±
¡°However, isn¡¯t it a blessing to have the chance topete with a monster like Chu Zhou in the same era?¡±
With that, he stood up and contacted his teacher.
Swoosh/
A thin, one-eyed old man appeared in front of Xiu Si.
¡°Teacher, I want to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!¡±
Xiu Si bowed slightly to the one-eyed old man and said seriously.
The one-eyed elder nced at Xiu Si indifferently and walked to the sofa to sit down. He crossed his legs and said leisurely,
¡°Why? Are you agitated by Chu Zhou?¡±
Xiu Si¡¯s expression stiffened slightly before he smiled bitterly. ¡°I was agitated!¡±
¡°Hehe, I knew you wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to temper yourself in such a dangerous ce like the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.¡±
The one-eyed elder sneered and looked at Xiu Si from the corner of his eye.
¡°What? Teacher, I m right, right?! I ve long asked you to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to sharpen yourself and be stronger as soon as possible, lest a peerless genius like King Bei Cang suddenly appear among the humans. In the end, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications topete with him and regret it for the rest of your life¡¡±
¡°¡But what did you say back then? You said that I¡¯m already the second-best prodigy of the human race. That¡¯s enough. There¡¯s no need to go to such a dangerous ce to train so early just topete with Romo¡¡±¡®
¡°What now? Aren¡¯t you still going to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield?¡±
Xiu Si was embarrassed and his face turned red. Thinking of what he had once said to his teacher, he was so embarrassed that he almost dug out a room and three halls with his toes.
¡°Isn¡¯t the situation different now? It¡¯s rare for a monster like Chu Zhou to appear¡ 1 feel that it¡¯s a pity not topete with him.¡±
Xiu Si touched his head and said awkwardly.
The one-eyed old man sneered and his expression turned serious.
¡°I agree that you want to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to train. Even though you used to be the second most talented human¡ it¡¯s still unknown if you can advance to the Venerable realm.¡±
¡°How can it be so easy to be a Venerable? Among the myriad races in the universe, there have been countless geniuses who failed to be Venerables in the end.¡±
¡°More than 90% of the Venerables among us humans were born in the battlefield of the myriad races¡ Only by experiencing iparably cruel tempering can our lives sublimate and achieve a qualitative transformation.¡±
¡°Otherwise, do you think 1 have nothing better to do than to let you take risks in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield?¡±
¡°Teacher is peerless and has a long-term vision. 1 was too short-sighted in the past¡¡± When Xiu Si heard that the one-eyed old man agreed to let him go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, he hurriedly curry favored.
¡°Don¡¯t suck up. It¡¯s not professional. It¡¯s too fake!¡±
The one-eyed old man said angrily. He stared into Xiu Si¡¯s eyes and said,
¡°You should understand the dangers of the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, right?¡±
Xiu Si said, ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve said it many times. I know.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you know. The situation in the Myriad Race Battlefield isplicated. The mortality rate of World Overlords in it exceeds 98%! Even Venerables, nobles, and even overlords might die in the Myriad Race Battlefield¡
¡°Therefore, when you reach the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, you must be very careful. Remember at all times that survival is the most important.
¡°Of course, if you dare to betray humanity in order to survive one day, I¡¯ll personally tear you apart!¡±
Towards the end, the one-eyed old man gave Xiu Si an iparably sharp and murderous gaze.
Xiu Si roiled his eyes and said, ¡°Teacher, can you not mock your own disciple like this? Am I someone who will betray humanity?¡±
Chapter 753 - 753: Father’s News! (2)
Chapter 753: Father¡¯s News! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°On the surface, you look calm and wise¡ but in reality, you¡¯re afraid of death. Who knows what treacherous things you¡¯ll do in the end?¡±
The one-eyed old man mocked.
Xiu Si had no strength toin.
He was also mentally exhausted to have such a teacher!
The one-eyed old man was silent for a moment. He suddenly stood up and walked in front of Xiu Si. He patted Xiu Si¡¯s shoulder gently and said in a heavy voice.
¡°Kid, you muste back alive.¡±
¡°Old man, I have no family or friends. You¡¯re my only disciple. You have to send me off!¡±
With that, the one-eyed old man¡¯s figure disappeared.
What the one-eyed old man had said before he disappeared echoed in Xiu Si¡¯s mind. He thought of how the one-eyed old man had always taught and cultivated him painstakingly. He had almost treated him like a son and tried his best to give him the best.
His eyes could not help but turn slightly red. He bent his knees and knelt on the ground. He kowtowed heavily to the ce where the one-eyed old man lived.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will definitelye back alive!¡±
Beep beep¡
At this moment, a notification suddenly sounded on his arm guard screen. He looked down and realized that it was a message from his teacher.
¡°By the way, kid, 1 forgot to remind you of something.¡±
¡°Recently, a terrifying figure called Demonic Human appeared in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield¡ This person¡¯s origins are unknown, and we don¡¯t know what his motives are, but he¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡±
¡°During this period of time, more than ten foreign race Venerables have died at his hands in the battlefield of the myriad races¡ If you encounter him, don¡¯t think about anything and escape immediately.¡±
Xiu Si gasped after reading the message from his teacher.
Where did this Demonic Humane from?
He actually killed so many foreign race Venerables in the battlefield of the myriad races?
Could it be that he wasn¡¯t afraid of angering the race of those Venerables and being attacked?
¡°Tsk tsk, Teacher is right. If we encounter such a person, we can just escape!¡±
Xiu Si muttered to himself and stood up.
A momentter, he boarded his spaceship and left the headquarters of the Universe Adventurer Alliance¡
Almost at the same time, Feng Yan, Solomon, and many other human prodigies also chose to head to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.
It was unknown if they had all been stimted by Chu Zhou and wanted to head to the extremely dangerous battlefield of the myriad races to sharpen themselves.
After Chu Zhou reached the grand m of the four rankings, he received a message from Long before his consciousness returned to reality.
Dragon asked him to go to the Azure Manor on Blood Mountain Ind immediately because he had something important to tell him.
¡°Something important to tell me? What exactly is it?¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with doubts. He immediately headed to the Starting za. Then, through the Starting za, he teleported to the True Central Continent in the Mirror Universe and then to Blood Mountain Ind.
He soon arrived at the Azure Manor.
In the Azure Manor, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, Lyton, Monica, and other important figures of the Coiling Dragon Manor were all present.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s arrival, Long and the others congratted Chu Zhou on the grand m of the four rankings, creating an unprecedented miracle.
The entire Azure Manor was immersed in a joyous atmosphere.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re really too abnormal. You¡¯ve created another miracle, and it¡¯s such a miracle. How are we going to chase after your back in the future?¡± Dragon sighed.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a pervert¡ The key is that he provoked the old man!¡±
Sol put on a bitter expression and said,
¡°Do you dare to imagine? I¡¯ve just advanced to the fifth level of the World Overlord Realm, and the old man is already shouting that he wants to throw me into the Myriad Race Battlefield.¡±
¡°No matter what, we¡¯re all from the same. The gap between me and Chu Zhou is so big. It¡¯s too embarrassing¡ 1 have to polish it well!¡±
¡°F*ck, how dare 1pare myself to that pervert Chu Zhou?¡±
¡°Damn it, the mortality rate of a World Overlord is as high as 98%. Is that a ce for humans to stay? The old man only wants to polish me. Isn¡¯t he afraid of grinding me to pieces?¡±
Hearing Sol¡¯sints, everyone was amused.
In fact, everyone knew that the old man Sol was referring to, Venerable Chi Huo, was actually very good to Sol.
Otherwise, Sol wouldn¡¯t have improved so quickly. In just a year, he advanced from World Overlord Level One to World Overlord Level Five.
Chu Zhou smiled and patted Sol¡¯s shoulder heavily. ¡°I won¡¯t take the me! However, I¡¯m probably going to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield¡ At that time, you, me, and the dragon will be able to fight side by side in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield again.¡±
¡°What? Chu Zhou, you¡¯re going to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield too?¡±
Dragon and Sol were pleasantly surprised.
The others looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
This was the first time they had heard Chu Zhou¡¯s n to head to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei looked worried.
In the past year, apart from daily training in the Myriad Race Battlefield, the dragon¡¯s consciousness would asionally descend to the Azure Manor tomunicate with the people of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
Therefore, they also knew how dangerous the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield was.
It was a ce where the mortality rate of World Overlords was as high as 98%. Moreover, even Venerables, Nobilities, and Overlords could die.
Now that they knew that Chu Zhou wanted to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, as his women, how could they not be worried?
Chu Zhou saw the worry in Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei¡¯s eyes and immediately knew what they were worried about.
He walked to the two women and held one of their hands in each of his. Heforted them..
Chapter 754 - 754: Father’s News! (3)
Chapter 754: Father¡¯s News! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Don¡¯t worry, have you forgotten? I¡¯m proficient in the Dao of Space. Even if 1 encounter danger in the battlefield of the myriad races, 1 can teleport and avoid it¡¡±
¡°Besides, 1 have some trump cards on me. Unless I¡¯m extremely unlucky and encounter a noble or overlord, even a Venerable can forget about killing me easily¡¡±
Dragon knew that the two women were worried about Chu Zhou¡¯s safety, so he walked over and said,
¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of you! Even though the Myriad Race Battlefield is very dangerous and the mortality rate of World Overlords is as high as 98%¡ that refers to the mortality rate of Normal World Overlords. Is Chu Zhou a Normal World Overlord?¡±
¡°With his strength, as long as he¡¯s careful, it won¡¯t be too difficult for him to survive.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? If even Chu Zhou can¡¯t protect himself¡ Then, why would the many top factions of humanity send arge number of genius World Overlords to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to train every once in a while? Is it to let them tempting fate? Definitely not!¡±
The worry in the eyes of the two women dissipated a lot hearing Dragon¡¯s words.
Chu Zhou secretly looked at Dragon gratefully.
¡°You muste back alive!¡± Dongfang Mingzhu stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and held his hand tightly.
¡°Little man, i¡¯ll live if you live, and I¡¯ll die if you die¡ Anyway, my fate has long been handed over to you. Just pay attention to it yourself!¡±
Yuan Bingmei smiled charmingly. Her expression was rxed, but her words were heavy.
When everyone heard this, they were all moved.
A beauty¡¯s love is heavy!
Chu Zhou sighed deeply in his heart. He held the two women¡¯s hands tightly and did not say anything.
However, he warned himself in his heart that he had to be extremely cautious when he arrived at the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. He could not let his guard down.
¡°The three of you are either already adventuring in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield or preparing to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield¡ Looks like I can¡¯t stay idle anymore.¡± At this moment, Changa Saha also smiled and said.
Chu Zhou, Long, Sol, and the others were pleasantly surprised.
It seemed that the four of them could explore the world together again.
A momentter, Chu Zhou thought of the reason why he hade to the Azure Manor this time. He sent a voice transmission to the dragon and asked, ¡°Dragon, you said that you have something important to tell me. What is it?¡± Dragon looked at Chu Zhou and pondered for a moment before sending a voice transmission, ¡°I heard the news from the east in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!¡±
¡°What? You heard about my father?¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s mind rumbled as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Dragon, tell me quickly. Where is my father?¡±
¡°The Ten Thousand Race Battlefield is too vast. I don¡¯t know where Doni is either.¡±
¡°However, during this period of time, the word ¡®Demonic Human¡¯ suddenly came from the depths of the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield and shocked countless people.¡± Dragon said.
¡°Tell me the details!¡± Chu Zhou calmed down a little.
¡°A few days ago. Suddenly, many people said that a terrifying figure called ¡®Demonic Human¡¯ appeared in the depths of the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield¡ It¡¯s said that this terrifying figure fought a dozen foreign Venerables in the depths of the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield and killed more than ten of them in one go, causing the entire Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to boil¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t know the details, but after careful investigation, 1 roughly know some of the appearance characteristics of that Demonic Human. I reckon that he should be from the east¡¡±
¡°Even though it¡¯s a little unbelievable that Doni¡¯s strength has be so terrifying, there¡¯s nothing impossible when you think that he¡¯s Chu Doni.¡±
Dragon told Chu Zhou everything he knew and his guesses.
Chu Zhou clenched his fists tightly and his body trembled slightly.
After so many years, there was finally news of his father.
Ever since his father disappeared with his mother, he had been worried about their safety.
All these years, it wasn¡¯t as if he hadn¡¯t searched for his parents through the forces of the Coiling Dragon Manor and the Mirror Universe corporation.
However, there was no news which worried him more and more.
He was worried that something had happened to his parents.
Even though his father was very strong back then, in the end, he was only at the Ninth Level Star Realm.
There were countless experts in the universe. A Ninth Level Star Realm was too insignificant.
It was normal to be killed by other great beings in the universe.
This made him very uneasy.
However, he finally received news of his father.
He was at the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield so he had to head there!
Chapter 755 - 755: Target! (1)
Chapter 755: Target! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After learning about his father, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness immediately left the Mirror Universe and returned to his body.
lie gave a simple exnation to Zuo Yue and the others before taking the Coiling Dragon to Xi Imperial City and arriving at Bei Cang Manor.
¡°Teacher, I want to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!¡± That was the first thing Chu Zhou said when he saw King Bei Cang.
King Bei Cang was slightly stunned as he sized up Chu Zhou in confusion.
He naturally did not object to Chu Zhou going to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to train.
Even if Chu Zhou did not take the initiative to apply, he would arrange for Chu Zhou to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to train at the right time.
Even if Chu Zhou did not take the initiative to apply, he would arrange for Chu Zhou to go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to train at the right time.
He naturally understood this principle.
However, he did not understand why Chu Zhou was in such a hurry.
Looking at Chu Zhou¡¯s impatient expression, it was as if he wished he could grow wings and immediately fly to the battlefield of the myriad races.
He could understand why Miller and the other prodigies were in such a hurry.
They had received Chu Zhou¡¯s stimtion and wanted to rush to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to sharpen themselves and increase their strength¡ This was very normal.
But Chu Zhou¡ he was the one who provoked others.
He was also in such a hurry to head to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.
This was a little difficult to understand.
¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± King Bei Cang directly asked the question in his heart.
Chu Zhou pondered for a moment and decided not to expose his father¡¯s situation for the time being.
He was now certain¡ that his father was even more mysterious than he had imagined.
One had to know that he was a hacker and had a teacher like King Bei Cang. Moreover, he has obtained many opportunities¡
However, he was only a World Overlord now.
Where¡¯s Father?
Back on Earth, he was only a Ninth Level Star Realm martial artist.
Now, he could actually kill a Venerable and kill more than 10 Venerables in one go-
This speed of improvement was even faster than his cheat. It was simply shocking.
He was certain that his father must be hiding a shocking secret.
Before he was sure that exposing his father¡¯s information would affect his father¡¯s safety¡ he would definitely not expose his father¡¯s situation to anyone.
¡°Teacher, I have to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield as soon as possible. However, it¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal this reason to you for the time being¡¡±
Chu Zhou said frankly with a natural expression.
When King Bei Cang heard this, he was slightly stunned. After thinking for a moment, he smiled.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everyone has their own secrets. I have my own too. Since it¡¯s inconvenient for you to tell me, don¡¯t tell me.¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding, Teacher.¡±
Chu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief seeing that his teacher did not me him.
¡°I have no objections if you want to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. True experts are born from blood and fire. Ny percent of the Venerables of our Human Race are born from the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. Even if you don¡¯t take the initiative to apply, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield after a while.¡± King Bei Cang said with a smile.
Memories shed in his deep and weathered eyes.
In the past, he had risen to power in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield and shocked the Ten Thousand Races, bing the number one Nobility of humanity.
That was the most glorious and resplendent period of his life.
That period of time also hid countless beautiful memories of him.
And yet¡
That period of time also contained the most sorrowful moment of his life, hiding his darkest moment.
¡°If I wasn¡¯t so arrogant and conceited¡ Perhaps, that incident wouldn¡¯t have happened¡¡±
He sighed deeply in his heart, his heart throbbing in pain.
¡°Teacher, what exactly is the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s words pulled King Bei Cang back from his memories.
King Bei Cang didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he thought seriously for a while before asking Chu Zhou,
¡°Do you know anything about the universe?¡±
¡°The universe?¡± Chu Zhou was slightly taken aback. He deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°I think the universe is the general term for all space, time, matter, energy, and everything that it produces. It¡¯s the general term for allws, rules, matter, and energy.¡±
¡°Your understanding is roughly correct! But it¡¯s not enough!¡±
King Bei Cang smiled.
¡°Not enough?¡± Chu Zhou looked at King Bei Cang in confusion.
¡°Do you think the universe will decline and die? How would it decline and die?¡± King Bei Cang continued to ask.
This time, Chu Zhou was really stunned.
He vaguely knew that there would be a day when everything would decline.
Even the sun, moon, and stars would die one day.
Even though the universe was vast and boundless¡ there would probably be a day when it would decline and die.
But he really couldn¡¯t say how the universe had declined.
This time, Bei Cang didn¡¯t wait for Chu Zhou¡¯s reply and said,
¡°Actually, the universe is the same as humans. There will be a day when it declines and dies. Birth, evolution, operation, weakness, destruction¡ This is the entire process of the universe¡¯s birth and death.¡±
¡°Such a process is also called an era of reincarnation.¡±
Chu Zhou was a little stunned when he heard that. Then, he asked in surprise, ¡°Teacher, what does the decline of the universe have to do with the battlefield of the myriad races?¡±
¡°Of course it matters! It matters a lot!¡± King Bei Cang said firmly,
¡°There will be some remains after the universe is destroyed. After countless reincarnation eras, countless universe remains piled up, forming an extremely vast Universe Ocean with an extremelyplicated environment¡¡±
¡°¡That Universe Ocean is what you call the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
¡°What? The Ten Thousand Races Battlefield is actually a Universe Sea formed by the umtion of countless cosmic remains?¡± Chu Zhou was shocked..
Chapter 756 - 756: Target! (2)
Chapter 756: Target! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He thought that the so-called Ten Thousand Races Battlefield was actually an area where disputes existed between the frontiers of humans and other races.
He did not expect the origin of the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield to be so shocking.
King Bei Cang could also guess Chu Zhou¡¯s misunderstanding of the Myriad Race Battlefield. He smiled and said,
¡°If it¡¯s just a border battlefield between us humans and a few races, what right do we have to call it the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield?¡±
¡°The Ten Thousand Race Battlefield¡ As the name suggests, it¡¯s naturally a ce where countless races fight together.¡±
Realizing that he had misunderstood the battlefield of the myriad races, Chu Zhou scratched his head awkwardly and asked curiously,
¡°Teacher¡ Even if the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield has a shocking background, what is the reason why countless races are gathered in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to fight?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s for benefits! It¡¯s also an extremely shocking benefit!¡± King Bei Cang exined. ¡°The battlefield of the myriad races is formed by the umtion of countless cosmic remains. No one knows what¡¯s left behind in those cosmic remains.¡±
¡°Some cosmic remains contain supreme techniques from the reincarnation era. Some cosmic remains contain mysterious weapons that are powerful enough to kill Universe Overlords. Some cosmic remains contain secret medicines that can allow a Venerable to directly advance to an Universe Nobility or even get an Universe Nobility to be a Universe Overlord¡¡±
Se??ch ?ew?o?e?(.)o?g o? ?oo?l?
¡°These benefits are enough to make any race go crazy. Therefore, any race with decent strength will send arge number of great beings and armies into the Universe Ocean to fight for the treasures and opportunities in the universe remains¡¡±
¡°¡The great beings and armies of countless races have gathered in the Universe Ocean to fight for benefits. In addition, many races have conflicts to begin with¡¡±
¡°Universe Ocean naturally evolved into a battlefield where countless races fought each other!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard King Bei Cang mention the opportunities contained in the remains of the universe, his heart surged and he was fascinated.
However, when he heard that countless experts and elites of the various races were gathered in the battlefield of the myriad races and fighting for benefits, he could not help but secretly gulp.
He finally understood why the mortality rate of World Overlords in the Myriad Race Battlefield was as high as 98!
He also understood why even Venerables, nobles, and even overlords could die in the Myriad Race Battlefield.
There were simply too many experts in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.
With so many experts gathered together and fighting for benefits, it would be strange if it wasn¡¯t dangerous.
¡°You¡¯re scared just like that?¡±
When King Bei Cang saw the change in Chu Zhou¡¯s expression, he looked at him mockingly and said.
¡°The danger in the Myriad Race Battlefield is not only because the experts and Elites of countless races will fight each other for benefits and aggro¡ Even though there might be shocking opportunities in the countless universe fragments in the Myriad Race Battlefield, there are also countless dangers.¡± Chu Zhou blinked and stared at King Bei Cang without blinking, waiting for his next exnation.
King Bei Cang said, ¡°Universe Ocean is formed from countless cosmic debris gathered together¡ When different cosmic debris collide, it will produce a very terrifying annihtion storm.¡±
¡°There are weak and strong Annihtion Storms. The weaker ones might even be able to survive World Overlords. However, the stronger ones might even be able to kill Universe Overlords.¡±
¡°In addition, there might be traps set up by some super experts and super forces from the past reincarnation era hidden in some universe fragments. Once you identally step into them, whether you live or die can only be left to fate¡¡±
¡°In short, there are countless dangers in the debris of the universe.¡±
After listening to King Bei Cang¡¯s exnation, Chu Zhou had a rough idea of the battlefield of the myriad races. It was a ce filled with countless opportunities and risks, and it was also a ce where countless experts of the various races fought.
¡°By the way, in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, countless experts of various races have gathered. There are also many powerful living beings without races. It can be said that there are many factions.¡±
¡°Among the countless factions, there are some that have a good rtionship with us humans, and there are also some factions that are extremely hostile to us humans¡ Since you¡¯re going to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, you should have a rough understanding of these factions.¡±
King Bei Cang sent a thick book into Chu Zhou¡¯s mind with a thought as he spoke.
This book was called the Brief Manual of the Ten Thousand Races.
Chu Zhou opened the first page of the book curiously.
¡°Among the ten thousand races in the universe, there are nine strongest factions: the Human Alliance, the Zerg Alliance, the Mechanical Alliance, the Crystal Race Alliance, the Mana Alliance, the Origin Race Alliance, the Freedom Alliance, the Primordial Alliance, and the Paramita Alliance.¡±
¡°The Human Alliance is an ally race led by humans. The other races arepletely tied to the war chariots of humans¡¡±
¡°The situation of the Zerg Alliance, the Mechanical Alliance, the Crystal Race Alliance, and the Origin Race Alliance is simr to the Human Alliance.¡±
¡°The Freedom Alliance is the alliance with thergest number of races among the nine supreme forces. Some weak and Normal races gather, and a few powerful races are among them. They invited a Universe Saint who travels alone in the universe to oversee it. The number of Universe Lords is more than a hundred times that of the Human Alliance, and the number of Universe Nobility is several times that of the Human Alliance. There are about a hundred Universe Overlords.¡±
¡°The Primordial Alliance, the Special Life Alliance. There are many lives in the universe, but there are only a few or even one. The Primordial Alliance doesn¡¯t have many people, but it¡¯s powerful and has a Universe Saint guarding it..¡±
Chapter 757 - 757: Target! (3)
Chapter 757: Target! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The Paramita Alliance is the strongest organization with the least number of people. Only Universe Overlords are qualified to join it. They pursue Paramita as their goal and are a group of terrifying existences who pursue the ultimate realm. There are basically only benefits between members. In the Paramita Alliance, there are two known saints.¡±
¡°Other than the nine supreme forces, there are 18 other top forces in the universe¡¡±
Chu Zhou only took a cursory nce and felt that his horizons had instantly expanded countless times.
It turned out that humans were not alone in the universe.
Humans also had their own hardcore allies. Furthermore, with these hardcore allies, they formed one of the nine strongest factions in the universe, the Human Alliance.
It turned out that in the universe, other than the six pinnacle races and one of the strongest factions formed by them, there were also the Freedom Alliance, the Primordial Alliance, the Paramita Alliance, and other equally powerful and terrifying factions.
In the past, Chu Zhou thought that the five giant factions like the Mirror Universe corporation should be the top factions in the universe.
Only now did he know that even though the Mirror Universe corporation was indeed powerful, it was only limited to humans.
Other than humans, there were nine supreme factions that were countless times stronger than the Mirror Universe corporation.
Se??ch ?ew?o?e?(.)o?g o? ?oo?l?
In fact, the strength of giants like the Mirror Universe corporation might not even beparable to the 18 top factions in the universe.
This book was like an invisible hand that pulled Chu Zhou, a frog at the bottom of a well, out of the well and ced him at the mouth of the well, allowing him to see a world that was even bigger.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to remind you of!¡±
King Bei Cang¡¯s voice quickly brought Chu Zhou back to his senses.
¡°Teacher, tell me!¡± Chu Zhou said.
King Bei Cang looked at Chu Zhou solemnly and said,
¡°Back then, I killed many foreign race experts in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. Some of those foreign race experts were born from powerful races. Many of those races hated me to the core¡¡±
¡°¡When you were in our human territory, it was difficult for those races to attack you even if they wanted to, or they didn¡¯t dare to attack in our human territory.¡±
¡°But¡ When you step into the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, those races won¡¯t have so many scruples. Once the news that you¡¯re my disciple spreads, there will probably be many people and forces who want to kill you. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at King Bei Cang¡¯s serious expression and couldn¡¯t help but nod.
¡°Teacher, I will be careful!¡±
¡°No matter who it is, it won¡¯t be so easy to kill me, Chu Zhou.¡±
When King Bei Cang saw that Chu Zhou had taken his words to heart, he smiled and nodded.
He believed that with his disciple¡¯s strength, as long as he was careful and cautious, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to survive in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.
¡°By the way, a terrifying figure has appeared in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield recently. His name is Demonic Human, and he has killed more than ten foreign Venerables. At the moment, we don¡¯t know the exact origin of this Demonic Human¡ If you encounter him, don¡¯t think too much and escape immediately.¡± King Bei Cang reminded again.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was a little strange. He did not expect his teacher to tell him to be careful of his father.
¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I need to know about the situation in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. The rest is up to you!¡± King Bei Cang teased.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he was about to bid farewell to his teacher.
However, he suddenly thought of the Saint token that his avatar had obtained in the forbidden area of the Nine Mountains Royal Family.
Therefore, he immediately asked Deep Blue to project the token in the air.
¡°Teacher, my avatar went to Nine Mountains Cosmic Nation to do something some time ago and had some conflicts with Venerable Ming Luo of the Ming Luo Cosmic Nation. He killed his avatar and obtained such a Sage token. Look at the origin of this token.¡±
The moment King Bei Cang saw the token, his expression instantly changed, but he quickly calmed down.
He was silent for a moment before saying to Chu Zhou,
¡°I do know the origin of this token¡ but it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you now. When you be a Venerable, you¡¯ll naturally be qualified to know.¡±
¡°Now, you should go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to train in peace. As for what happens after this token, you don¡¯t have to care.¡±
Chu Zhou saw his teacher¡¯s reaction and knew that this token had a huge connection.
However, he did not intend to continue asking since his teacher had said so.
Just as his teacher had said, there were some things that he would naturally be qualified to know when he became a Venerable.
If he didn¡¯t let him know now, it was very likely because he was too weak. Knowing wouldn¡¯t do him any good. In fact, it might even be harmful.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll take my leave then!¡±
After Chu Zhou bade farewell, he strode out of Bei Cang Manor.
¡°I¡¯m going to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield!¡±
He sighed in his heart. He was a little fascinated and anxious.
On this trip to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, he set four goals for himself:
1. Find his father.2. Harvest enough attribute points and advance to the Venerable realm.3. Continue the prestige of the Bei Cang lineage. Back then, his teacher could rise in the battlefield of the myriad races and shock them. As a disciple, he naturally had to continue his teacher¡¯s excellent tradition and shock the myriad races¡ If he couldn¡¯t be the number one marquis of humanity for the time being, he had to be the number one Venerable of humanity first.4. Absorb the 12 Reincarnation Beads and the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul molting in the Myriad Race Battlefield and strive to achieve some achievements in the Law of Reincarnation.
With these thoughts in mind, Chu Zhou strode out of the Xi Imperial City.
Soon, he returned to the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
After packing up in the Chaotic Mystic Realm, he brought Guan Hu and the other guards and flew out of the Chaotic Mystic Realm on the Coiling Dragon.
However, the moment Coiling Dragon flew out of the Chaotic Mystic Realm, Chu Zhou saw Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin.
Chu Zhou smiled and directly controlled the Crowd Control to open the hatch, allowing Zuo Yue and the other two to fly in¡
In the next moment, the Coiling Dragon turned into a blurry afterimage and rushed out of Emperor Xi¡¯s ne towards the distant Starry Sky¡
Chapter 758 - 758: Xiyu Star! (1)
Chapter 758: Xiyu Star! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°We¡¯re here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the Xiyu Star.¡±
In the Crowd Control room, Chu Zhou and the others looked at the huge in the distant cosmos.
¡°I¡¯ve been traveling in the interster space for three whole months. 1 was bored to death. I¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±
Zuo Yue stretched, showing off her graceful curves.
¡°Xiyu Star, one of the eight logistics bases in the human domain. It is also a fixed transportation point for the cosmic army. Large amounts of cosmic army are constantly transported from here to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
Bing Selin¡¯s fingers gently swiped across the virtual screen in front of her as she continued to talk about the information rted to Aquamarine.
¡°The Xiyu Star has a diameter of 108.6 kilometers. It¡¯s a man-made and is also a Starry Sky fortress¡¡±
Xi Liujin looked at the Xiyu Star and said with his divine sense.
¡°It¡¯s said that the defense system of Xiyu Star is extremely exaggerated. Even a Universe Overlord can¡¯t destroy it in a short period of time.¡±
¡°There was once an overlord queen of the insect race who secretly infiltrated our human territory. Then, she suddenly appeared near Xiyu Star and summoned countless insect armies to attack Xiyu Star, wanting to destroy it.¡± ¡°In the end, Xiyu Star relied on that extremely powerful defense system to forcefully hold on for a day. In the end, the overlord of our Human Race rushed over, and that Bug Tribe Queen Mother had no choice but to lead the Bug Tribe army away.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. The Xiyu Star is one of the eight logistics bases of our Human Race. It concerns the safety of countless Human Warriors and experts at the front line. If it can be easily taken down, what will happen?¡±
Beep.
¡°Received guidance signal from Xiyu Star.¡± The Deep Blue prompted on the control panel screen, ¡°The signal has been connected. Beginning tond on Xiyu Star.¡±
Whoosh!
The Coiling Dragon quickly flew into Xiyu Star.
Xiyu Star¡¯s spaceship was parked on the tform.
¡°This¡ This is a B-rank cosmic warship equipped with fiverge ion annihtion cannons. Even a Venerable will be seriously injured if he¡¯s not careful.¡±
¡°This¡ Which big shot has descended?¡± A man in a work uniform eximed.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others flew out of the cabin door of the Coiling Dragon.
Chu Zhou put the Coiling Dragon into his internal world.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m a staff member here.¡±
The uniformed man smiled immediately, but he was secretly shocked. The special detector in his hand had already told him that Chu Zhou and the others were World Overlords.
A group of World Overlords actually had a B-rank cosmic battleship.
He vaguely guessed the identities of Chu Zhou and the others.
They were either the highest-level core members of the five giants.
They were either top cosmic countries, extremely powerful God Races, or top prodigies from some top factions of the Human Race.
In short, his background was extraordinary.
At this moment, Chu Zhou had already made arge-scale adjustment to his appearance and soul aura.
That was why the uniformed man did not recognize Chu Zhou.
Otherwise, if he knew that the young man standing in front of him was the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou, he would definitely be shocked.
Chu Zhou looked at the staff in front of him. This staff¡¯s head looked a little like an octopus.
¡°We¡¯re here to apply to enter the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield. Which way should we go?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°The cosmic army came as a group, and the lone wolves followed this passage to the gathering point.¡±
¡°The cosmic army came as a group, and the lone wolves followed this passage to the gathering point.¡±
¡°If you follow this passage to the end, you¡¯ll reach the center.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
Chu Zhou and the others quickly advanced along the ss passageway. A momentter, they reached the end.
It was a beautiful square with more than 10,000 people gathered. Because the square was very big, it had a diameter of more than 100 kilometers.
Therefore, there were still very few people here.
¡°Looks like there aren¡¯t many people heading to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield today.¡±
Zuo Yue nced at the sparse figures and said.
¡°Hello, please rest here.¡±
A beautiful receptionist with two white wings walked over and brought Chu Zhou and the others to the rest area.
¡°When can we go to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°We need to gather a certain number of people. Otherwise, the cost of operating the logistics will be too high.¡±
The beautiful receptionist smiled and said,
¡°Actually, you guys came quite coincidentally. The earliest batch like you guys have already been waiting here for 13 days. After all, lone wolves gather together, unlike the armies of the various universe countries. When the armies of the universe countriese, they are all vast and mighty. As for the lone wolves, they have to slowly wait and gather a certain number of people.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly.
Chu Zhou and the others sat down on the alloy benches.
In the resting area, there were many other experts who were preparing to head to the Myriad Race Battlefield.
¡°Look, that person has transparent wings on his back, a snake tail behind him, and purple snake scales on his face. He should be a prodigy of the Feathered Snake God Race.¡±
Xi Liujin said telepathically and gestured for Chu Zhou and the others to look at a young man with a snake tail not far away.
The snake-tailed youth seemed to have sensed Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ gazes. His golden snake-like eyes nced coldly at Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Eh? That person is as burly as a mountain and carries a ck coffin on his shoulder. He should be a prodigy of the ck Coffin Organization, a top faction in our human race. That ck coffin is the exclusive weapon of their members!¡±
Xi Liujin quickly gestured for Chu Zhou and the others to look at the strange figure the size of a small mountain and carrying the ck coffin on his shoulder..
Chapter 759 - 759: Xiyu Star! (2)
Chapter 759: Xiyu Star! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
That figure carried a huge ck coffin on his shoulder. It was very unique.
Other than Chu Zhou, many people in the resting area were sizing up that person.
However, that person seemed to be used to being watched. He did not care about everyone¡¯s gaze and was calm.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of the ck Coffin Organization.¡± Bing Selin said.
¡°Even though the ck Coffin Organization isn¡¯t as powerful as the five giant factions, it¡¯s still a top faction among us humans. It¡¯s second only to the five giant factions and is stronger than most of the God Race and the cosmic countries.¡±
¡°Moreover, the members of this organization are proficient in puppet techniques. They like to refine the corpses of the enemies they kill into their ownbat puppets.¡±
He liked to refine the corpses of his enemies into hisbat puppets?
Chu Zhou and the others were a little surprised.
In the universe, there were countless unique skills and secret skills. There were all kinds of unique skills and secret skills.
It was normal for the ck Coffin Organization to have ultimate mystic arts that refined corpses intobat puppets.
Chu Zhou could also refine living beings into soul ves through the Book of Souls.
¡°Tsk tsk, this elfdy is really sexy. She¡¯s curvy and has a perfect figure¡¡±
Xi Liujin suddenly stared at the scantily-dressed elven beauty with a wretched expression.
BANG!
bang!
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin were speechless as they punched Xi Liujin.
Xi Liujin let out a blood-curdling scream as his perverted peach blossom eyes turned into panda eyes.
¡°There are really many geniuses who chose to head to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield to temper themselves!¡±
Chu Zhou silently scanned the experts in the resting area and realized that many of them were very young World Overlords. Moreover, all of them had outstanding heads, extraordinary bearings, and powerful bloodline auras. One could tell at a nce that they had extraordinary backgrounds.
Chu Zhou and the others waited for an entire day. The number of World Overlords gathered in the resting area slowly reached 100.
¡°Everyone below the World Overlord realm, gather here.¡±
¡°World Overlords, all of you,e here.¡±
The floodgate of the passageway opened, and more than ten thousand lone martial artists below the World Overlord realm were quickly categorized.
Chu Zhou and the others also stood up and gathered with the other World Overlords.
A terrifying figure in a ck-gold battle suit that was filled with an endless murderous aura suddenly appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords.
He was a Universe Lord.
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou and the others determined that the other party was a Universe Lord from the shocking pressure emitted by that terrifying figure.
The Universe Lord in the ck-gold battle armor nced at Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords with a sharp gaze. Then, he said seriously,
¡°World Overlords, you are about to head to the Myriad Race Battlefield. 1 believe you all know something about the Myriad Race Battlefield beforeing here. 1 won¡¯t say anything else here.¡±
¡°However, the higher-ups of the Human Race have rules. All humans who go to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield have to go to the battlefield camp to train for a year before you can move freely in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.¡±
Chu Zhou and the other hundred World Overlords listened attentively.
¡°Why do we have to go to the camp to train for a year first? Can¡¯t we just move around freely?¡±
A World Overlord withva flowing all over his body asked unhappily.
Swoosh!
The sharp gaze of the Universe Lord in the ck-gold battle armor instantlynded on the World Overlord whose entire body was flowing with magma.
He sneered and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say such stupid things if you¡¯ve ever been to the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.¡±
He nced at everyone again and continued,
¡°If you haven¡¯t really entered the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, you have no idea how dangerous it is.¡±
¡°For those who enter the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield for the first time, if they don¡¯t have the protection of any faction or are not familiar with the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, they will basically die!¡±
¡°In order to protect you newbies, we, the higher-ups of the Human Race, have forced you to train in the barracks for a year first. We will let you slowly familiarize yourself with the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯ with the protection of the barracks and pass the novice period that is most prone to death. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±
¡°Hehe, if any of you don¡¯t agree with the arrangement, you can immediately leave this ce and think of a way to enter the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield by yourself¡ Of course, if that¡¯s the case, your safety will be entirely your own responsibility.¡±
¡°Is anyone leaving? If so, step forward now!¡±
No one stepped forward.
Including the World Overlord who had spoken with magma flowing all over his body.
At this moment, the World Overlord even took the initiative to retreat into the crowd, as if he was afraid that the Venerable in the ck gold armor would ask him to leave.
No one was stupid.
After hearing the ck Gold Battle Armor Venerable¡¯s exnation, they vaguely knew that the Myriad Race Battlefield would only be more dangerous than they had imagined.
The moment they entered the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, going to the human camp to train for a year would bring them far more benefits than disadvantages.
¡°It seems that no one has left,¡± the Venerable continued. ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to train in the barracks for a year, you have to learn to abide by the rules of the army.¡±
Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords pricked up their ears.
¡°Before we go!¡±
¡°We need to perform a traditional award ceremony for you,¡± the Venerable in the ck gold battle suit said solemnly.
¡°Award ceremony?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°What is that for?¡±
Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords from the human factions basically knew that all human martial artists had to ept the title before heading to the Myriad Race Battlefield through the eight logistics bases..
Chapter 760 - 760: Xiyu Star! (3)
Chapter 760 - 760: Xiyu Star! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, some World Overlords from small factions or World Overlords who had always been alone did not know much about the ranking ceremony.
The Venerable in the ck gold armor clearly knew this. He exined.
¡°The appointment ceremony is to determine your exact position in the army. The army is a ce with a clear hierarchy. Your subordinates have to obey their superiors¡ Therefore, you have to be clear about your status and authority in the army. How to confirm it is through your strength.¡±
¡°Are we supposed to fight each other?¡±
¡°Or do you want to undergo other tests?¡±
A World Overlord shouted.
¡°No need.¡± The Venerable shook his head and said.
¡°Every World Overlord will definitely undergo repeated cultivation in the Mirror Universework. The Mirror Universework will evaluate your strength ording to your performance. This evaluation is very important to your status in the army.¡±
¡°The rating is divided into three levels. The first is Normal World Overlord Warrior, the second is Elite World Overlord Warrior, and the third is World Overlord Warrior.¡±
¡°Most World Overlords are Normal World Overlord Warriors.¡±
¡°To be recognized by the nomological origin, he can barely be considered an Elite World Overlord Warrior.¡±
¡°There¡¯s usually one World Overlord Warrior among more than a hundred Elite World Overlord Warriors!¡±
¡°I believe that all of you have disyed your strongest strength in the Mirror Universe. If any of you have never disyed your strongest strength in the Mirror Universe and are worried that the award ceremony is unfair, you can enter the Mirror Universe and unleash your strongest strength now. In a while, the award ceremony will begin.¡±
After the Venerable finished speaking, he waited for about 30 seconds. Seeing that there was no objection, he said.
¡°Since none of you have any objections, let¡¯s begin the ranking ceremony now. Now, walk towards me one by one.¡±
Immediately, the World Overlords walked towards the Venerables in ck gold armor.
Immediately, the World Overlords walked towards the Venerables in ck gold armor.
¡°Elite World Overlord Warrior!¡±
¡°Normal World Overlord Warrior!¡±
¡°Normal World Overlord Warrior!¡±
¡°Elite World Overlord Warrior!¡±
The screen of the ck-Gold Battle Armor Venerable¡¯s arm guard automatically emitted sounds. At the same time, it rewarded each World Overlord.
The World Overlords who received the titles also received the message from the Mirror Universework.
The higher the rank, the higher the position in the army.
When Chu Zhou saw this scene, he was slightly shocked. There are really many Elite World Overlord Warriors. Logically speaking¡ Normal World Overlord Warriors make up the majority of World Overlords. Oh, that¡¯s right. Those who dare to participate in the Myriad Race Battlefield alone are all confident in themselves. They must be strong enough.
¡°What military rank do you think we will be awarded?¡± Zuo Yue asked curiously.
¡°World Overlord Warrior!¡± Bing Selin said calmly.
The four of them were all core members of the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm, especially Chu Zhou, who was the number one prodigy of humanity.
If they couldn¡¯t be awarded World Overlord generals,
then it was even more impossible for the others.
The World Overlords epted the titles one by one.
Soon, it was Chu Zhou and the rest¡¯s turn.
A blue light enveloped Chu Zhou.
¡°World Overlord General.¡±
Whoosh!
Hearing that someone had been awarded the title of World Overlord General, the surrounding World Overlords looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Venerable nodded at Chu Zhou with a smile.
Chu Zhou walked to the side calmly.
Then, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin also stepped forward.
¡°World Overlord general!¡±
¡°World Overlord general!¡±
¡°World Overlord general!¡±
After Chu Zhou, three more people were awarded World Overlord generals in a row. In particr, Chu Zhou and the other three seemed to be in cahoots.
Instantly, the surrounding World Overlords were all shocked.
Even the internal members of Xiyu Star, who were awarding titles to martial artists below the World Overlord realm, looked over in surprise.
Among these 100 World Overlords, there were actually four World Overlord generals.
Such a situation was very rare.
The Venerable in the ck-gold battle armor reacted very calmly. He had already vaguely guessed that Chu Zhou and the other three were from a top faction, or even the five giant factions.
¡°During this period of time, many young World Overlords have appeared among the World Overlords who applied to head to the Myriad Race Battlefield. From the looks of it, the five giants and the top geniuses of the various factions can enter the Myriad Race Battlefield to train.¡±
Thinking of this, the Venerable in the ck-gold battle armor asked Zuo Yue and the others to stand aside and continue to give the titles to the remaining World Overlords.
Another World Overlord general appeared. It was the figure carrying the ck coffin on his shoulder.
The award ceremony ended very quickly.
Among the hundred people, five World Overlord Warriors, 60 Elite World Overlord Warriors, and 35 Normal World Overlord Warriors appeared.
After the World Overlords finished giving titles, about an hourter, the award ceremony for experts below the World Overlord level ended.
¡°The induction ceremony is over. Everyone, follow me.¡±
The Venerable in the ck gold battle suit said loudly, his voice echoing in everyone¡¯s ears.
Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords, as well as more than 10,000 other martial artists, followed behind the Venerable in the ck gold armor and arrived in front of a huge spatial water curtain that was one kilometer tall and one kilometer long.
There were 107 such water curtains beside it.
¡°We humans have 108 camps in the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯. This is the spatial passageway to Camp 03.¡±
¡°Now, all of you step into the spatial water curtain.¡±
As soon as the Venerable in ck gold armor finished speaking, Chu Zhou, the other World Overlords, and more than 10,000 other martial artists stepped into the spatial water curtain.
¡°I wonder how many people wille back alive this time.¡±
The Venerable in the ck gold battle suit looked at the disappearing people and sighed deeply.
As someone who had once roamed the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, he knew too well how dangerous it was.
At the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, there was a slim chance of survival. In the end, less than 10% of the people could return.
However, he also knew that it was necessary to continuously send more human experts to the Myriad Race Battlefield.
On one hand, there were too many opportunities and benefits in the Myriad Race Battlefield. Humans could not give up.
Otherwise, while the other races would constantly obtain various opportunities from the Myriad Race Battlefield and quickly grow stronger, humans would develop slowly.
In that case, humans would be eliminated by the other races sooner orter.
On the other hand, only after experiencing the tempering of blood and fire could life sublimate and give birth to more experts above the Venerable level.
Experts above the Venerable level were the pirs of the various races in the universe. In order to give birth to more experts above the Venerable level, it was worth it no matter how many sacrifices they made..
Chapter 761 - 761: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (1)
Chapter 761 - 761: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Spacetime changed. Chu Zhou and the others felt their vision blur as they appeared in another ce.
¡°Look¡ Why do we look like we¡¯re in the sea?¡±
Suddenly, someone pointed at the sky and eximed.
Everyone looked up and was stunned.
The sky was like a huge transparent ss barrier.
Through the sky, one could see a vast sea with undting waves.
It was an incredible ocean.
Amidst the undting waves, broken ancient universes rose and fell one after another, faintly appearing amidst the waves. Some were destroyed, some withered, and some became bubbles.
¡°How is this possible?¡± Chu Zhou found it unbelievable.
That sea was boundless. Right now, it could be considered peaceful and quiet, only a few ripples moving about. However, every time, there were many ruined cosmos that were disappearing.
Were these waves and waves formed by them?
BOOM!
Suddenly, huge waves overturned the sky. Chu Zhou saw an evenrger cosmic phantom appear in the waves and hide in the monstrous waves.
¡°Is this Universe Ocean?!¡± He was shocked beyond words.
At this moment, he felt different ancient universes. Different universews auras crossed the river of time and surged over.
Those different waves, different broken universes, contained different auras, differentws and rules.
At this moment, he truly understood the meaning of Universe Ocean.
This was an ocean formed by the remains of countless universes left behind from the reincarnation era.
¡°This¡ this¡ is the Universe Ocean! It¡¯s too¡ too spectacr!¡±
Xi Liujin stammered, his perverted peach blossom eyes filled with shock.
¡°Even though I¡¯ve seen the information about Universe Ocean in various videos and documents, I still feel extremely shocked after seeing it with my own eyes.¡± Bing Selin said in shock.
Zuo Yue nodded and said in agreement, ¡°Seeing is better than hearing! Only when youe here can you experience the majesty and majesty of the Universe Ocean!¡±
Apart from Chu Zhou and the others, the other World Overlords and more than 10,000 martial artists also revealed shocked expressions.
At this moment, a silver-eyed Venerable walked over with more than ten soldiers in white armor.
¡°Are the rookies shocked by the Universe Ocean?¡±
¡°However, this is normal. All neers whoe here for the first time will be shocked by the Universe Ocean!¡±
The Silver-Eyed Venerable smiled, and a circle of mysterious runes revolved around his two silver eyes.
¡°Wee to Camp 03. World Overlords, follow him. Everyone below the World Overlord level, follow this little girl!¡±
The Silver-Eyed Venerable appointed two guides.
Martial artists below the World Overlord Realm took two different paths.
¡°World Overlords, follow me!¡±
A young man with two blood patterns on both sides of his face said to Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords as he led the way.
A momentter, they arrived at a vast hall with luxurious decorations.
In the hall, there were densely packed seats,
Chu Zhou estimated that there were hundreds of thousands of World Overlords sitting here.
¡°There are actually so many World Overlord soldiers!¡±
Be it Chu Zhou and the others or the other 94 World Overlords, they were all shocked.
In the vast universe, World Overlords could only be considered mid-levelbatants. Powerful factions like the Mirror Universe corporation nevercked World Overlords.
However, the gathering of hundreds of thousands of World Overlords was still very shocking.
¡°Everyone!¡±
The blood-patterned youth shouted, ¡°The neers are here. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. There are five World Overlords in this batch¡¡±
With that, he left.
¡°World Overlord general?¡±
¡°The quality of the neers this time is so high? There are actually five World Overlords?¡±
Many World Overlord warriors who were drinking and chatting were immediately shocked.
World Overlord generals were not cabbages.
Most World Overlords were Normal World Overlord Warriors.
Only after obtaining the recognition of the nomological origin and obtaining the nomological mark could one be considered an Elite World Overlord Warrior.
Only one out of a hundred Elite World Overlord Warriors could be a World Overlord Warrior.
World Overlord generals were definitely elites among elites.
Generally speaking, it was already not bad to have a World Overlord in a few batches of neers.
There were actually five World Overlords among this batch of neers. How could everyone not be shocked?
Tens of thousands of World Overlords ran towards Chu Zhou and the others.
After approaching Chu Zhou and the other new World Overlords, the smart opticalputer they carried would automatically remind them of the other party¡¯s military rank.
Their gazes instantlynded on Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the young man carrying the ck coffin.
¡°Join our ¡®Thunderstorm Team¡¯. Every member of our team is an elite among elites. Our captain is half a step into the Universe Lord realm. If you join us, not only will it be easier for you to obtain military merits and encounter danger, but your survival rate will also be higher! Moreover, after our captain bes a Venerable, you can directly have a Venerable friend. It¡¯s simply a huge profit!¡±
¡°Our Killing God Battle Team is even stronger¡¡±
¡°Our ¡®Titan battle team¡¯ is fairer¡¡±
These World Overlord veterans were frantically inviting Chu Zhou and the others. There was also a young man carrying a ck tube on his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the other 95 World Overlord rookies.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re preparing to form our own team!¡±
Chu Zhou and the other three smiled at each other and declined the invitations of the World Overlord veterans..
Chapter 762 - 762: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (2)
Chapter 762: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under the disappointed gazes of the World Overlord veterans, he walked to a remote corner and sat down.
Before they came to the Myriad Race Battlefield, they knew that in the year after entering the camp, many World Overlord rookies would usually join a battle team and use the protection of the battle team to train.
They imed that they were not weak, so there was no need for them to join other teams. They decided to form their own teams.
After Chu Zhou and the others declined the invitation, many World Overlord veterans focused their attention on the young man carrying the ck tube.
After Chu Zhou and the others declined the invitation, many World Overlord veterans focused their attention on the young man carrying the ck tube.
[Dragon, I¡¯m already at Camp 03. How can 1 find you?]
After Chu Zhou sat down, he immediately sent a message to Long.
Beforeing to the Myriad Race Battlefield, he had decided to wander in the Myriad Race Battlefield with the Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others.
Dragon asked him to send a message to it when he arrived.
[You don¡¯t have to look for me. Just stay in Camp 03¡¯s World Overlord camp. I¡¯ll head over immediately!] Dragon replied quickly.
After Chu Zhou saw Dragon¡¯s reply, he sent a message to Sol and Changa Saha, who had yet to arrive at the Myriad Race Battlefield.
He told them that he was waiting for them at Camp 03.
About an hourter, Dragon appeared in the World Overlord camp. It swept its gaze and quickly walked towards Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Fortunately, my one-year trial period is up. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Camp 08 and party up with you guys!¡±
Dragon smiled and said to Chu Zhou and the others.
All human neers who came to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield had to train in the Teleportation Barracks for a year.
A yearter, he would be free to roam and adventure in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield. He could also stay in the original camp and head to other camps.
Dragon had been training in Camp 08 for a year and had just regained his freedom.
Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others had long be good friends in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. They quickly chatted andughed.
In the following days, Chu Zhou and the others waited for Sol and Changa Saha to arrive. At the same time, with the help of the dragon, they gained a deeper understanding of the Myriad Race Battlefield.
¡°The 108 camps built by us humans in the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯ are actually all built in the remains of 108 universes.¡±
¡°However, the 108 cosmic remains are much more stable than most of the cosmic remains in the Universe Ocean. Unless there are special circumstances, they shouldn¡¯t disintegrate within 10 billion years.¡±
¡°The reason why we humans built a barracks in these 108 cosmic debris¡ is not only because these 108 cosmic debris are rtively stable, but also because these 108 cosmic debris contain very precious and important resources.¡±
¡°The main purpose of the barracks is not only to be the core stronghold of humanity in the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯ but also to guard these resource points.
¡°You have to know that some precious resources are very popr¡ Countless races, factions, and countless experts want to take one¡¯s share of the loot. If there¡¯s no powerful army guarding it, other races, factions, and experts wille to snatch it in minutes.¡±
¡°Therefore, among these 108 cosmic remains, although we humans have built a barracks¡ we still can¡¯t stop other races, forces, and experts from coveting those precious resources.¡±
¡°The 108 cosmic remains are too big. The smallest is 300,000 light-years in diameter. Even if we humans build a barracks there, we won¡¯t be able topletely control it¡ In these 108 cosmic remains, other than our human barracks, there are many armies of other races and factions. There are also many lone wolves searching for opportunities.¡±
¡°The other races, factions, and many lone wolves are constantly thinking of snatching the resources upied by us humans. Therefore, among the 108 universe fragments, the war will never stop.¡±
¡°This is also the reason for the existence of our Human Barracks. Without these Barracks, the resources in these 108 cosmic remains would immediately be seized by other races, forces, or some extremely powerful individuals.¡±
As a veteran who had been in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield for a year, Dragon knew the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield very well.
He taught Chu Zhou and the others some general knowledge about the 108 barracks and the cosmic debris where these barracks were located.
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
They all instinctively thought that after humans established the military base, the remains of the universe where the military base was located would bepletely under human control.
However, he did not expect that even the cosmic debris that built the military base would only be dominated by humans.
Among these cosmic remains, there were arge number of armies from other races and factions, as well as many lone travelers.
These races, forces, and lone travelers were constantlypeting with humans for the precious resources in the wreckage of the universe. For this reason, wars almost never stopped.
The situation of these 108 cosmic debris that humans had built the barracks was already soplicated. Presumably, the situation in Universe Ocean was even moreplicated.
¡°Dragon, the situation of the cosmic remains of the human race¡¯s military base is soplicated.. I believe the situation of the cosmic remains where the core strongholds of the insect race, the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Crystal race, the Origin Race, and other races are located should be simr!¡±
Chapter 763 - 763: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (3)
Chapter 763: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°It¡¯s the same!¡±
Dragon smiled and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the six pinnacle races or the top factions in the universe, the cosmic debris where the core stronghold is usually contains arge number of precious resources, or ancient ruins of astonishing value, and so on¡ The other races, factions, and powerful lone wolves will not abandon it. They will fight for it¡¡±
¡°Therefore, those cosmic remains are usually dominated by a certain race, a certain faction, or an extremely terrifying expert. Then, there are many experts from various races and factions, as well as many lone wolves¡¡± He paused for a moment and continued.
¡°For example, other than the 108 military bases, there are also many powerful human armies and powerful human experts who are fighting for resources and opportunities in the remains of the universe led by other races, forces, powerful lone wolves, and so on.
¡°There are also some cosmic remains led by many powerful races or factions. Then, there are many living beings from other races and factions mixed in¡¡±
¡°In short, the situation in the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯ is extremelyplicated. The territories of the various races, factions, and many extremely powerful lone wolves are intertwined. It¡¯s difficult to distinguish between you and me.¡±
¡°War, ughter, murder, vengeance, cooperation, schism, and so on are happening all the time in the Myriad Race Battlefield. Therefore, the Myriad Race Battlefield lives up to its name and is extremely dangerous.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others secretly clicked their tongues.
The situation in the Myriad Race Battlefield was reallyplicated and dangerous to the point of making one¡¯s scalp tingle.
No wonder the Venerable in the ck-gold battle suit of Chuanyu said that if neers didn¡¯t have the protection of the barracks, they would usually die in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield.
On the seventh day of Chu Zhou¡¯s stay at Camp 03 where Sol was.
On the ninth day, Changa Saha also arrived.
With Chu Zhou as the middleman, Sol and Changa Saha quickly became familiar with Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others.
¡°Our team¡¯s application has been approved.¡±
Bing Selin opened a virtual interface in front of everyone.
Chu Zhou and the others saw a ¡®Coiling Dragon Battle Team application form¡¯ on the interface.
The application also stated that the captain was Chu Zhou, and the team members were Dragon and the others.
At this moment, the application form was stamped with a red stamp. At the center of the red stamp was the word ¡®agree¡¯.
¡°Since the team¡¯s application has been approved, let¡¯s begin the mission! Bing Selin, take a look and see if there are any missions in the quest hall that are suitable for our team!¡± Chu Zhou said to Bing Selin.
Apart from Dragon, the ¡®veteran¡¯, the others also perked up and looked at the mission hall interface that Bing Selin had opened seriously.
Bing Selin quickly browsed through the quest information in the quest hall interface.
Suddenly, Bing Selin¡¯s eyes lit up, and her gaze locked onto a quest.
¡°Chu Zhou, I feel that this quest is very suitable for our team. The difficulty is moderate, and the rewards are quite generous.¡± She pointed at a quest message.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately looked at the quest.
[Quest: Universe Remnant 03, the location of the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine. Recently, a group of World Overlord-level foreign race creatures came and killed arge number of miners. They also snatched the Redbud Bronze Essence that had been mined. They need a World Overlord Elite team to eliminate the foreign race creatures.
Mission reward: 500 million military merits.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes lit up after reading the quest information.
Ordinary mission rewards were basically 100 to 200 million military merits.
This quest had a reward of 500 million military merits.
It was indeed not bad.
Military merits were very useful. As long as you had enough military merits, not only could you exchange for everything in the online mall of the Mirror Universe,
He could also exchange for everything in the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce.
He could also use thework system of the 108 camps to exchange for some items that were only produced in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.
Thest and most important point.
One had to know that many of the items in thework of the 108 camps were not avable in human society.
Moreover, no matter how much money he had, he could not buy it.
He could only use military merits to exchange for it.
¡°I¡¯ll take this quest!¡±
Chu Zhou let Bing Selin ept the quest and led everyone out of the World Overlord camp.
Outside the World Overlord camp, on the tarmac.
¡°Hiss, there are so many people here!¡±
¡°There are too many spaceships!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the scene in front of them in surprise. This was a square with a diameter of more than 30,000 kilometers. Such a huge square was enough to amodate billions of cosmic Warriors!
Now, the square was packed with people.
¡°There must be millions of people here.¡±
¡°There must be.¡±
¡°Look, there are at least a thousand spaceships lined up in front.¡±
Spaceships stopped in the square in an orderly manner. Some of these spaceships were more than a thousand meters in diameter, and some were only 100 meters in diameter. The number of cosmic Warriors was also different.
Some spaceships could amodate a million cosmic Warriors, while others could only amodate a few experts.
With a thought, Chu Zhou released the Coiling Dragon.
¡°This is a Universe Lord battleship!¡±
¡°Our Camp 03 base has less than 100 teams with Universe Lord battleships¡ The people of this team are quite unfamiliar. Are they new teams?¡±
The surrounding people looked at the Coiling Dragon.
When they saw Chu Zhou and the other unfamiliar faces, they revealed looks of surprise..
Chapter 764 - 764: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (4)
Chapter 764: Coiling Dragon Battle Team! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There were not many World Overlord Realm teams with Universe Lord battleships even in Camp 03. Moreover, everyone basically knew each other.
Now that they saw an unfamiliar World Overlord Realm team with a Universe Lord battleship, everyone was inevitably curious.
¡°Get on the ship,¡± Chu Zhou said as he flew into the Coiling Dragon first.
Dragon and the others also boarded the ship.
Boom!!!
Apanied by the dull and powerful engine sound, the Coiling Dragon quickly rose into the air, getting higher and higher.
A momentter, Chu Zhou and the others looked down at Camp 03 and were shocked.
Even Dragon, a veteran, was shocked.
Camp 03 was too spectacr. The entire camp had a diameter of a few million km. The diameter of the sun was about 1.39 million kilometers which meant that this was a camp that was even bigger than the sun.
Furthermore, this iparably huge camp was also enveloped by a huge energy shield.
It covered millions of kilometers. Compared to an energy shield the size of a few suns, it was too huge and spectacr.
How shocking would it be to see the sun up close?
Not to mention watching such a ferocious war base up close.
¡°Energy shields as big as a few suns¡±, ¡°Cobweb-like space engravings¡±, ¡°Gigantic cannon muzzles hundreds of kilometers in diameter¡±, ¡°Countless resplendent energy circuits¡±¡
This was a Perfection existence that had elevated the violent war machine to the ¡°artistic¡± level!
¡°It¡¯s too spectacr,¡± Chu Zhou eximed.
¡°Do you see those cannon muzzles? Those are energy cannons that have reached A-ss (Universe Nobility level). When they show their might¡ It¡¯s simply terrifying. One shot can st a piece of Starry Sky into nothingness.¡±
¡°Even Universe Overlords might die if they are bombarded by all the cannons in this camp.¡± Dragon said in a frenzy.
Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were dumbfounded and could not recover for a long time.
¡°With such a camp around, even if there are billions of experts, they would probably be wiped out in an instant.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed and felt proud.
This camp was the embodiment of human strength.
As a member of the Human Race, he was naturally proud.
¡°The camp is the harbor of all the humans in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.¡±
Dragon crossed his arms and sat on the sofa.
¡°As long as you¡¯re in the camp, you¡¯re basically safe. Even if you¡¯re being chased outside, as long as you return to the Back camp in time, no one will dare to touch you.¡±
¡°However, once you leave the camp, it will bepletely different. Outside the camp, there are battlefields everywhere, danger lurks everywhere, killing intent is everywhere.¡±
The Coiling Dragon gradually moved away from Camp 03.
As they got further and further away, Chu Zhou and the others looked back and saw that Camp 03 was actually built on a huge broken continent.
Outside the broken continent was a vast void with many spatial cracks.
This Void emitted a smell of decay.
And in the declining vast void, there were countless fragments, shattered continents, shipwrecks, and so on¡
Chu Zhou and the others even saw many sun remains that had ¡°extinguished¡±.
However, at this moment, Chu Zhou no longer cared about fragments, broken continents, spaceship wreckage, sun wreckage, and so on.
When he saw the countless corpses floating in the void, his eyes instantly lit up.
Among the densely packed corpses, were humans, insects, trees, and robots¡
These corpses floated in the void, making Chu Zhou¡¯s heart thump.
¡°Hiss, there are actually so many corpses and remains here!¡±
¡°These corpses should be valuable, right? Why isn¡¯t anyone recycling them?¡±
Sol and the others also noticed the wreckage floating in the air.
¡°No one is a fool!¡± Dragon exined. ¡°These corpses and remains all ¡®floated¡¯ from other ces and floated in the void for countless years. The life elementium in their bodies has long been lost. What you see are only empty shells.¡±
Chu Zhou frowned when he heard that.
Then, he controlled the Crowd Control Coiling Dragon to collect a few remains.
He gently touched the remains with his finger, and they immediately turned into ashes.
¡°What a pity¡¡±
Chu Zhou was extremely disappointed.
Dragon had long known that Chu Zhou could devour and refine corpses and obtain huge benefits.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s expression, he knew that Chu Zhou was very disappointed.
He smiled and said, ¡°Chu Zhou, this is the Myriad Races Battlefield. If there¡¯s anything to say, it¡¯s definitely the corpses. If you want to obtain arge number of corpses with life elementium, it¡¯s actually very simple. There will be many fresh corpses on the battlefields not long after the war breaks out. Why are you in a hurry?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled when he heard that. ¡°I was too anxious.¡±
Exactly!
In the universe, would there be ack of corpses in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield?
He quickly adjusted his mentality.
The Coiling Dragon flew rapidly through the void, smashing through countless corpses ands. Its speed was getting faster and faster.
A momentter, the Coiling Dragon¡¯s speed reached the speed of light. With a whoosh, it entered the dark universe and began to travel through the universe..
Chapter 765 - 765: Who’s Fishing?
Chapter 765: Who¡¯s Fishing?
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Five dayster!
Swoosh!
In the dark and silent void, a ferocious cosmic battleship suddenly appeared.
Chu Zhou and the others looked outside. There were some floating wreckage everywhere. There were corpses, spaceships, weapons, and so on.
They saw a huge floating continent as they looked into the distance.
The floating continent was their destination this time.
It was also the location of the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine.
¡°We humans have many mines in the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine. We can go to one first and see the situation.¡± Dragon suggested.
¡°Okay!¡±
Chu Zhou connected his consciousness to the Mirror Universework and used the identity information of the World Overlord General to enter the exclusive subsystem of the 108 military bases. Then, he pulled out the map of the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine in Universe 03 and disyed it on the virtual screen of the control room.
On the screen, the map of the Redbud Bronze Essence¡¯s mineral vein was presented in detail to Chu Zhou and the others.
Among them were many blue dots which represented mines.
Chu Zhou randomly chose a mining site.
Swoosh!
The Coiling Dragon turned into a Phantom and charged towards the floating continent. Soon, it appeared above a scarlet mountain range.
Chu Zhou and the others looked down at the mountains below.
Immediately, bare red mountains entered their sights.
They also saw some human buildings and somerge mining machines and mining vehicles scattered among the mountains.
However, their expressions quickly changed.
They saw that many human buildings had copsed, and manyrge mining machines and mining vehicles had also fallen to the ground.
What infuriated them the most was that they saw many human corpses in the mountains.
¡°D*mn it, this must have been done by those foreign races.¡± Dragon and the others gritted their teeth.
¡°Detect life fluctuations.¡±
Chu Zhou suppressed the anger in his heart and asked Deep Blue to control the life detection system of the Coiling Dragon to check if there were any humans alive in this stronghold.
¡°Begin the test¡¡±
A deep blue electronic voice sounded in the control room.
Then, circles of green light waves spread out from the Coiling Dragon.
¡°Warning, warning, there are a lot of life fluctuations, but it¡¯s not human¡¡±
Suddenly, an urgent warning sounded in the control room.
A dazzling blood-colored pir of light instantly tore through the Void and sted towards the Coiling Dragon.
Terrifying energy fluctuations caused the mountains to tremble and the Void to boil.
The blood-red beam of light didn¡¯t hit the Coiling Dragon directly. Instead, it struck the energy shield that appeared on the surface of the Coiling Dragon.
Chu Zhou and the others, who were sitting in the control room, immediately felt a violent tremor.
¡°There¡¯s an ambush. Get off the ship¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed as they immediately flew out of the Coiling Dragon.
Chu Zhou put the Coiling Dragon back into his internal world.
At this moment, three groups of people quickly surrounded them.
One of them was as ck as ink and had a curved horn on his head. His eyes were green and wisps of ck smoke rose from his body.
The other group of people was as tall as a mountain. Each of them was more than ten meters tall, and their bodies were covered in green and gold-like scales. Their heads were like ox heads, and their gazes were ferocious. They gave off an extremely ferocious feeling.
There was also a group of people or a group of strange creatures that looked like huge eyes. Their entire bodies only had a huge blood-colored eyeball and some red tentacles on the eyeball. They looked ferocious and terrifying.
¡°The Secret Demon n!¡±
¡°Dragon Armor n!¡±
¡°Ghost Eye n!¡±
Bing Selin quickly found out the origins of these three groups of creatures.
The Secret Demon n, Dragon Armor n, and Ghost Eye n were all powerful races in the universe. Even though they were not as powerful as the six pinnacle races, they all had Universe Overlords in their ns and could not be underestimated.
¡°What a pity. If it weren¡¯t for that Universe Lord battleship, I could have killed several of them with one strike just now.¡±
A blood-colored eyeball the size of a truck emitted traces of Spirit fluctuations.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately looked at the blood-colored eyeball with killing intent.
There was no doubt that the blood-colored pir of light was emitted by this Ghost Eye n member.
¡°A Universe Lord battleship isn¡¯t something ordinary World Overlords can have. We caught a big fish this time.¡±
A Secret Demon sneered and instantly turned into a distorted afterimage as he charged at the dragon closest to him.
The other Secret Demon n, Dragon Armor n and Ghost Eye n followed suit in the attack.
Chu Zhou and the others were very calm from the beginning to the end.
They could sense with their Perception that these three groups of foreign creatures were very powerful. More than half of them were Elite World Overlord Warriors, and there were even two World Overlord Warriors among them.
Still¡
Obviously, these three groups of people had found the wrong opponent.
¡°Little secret devil, your vision is very urate. You chose me over anyone else!¡±
Dragon looked at the Secret Demon who was charging towards him and smiled sinisterly. His entire body expanded rapidly and instantly became the size of a mountain. A wild, deste, and domineering bloodline aura emanated from his body.
An indomitable Mammoth phantom appeared behind him.
Boom!
He kicked the secret demon heavily, like an ancient Mammoth stomping on the Void, directly shattering arge area of the Void.
The Secret Demon that was charging at the dragon was directly kicked to death by the dragon.
¡°Dragon, hold back! Leave the corpse!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw this scene, his heart ached as he hurriedly reminded him.
At the same time, he hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed the blood mist that had turned into after the Secret Demon exploded. He sucked the blood mist over and devoured it clean.
Uh¡ I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that the corpse is useful to you. I¡¯ll definitely be more careful next time.¡±
Dragon smiled awkwardly at Chu Zhou before turning into an afterimage and charging towards the other Secret Demons like a wind.
Sol fought with a living being of the Dragon Armor n. He waved his shy golden battle sword and shed the other party several times. After realizing that he could not cut through the thick scales on the other party¡¯s body, he could not help but curse angrily.
F*ck, how did your mother give birth to the likes of you? I couldn¡¯t even cut off your scales after shing several times. Your mother must have had a hard time giving birth to you¡¡±
Not far away, Xi Liujin couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue when he heard Sol¡¯s curses.
¡°I¡ I thought¡ among the seven of us, I¡ I was the only one with no manners.
But¡ but I didn¡¯t expect¡ Sol to be like me!¡±
At this moment, Xi Liujin looked at Sol with a much friendlier gaze.
They were looking at their own kind.
The living beings of the Dragon Armor n who were fighting Sol heard Sol¡¯s curses and were so angry that smoke almost came out of their eyes.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
He opened his mouth and roared.
However, as soon as he opened his mouth, Sol suddenly appeared beside him and stuffed a zing fireball into his mouth at lightning speed. Then, he quickly pulled away.
¡°All!!!¡±
The living beings of the Dragon Armor n shrieked tragically as zing fire cats crawled out of his pores.
Soon, he became a charred corpse.
¡°Idiot, brainless thing. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a strategy called ¡¯roundabout tactics¡¯? You actually took the initiative to expose your ws.¡±
Sol looked at the charred corpses of the Dragon Armor n and said smugly.
Xi Liujin was dumbfounded. ¡°I¡ I¡ I learned it!
Not long after, he also used a method simr to Sol¡¯s and used words to provoke a Dragon Armor n member. He cursed the 18 generations of the Dragon Armor n¡¯s ancestors, making the Dragon Armor n member scream in anger. Then, he stabbed his sword into the mouth of the Dragon Armor n member at lightning speed and easily killed him.
Changa Saha¡¯s fighting style was rather special. Her eyes emitted a misty purple light.
Soon, a living being of the Ghost Eye n that was charging at her quickly changed the direction of its attack and shot a blood-colored pir of light at itspanions, killing them before they could react.
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin were both top five core members of the Mirror Universe corporation. Their strength far exceeded the alien creatures in front of them.
They were more efficient than the others in killing enemies. They easily killed arge number of them.
Chu Zhou crossed his arms and did not participate in the battle. He knew that he did not have to do anything in a battle of this level. Zuo Yue and the others could easily deal with it.
Greenish-golden vines extended from his body and brought back the outsider corpses one after another. At the same time, he collected all the treasures left behind by the outsider corpses.
The situation of the battle waspletely reversed.
In a short while, half of the three races were killed by Zuo Yue and the others.
¡°Not good, we¡¯ve encountered the top elite World Overlord team of humans!¡±
¡°Retreat!¡±
The remaining living beings of the Secret Demon n, Dragon Armor n, Ghost Eye n and the other three ns quickly knew that they had kicked an iron nail.
This kind of thing was not rare in the Myriad Race Battlefield.
They were also very familiar with dealing with such situations.
After realizing that the situation was not right, they decisively scattered and fled in all directions like a group of frightened fleas.
Even though this method of escaping in different directions looked primitive and normal, the effect was surprisingly good.
If none of Chu Zhou and the others were fast enough, they could only capture a few people to vent their anger and let the others escape.
It was just that¡ They were clearly unlucky to meet Chu Zhou, who was proficient in spatialws.
Many living beings of the three races, who had just escaped, suddenly realized that the invisible space had frozen into an iron te in an instant.
Their bodies were all sealed by space.
Moreover, this imprisoning force was extremely powerful. Even if they used all their strength, they could not break free.
¡°This¡ This is the Law of Space!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s actually someone among these Human World Overlords who is proficient in the Law of Space.¡±
Despair appeared in the eyes of the living beings of the three races.
In the next moment, iparably sharp sword beams whistled through the Void and pierced through the foreign race beings whose bodies were imprisoned.
Then, a ck hole appeared and devoured all the corpses of the foreign races.
Tens of thousands of miles away, in the depths of a dragon-like mountain range, there was a creature made of mechanicalponents.
His gaze was fixed on the virtual screen in front of him.
The screen disyed the battle scene of Chu Zhou and the others fighting the living beings of the three races.
¡°A human World Overlord proficient in the Law of Space? I caught a big fish!¡±
Yvelines stood up from his seat in surprise..
Chapter 766 - 766: Mechanical Army!
Chapter 766: Mechanical Army!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yvelines suddenly stood up and stared at the virtual screen in front of him with his electronic eyes.
Especially when he saw Chu Zhou, his eyes were filled with excitement.
¡°It wasn¡¯t in vain that i spent so much effort and arranged arge amount of ¡®bait¡¯. 1 finally caught a big fish.¡±
He was very excited.
¡°I¡¯ve long touched the threshold of the Venerable realm. However, I¡¯ve always been limited by my intelligent core and mechanical body and haven¡¯t been able topletely fuse with it. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t advance to the Universe Lord realm.¡±
¡°Only the Heart of Evolution can allow my intelligent core to perfectly fuse with my mechanical body.¡±
¡°However¡ the ¡®Heart of Evolution¡¯ is one of the most precious resources of our automaton race. It is prohibited from being sold privately and can only be exchanged with military merits or other merits.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been fighting in the Myriad Race Battlefield for more than 10,000 years and have been umting military merits. Now, I¡¯m just short of more than 100 million military merits to exchange for the Heart of Evolution.¡±
¡°In order to obtain more than 100 million military merits as soon as possible, 1 set up such a trap.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to really catch a big fish.¡± Yvelines pondered.
The conflict between the Machinery race and humans was intense.
Hunting humans in the Myriad Race Battlefield was far more meritorious than hunting other living beings.
Therefore, in order to gather more than loo million merit points as soon as possible, he targeted humans.
The Secret Demon n, Dragon Armor n, Ghost Eye n, and other living beings that Chu Zhou and the others had killed were all ves that he had subdued in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield over the past 10,000 years.
In order to lure the human World Overlord battle team over, he had these three races plunder the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine.
He originally wanted to lure a Human World Overlord team over every time and kill them.
In that case, as long as he killed more than io Human World Overlord teams, he would have enough military merits.
He was also very careful, afraid that it was not the Human World Overlord team but a Human Venerable.
Therefore, he hid far away from the beginning and controlled the movements of the living beings of the three races remotely.
Once he discovered that a Human Venerable had descended, he immediately abandoned the living beings of the three races and fled in secret.
Once he discovered that a Human Venerable had descended, he immediately abandoned the living beings of the three races and fled in secret.
The first Human World Overlord team that came over¡ actually caught him a big fish.
¡°You can obtain 20 million military merits by killing a human World Overlord general.¡±
¡°However, this human World Overlord Warrior is clearly not an ordinary Human World Overlord Warrior, but a special Human World Overlord Warrior who is proficient in the Law of Space¡ Killing him will earn you at least 100 million military merits.¡±
¡°Moreover, other than him, there are three Human World Overlords among the seven humans.¡±
A wave of fats!¡±
¡°Kill them, and I¡¯ll exchange for the merit points for the Heart of Evolution!¡±
Yvelines¡¯ two electronic eyes flickered with a zing light.
He was too eager to be a Venerable.
The Machinery race was a race that was much stricter than humans.
Their social form was a strict pyramid structure.
The weak had to obey the strong.
A World Overlord like him could only be considered an Elite Warrior in the Machinery race. All the Machinery race experts above the Venerable level could order him around.
Even if he was asked to die, he could not refuse.
However, if he became a Venerable, only Universe Nobility and Universe Overlords couldmand him in the Machinery race, and the number would be greatly reduced.
As a Venerable, he could alsomand countless Machinery race people.
¡°My mechanical army, go!¡±
Yvelines opened an exit in his world, and a mighty mechanical army immediately surged out.
Every automaton could be called a mechanical army!
He controlled arge number of mechanical puppets.
Of course, the strength of the mechanical army depended on ¡°Crowd Control Command¡± and ¡°Wealth¡±.
Both were indispensable!
If there was a huge mechanical army¡ but just relying on intelligence to fight was not enough. He had to rely on the ¡°mechanical race¡± to control the entire army separately. Moreover, he could let the mechanical army unleash attacks that containedws or rules and cooperate exquisitely.
In this way, hisbat strength might increase by dozens or hundreds of times.
The automaton race was essentially an intelligent life form.
As for intelligent lifeforms, once they understoodws or rules, coupled with their naturalputational andmand abilities¡ They were very terrifying.
Coupled with all kinds of ¡°mechanical weapons¡±, they could unleash theirbat strength to a terrifying level!
This was a pinnacle race that was not inferior to the Insect race!
The Bug Tribe Queen Mother¡¯s battles were more instinctive!
The Machinery race, on the other hand, disyed their intelligence, skills, and strategies in battle!
The majestic mechanical army kept surging out of Yvelines¡¯ world and then surrounded Chu Zhou and the others.
The mining point.
¡°220 military merits, not bad.¡± Dragon¡¯s consciousness connected to the Mirror Universework and looked at his military merit interface. He immediately smiled.
In the Myriad Race Battlefield, one could obtain 100,000 military merits by killing Normal World Overlord enemies.
Killing an Elite World Overlord enemy could obtain 1 million military merits.
Killing a World Overlord general enemy could obtain 10 million military merits.
He had just killed two Elite World Overlords and two Normal World Overlords and obtained a total of 2.2 million military merits.
¡°Dragon, how many military merits did you obtain just now?¡± Sol asked curiously.
¡°2.2 million, not bad!¡± Dragonughed.
¡°F*ck, 1 only have 200,000 military merits.¡±
Sol¡¯s face darkened.
¡°I have 100,000 more than you!¡±
Changa Saha said with a smile, making Sol¡¯s face even darker.
¡°I have 5.3 million!¡±
3.3 million!
¡°Three million!¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin also smiled.
Sol¡¯s face was filled with despair and destion.
¡°Ahem, I¡¯ve 26.2 million!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and dealt Sol a fatal blow.
Only Sol¡¯s injured world waspleted in an instant.
¡°What a bunch of bad friends!¡±
Sol gritted his teeth and scanned the crowd. He swore that he was not a gentleman if he did not take revenge¡ Well, he was not a gentleman to begin with, but that was not important.
¡°Come over!¡± Chu Zhou pped his hands and got everyone toe over. ¡°The living beings of the three races just now left us many spoils of war. We¡¯ll split them.¡±
He took out a spatial ring and gathered all the spoils of war he had obtained from the three races into it.
¡°By the way, the Redbud Bronze Essences plundered by the three races belong to us humans. ording to the rules, we can only take 30% of these Redbud Copper Essences. The rest must be handed over to the barracks.¡±
As he spoke, he ced the interspatial ring in the void and let Dragon and the others observe the spoils of war with their divine thoughts.
Chu Zhou, you¡¯re the captain. Choose first!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You killed thest half of the three races. ording to tradition, the person with the greatest contribution has the right to choose the spoils of war first.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, choose first.¡±
Dragon and the others did not touch the spoils of war inside.
They let Chu Zhou choose first.
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already chosen. The corpses of those living beings are of great value to me¡ You don¡¯t have to be polite with these spoils of war.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled.
He had just taken a look at the spoils of war inside. There was basically nothing useful for him, so he was toozy to choose.
When Dragon and the others heard this, they did not persuade Chu Zhou to choose first.
They actually all knew that as King Bei Cang¡¯s only disciple and the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou would notck treasures.
Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin had all obtained arge number of treasures in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm not long ago.
They randomly chose a low-value weapon and left the remaining treasures for Sol and Bing Selin to choose from.
Sol and Bing Selin were touched by this scene.
The two of them were the weakest in the Coiling Dragon Battle Team.
They also knew that everyone was giving in to them and wanted them to grow up as soon as possible.
Sol and Bing Selin understood this, so they didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. They each chose a C9 weapon and a bunch of treasures that could help them cultivate.
Everyone decided to use the remaining treasures as a reserve for the team and hand them to Chu Zhou for safekeeping.
¡°Alright, the spoils of war have been divided up. Let¡¯s go to the other mines to take a look. If there are no alien creatures, we¡¯ll return to the back to the camp and submit the quest!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he prepared to fly to the other mines with Dragon and the others.
But his expression quickly changed.
The mechanical army suddenly surged over from all directions and surrounded them.
ii
Not good, this is a mechanical army! There are Machinery race experts nearby, and they are preparing to kill us¡¡±
Dragon said in a low voice, a vignt look in his eyes.
He had tempered himself in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield for a year.
He understood how difficult it was to deal with the Machinery race.
A machine race often represented a mechanical army.
Half a year ago, his team was besieged by a mechanical army and was almost wiped out.
Hence, he had a deep impression of the mechanical army.
¡°Is this the legendary mechanical puppet army? There are at least a million mechanical puppets. We¡¯re in trouble.¡±
Sol scanned the densely packed mechanical puppets around him with his divine sense. He roughly estimated the number and looked solemn.
Changa Saha frowned. Her Illusion was most effective on creatures with souls or thoughts.
It was basically useless against these mechanical puppets without souls and thoughts.
It was basically useless against these mechanical puppets without souls and thoughts.
Zuo Yue rubbed her palms together. At this moment, her beautiful ruby eyes revealed an eager expression.
Facing a million mechanical puppets, not only was she not afraid, but she also wanted to fight.
To her, the battle just now had ended too quickly and was not satisfying enough.
Now that a million mechanical puppets were attacking, he could kill them to his heart¡¯s content.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin were also very calm.
Even though this was their first time facing a mechanical army, they had their own confidence.
Even though the mechanical army was powerful, the Universe Lord battleships in their internal world were not to be trifled with.
If he couldn¡¯t defeat the mechanical army, he could just release the Universe Lord battleship.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was indifferent. He activated his divine sense with all his might and enveloped a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers, searching for the mastermind behind the Crowd Control Mechanical Army.
¡°Found it!
Soon, his eyes lit up.
Tens of thousands of kilometers away, Yvelines looked at Chu Zhou and the others who were surrounded by his mechanical army on the virtual screen and sneered.
¡°Do it!
He instantly conveyed his order to the mechanical army..
Chapter 767 - 767: Like A God, Like A Demon! (1)
Chapter 767: Like A God, Like A Demon! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Yvelines stared at the virtual screen and sneered when he saw that Chu Zhou and the others had already been surrounded by his mechanical army.
¡°Do it!¡±
He conveyed his orders to the mechanical army.
The Mining point.
A million mechanical puppets surrounded Chu Zhou and the others from all directions like a tide.
These mechanical puppets were basically twenty meters tall and held huge alloy swords in their hands.
Two cold cannon barrels extended from his shoulders.
Upon receiving Yvelines¡¯ order, the million mechanical puppets immediately charged at Chu Zhou and the others like a tide.
Chu Zhou and the others were too insignificant in front of a million mechanical puppets.
From afar, they looked like seven ants in front of the Gush.
It was as if he only needed a wave topletely devour Chu Zhou and the others.
That scene made one¡¯s heart tremble.
However, Chu Zhou and the others did not panic.
Whether it was Chu Zhou, Long, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, or Xi Liujin, they had experienced many big scenes to reach this day.
The million-strong mechanical army in front of them was not enough to scare them.
¡°Kill!¡±
Dragon roared angrily and strode forward. Its body transformed into a towering giant that was more than ten stories tall at a speed visible to the naked eye. The phantom of an ancient Mammoth Behemoth that was tens of thousands of meters tall appeared behind it.
Endless deste, ancient, and primitive aura swept out from his body like a storm.
At this moment, he activated the Mammoth bloodline in his body with all his might, and his strength increased by more than 10 times.
¡°Boom!¡±
He punched the void, directly sting arge area of the void into pieces. Thousands of mechanical puppets were sent flying.
The Mechanical Puppets that were sent flying mmed into the Mechanical Puppets behind them, knocking them down as well.
Arge number of mechanical puppets fell like seedlings.
Electric sparks shot out from the bodies of many fallen mechanical puppets. Then, many mechanical puppets died and could not stand up again.
¡°These mechanical puppets are all made of C-rank alloy. It¡¯s very difficult to destroy their bodies directly, and it¡¯s not worth wasting so much energy¡ We can directly hit their bodies and shatter the precise mechanicalponents in their bodies to make them lose their mobility.¡±
Long Xiang sent a voice transmission to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°I see¡¡±
Sol, who was about to attack with fire, took out a heavy sword and wrapped it with ayer of mes.
His entire body was wrapped in mes as his figure shuttled through the mechanical puppets like a zing stream of light. Every time he passed by a mechanical puppet, the ming greatsword in his hand would tremble violently before shing at the mechanical puppets like lightning.
Even though the mechanical puppets did not seem to be injured at all.
However, some of the preciseponents inside were destroyed by the vibrational power of the me Greatsword.
The tall mechanical puppets fell one after another.
¡°I¡¯m at a disadvantage dealing with these soulless puppets!¡±
Changa Saha said with a bitter smile. Her figure dodged the mechanical attacks like a ghost.
At the same time, she used her Spiritual Consciousness to control the 108 alloy flying daggers to attack the mechanical puppets nearby.
She remembered the dragon¡¯s words. When she controlled those alloy throwing knives, she made them vibrate at high speed.
Moreover, he controlled the alloy flying daggers to attack the same spot every three times.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
The 108 alloy flying daggers that were filled with nomological power were divided into 36 groups. They pierced through the Void like lightning and instantly struck the mechanical puppets.
Arge number of mechanical puppets fell one after another.
¡°A million mechanical puppets. Looks like I can kill to my heart¡¯s content today.¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s 3,000 red hair fluttered in the wind. Her ruby-like eyes burned with a fighting spirit.
She was the most famous battle maniac among the core members of the Mirror Universe corporation.
To her, fighting was a pleasure.
This kind of opportunity to fight wantonly was too good for her.
She also heard Dragon¡¯s words, but she was toozy to care about the technique of easily defeating the mechanical puppet.
To her, the battle itself was the most important.
BOOM!
Lava-like mes suddenly erupted from her body.
In the mes, there were patterns of firews densely covering it. The temperature was unimaginably high.
The Void was distorted by the mes.
¡°Kill!!!¡±
Zuo Yue shouted excitedly and stomped his right foot hard. His entire body turned into a human-shaped me and rushed towards the mechanical army.
She took out a crimson-gold battle spear and held it tightly in her hand.
Ching!
In an instant, an extremely zing spear light tore through the universe.
The spear light was not huge, only as thick as an arm. However, it seemed to bepressed from hundreds of suns, emitting terrifying fluctuations and high temperatures.
The Void silently melted wherever it passed.
Wherever the zing spear light passed, mechanical puppets melted like candles.
¡°Gasp! Too powerful! Is this the strength of the prodigy ranked ninth on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies?¡±
Sol, who was fighting in the mechanical army, saw the terrifying scene when Zuo Yue attacked and immediately realized the huge difference between him and a top prodigy like Zuo Yue.
¡°I, the Sun God, don¡¯t live up to my name in front of Zuo Yue!¡± Sol thought awkwardly.
He had always called himself the Sun God and was best at the Dao of Fire.
Now, he realized that as a World Overlord, his aplishments in fire were far inferior to Zuo Yue¡¯s..
Chapter 768 - 768: Like A God, Like A Demon! (2)
Chapter 768 - 768: Like A God, Like A Demon! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Of course, he was not discouraged.
Zuo Yue was not an ordinary person. He was one of the top ten young prodigies in the entire human race.
There was nothing embarrassing about losing to Zuo Yue.
¡°Sooner orter, 1 will also want the title of ¡®Sun God¡¯. It lives up to its name and shocks the universe.¡±
Sol muttered and continued to focus on killing the enemy.
¡°What a crazy girl. She forgets herself the moment she sees a chance to fight.¡±
Bing Selin shook her head speechlessly when she saw Zuo Yue excitedly killing everyone in the mechanical army.
Then, she also attacked and destroyed all the mechanical puppets that were charging towards her.
Xi Liujin was also killing the enemy quickly. His figure kept shing among the mechanical army, and wherever he passed, the mechanical army fell.
The efficiency of killing enemies was very high.
¡°Even though these mechanical puppets are average in strength, the C-rank alloy that forms their bodies is good stuff.¡±
¡°Only the Machinery race would be so extravagant as to use so much C-rank alloy to build mechanical puppets.¡±
¡°Thousand Star Vine, these mechanical puppets can be your food. Go and collect them!¡± Chu Zhou said.
A thumb-sized green-gold vine shot out from his body at lightning speed.
In the next moment, the thumb-sized green-gold vine quickly thickened and lengthened. In the blink of an eye, it became an endless behemoth.
Countless green-gold leaves and thick branches spread in the void, making people feel fear.
The Thousand Star Vine had long reached maturity.
If the Thousand Star Vine was fully extended, it could reach 400 million kilometers in length and span a thousand stars.
In fact, not long after the Thousand Star Vine devoured the Origin Source Gold, it had already broken through the limit of its Race.
Its length had exceeded 400 million meters.
Its hardness and flexibility far exceeded that of other mature Thousand Star Vines.
At this moment, the Thousand Star Vine used a vine as thick as a mountain range and swept through the mechanical army.
One by one, the mechanical puppets were swept away.
Numerous green-gold leaves and dense silver roots wrapped around the fallen mechanical puppets and sucked them into a green world.
The Thousand Star Vine¡¯s efficiency in cleaning up the misceneous soldiers was undoubtedly terrifyingly high.
It was much more efficient than a top human prodigy like Zuo Yue.
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s Thousand Star Vine has actually grown to this extent.¡±
¡°The Thousand Star Vine is really a good helper!¡±
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha looked at the scene of the Thousand Star Vine sweeping through the mechanical army and sighed.
They had witnessed the Thousand Star Vine¡¯s growth process with their own eyes.
When they were still on Earth and had just learned about the Thousand Star Vine, the Thousand Star Vine had yet to reach the Martial God Realm¡
Now, ordinary Ninth Level World Overlords were no match for the Thousand Star Vine.
And the Thousand Star Vine¡¯s efficiency in cleaning up the misceneous soldiers was even more astonishing.
Even a top prodigy of the Human Race like Zuo Yue was far inferior to the Thousand Star Vine in terms of efficiency in cleaning up the misceneous soldiers.
¡°Over the years, I¡¯ve also tried to find a metal lifeform simr to the Thousand Star Vine to nurture. Unfortunately, this nt-shaped metal lifeform is too rare. I can¡¯t find it.¡±
Sol transmitted his voice to everyone.
His voice revealed deep regret.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw how efficiently the
Thousand Star Vine cleaned up the soldiers.
He also had the idea of nurturing a Thousand Star Vine.
Sol couldn¡¯t find the Thousand Star Vine¡ but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t.
They had be World Overlords much longer than Sol.
Sol could notpare to the connections, resources, and channels they had.
If they searched with all their might, they were confident that they could find a Thousand Star Vine.
But they soon gave up, after the Reincarnation Trial, their foundation and strength had increased greatly.
He was very confident that he could be a Venerable.
The Thousand Star Vine could only reach the World Overlord Realm when it matured.
If they became Venerables, the Thousand Star Vine wouldn¡¯t be of much use to them even if it reached maturity.
Unless the Thousand Star Vine could break through the limit of its Race and advance to the Universe Lord realm.
However, how could it be so easy for the Thousand Star Vine to be a Universe Lord?
Without special opportunities, the chances of sess were very slim.
They did not want to use arge amount of resources to nurture the Thousand Star Vine, but it would be useless to them.
Zuo Yue, who was fighting in the mechanical army, did not have as many thoughts as Bing Selin and Xi Liujin.
When she saw the Thousand Star Vine sweep through arge number of mechanical puppets, her first reaction was ¡ª Don¡¯t steal my monsters!
¡°Little vine, leave some for me!¡±
Zuo Yue said angrily as he waved the crimson-gold battle spear in his hand even more speed.
Streaks of zing scarlet-gold spear radiance pierced through the battlefield like streaks of scarlet-gold lightning.
Countless mechanical puppets melted like candles.
¡°What a waste!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart ached when he saw the countless melted mechanical puppets.
With a thought, thews of space in the unseen world were stirred. Vast spatial fluctuations swept across a radius of billions of miles.
In an instant, all the mechanical puppets that were inbat froze.
It was as if time had stopped.
Boom¡ª-
A violent spatial vibration suddenly sounded, and spatial ripples appeared in the space.
All the mechanical puppets that had frozen exploded with sparks. Then, they all malfunctioned and fell.
When Dragon and the others saw this, they were extremely shocked..
Chapter 769 - 769: Like A God, Like A Demon! (3)
Chapter 769 - 769: Like A God, Like A Demon! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°I thought that the Thousand Star Vine¡¯s efficiency in clearing the soldiers was already high enough¡ But from the looks of it, Chu Zhou¡¯s efficiency in clearing the soldiers is really high!¡±
¡°The Law of Space is too powerful!¡±
Everyone eximed.
Zuo Yue looked at all the mechanical puppets that had fallen and flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side in dissatisfaction.
¡°Chu Zhou, I haven¡¯t had my fill yet. It¡¯s too boring for you to do this.¡±
She said unhappily.
Chu Zhou rolled his eyes and said angrily, ¡°Who can burn them all? These mechanical puppets are all made of C-rank alloy. This is a huge fortune. We can¡¯t waste it.¡±
As he spoke, he summoned huge ck holes and began to absorb the fallen mechanical puppets.
Zuo Yue was a little embarrassed by Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
She nced at all the fallen automaton puppets and suddenly said, ¡°Is this all the automaton race has? Even though there are many automaton puppets, they don¡¯t seem to be very strong!¡±
¡°This is for us. If it were any other World Overlord team, it would probably be a disaster if they encountered this mechanical army.¡±
As Bing Selin spoke, she flew over.
Chu Zhou nodded in agreement. ¡°Bing Selin is right.¡±
¡°The reason why you feel that this mechanical army is weak is because they are facing our Coiling Dragon Battle Team.¡±
¡°Our strength is not bad, and we happen to have many methods to counter the mechanical army. That¡¯s why we can defeat them so easily.¡±
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s too early to say that the Machinery race is weak¡ The true mastermind has yet to appear!¡±
Just as Chu Zhou finished speaking, many mechanical puppets that had been sucked into the air by the ck hole suddenly emitted a ball of zing blue light.
Suddenly, the mechanical puppets exploded one after another, releasing iparably majestic energy and traces of the power of the natural order.
Huge holes were sted open in the void.
Even the ck holes summoned by Chu Zhou were destroyed.
Violent energy waves swept towards Chu Zhou and the others.
Chu Zhou and the others easily blocked the energy waves and looked in the same direction.
In that direction, a human-like figure with silver-white skin walked over step by step.
Beside the silver-white figure were four scarlet red mechanical puppets that were towering like mountains.
The four crimson mechanical puppets were much stronger than the million mechanical puppets just now.
Terrifying energy fluctuations emanated from their bodies, and the entire sky seemed to freeze.
Heavy!
Repression!
It was hard to breathe!
The moment they saw the four crimson mechanical puppets, Zuo Yue and the others instinctively trembled.
In their Perception, the four crimson mechanical puppets were like four Primordial Behemoths.
At that moment, even Zuo Yue, who liked to fight, became serious.
¡°Chu Zhou, those four mechanical puppets have probably already surpassed the World Overlord level¡ Even if they haven¡¯t reached the Universe Lord level, they probably have the power of a portion of the Supremacies.¡±
Zuo Yue reminded.
¡°Yup!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly, indicating that he already knew.
Then, he waved his hand and the Thousand Star Vine immediately flew towards him. It turned into the size of a small snake and fused into his body.
¡°p p p!¡±
Yvelines apuded as he walked over. ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me. You defeated my mechanical army so easily.¡±
¡°However, this is the end!¡±
¡°By the way, you have the right to know my name. My name is Yvelines!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the four towering crimson puppets behind him suddenly moved. With a crack, they tore through the void and appeared around Chu Zhou and the others surrounding them.
¡°Is this the end? Yvelines, you¡¯re too confident!¡±
Dragon smiled coldly. The phantom of a world appeared behind him and opened a corner. A battleship in the form of a ck dragon was floating in that world. A huge cannon barrel flickered with light and locked onto Yvelines.
¡°Do you think you can defeat us just because you have four puppets that surpass the World Overlord Realm? You underestimate us too much.¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others all sneered.
A huge world phantom appeared behind him, and a Universe Lord battleship appeared.
The main cannons of all the Universe Lord battleships were now brewing terrifying energy waves, as if they could explode with a destructive cannon at any time.
The phantom of a world also appeared behind Chu Zhou. The Coiling Dragon also appeared and aimed its main cannon at Yvelines.
Despite being locked onto by the main cannons of the seven Universe Lord battleships, Yvelines remained calm.
It was as if he was fearless.
¡°Each of you has a Universe Lord battleship? It seems that 1 was right. You are all prodigies of the top factions of Humanity.¡±
¡°Hahaha, 1 really caught a big fish this time. A group of big fish.¡±
Yvelines chuckled softly, his voice filled with a metallic quality.
¡°Especially you. You¡¯re actually a prodigy who¡¯s proficient in the Law of Space. 1 think your status among humans must be very high.¡±
¡°If 1 kill you, the military contributions 1 can obtain will probably exceed my imagination.¡±
He suddenly looked at Chu Zhou with a burning gaze as he spoke.
His gaze was like that of a ferocious beast lusting after its prey.
Chu Zhou raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°If you can do it, just bring your horse over..¡±
Chapter 770 - 770: Like A God, Like A Demon! (4)
Chapter 770 - 770: Like A God, Like A Demon! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The faces of Zuo Yue and the others revealed a trace of contempt.
They didn¡¯t think that Yvelines could resist six Universe Lord-level battleships.
Yvelines took in the reactions of Zuo Yue and the others and suddenly smiled strangely.
¡°Do you think your human technology canpare to our Machinery race?¡±
¡°In terms of technology, our automaton race is the number one in the entire universe.¡±
¡°The six Universe Lord battleships are indeed terrifyingly powerful¡ but they have to be activated.¡±
Hearing Yvelines¡¯ words, the expressions of Zuo Yue and the others instantly changed.
¡°Do it!¡± Zuo Yue shouted.
He immediately ordered his warship to fire.
She didn¡¯t know what Yvelines meant.
However, she vaguely sensed that something was amiss.
Therefore, he decided to strike first.
Almost at the same time, Dragon and the others also conveyed the order to open fire to their battleships.
However, just as they passed down the order, the countless mechanical puppets on the battlefield suddenly erupted with a terrifying electromaic wave.
At the same time, a huge silver pyramid appeared in the sky, emitting an extremely terrifying electromaic wave.
Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz¡
Vast electromaic fluctuations swept through Heaven and Earth, pervasive.
Everyone¡¯s Universe Lord battleships were severely affected, as if the system of the battleships had been seriously interfered with.
After receiving everyone¡¯s order to fire, the Universe Lord battleships actually did not fire.
It could not be said that he did not fire the cannon, but the speed at which he gathered energy seemed to have slowed down.
The main cannons of the battleships were still gathering energy, but they did not fire for a long time.
Zuo Yue and the others were startled by this scene.
At this moment, they all remembered a saying that had been passed down in the universe for countless years¡ªneverpete with the Machinery race in technological weapons. Using technological weapons to deal with the Machinery race was just a joke.
They had heard this many times.
However, they had always thought that the Machinery race¡¯s technological weapons were more advanced. They would only suffer if they used technological weapons to deal with the Machinery race.
Now, they finally understood the true meaning of that sentence.
The technology of the automaton race was too advanced.
Not only were their technological weapons more advanced and powerful,
Not only were their technological weapons more advanced and powerful,
Thinking of this, Zuo Yue and the others turned pale.
They had been careless.
Only Chu Zhou remained calm.
His greatest trump card had always been himself.
Therefore, even if Coiling Dragon was temporarily restricted, it would not affect him much.
¡°Kill them!¡±
Seeing that the seven Universe Lord battleships were restrained by his methods, Yvelines¡¯ eyes turned cold. He immediately ordered the four crimson mechanical puppets to kill Chu Zhou and the others.
Even if the technology of humans was far inferior to their Machinery race,
However, Venerable-level battleships were not so easy to restrict.
His methods could only be limited for a short while.
Therefore, he had to kill Chu Zhou and the others as soon as possible.
Hong hong hong hong hong!!!!
The four scarlet mechanical puppets that were as tall as mountains instantly erupted with energy fluctuations that could topple mountains and overturn seas, causing the entire continent to tremble violently.
They each drew a huge alloy battle sword.
Faint traces of nomological power wrapped around the four alloy battle swords.
Four huge alloy battle swords shed down at Chu Zhou and the others from four directions.
At this moment, it was as if four heavenly pirs were pressing down.
Everything had to be destroyed.
Zuo Yue and the others looked desperate.
These four scarlet mechanical puppets were really too powerful. They surpassed the level of a World Overlord and were not something they could resist.
If it was just one, with Chu Zhou¡¯s abnormal level, he might be able to resist it.
But now, there were four of them.
¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s voice sounded in their minds.
They were slightly stunned and looked at Chu Zhou in unison.
Then, he saw an unforgettable scene.
An endless and resplendent pir of light suddenly erupted from Chu Zhou¡¯s body. He soared into the sky and entered the depths of the universe.
The pir of light was mainly made up of five-colored divine light, and it was surrounded by billions of sword Qi.
In addition, there were also four types of materialized Rule Forces that were like ribbons.
Rumble!
Avnche, Earth Shattering!
Heavenly Shock, Earthquake!
Mountains copsed one after another.
The entire continent was like a tidal wave.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was like a god or a demon!
It was too powerful.
Chu Zhou held the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand and suddenly looked up. Then, he waved the sharp sword.
Boom¡ª-
A peerless five-colored sword light swept across the Heaven and Earth and cleansed the universe.
The four sword lights that were like heavenly pirs were instantly minced.
Immediately, the four scarlet mechanical puppets that were as tall as mountains were swept into the depths of the dark universe.
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡±
Yvelines saw his four crimson mechanical puppets being sent flying into the depths of the universe by Chu Zhou¡¯s sword.
He was dumbfounded.
He knew exactly how powerful his four crimson mechanical puppets were.
Those below the Venerable level were basically invincible.
Now, he was actually sent flying by a single sword strike. This was unimaginable.
However, he soon had no time to be shocked.
Chu Zhou¡¯s cold gaze was already on him.
¡°Not good!!!¡±
Yvelines was shocked and prepared to activate his pyramid to attack Chu Zhou.
However, it was toote.
A five-colored sword light that seemed to tear apart the universe pierced through and instantly pierced through his head¡
His thoughts were instantly annihted..
Chapter 771 - 771: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (1)
Chapter 771 - 771: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s it?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Yvelines¡¯ headless corpse in shock.
Chu Zhou had only used two moves.
He swept the four terrifying crimson mechanical puppets into the depths of the universe with one move and destroyed Yvelines with another move.
The entire process was clean and straightforward without the slightest hesitation.
However it was precisely because of this that they were deeply moved and shocked.
Without a doubt, Chu Zhou had killed Yvelines very easily.
Chu Zhou¡¯s strength was no longer something they could imagine.
¡°Chu Zhou, why do I feel that such World Overlord Realm tempering is meaningless to you?¡±
Dragon said with a bitter smile.
¡°Right!¡±
¡°You¡¯re bullying the other World Overlords too much.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others nodded in agreement.
¡°It is meaningful. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°These mechanical puppets, the Universe Lord spaceship of the Machinery race, the four red mechanical puppets, and so on are all shockingly valuable¡ These are all meaningful!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already reached the stage where money is nothing to you?¡±
Dragon and the others rolled their eyes.
Chu Zhou clearly knew that this was not the meaning they were talking about.
However, Chu Zhou was right.
This time, it was really a great harvest.
Yvelines, this automaton lifeform, had a lot of items on his body to loot.
Dragon and the others excitedly began to collect the mechanical puppets on the battlefield.
They went deep into the Starry Sky and dragged the four towering crimson mechanical puppets back.
Chu Zhou also tore through space. In the spatial turbulence, he ¡°searched¡± some treasures that had been scattered in the spatial turbulence after Yvelines¡¯s world copsed.
A momentter, Chu Zhou and the others began to divide the treasures.
This time, it was all thanks to Chu Zhou that he was able to defeat Yvelines.
ording to the rules of the battle team, no one would say anything even if Chu Zhou took 90% of the treasures.
However, Chu Zhou only took Yvelines¡¯ Universe Lord mechanical spaceship, Yvelines¡¯s corpse, and half of the Normal mechanical puppets. The rest were split among the six of them.
After discussion, they decided to allocate the four crimson mechanical puppets to Sol, Changa Saha, Long, and Xi Liujin, who were rtively weaker among the seven.
Zuo Yue and Bing Selin randomly picked a few treasures that were helpful for cultivation from the treasures that Chu Zhou had ¡®rescued¡¯. There were also some Normal mechanical puppets.
¡°Eh, my military merits have also increased by two million!¡± Sol suddenly said.
When Zuo Yue and the others heard this, they also looked at their military merit information and found that their military merits had also increased by two million.
¡°Chu Zhou, how much has your military merit increased?¡±
Everyone looked at Chu Zhou curiously.
Chu Zhou took a look at the military merit information and his eyes revealed a trace of surprise.
This increase in military merits was a little too much!
¡°Chu Zhou, tell me, how much has it increased?¡± Sol urged.
¡°50 million!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
¡°F*ck¡¡±
¡°50 million!¡±
¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±
Dragon and the others were dumbfounded.
¡°Generally speaking, one can obtain 10 million military merits by killing a foreign race World Overlord general. However, some special foreign race World Overlord generals can obtain far more than 10 million military merits after killing them.¡±
¡°The six of us obtained a total of 12 million military merits. Chu Zhou obtained 50 million military merits¡ In total, it¡¯s 62 million military merits.¡±
¡°In other words, this Yvelines is worth 62 million merit points.¡±
¡°It seems that Yvelines is extraordinary among the Machinery race!¡± Everyone eximed.
¡°What a big fish!¡± Sol concluded.
Deep in the debris of Universe 03.
A huge metal floated in the depths of the lonely universe.
Numerous pyramid-shaped universe ships were entering and exiting the metal.
This metal was the most important stronghold of the Machinery race in the wreckage of Universe 03.
At this moment, in a metal hall within the metal, a majestic automaton in military uniform had a pair of blue electronic eyes. He looked indifferently at the tens of automaton lifeforms below.
¡°Yvelines is dead. Do you know the reason?¡± The Machinery race being in military uniform said in a dignified manner.
¡°The reason hasn¡¯t been found yet¡ However, General, Yvelines died at the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine. It should be the work of a human expert.¡± An automaton lifeform said.
¡°With Yvelines¡¯ strength¡ The human World Overlord team shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. I think he died at the hands of a human Venerable.¡± Another automaton lifeform added.
¡°That idiot Yvelines¡¡± The automaton lifeform in the military uniform cursed. ¡°He went everywhere, but he went to an important resource point of humanity and provoked them. Is he tired of living?¡±
The dozen or so automaton lifeforms below also nodded.
They all felt that Yvelines was too stupid.
The remains of Universe 03 belonged to the Human Barracks. Humans dominated this ce. Yvelines was just a World Overlord. How dare he go to an important resource point of humanity and provoke them?
If this wasn¡¯t having a death wish, then what was?
Any Venerable human could easily kill a World Overlord like Yvelines.
¡°General, do you still want to investigate the cause of Yvelines¡¯ death?¡±
A blue automaton lifeform asked.
The expression of the automaton lifeform in military uniform sank slightly.
¡°Even though Yvelines has a death wish¡ he¡¯s still one of the top prodigies of our Machinery race. We have to investigate the cause of his death..¡±
Chapter 772 - 772: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (2)
Chapter 772 - 772: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Then, what about the order sent by the elder of the race?¡± The blue automaton lifeform said solemnly, ¡°The elder¡¯s order said that the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou, has already entered the Myriad Race Battlefield. He asked us to investigate as soon as possible if he is in the wreckage of Universe 03.¡± ¡°I know this order!¡± The mechanical creature in the military uniform¡¯s gaze turned serious. After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s information is the most important. Investigate Chu Zhou¡¯s information first.¡±
¡°However, we can¡¯t ignore the cause of Yvelines¡¯ death. Arrange for some idle people to investigate.¡±
¡°Understood!¡± The dozen or so automaton lifeforms received the order and turned to leave.
After the dozen or so automaton lifeforms left, the uniformed automaton lifeform stood up from his seat.
His gaze pierced through theyers of space and looked in the direction of Camp 03.
¡°Chu Zhou, the number one prodigy of Humanity, King Bei Gang¡¯s personal disciple¡ Is another King Bei Cang about to appear in Humanity?¡±
¡°However, don¡¯t even think about it this time!¡±
As the mechanical creature in the military uniform thought this, its pair of electronic eyes shot out a cold killing intent.
The Machinery race would never allow another King Bei Cang to appear among the humans.
Time passed.
A year passed quickly.
During this year, the Coiling Dragon Battle Team was extremely active in the wreckage of Universe 03. They carried out more than 200 difficult missions in a year, and all of them seeded.
In more than 200 high-difficulty quests, more than 60 of them encountered World Overlord Realm elite teams of the foreign races. In the end, all of them killed all the foreign race elite teams without any injuries.
Thebat strength of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team was simply heinous.
Many famous paragons of the foreign races were killed by the Coiling Dragon Battle Team one after another.
Once, because the Coiling Dragon Battle Team had killed too many foreign race prodigies, they angered a few foreign race Venerables.
The Venerables of the foreign races sent their Venerable clones to pursue the Coiling Dragon Battle Team.
In the end, the three Venerable clones were all killed by the Coiling Dragon Battle Team.
When the news spread, it shocked all the living beings in the wreckage of Universe 03.
The Coiling Dragon Battle Team also rose like aet and became the publicly acknowledged strongest World Overlord team in Universe 03.
¡°It¡¯s been a year.¡±
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on a meteorite and opened his Attribute Board.
He immediately looked at one of the Stats information.
[Five Elemental Laws: 5%]
Seeing this Stats information, Chu Zhou revealed a gratified smile.
This year, he led the members of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team to carry out missions and harvest alien creatures crazily. He collected attribute points almost day and night. Then, he consumed attribute points and continuously fused thews of metal and wood toprehend and improve thews of the five elements.
After working so hard for so long, the results were finally out.
Thew of metal and thew of wood had already fused one-fifth.
He had also sessfullyprehended the Five Elemental Laws, and hisprehension had reached 5%!
¡°Universe Lords, Universe Nobility, Universe Overlords, and Universe Saints, these four levels actually cultivatews.¡±
¡°Universe Lord: Comprehending 1%-3O%w; Universe Nobility: Comprehending 31%-6o%w; Universe Overlord: Comprehending 6i%-99%w; Universe Saint: Comprehending 100%w.¡±
¡°Universe Saints, who perfectly grasp aw, are also known asw masters. The body and soul of the Universe Saint havepletely fused into thew and are the representatives of thisw. They have the throne ofw and sit on it, overlooking all living beings. They live as long as the universe. As long as the universe is not destroyed, the Saint will not die!¡±
Information about the four levels of Venerable, Marquis, Overlord, and Saint appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
His heart was burning.
He could be considered to have embarked on the path of Laws.
Venerables, marquises, overlords, saints, and so on were no longer something that he could only dream of.
¡°ording to the usual practice, afterprehending 1% of thews, you can try to condense a Nomological Spark and advance to a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°The sess rate of meprehending 5% of the Laws is much higher than those whoprehend 1% of the Laws.¡±
Chu Zhou was eager to give it a try.
As long as he became a Universe Lord, he would enter the ranks of true universe experts.
Universe Lords were known as universe prefixes. They were truly terrifying existences that shook the universe. They were universe-level giants that were far above World Overlords.
In many Universe Races, Universe Lords were still called ¡°True Gods¡± and were worshiped by countless living beings.
Be it in terms of strength or status, a Universe Lord waspletely iparable to a World Overlord.
However, it was really too difficult to advance from a World Overlord to a Universe Lord. Even one million peak World Overlords might not seed.
As long as he could be a Universe Lord, Chu Zhou¡¯s strength and status would undergo a tremendous change.
This made Chu Zhou have a strong urge to be a Universe Lord.
However, he quickly suppressed this urge.
Breaking through to be a Universe Lord sounded wonderful.
However, this was also risky.
Once the breakthrough failed, they would suffer a bacsh from thews of the universe.
The universew bacsh¡ these six words were enough to make all the warriors in the universe shiver.
The bacsh from the Laws of the Universe, if one was lucky, or if it was light, they would only be severely injured. But even if it was light, it would often take hundreds of millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years, to recover.
If it was serious, it would be miserable. They would directly turn into ashes under the bacsh of thews of the universe.
Generally speaking, before bing a Universe Lord, the higher one¡¯sprehension ofws was, the higher the sess rate..
Chapter 773 - 773: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (3)
Chapter 773: Five Elements Laws: 5%! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
5%wprehension was already very ideal for other living beings who wanted to be Universe Lords.
However, it was not safe enough for Chu Zhou.
What he wanted was a 100% sess rate. Even a 1% failure rate was extremely risky for him.
¡°I have the Attribute Board. As long as I have enough attribute points, 1 can continuously increase my nomologicalprehension. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to rush. There¡¯s no need to take the risk.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself. He closed the Attribute Board, stood up, and walked towards the six of them.
¡°Chu Zhou,e quickly. This Ultimate Swallowing Beast¡¯s meat is delicate, soft, and delicious. Moreover, it can replenish energy. You can¡¯t miss it¡¡±
Dragon and the others were holding a barbecue meeting. When they saw Chu Zhou walking over, they hurriedly waved.
¡°The Ultimate Swallowing Beast? We can¡¯t miss it!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Behemoth with two leaves on its back that was propped up by Dragon and the others on the barbecue rack. His eyes lit up slightly and he hurriedly walked over.
The Ultimate Eater was a creature of the Mana Race.
The Mana Race was a nt-type creature.
The Ultimate Eater was a nt by nature, but it had the body of a ferocious beast.
In the past year, when Chu Zhou and the others were carrying out missions, they had encountered many ambushes by Ultimate Eater Beasts. They had also killed many of them.
Ever since they roasted the Ultimate Eater and tasted its wonderful taste, they had fallen in love with this ¡®food¡¯.
In their worlds, there were many corpses of Ultimate Eater Beasts.
When they were free, they would hold a barbeque banquet for the Ultimate Eater.
Chu Zhou walked to the dragon¡¯s side and sat down. He took a piece of Ultimate Eater roasted meat from the dragon and a ss of wine from Sol. Then, he chatted andughed with the dragon and the others as they drank and ate happily.
¡°It¡¯s been a year. Time flies¡¡± Sol ate the roasted meat and recalled the countless bloody battles he had experienced in the past year.
The experience of the past year was more rich than all his previous experiencesbined.
¡°Time is indeed fast, but fortunately, our gains are not small either!¡± Changa Saha also smiled.
Chu Zhou nced at everyone and felt gratified.
This year, everyone in the Coiling Dragon Battle Team had grown at an astonishing rate.
Sol and Changa Saha had both sessfully advanced to Ninth Level World Overlord.
Dragon, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others had also improved in strength¡ They had begun toe into contact withws and were advancing to the Universe Lord level.
As for himself¡ he could be a Venerable at any time.
After eating and drinking their fill, Chu Zhou and the others boarded the spaceship and returned to Camp 03.
This time, Chu Zhou and the others were very excited to return to the Back camp.
One year had passed. They could leave Camp 03 and roam the Universe Ocean freely.
With the remains of Universe 03 as a shelter and the protection of the Human Venerables in the base, it was indeed very safe.
However, there were also disadvantages.
The debris of Universe 03, which was dominated by a peak race, was basically developed. There were only some important resource points like the Redbud Copper Essence.
These resources were indeed very important to a faction or race.
However, it was not that important to an individual.
To an individual, they needed ultimate techniques, weapons, or treasures that could increase their strength.
Compared to the mostly developed cosmic debris, those that were rarely explored or had yet to be explored had more opportunities that were beneficial to individuals.
Therefore, Chu Zhou and the others decided to head to Universe Ocean after submitting their quest at Camp 03.
The automaton metal.
¡°The captain of Team Coiling Dragon is Chu Zhou! It must be him!¡±
After reading the information about the Coiling Dragon Battle Team that the Machinery race had gathered over the past year, especially about the captain of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team, andbining it with the information about Chu Zhou from the race, he confirmed that the captain of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team was the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou.
Even though Chu Zhou had changed his appearance and even his soul fluctuation,
his spatialws, Chaos Dharma Body, Killing Sword Art, and other methods were too iconic.
Even though he had covered it with all his might, there were still many traces left behind.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform confirmed that the captain of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team was Chu Zhou based on the traces left behind by Chu Zhou over the past year.
¡°Finally found you!¡±
¡°A year ago, Yvelines died at the location of the Redbud Bronze Essence Mine, and the Coiling Dragon Battle Team happened to appear there at that time¡ Looks like the person who killed Yvelines was also you, Chu Zhou!¡±
The eyes of the mechanical creature in the military uniform were filled with murderous intent.. He smiled coldly and immediately spread the information¡
Chapter 774 - 774: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (1)
Chapter 774: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Camp 03 at the World Overlord Camp.
The members of the Coiling Dragon Battle Team sat on a bar counter, drinking and chatting.
¡°The year of the novice trial is up. From today onwards, we will regain our Restoration and be free to roam the Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°To celebrate Restoration, cheers!¡±
Chu Zhou said loudly and raised his ss.
¡°Cheers!¡±
¡°Cheers!¡±
The six of themughed and raised their cups at the same time.
In the past year, they had been walking on the edge of life and death together. They had experienced countless bloody storms together and had sharedmon experiences and memories. They had be the closestrades.
The surrounding World Overlords looked at the people from the Coiling Dragon Battle Team in awe.
The Coiling Dragon Battle Team¡¯s achievements this year were too glorious.
All the World Overlord Realm teams in the World Overlord Camp could notpare to him.
What was even more shocking was that everyone in the Coiling Dragon Battle Team was a famous World Overlord general.
Especially the captain of Team Coiling Dragon, Coiling Dragon (Chu Zhou¡¯s alias). He was a terrifying existence who had killed Venerable clones several times. Hisbat strength was terrifying.
Half a year ago, Coiling Dragon was known as the number one expert in Camp 03¡¯s World Overlord camp.
At that time, there were still people who were indignant.
In the World Overlord camp of Camp 03, the captains of the strongest World Overlord battle teams had challenged Coiling Dragon one after another.
In the end, the battle process was to have one¡¯s jaw drop, to be ck-jawed.
Those few captains were actually all killed by the Coiling Dragon in one move.
Even though those captains had all used aliases and changed their appearances to conceal their true identities, no one knew who they were.
(There were too many battles in the Myriad Race Battlefield. In order to prevent others from bearing grudges, they would basically hide their true identities and use aliases, but there were a few exceptions.)
However, everyone knew that more than 90% of the people who could be the captains of the strongest World Overlord battle teams in Camp 03 were top prodigies among humans.
The top prodigies of humanity were actually insta-killed by the Coiling Dragon.
The shock it caused could be imagined.
From then on, Coiling Dragon became the publicly acknowledged number one expert in Camp 03¡¯s World Overlord camp.
Especially after Coiling Dragon killed several Venerable clones in a row, no one doubted this anymore.
¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll leave Camp 03 and enter Universe Ocean to adventure.¡± Chu Zhou put down his wine ss and nced at everyone. ¡°Once we leave Camp 03, we won¡¯t be able to obtain any military merits when we kill alien creatures in the future. Have you dealt with the military merits we¡¯ve obtained this year?¡±
¡°Hahaha, my military merits are all used to exchange for other experts¡¯ insights on the Fire Laws.¡± Solughed.
¡°I feel that my body isn¡¯t strong enough topletely unleash the advantage of the Mammoth bloodline. Therefore, I used my military merits to exchange for a fragment of the Witch¡¯s Universe in the Myriad Race Battlefield to have the Tyrant Potion to strengthen my body.¡± Dragon smiled.
¡°Tyrant Potion? Hiss, Dragon, you¡¯re really generous!¡±
¡°The Tyrant Potion is indeed a good thing. It has a rebirth effect on the body¡ However, it¡¯s too expensive.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too expensive. With your military merits, you can probably only exchange for one.¡±
The group of people looked at Dragon in surprise.
Military merits were very precious.
Dragon had used all his military achievements this year to exchange for a potion to strengthen his body¡ It could only be said that he knew was very focused.
Chu Zhou agreed with Dragon¡¯s choice.
Many martial artists did not pay much attention to their bodies aftering into contact with the rules andws.
Coupled with the limited resources they had, they would usually invest resources in increasing the cultivation of rules andws, or in unique skills and equipment that could directly increase their overall strength.
Many martial artists could not be said to ignore their physical bodies. It could only be said that they valued them very little.
Chu Zhou, on the other hand, felt that the physical body was the same as the soul. They were both coreponents of humans and could not be ignored. They had to be constantly strengthened.
Moreover, his powerful physical body was also very terrifying.
It was simr to his Chaos Divine Body.
Even without using any other abilities, just the Chaos Divine Body alone was enough to crush 99.99% of World Overlords.
¡°As you know, I cultivated the Soul Law, and my absolute art is focused on Illusion. Therefore, I exchanged for a Netherworld Fruit that can increase my soul power and myprehension of the Soul Law, as well as two Venerable-level Illusionprehensions.¡± Changa Saha said.
They all nodded.
With their understanding of Changa Saha, such a choice was undoubtedly more reasonable.
¡°Hehe¡¡± Xi Liujin suddenlyughed wretchedly like a thief who had picked up a bargain. He said with his divine sense, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m very lucky this time.¡±
Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel curious when they saw Xi Liujin¡¯s sly smile.
Could Xi Liujin have exchanged for something he couldn¡¯t afford?
¡°Xi Liujin, tell me, what did you exchange for?¡± Sol walked over and wrapped his arms around Xi Liujin¡¯s neck. He said enviously, ¡°If there¡¯s something good, don¡¯t forget, brother. We have to share it together!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t share it!¡± Xi Liujin rolled his eyes at Sol.
¡°What exactly is it? Wisty man, if you continue to whet my appetite, i¡¯ll hang you up and whip you.¡±
Zuo Yue was an impatient person. Seeing that Xi Liujin was leaving half of his words untouched, he could not help but re at Xi Liujin and threaten him..
Chapter 775 - 775: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (2)
Chapter 775: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Xi Liujin¡¯s scalp tingled under Zuo Yue¡¯s ruby eyes.
He did nor dare ro provoke this great-aunt.
She might really hang him up and whip him if he angered her.
Xi Liu jin shuddered at the thought of how she had hung him up and whipped him for days and nights for lusting after his beauty.
¡°Grandaunt, don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll tell you immediately, alright?¡± Seeing Zuo Yue s increasingly unfriendly gaze, Xi Liujin hurriedly said with his divine sense, ¡°1 found an iplete stone tablet in rhe Military Merit Exchange Shop.
11
¡°In the information in rhe mall, it said that the iplete stone tablet was excavated from the ruins of an assassin civilization. It might contain a major secret of that assassin civilization. However, no one has been able to unearth the secret..¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking that I¡¯m a man who¡¯s going to be the future overlord of assassins¡ How can I miss such a stone tablet that might have a huge secret about assassins?¡±¡®
¡°Therefore, 1 used all my military merits to exchange for that iplete stone tablet.¡±
¡°Hehe, I¡¯m indeed a man who¡¯s going to be the future overlord of assassins. As soon as I obtained that stone tablet, it automatically acknowledged me as its master and even handed over 64 peerless assassination techniques¡¡±
Xi Liujin¡¯s lips curved into a crooked smile as he spoke, making him even more wretched.
¡°What great luck!¡±
¡°The stone tablet has no eyes. It has mistakenly recognized its owner!¡±
A group of people were envious.
Why didn¡¯t they encounter such a good thing?
Xi Liujin was too lucky.
Of course, everyone knew that¡ Xi Liujin wasn¡¯t just lucky.
Even if others obtained the stone tablet, they might not be able to obtain the recognition of the stone tablet and obtain the assassination inheritance inside.
The fact that Xi Liujin was recognized by the stone tablet meant that he was indeed a natural assassin.
¡®I used all my military merits to exchange for the Brahma Heart Pearl,¡± Zuo Yue said.
The Brahma Heart Pearl was the same as rhe Tyrant Potion. It was also a specialty of the Myriad Race Battlefield. Only the Brahma World Universe Remnants in the Myriad Race Battlefield could produce the Brahma Heart Pearl.
The Brahma Heart Pearl could allow one¡¯s soul to enter apletely peaceful and mysterious state.
In this state, a person s thinking speed would be unprecedentedly fast. They would also be iparably sensitive to thews and rules of rhe universe.
In this state,prehendingws and rules would yield twice the result with half the effort.
Therefore, everyone understood why Zuo Yue exchanged for the Brahma Heart Pearl.
¡°I exchanged for five sets of experience points to breakthrough to the Venerable realm,¡± Bing Selin said with a smile.
Everyone understood that Bing Selin was preparing to break through to the Venerable realm.
In the end, rhe six of them looked at Chu Zhou in unison. They were very curious about what Chu Zhou had exchanged for.
Without a doubt, Chu Zhou had the most military contributions among the seven of them.
There were too many things he could exchange for with Chu Zhou¡¯s military merits.
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and said, ¡°You should be able to guess what I exchanged for!¡±
The six of them were slightly stunned.
Then, they thought of Chu Zhou¡¯s fanatical pursuit of corpses over the past year.
Instantly, their hearts skipped a beat.
¡®No¡ No way! Chu Zhou, did you use ail your military merits ro exchange for corpses?¡±
Sol looked at Chu Zhou in disbelief.
¡°Yes! ¡± Chu Zhou nodded calmly. ¡°1 used all my military merits and some useless treasures on me to exchange for 10 billion foreign race corpses.¡±
The group of people were petrified.
They all knew that Chu Zhou had a strange ¡°hobby¡± and liked to collect corpses.
They had also vaguely guessed that Chu Zhou could obtain considerable benefits from those corpses.
However, using all his military merits and the many treasures on him to exchange for 10 billion foreign race corpses was a little too crazy.
They knew very well how much military merit Chu Zhou had. It was probably enough to exchange for a peak-level Venerable-level weapon.
But now, it was used by Chu Zhou to exchange for alien corpses¡
They didn¡¯t know what to say.
Chu Zhou looked at the speechless Dragon and the others and smiled faintly.
Only he knew the value of those outsider corpses.
He had already devoured the corpses of ten billion foreign races and converted them into attribute points.
Now, his attribute points were just a little bit away from helping him be a Venerable.
The next day, Chu Zhou and the others officially canceled the Coiling Dragon Battle Team on the system of Camp 03 andpletely regained their freedom.
They arrived at the huge square on the east side of Camp 03.
There were arge number of martial artists gathered here who hadpleted their training for a year and had regained their freedom. They were preparing to venture into the Universe Ocean.
¡°Coiling Dragon, your departure is a huge loss to Camp 03!¡±
¡°Coiling Dragon, don¡¯t die in the Universe Ocean. I hope that the next time I hear about you, you¡¯ll already be big shots in Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°Hey, hey, hey, I say, you guys, why are you acting like you¡¯re parting forever¡ Didn¡¯t Coiling Dragon and the others go to Universe Ocean to adventure? It¡¯s not like they can te back.¡±
in the square, the three World Overlord team captains¡ªLone Wolf, Sand Eagle, and Dark Night¡ªwere bidding farewell to Chu Zhou.
These three captains were the captains who had challenged Chu Zhou but were instantly subdued.
They became friends with Chu Zhou after they were defeated by Chu Zhou..
Chapter 776 - 776: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (3)
Chapter 776: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They had interacted with Chu Zhou a lot in this year.
Now that they knew that Chu Zhou was leaving, they personally came to send him off.
Dragon and the others had also made many interesting friends in the World Overlord Camp this year. They also had friends who came to send them off.
¡°Lone Wolf, Sand Eagle, Dark Night¡ Goodbye!¡±
Chu Zhou hugged the three of them one by one, then waved goodbye and flew onto a huge ship that was 200,000 meters long.
There were a total of three such giant ships in the square.
It was difficult for World Overlords to survive in the Universe Ocean. If they were not careful, they would be swallowed by the terrifying Gush in Universe Ocean.
Venerable-level spaceships could sail in the Universe Ocean.
However, it also required arge number of energy crystals.
Moreover, the Universe Ocean was filled with danger and countless risks. If he wasn¡¯t familiar with the ¡®safe route¡¯ and the harsh environment in Universe Ocean, he would still encounter danger at any time when driving a Universe Lord spaceship in Universe Ocean.
Therefore, ordinary World Overlords would choose to take this super huge ship in Universe Ocean when they were adventuring.
When these super-giant ships passed by the wreckage of the universe they wanted to enter, or reached the next mooring point, they would disembark.
These giant ships were basically controlled by pinnacle races or top tier powers in the universe. They were proficient in many ¡®safe routes¡¯ and had sufficient defensive capabilities. Their safety was still guaranteed.
Of course, the tickets were very expensive on these superrge ships.
Ordinary World Overlords couldn¡¯t afford it at all.
Therefore, many poor World Overlords still chose to stay in the cosmic wreckage where the barracks were and take risks even after the one-year trial ended.
¡°Goodbye!¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back!¡±
¡°Bye-bye!¡±
The six of them also bade farewell to their friends and flew onto the super huge ship to stand beside Chu Zhou.
Rumble¡
The dull and majestic engine started.
It caused the entire square to shake violently.
The three super-sized ships, which were 200,000 meters long, slowly rose into the sky like three prehistoric Behemoths living in the endless sea. They rose higher and higher from the ground and finally turned into three ck dots that disappeared in front of Lone Wolf and the others.
¡°Tell me, who exactly is Coiling Dragon?¡±
Lone Wolf looked at Sand Eagle and Dark Night beside him.
¡°Hehe, even though I can¡¯t confirm it, I think it¡¯s the rumored person. Other than him, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who¡¯s so abnormal.¡± Sand Eagle smiled.
¡°That¡¯s right! Even Romo can¡¯t kill us in one move,¡± said Dark Night. ¡°Besides¡ The people around him are all so powerful. Especially that red-haired woman. 1 feel that I¡¯m not her match.¡±
¡°Her identity isn¡¯t simple either.¡±
¡°To be able to gather so many extraordinary people and be their captain, there can¡¯t be anyone else other than that person.¡±
Lone Wolf and Sand Eagle nodded in agreement with Dark Night¡¯s judgment.
¡°Looks like a new King Bei Cang is about to be born. The myriad races in the universe are going to have a headache again.¡±
Lone Wolf smiled and left.
Sand Eagle and Dark Night stared in the direction of the three super ships for a moment before turning around and returning to the World Overlord camp.
On the super huge ship, Chu Zhou looked at the Universe Ocean that was getting closer and closer. He was overwhelmed with emotions.
¡°Father, I¡¯ming to find you.¡±
Yes, the reason why he insisted on roaming Universe Ocean the moment he recovered was because of his Restoration.
Other than looking for opportunities in the Universe Ocean that could make him stronger.
There was also an even more important goal, which was to find his father in the Universe Ocean.
Over the past year, he had not only been carrying out missions and adventuring, but he had also been collecting news about his father.
He already knew that Demonic Human had once appeared on the Demon Mountain Continent in the depths of Universe Ocean. He had casually killed more than 10 foreign race Venerables there.
Their destination this time was to head to the Demon Mountain Continent!
Chapter 777 - 777: Universe Ocean! (1)
Chapter 777: Universe Ocean! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Rumble!
Gush waves struck the sky. The sea was boundless. Every wave contained the remains of a broken universe that carried the aura of a trillion years of reincarnation.
¡°Is this¡ the Universe Ocean?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others stood on the deck of the super huge ship and saw the phantoms of the universe. As the waves undted, many ancient universes were constantly disappearing. Immediately, their hearts suffered an iparable impact.
The ancient universe in front of them might not have been smaller or even more vast than the original universe they were living in now.
With so many ancient universes vanishing like bubbles, the mental impact they suffered was unimaginable.
¡°Do you think¡ will the original universe be the ancient universe among these waves in the future?¡±
Changa Saha said with a hint of mncholy.
Chu Zhou and the others were silent.
The answer was yes.
If there were no exceptions, when the original universe was on the decline, it would sooner orter face a cataclysm. In the end, it would be one of the countless universe fragments in Universe Ocean.
¡°Looking at the ancient universes in front of us disappearing one after another, thinking that the original universe would be like this sooner orter, it¡¯s really disheartening¡ If the original universe hase this far, all the living beings in the original universe will probably be dead!¡±
¡°It seems that no matter how the creatures of our original universe struggle, the result is the same. They can¡¯t escape death!¡±
¡°When I think of this, I feel despair. Even the motivation to continue fighting has been lost¡¡± Sol said bleakly.
Zuo Yue and the others were a little dejected.
Exactly!
It was as if no matter how hard they fought, no matter how hard they fought¡
In the end, they would all ¡°die¡± together with the original universe when the time came for the original universe to be destroyed.
In the end, they would all ¡°die¡± together with the original universe when the time came for the original universe to be destroyed.
When Chu Zhou saw everyone¡¯s dejected expressions, he could not help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys thinking too much?¡±
¡°The lifespan of the universe is not something we can estimate at all¡ butpared to us humans, it must be a very, very long time.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, your ambitions are so great. All of you think that you will definitely be Universe Saints? That you will be able to obtain the day when the lifespan of the universe ends?¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s mocking gaze, Zuo Yue and the others¡¯ faces turned red and they were extremely embarrassed.
Exactly!
They were only World Overlords now. They were worried that the arrival of the universe would cause them to die¡
This was a little ridiculous.
The lifespan of the universe was shockingly long for humans.
Other than Universe Saints who hadpletely integrated their bodies and souls into thews and lived as long as the universe, even Universe Overlords could not guarantee that they would be able to obtain the day of the Universe Doomsday.
They were just World Overlords. There was no need to worry about this problem.
He would think about it when he became a Universe Saint.
When they figured this out, Zuo Yue and the others instantly got rid of the deste mental state in their hearts and recovered.
¡°Ahem¡¡± Dragon coughed and quickly changed the topic. ¡°The water in the Universe Ocean is different!¡± He pointed at the seawater outside.
The seawater of the Universe Ocean was different from normal seawater. It was dark grayish-white and gave people an ominous feeling.
¡°The water in Universe Ocean is of course extraordinary.¡±
Suddenly, a voice came from the side.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up and realized that the person who spoke was a middle-aged man who looked like an Earthling. This middle-aged man had short ck hair like steel needles and a thick beard. At this moment, he was casually leaning against a corner and drinking from a wine bottle.
This middle-aged man clearly did not board the ship from Camp 03. Instead, he took a huge ship and passed by Camp 03.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have looked at Chu Zhou and the others as if they were strangers.
¡°My name is Coiling Dragon!¡± Chu Zhou smiled at him.
¡°Sayed!¡± the middle-aged man said casually. ¡°You guys are probably exploring the Universe Ocean, right?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others nodded.
¡°It¡¯s the first time. I¡¯m not familiar with many things in the Universe Ocean.¡±
Sayed looked out at the grayish-white seawater with a hint of fear in his eyes.
¡°I won¡¯t say much about what the Universe Ocean is made of. Let¡¯s talk about seawater!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others listened attentively.
¡°The seawater of the Universe Ocean is condensed from the aura of countless broken universes. This seawater contains a dense power of decay. It¡¯s very strange and terrifying¡¡±
¡°They can disintegrate and melt the bodies and souls of living beings, as well as all matter.¡±
¡°Therefore, normally speaking, even Universe Lords aren¡¯t willing to stay alone in the Universe Ocean for long periods of time¡ After being washed by this seawater day and night, they might not notice any problems for a short period of time, but as time passes, there will definitely be problems.¡± Sayed said solemnly.
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked when they heard that.
The dangers in the Universe Ocean were everywhere¡ Even this seemingly ordinary seawater actually hid dangers.
Sayed saw the serious expressions on Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ faces. He took a sip of wine and smiled.
¡°You¡¯re just worried. Even though the seawater is dangerous, the protective shield of this ship is enough to resist the erosion of the seawater. As long as you don¡¯t leave the ship, there¡¯s basically no danger. Unless¡¡±
¡°¡What the f*ck!¡±
Sayed suddenly turned pale with fright and looked into the distance before he could finish.
¡°What happened?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat when they saw Sayed¡¯s reaction. They also looked in the direction Sayed was looking..
Chapter 778 - 778: Universe Ocean! (2)
Chapter 778: Universe Ocean! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Dark clouds and ck currents?¡±
A dark cloud was boiling in the distance. In the dark cloud wererge amounts of ck electric currents running around like electric snakes.
What was there to be afraid of?
Could it be that there was something special about the dark clouds and lightning?
Chu Zhou and the others looked at Sayed in confusion.
Sayed was not in the mood to exin to Chu Zhou and the others. He stood up in a panic and shouted at the people on the ship,
¡°A thunderstorm ising. Everyone, be careful!¡±
¡°What? Thunderstorm?¡±
The expressions of some martial artists who had roamed the Universe Ocean for many years changed drastically at this moment.
Many of them flew to the deck at the bow of the ship and looked into the distance.
When they saw the dark clouds andrge amounts of ck lightning, their reactions were the same as Sayed¡¯s, as if they had exploded.
¡°It¡¯s indeed a thunderstorm. Everyone, hurry back to the cabin.¡±
Many martial artists shouted in fear and rushed into the cabin as quickly as possible.
Chu Zhou and the others also realized the seriousness of the problem.
They followed Sayed into the cabin.
Originally, there was only ayer of energy shield outside the super huge ship.
However, at this moment, the supergiant ship shook violently, as if a new energy engine had been activated. There were two newyers of energy shields outside the energy shield.
¡°What¡¯s a Thunderstorm?¡± Chu Zhou asked Sayed curiously.
Sayed¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°There are many dangers in the Universe Ocean, and some of them are even dangerous. Even Universe Lords can die if they are swept into it.¡±
¡°Thundercloud, that¡¯s the danger.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly.
¡°Thunderstorms, just like the seawater of the Universe Ocean, are not normal thunderstorms¡ The thunderstorms here are abination ofws andws leaked from countless Universe fragments in the Universe Ocean. They have astonishing lethality.¡±
¡°The huge ship we¡¯re on can withstand the corrosion of the seawater¡ but it might not be able to withstand the attack of the Thunderstorm.¡±
¡°Sigh, our luck is too bad.¡± Sayed said bitterly.
¡°Even if the Thunderstorm is terrifying¡ it¡¯s still very far away from us! Why are we driving the huge ship away from the Thunderstorm?¡± Dragon was puzzled.
Sayed nced at the dragon and said, ¡°If the Thunderstorm can be avoided so easily¡ How can it threaten you? You¡¯ll knowter.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked through theyers of space towards the dark clouds and lightning in the distance.
They quickly discovered that the area enveloped by the dark clouds and ck lightning was not only expanding.
Moreover, the expansion speed was too fast.
In the blink of an eye, it expanded to a spot not far from the huge ship.
At this moment, they basically understood what Sayed meant.
The Thunderstorm¡¯s expansion speed was too fast. There was no way to avoid it.
¡°Listen, if the energy shield of the giant ship can¡¯t withstand the Thunderstorm, we still have a way to protect ourselves!¡± Sayed said hurriedly.
Chu Zhou and the others looked at Sayed.
Sayed: ¡°All of us are now ready to summon our spaceships. When thest protective shield of the giant ship is about to shatter, we will immediately enter our spaceships¡¡±
¡°Remember, not everyone enters their own spaceship. Instead, everyone enters one of the spaceships together. If that spaceship can¡¯t withstand it, then enter another spaceship¡ and so on. With the protection of the spaceships, there might be hope of surviving the thunderstorm.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion¡¡± Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes lit up when they heard Sayed¡¯s suggestion.
This method was much safer than relying on himself to resist the Thunderstorm.
In particr, they all had a Universe Lord spaceship on them. In this year, they had obtained four to five Universe Lord spaceships from the foreign race experts they had lulled.
With so many Universe Lord spaceshipsbined, they were confident that they could survive the thunderstorm.
At the thought of this¡
Chu Zhou and the others heaved a sigh of relief.
Sayed heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Chu Zhou and the others agreed to his suggestion.
The eight of them working together to resist the Thunderstorm was much safer than him alone.
Of course, he didn¡¯t know the background of Chu Zhou and the others, nor did he know that Chu Zhou and the others actually had more than ten Universe Lord spaceships.
Therefore, there was still some worry on his face.
In the cabin, many experienced martial artists also found familiar people and formed groups, preparing to use a method simr to Sayed¡¯s suggestion to resist the thunderstorm.
If she really couldn¡¯t find anyone she knew, she could only find a stranger to work with.
As for everyone working together¡
That was unrealistic.
The reason was very simple. It was difficult to trust each other.
Especially between strangers.
The more people there were, the harder it was to trust each other.
No one wanted to be tricked by the people around them when they were transcending the tribtion together.
¡°It¡¯s here¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others stared fixedly at the thunderstorm outside.
In the blink of an eye, the thunderstorm had already spread to the super huge ship they were on.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
In an instant, the entire sky turned ck and was enveloped by endless dark clouds.
In the sky, countless ck lightning bolts struck down like rain.
The aura of Destruction attacked the minds of everyone in the cabin.
¡°These ck lightning bolts are indeed terrifying!¡±
Chu Zhou felt the aura of the lightning and was shocked..
Chapter 779 - 779: Universe Ocean! (3)
Chapter 779: Universe Ocean! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In his Perception, any one of these ck lightning bolts could severely injure or even kill a ninth-stage World Overlord.
The destructive power contained in them was unimaginable with so many ck lightning bolts striking down at the same time.
The outermost protective shield of the superrge ship shook violently.
With a crack, the outermost protective shield of the superrge ship shattered.
This shocked everyone in the cabin.
A momentter, there was another cracking sound as the secondyer of the protective shield shattered.
Dense ck lightning rained down on thest protective shield.
¡°Get ready¡¡±
Everyone held their breaths in the cabin. Be it Chu Zhou and the others, they were all prepared to summon a spaceship.
Crack¡
The third explosion sounded.
¡°Use my ship first.¡±
Sayed roared and summoned a flying saucer-shaped spaceship. Then, he immediately put himself, Chu Zhou, and the others into the spaceship.
Almost at the same time, the other martial artists in the cabin also summoned spaceships.
After Chu Zhou and the others entered Sayed¡¯s spaceship, they immediately saw dense ck lightning striking the hull of the super huge ship.
Streaks of ck lightning with terrifying power directly pierced through the hard hull of the super-sized ship.
In the blink of an eye, the entire super ship was shattered by countless ck lightning bolts.
There were also dense ck lightning bolts that sted towards the many flying ships that had suddenly appeared, as well as the martial artists who did not have the time to summon the flying ships.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
In Sayed¡¯s spaceship, Chu Zhou and the others felt Sayed¡¯s spaceship trembling violently.
Their gazes were fixed on the energy shield outside Sayed¡¯s spaceship.
When they saw cracks appear on the energy shield, they instantly became vignt.
¡°No, my spaceship can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±
Sayed looked at his spaceship¡¯s energy shield and saw countless spider web-like cracks in the blink of an eye. He hurriedly shouted.
¡°Next ship, use mine!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly and directly created a folding space the size of a face te. He ced a captured Universe Lord spaceship into the folded space.
Then, with a thought, he led everyone into the spaceship in the folded space.
¡°Law of Space!¡±
¡°Universe Lord spaceship!¡±
Sayed looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
Chu Zhou only smiled faintly and did not exin anything.
Outside, the moment Chu Zhou and the others entered the spaceship, Sayed¡¯s spaceship was shattered by ck lightning.
The ck lightning began to strike the spaceship in the folded space.
A momentter, the spaceship in the folded space trembled violently and was about to copse.
Chu Zhou calmly summoned another Universe Lord spaceship¡
This time, the Universe Lord spaceship didn¡¯t shatter. After holding on for a while, all the ck lightning disappeared.
¡°It¡¯s over¡¡±
Sayed sat down with a face full of hope.
Chu Zhou looked outside and realized that it was really tragic!
Not only was the super huge ship torn to pieces, but there were also the remains of spaceships and the corpses of martial artists everywhere.
It was estimated that less than 10% of the martial artists on the super huge ship had survived.
When he activated his Divine Telekinesis to look into the distance, he discovered that the other two super ships were in a simr situation.
Only a small number of people survived the three super ships.
¡°Is this¡ the Universe Ocean?¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly shocked..
Chapter 780 - 780: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (1)
Chapter 780: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Universe Ocean.
Chu Zhou and the others came out of the spaceship and floated above the sea.
There was still ck lightning flowing on the surface of rhe sea below, bur everyone knew that it was only a small portion that dissipated. It was not much of a threat.
¡°We¡¯re safe!¡± Sayed grinned.
This time, when he encountered the Thunderstorm, he thought that he would definitely die.
Unexpectedly, he survived sessfully.
He looked deeply at Chu Zhou and the others.
In the face of the Thunderstorm, other than being a little shocked at first, Chu Zhou and the others were very calmter on.
Especially since Chu Zhou had easily taken out two Universe Lord spaceships to resist the Thunderstorm.
It was obvious that Chu Zhou and the others were not simple.
However, Sayed did not ask further.
He knew very well that it was not a good thing to be too curious in the Universe Ocean.
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the shattered remains of the super ship, the wreckage of many spaceships, and the corpses of many martial artists.
Looking at the situation of the other two super ships, it was about the same.
Instantly, their hearts trembled.
This Universe Ocean was really too dangerous.
¡°I did some calctions just now. Out of the three super huge ships, less than 10% of them survived! It¡¯s too tragic!¡±
¡°I did some calctions just now. Out of the three super huge ships, less than 10% of them survived! It¡¯s too tragic!¡±
¡°That¡¯s normal¡¡± Sayed smiled bitterly. ¡°Even a Universe Lord might die in a disaster like the Thunderstorm.¡±
¡°We¡¯re already lucky to be alive?
¡°It seems that we can only pilot rhe spaceship ourselves for the rest of the journey,¡± Chu Zhou said helplessly.
He had the route to the Demon Mountain Continent in his mind.
He could also pilot the spaceship to the Demon Mountain Continent.
However, the various dangers and variables he encountered on the way to the Demon Mountain Continent¡ had to be resolved by him.
¡°This ce is not too far from Camp 03. I¡¯m preparing to return to Camp 03 and wait for the next super huge ship.¡±
Sayed revealed his n.
He was only a World Overlord. Furthermore, his spaceship had been destroyed by the Thunderstorm. It was too dangerous for him to wander in the Universe Ocean alone.
Chu Zhou and the others felt that Sayed¡¯s decision was not bad.
¡°Let go of that spaceship. That¡¯s what 1 want!¡±
¡°If you like it, it¡¯s yours?¡±
¡°Die!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
Suddenly, Chu Zhou and the others realized that many of the lucky survivors had suddenly started snatching the treasures left behind by the dead and fighting fiercely on the surface of the sea.
In fact, many martial artists who had just survived the cmity were fighting each other for a treasure or weapon.
¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! We suffered a huge loss just now. We can use the treasures left behind by the dead to make up for our losses.¡±
Sayed said and immediately rushed into the sea below to search for the treasures left behind by the dead.
Throughout the entire process, he seemed very calm and indifferent, as if this kind of thing was very normal.
¡°Looks like we re still adapting to the cruelws of the Myriad Race Battlefield!¡± Chu Zhou smiled bitterly.
¡°That¡¯s right! Even though thew of survival in the wreckage of Universe 03 is also cruel¡ but because of the restrictions of Camp 03, we humans can¡¯t attack our own people. Many people s cold side to their own kind is also restricted.¡±
¡°However, after leaving the camp, thingswill be different. Without the restrictions of the camp, many people would not hesitate to attack their own race for their own benefits.¡±
Bing Selin sighed deeply.
¡°Let¡¯s do it! Just like Sayed said, we lost a lot just now. We have to make up for our losses. Of course, we won¡¯t take the initiative to attack others, but if someone attacks us first, we won¡¯t hold back.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. His figure did not move. Lines ofws that only he could see extended from his body and fused into the void and the seawater below. Gradually, they interwoven into an invisible ofws.
Not only did this ofws cover the sea below him, but it also extended to the sea area where the other two super ships had copsed.
in the sea area covered by the nomological, corpses bobbed up and down with the seawater. The life elementium quickly flowed into the nomological and was transmitted to Chu Zhou.
His attribute points were increasing rapidly in his Attribute Board.
After hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, Dragon and the others rushed into the sea below to search for treasures.
Dragon and the others were powerful. After they easily killed four or five people who attacked them, no one dared to attack them again.
A momentter, Dragon and the others, as well as Sayed, returned with a smile.
Obviously, they had gained a lot.
At this time, the fight for the relics of the deceased had alsoe to an end.
One by one, the martial artists drove their spaceships away.
Soon, only Chu Zhou and the others were left above the sea.
After Chu Zhou finished devouring the life elementium of thest corpse in the sea, he put away the nomological.
¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it!¡±
Sayed cupped his hands and bade farewell to Chu Zhou and the others. Then, he turned into a stream of light and returned to Camp 03.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chu Zhou took out rhe Coiling Dragon. After boarding the ship with Dragon and the others, he got Deep Blue to control the Coiling Dragon to fly towards the Demon Mountain Continent.
Half a day after Chu Zhou and the others left, in the sea where the three super ships had copsed, a huge eye with two wings suddenly emerged from the sea.
Wings, mechanical wings..
Chapter 781 - 781: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (2)
Chapter 781: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The eye was the Mechanical Eye.
This huge Mechanical Eye scanned the sea below. Countless data and information appeared in its blue eyes.
A momentter, a mechanical lifeform in military uniform descended into the sea.
A majestic pressure emanated from his body, causing the seawater in this area to sink continuously.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform stared at the Mechanical Eye. Countless green data and information flew out of the Mechanical Eye and into the left eye of the mechanical creature in the military uniform.
¡°Chu Zhou appeared here and left in the southeast direction? Chase!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform disappeared with a whoosh with the Mechanical Eye.
A sea surrounded by a faint ck fog.
A huge battleship cut through the waves in the sea and moved forward quickly.
Chu Zhou and the others sat cross-legged in the battleship and cultivated silently.
BOOM!
All of a sudden, the Coiling Dragon shook violently.
Chu Zhou and the others could not help but sway.
¡°The Coiling Dragon is under attack!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly as they instantly flew out of the Coiling Dragon.
At this moment¡
In front of them, arge number of figures were floating.
Among those figures were humans, stone giants, living beings surrounded by mes, and all kinds of strange living beings.
From the looks of it, there were about ten thousand people.
These figures had amon characteristic. Their bodies were wrapped in a ferocious and sharp killing intent.
Above these people were three Universe Lord battleships with different Styles.
¡°Not good¡ These creatures might be pirates from the Universe Ocean!¡±
His expression changed slightly as Bing Selin.
Pirates?
Chu Zhou and the others narrowed their eyes.
In the Universe Ocean, other than natural disasters like thunderstorms, there were also many man-made disasters.
Pirates were one of the most infamous disasters among man-made disasters.
Some pirate gangs were formed by living beings from certain races.
There were even more pirate gangs that belonged to the living beings of various races and factions.
There were even more pirate gangs that belonged to the living beings of various races and factions.
All in all, theposition of pirates was veryplicated.
However, basically all pirate groups existed for the sake of benefits.
¡°Seven!¡±
A red-skinned creature with four arms and a height of about six meters stood out and smiled at Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of your situation.¡±
¡°Be straightforward. Hand over all your belongings, treasures, weapons, and other valuables.¡±
¡°Will you let us go if we hand it over?¡± Chu Zhou asked expressionlessly.
¡°Hahaha, this friend, is this your first day in the Universe Ocean? How can you ask such a naive question?¡±
The red-skinned creatureughed.
Behind them, many pirates alsoughed.
The red-skinned creature looked at Chu Zhou and the others yfully and said, ¡°Let you go? Will youe back to take revenge on us when you be stronger in the future?¡±
¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Sol shouted.
¡°Our boss means that if you want to live, you can only join our Red Mountain Pirates!¡±
A pirate sneered.
¡°Looks like there¡¯s no room for negotiation!¡± Chu Zhou sighed faintly.
¡°Our Red Mountain Pirates have never liked to talk much. Make your choice. Do you want to live or die?¡±
¡°Our Red Mountain Pirates have never liked to talk much. Make your choice. Do you want to live or die?¡±
They had three Universe Lord battleships and more than 10,000 powerful World Overlords with iparably rich killing experience.
How could Chu Zhou and the others resist?
He believed that Chu Zhou and the others would submit.
No one wanted to die after all.
¡°You don¡¯t like to talk too much? Then don¡¯t talk to anyone else in the future.¡±
After Chu Zhou finished speaking, he attacked at lightning speed.
BOOM!
An ancient mountain range-like chaos arm suddenly traversed the void and grabbed at the red-skinned creature.
Boundless energy fluctuations spread out from the Chaos Arm, as if it wanted to overturn the entire Universe Ocean.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The red-skinned creature did not expect Chu Zhou to take the initiative to attack so decisively.
With a furious roar, a scarlet axe appeared in his hand. He was about to swing the scarlet ax at the Chaos giant arm that was grabbing down.
However, just as he raised the scarlet axe¡
He discovered that his body was imprisoned by a boundless spatial power.
He couldn¡¯t move at all.
Boom!
A gigantic chaos hand that blotted out the sky grabbed down and instantly grabbed the red-skinned creature, causing it to explode and devour it.
¡°All!!! How dare you kill my clone? You deserve to die!¡±
The moment the red-skinned creature was crushed by the giant Chaos hand, an extremely furious roar came from a battleship above the pirates.
¡°A clone?¡±
When Chu Zhou heard the voice, he was slightly surprised. He did not expect that the person he had crushed just now was actually a clone.
¡°Kill them!¡±
A ferocious roar came from the sky.
¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill!¡±
The pirates also shouted loudly at the same time. As they shouted, they attacked Chu Zhou and the others.
More than 10,000 experts erupted with their attacks at the same time, either invisible soul attacks or various material attacks. Countless sword shadows, saber shadows, light waves, and so on filled the sky.
It covered the sky and earth as it rushed towards Chu Zhou and the others.
Apart from Chu Zhou, the six of them did not dare to take the joint attack of more than 10,000 World Overlords head-on..
Chapter 782 - 782: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (3)
Chapter 782: The Arrival Of A Venerable! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou activated the power of space and enveloped the six of them. He took a step forward and disappeared into thin air.
In the next moment, his figure appeared among the 10,000 pirates.
¡°You¡¯re not qualified to kill us!¡± Sol sneered. Countless golden mes suddenly appeared on the surface of his body, as if he had turned into a human-shaped sun and started a massacre among the pirates.
Dragon activated its Mammoth bloodline and transformed into a towering giant. The phantom of an ancient Mammoth floated behind it.
Every move he made contained an earth-shattering power.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Changa Saha, and the others also disyed strength that shocked many pirates.
Dragon and the others went on a killing spree among the pirates.
Countless nomological threads extended from Chu Zhou¡¯s body, interweaving into a nomological that enveloped the sea and devoured the life sefirah of the dead bandits.
At the same time, he stepped into the air and walked towards the battleship where the voice came from.
¡°You have a death wish!¡±
A furious voice came from one of the warships.
Then, the main cannons of the three Universe Lord pirate warships in the sky shone fiercely, and arge amount of energy gathered crazily at the muzzles.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Three extremely dazzling energy beams carried a terrifying aura that could destroy the world as they pierced towards Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
However, before the three energy beams could hit Chu Zhou,
These three beams of light were struck by the other three energy beams shot from behind Chu Zhou.
Six beams of energy collided in the void, resulting in an earth-shattering explosion. It was as if three huge suns had suddenly exploded.
The Void shattered, and energy wreaked havoc. Above the sea, Gush struck the sky.
The power of the six energy beams was too great. Many pirates who were fighting with the dragon and the others were sent flying, vomiting blood.
In one of the pirate battleships, a red-skinned creature that looked exactly the same as the one that had been crushed by Chu Zhou¡¯s giant Chaos hand was shocked when it saw three energy beams flying over from Chu Zhou¡¯s back.
In one of the pirate battleships, a red-skinned creature that looked exactly the same as the one that had been crushed by Chu Zhou¡¯s giant Chaos hand was shocked when it saw three energy beams flying over from Chu Zhou¡¯s back.
Then¡ where did the other two energy beamse from?
Soon, he saw it, beside the Coiling Dragon, two more Universe Lord battleships had appeared.
¡°D*mn it, where did these seven peoplee from? They actually have so many Universe Lord battleships!¡±
The red-skinned creature was secretly shocked.
The reason why their Red Mountain Pirates could have three Universe
Lord-level battleships was because they had umted tens of millions of years of looting results.
It was obvious that Chu Zhou and the others were not pirates.
There were actually so many Universe Lord battleships.
This made him feel that something was amiss.
¡°Even though a Universe Lord battleship is powerful, it¡¯s not invincible!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure suddenly shed and appeared beside the pirate battleship where the red-skinned creature was.
He gripped the Purple Dragon Sword tightly and channeled the Five Elements Law, Law of Reincarnation, Law of Space, Gravity Law, Repulsion Law, Soul Law, and other Laws and nomological powers into the Purple Dragon Sword.
¡°Pfft!¡±
He suddenly waved his sword. With a whoosh, the Purple Dragon Sword turned into a sh of afterimage. With a poof, it tore apart the energy shield of the pirate battleship.
The next moment, with a thought, he appeared in the control room.
He looked coldly at the red-skinned creature.
¡°This time, you should be the real you!¡± he said expressionlessly.
¡°You¡ª¡±
The red-skinned creature pointed at Chu Zhou with a trembling finger, as if it had encountered a perverted monster. Disbelief appeared on its face.
Chu Zhou, a World Overlord, had actually torn apart the protective shield of a Universe Lord battleship with a single strike.
What kind of monster was this?
He swore that he had never seen such a monster in his 100 million years in the Universe Ocean.
He had never even heard of it before.
¡°Looks like you don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡±
The Purple Dragon Sword in Chu Zhou¡¯s hand moved again. With a poof, it pierced through the red-skinned creature¡¯s be and through the back of its head.
He casually devoured the red-skinned creature and transferred the several ¡°treasure mountains¡± formed by countless treasures in the red-skinned creature¡¯s inner world to his own world.
He guessed that those treasure mountains should be the wealth umted by the Red Mountain Pirates.
Then, he used the same trick and entered the other two pirate battleships, killing all the pirates controlling the battleships.
¡°This time, not only did I obtain several ¡®treasure mountains¡¯, but I also obtained three Universe Lord-level battleships. Not a bad harvest.¡±
He smiled and put the three Universe Lord pirate battleships into his internal world.
When Chu Zhounded on the surface of the sea, the six of them had basically killed nearly 10,000 pirates.
When Chu Zhounded on the surface of the sea, the six of them had basically killed nearly 10,000 pirates.
Chu Zhou did not care about the death of the pirates. He only cared about the attribute points he had harvested this time.
He looked at the attribute points on his Attribute Board and was pleasantly surprised.
The attribute points on the Attribute Board were finally enough for him to increase hisprehension of the five elements to 10%.
¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to be a Universe Lord.¡±
With this thought in mind, he prepared to find a rtively safe piece of the universe to break through to the Venerable realm.
¡°Finally found you!¡±
Suddenly, a metallic mechanical sound came from the sky.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up and saw a mechanical creature in military uniform in the sky.
On the right hand of the mechanical creature, there was a mechanical eye with two mechanical wings floating.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform was like a high and mighty god, looking down at Chu Zhou and the others.
A boundless pressure enveloped the area.
A million miles of sea trembled.
Chu Zhou and the others felt a suffocating pressure, be it on their bodies or souls.
¡°This is¡ a Venerable!¡±
The six of them swallowed hard.
¡°Venerable of the Machinery race!¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the mechanical lifeform in the sky and became highly vignt..
Chapter 783 - 783: Horrible Battle, Survival! (1)
Chapter 783: Horrible Battle, Survival! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This is¡ a Venerable!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked up at the automaton lifeform in military uniform that was emitting a terrifying pressure and felt an overwhelming pressure.
Especially since this Venerable seemed to be here for them.
This gave them a strong sense of uneasiness.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and sent a voice transmission to Long and the others. ¡°Prepare yourself. Once the situation is bad, immediately attack with all your might and wait for an opportunity to retreat.¡±
Dragon and the others nodded in silence.
¡°Should 1 call you Coiling Dragon or Chu Zhou?¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform crossed its arms and looked at Chu Zhou with a faint smile.
Boundless and vast energy fluctuations emitted from his body. It was like a primordial Fiend Mountain towering in the void, cutting through the Heaven and Earth and deterring everyone.
There was an invisible force around him. When Chu Zhou and the others faced him, it was as if they were facing the entire universe.
When Dragon and the others heard the words of the mechanical creature in military uniform, their expressions changed drastically.
Not only did the mechanical creature in the military uniform know Chu Zhou¡¯s alias, but he also knew Chu Zhou¡¯s real name¡ It was obvious that he was here for Chu Zhou.
He was in big trouble.
Chu Zhou was ranked first on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
The Machinery race was one of the five pinnacle races that participated in theption of the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies.
The living beings of the Machinery race would definitely kill Chu Zhou.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re here for me.¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the figure of the mechanical creature in the military uniform. Although he was under immense pressure, his expression was still as calm as water.
He knew that the more dangerous it was, the more he needed to remain calm. ¡°Hehe, 1 thought you would try to hide it after exposing your identity!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform had a fake smile and a metallic voice.
¡°Is there any point in hiding it?¡± Chu Zhou said expressionlessly.
¡°It¡¯s useless! Since our Machinery race found you, we must have confirmed your identity.¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform said.
¡°I¡¯m very curious. How did you discover my true identity?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
Even though he had some guesses about how the Machinery race discovered him.
However, he still wanted to confirm it to umte experience for hiding his identity in the future.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I refuse to answer,¡± the mechanical creature in the military uniform said indifferently. ¡°Actually, even if you know, it¡¯s meaningless. Chu Zhou, you won¡¯t be able to escape today!¡±
As he spoke, the mechanical creature in the military uniform slowly stretched out a hand and prepared to grab Chu Zhou.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Suddenly, three energy beams that shook the Heaven and Earth pierced through the Void and sted towards the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform.
The void shook violently, and arge area shattered and annihted.
Facing the three terrifying energy beams, the mechanical creature in military uniform was fearless. With a buzz, a phantom of the river ofws extending diagonally into the depths of space and time appeared behind him.
As soon as the river ofws appeared, everything in the universe seemed to be suppressed.
It emitted an aura of endless mystery, endless power, and endless creation.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform had an indifferent expression. His iron fists soared through the sky, and every punch seemed to contain the power of the entire river ofws, causing the sea area to tremble.
The three terrifying energy beams were forcefully shattered by the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform.
¡°Do you think that a Venerable-level warship canpete with a real Venerable?¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform stared at Chu Zhou and the others with a disdainful gaze.
Chu Zhou and the others had solemn expressions.
Originally, they all thought that a Universe Lord battleship could more or less threaten a Universe Lord.
But now, they realized that they had underestimated Venerables.
A Universe Lord battleship might be able to threaten a Venerable without any resistance or defense.
However, when a Venerable became serious, the threat of a Universe Lord battleship would be infinitely reduced.
Actually, thinking about it, it made sense. If Universe Lords were really so easy to deal with, how could they have such a high status in the universe?
The major factions only needed to build more Universe Lord battleships.
Even though it was definitely very difficult to build a Universe Lord battleship¡ It was much easier than nurturing a Venerable.
The truth was that even though Venerable battleships could indeed threaten Venerables, when Venerables were serious, the threat of battleships was limited.
¡°Looks like we¡¯re in trouble. Let¡¯s go all out!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Dragon and the others. His gaze turned ruthless as he immediately ordered Deep Blue to control the three Universe Lord battleships to fire again.
Almost at the same time, the phantom of a world appeared behind the six of them.
A corner of the world phantom opened, revealing Universe Lord battleships that had been umting power for a long time.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
This time, a total of nine Universe Lord battleships fired at the same time.
Nine extremely dazzling energy beams instantly shattered the sea and sky in Chu Zhou¡¯s line of sight.
In the Universe Ocean, a huge wave that was tens of thousands of meters tall surged.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform was no longer calm.
Indeed, even if one or three Universe Lord battleships fired at the same time, it would be difficult to threaten him.
However¡ Nine Universe Lord battleships fired at the same time.
Any attack that reached a certain number would be very terrifying.
It was even more so for the attacks of Universe Lord battleships.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform did not resist the energy beams this time.
His entire body was bathed in the river ofws. His figure was like a ghost as he constantly shed. His speed was so fast that even Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ divine senses could not capture him.
Only blurry afterimages could be seen..
Chapter 784 - 784: Horrible Battle, Survival! (2)
Chapter 784: Horrible Battle, Survival! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The mechanical lifeform in the military uniform flickered continuously, dodging the energy beams.
At the same time, he retracted his hand and ruthlessly pped in the direction of Chu Zhou and the others.
BOOM!
A palm imprint condensed from countless nomological patterns pierced through the gaps between the nine energy beams and sted towards Chu Zhou and the others.
When Chu Zhou and the others saw the terrifying palm print that whistled over like an avnche and felt the destructive power inside, their expressions changed drastically.
He would die If he couldn¡¯t block it!
Almost instantly, Dragon and the others judged that it would be difficult for them to block the three palm imprints.
¡°I should be able to barely block it!¡±
Chu Zhou held the Purple Dragon Sword tightly in his right hand and quickly channeled the power of the five elements, the Law of Reincarnation, the Law of Space, the Law of Gravity, the Law of Repulsion, the Soul Law, and otherws and rules into the Purple Dragon Sword.
Then, his body suddenly moved and he used the Killing Sword Art, shing fiercely at the iing palm print.
In an instant, hundreds of millions of sword rays the size of a cow¡¯s hair rapidly condensed in the void, turning into a huge green lotus.
Endless ck clouds appeared and endless raindrops descended.
Dense raindrops whistled towards the palm print.
There were also Star Realms that appeared in the sky. The huge Star Realms shot out sharp sword lights like porcupines.
Be it the green lotus, the endless rain, or the stars that filled the sky, they all contained the power of variousws and rules.
At this moment, the huge green lotus, endless rain, and the stars in the sky all collided with the palm print that whistled over, erupting with world-shaking sword qi.
Chu Zhou stared fixedly at the palm print.
Under his gaze, the green lotus, rain, and Star Realm formed by his sword qi disappeared at the same time.
¡°He blocked it!¡±
Chu Zhou was overjoyed.
¡°Chu Zhou blocked a Universe Nobility¡¯s attack!¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked when they saw the scene before them.
This was a true Universe Nobility¡¯s attack, but it was actually blocked by a World Overlord like Chu Zhou.
If this news spread, all the races in the universe would probably be shocked.
Universe Lords and World Overlords were creatures frompletely different dimensions after all.
Under normal circumstances, no matter how many World Overlords there were, they were no match for Universe Lords.
¡°He actually blocked my attack?¡±
The automaton lifeform in military uniform was also very shocked to see Chu Zhou block his attack.
Then, his eyes emitted endless killing intent.
Chu Zhou was even more heaven-defying than he had imagined.
He could not let it continue to grow.
Otherwise, he would definitely be another King Bei Gang. He might even surpass King Bei Cang and be a huge threat to the Machinery race.
¡°Die!¡±
The automaton lifeform in military uniform dodged the energy beams like a ghost and suddenly attacked Chu Zhou and the others again.
This time, he struck out six consecutive palms in the direction of Chu Zhou and the others.
Boom, boom, boom¡
Six destructive palm prints passed through the gaps between the energy beams and suppressed Chu Zhou and the others with boundless power.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed.
He had basically used all his strength to block a palm print just now.
Now, more than 10 palm prints pressed down at the same time.
He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to block it.
Dragon and the others also knew that Chu Zhou would definitely not be able to withstand it.
¡°Crowd Control Red Mechanical Puppet to self-destruct¡¡±
Dragon shouted and controlled a crimson mechanical puppet that was as majestic as a mountain to charge towards the six palm prints. When it approached the six palm prints, it directly exploded with a bang.
Almost at the same time, Sol, Changa Saha, and Xi Liujin decisively controlled their scarlet mechanical puppets to rush near the six palm prints and self-destruct.
The strength of the four mechanical puppets far exceeded that of World Overlords. The explosion produced by the self-destruction of the mechanical puppets, who barely had the power of a Universe Nobility was not weaker than the main cannon of a Universe Lord battleship.
It was as if four huge suns were slowly rising.
Terrifying energy fluctuations swept through the sky and sea.
When Dragon and the others controlled the four red mechanical puppets to self-destruct, Chu Zhou immediately summoned a huge silver pyramid¡ªthis was the Universe Lord spaceship of the Machinery race that he had obtained from Yvelines.
He made the silver pyramid stand in front of him, the dragon, and the others to block the illumination produced by the explosion of the four puppets.
At the same time, he, Dragon, and the others tried their best to attack the six palm prints across the silver pyramid to prevent the four mechanical puppets from self-destructing. They could notpletely destroy the six palm prints.
Four of the six terrifying palm prints were destroyed by the four self-destructing puppets in an instant.
Another half-palm was destroyed by Chu Zhou and the others with all their might.
In the end, only half of the palm printnded on the silver pyramid.
With a loud bang, the silver pyramid was sent flying thousands of meters away.
Chu Zhou and the others, who were hiding behind the silver pyramid, spat out blood from the shock. Their internal organs seemed to have left their positions.
¡°He survived¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others heaved a long sigh of relief.
It was too dangerous just now.
¡°D*mn it, those four crimson puppets and the silver pyramid all belong to Yvelines.¡±
The automaton lifeform in the military uniform almost exploded in anger when he saw Chu Zhou and the others block his attack with the help of four powerful puppets created by the automaton race and the silver pyramid.
A year ago, the young prodigy of the Machinery race, Yvelines, suddenly died.
The four crimson mechanical puppets of Yvelines had also disappeared..
Chapter 785 - 785: Horrible Battle, Survival! (3)
Chapter 785: Horrible Battle, Survival! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Coincidentally, Chu Zhou, who had the alias of Coiling Dragon, also led a team to the location of Yvelines¡¯s death to carry out a mission.
It was obvious that not only had Chu Zhou killed Yvelines, but he had also taken possession of Yvelines¡¯s four crimson mechanical puppets.
Those powerful crimson puppets were specially prepared by the upper echelons of the automaton race for the top prodigies of the automaton race.
It was not easy to create.
Only a very small number of automaton prodigies had it.
These crimson puppets had now be life-saving weapons for Chu Zhou and the other human prodigies to resist his attacks.
How could he not be furious?
¡°You¡¯re all going to die!¡±
The automaton lifeform in the military uniform went berserk.
His eyes shot out two scarletser beams, and a tsunami-like energy wave erupted from his body, causing the entire nearby sea area to boil.
An iparably sharp military saber appeared in his hand.
He waved his military knife and forcefully shattered the energy beams that were shooting at him. Moreover, his figure forcefully moved forward under the obstruction of the beams and kept approaching Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Retreat!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the approaching automaton lifeform in military uniform and felt his scalp go numb. Without hesitation, he led Dragon and the others into the Coiling Dragon and drove it into the sea.
When the Coiling Dragon rushed into the sea, the silver pyramid, Chu Zhou¡¯s other two Universe Lord battleships, and the six Universe Lord battleships of Dragon and the others were still floating on the sea and firing at the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform.
If not for these Universe Lord battleships and spaceships holding back the mechanical creatures in military uniforms, Chu Zhou and the others would not have been able to leave at all.
¡°Trying to escape?¡±
When the mechanical creature in the military uniform saw that Chu Zhou and the others wanted to escape, it roared angrily. It waved its iron fist with one hand and forcefully shattered the energy beams. With the other hand, it waved its military knife and shed at the surface of the sea where the Panlong broke through the water.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
Beams of Dao light that were a million miles long shed at the sea, shattering the sea in the range of his vision. The trenches that had been cut out did not close for a long time.
Many cosmic remains that were about to be destroyed were directly destroyed by the saber beams in the seawater.
In the sea, after Chu Zhou let Deep Blue control the Crowd Control Coiling Dragon into the sea, he knew that it would still be very difficult for them to escape the pursuit of the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform.
His gaze turned cold. In a sh, he thought of a n. He would let Deep Blue quickly hack into the system of the three pirate battleships he had obtained not long ago and throw them out.
Then, he controlled the Dark Blue Crowd Control Coiling Dragon and flew towards the deep sea at his fastest speed.
boom!
The Coiling Dragon trembled violently, but it was struck by a saber beam that pierced through it.
The energy shield around the Coiling Dragon shattered.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed.
The Coiling Dragon was theirst battleship. It would be very troublesome for them to continue sailing in the Universe Ocean if it was destroyed.
¡°The Coiling Dragon cannot be destroyed.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at each other and quickly flew out of the Coiling Dragon.
Chu Zhou stored the Coiling Dragon into his internal world and activated the power of space to wrap around Dragon and the others before escaping into the distance at full speed.
In the depths of the Universe Ocean, under the influence of the auras andws of countless ancient universes, thews andws of the Universe Ocean were also very chaotic.
Therefore, in the deep sea, Chu Zhou could not mobilize the Law of Space normally and could not teleport. He could only fly at his fastest speed.
BOOM!
Another million-mile-long terrifying saber beam shed over.
The saber light emitted a strong aura ofws, causing the seawater to boil.
¡°Block it!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others attacked the saber beam with all their might.
Under their joint attack, the saber beam tilted slightly and shed not far from them.
As for the seven of them, their bodies cracked from the impact and blood appeared one after another.
Especially Sol and Changa Saha, who were rtively weak. They hadpletely turned into two bloody figures.
Moreover, as they coughed, they directly coughed out pieces of broken internal organs.
Sol and Changa Saha gritted their teeth and did not speak. They had actually suffered extremely serious injuries and needed to recuperate and recover.
However, they also knew that this was a moment of life and death. Everyone needed their strength.
Therefore, they did not say a word. Instead, they silently mobilized the remaining power in their bodies and prepared to resist Chu Zhou and the others when the saber beam came again.
However, Chu Zhou could already tell that something was wrong with Sol and Changa Saha.
¡°You should rest in my world.¡±
Chu Zhou did not ask Sol and Changa Saha for their opinions at all and directly stored them in his world.
At the same time he also summoned Red God and all the soul ves in the ck Mountain Mystic Realm.
¡°Here we go again!¡±
Zuo Yue suddenly gritted her teeth and said.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up and immediately saw an iparably vast saber beam. It seemed to have cut through the sea as it shed in their direction at lightning speed.
This saber beam was even more ruthless and rage than the previous one. It seemed to contain the will of the automaton lifeform in the military uniform to kill.
¡°Block it!!!¡±
Chu Zhou roared angrily and used his 100,000-meter-tall Chaos Divine Body. Endless Chaos fog curled around the majestic figure standing in the deep sea.
Chu Zhou, who had transformed into a Chaos Giant, held the Purple Dragon Sword that had also be countless timesrger. He injected all the power in his body into the Purple Dragon Sword..
Chapter 786 - 786: Horrible Battle, Survival! (4)
Chapter 786: Horrible Battle, Survival! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Then, with a loud bang, he shed with all his might.
The Red God and many soul ves beside him also followed him and attacked the saber beam.
Roar!!!
Dragon also let out a roar so loud that it sounded like an ancient Mammoth¡¯s roar. At the moment of life and death, hepletely activated the power of the Mammoth bloodline in his body.
His entire body rapidly expanded, and the phantom of an ancient Mammoth appeared behind him.
He spread his feet and sank down. He drew his arms like a bow and threw a punch.
The indomitable Mammoth phantom behind him also raised a huge hoof that blotted out the sky and kicked fiercely at the saber beam.
Zuo Yue held the de of War in her hand, and her long red hair was burning like mes. She gritted her teeth, and the fighting spirit in her eyes became stronger and stronger, as if it had turned into mes that could burn through everything.
At this moment, the war de in her hand seemed to have awakened. It buzzed and vibrated as the phantoms of battlefields appeared around her.
War!
War!!
War!!!
A nomoiogical power that had been dormant in her bloodline was awakening at this moment.
BOOM!
The War de in her hand shed out like lightning. Countless battlefield phantoms followed, and the entire deep sea seemed to have be a vast battlefield.
Almost at the same time, Bing Selin and Xi Liu jin gritted their teeth and unleashed their full strength.
BOOM!
Another earth-shattering explosion resounded in the depths of the sea, causing the boundless seawater to boil.
Chu Zhou and the others joined forces to shatter another saber beam.
However, they did not feel good either.
Apart from Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue, part of Long, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin¡¯s bodies had shattered.
The rest of his body was also covered in spider web-like blood marks.
Without another word, Chu Zhou stored the three of them into his inner world.
¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any more attacks!¡±
Zuo Yue smiled bitterly. She finally realized how terrifying an Universe Nobility was.
However, as soon as Zuo Yue finished speaking, another million-mile-long saber beam shed over.
Zuo Yue¡¯s expression instantly froze.
¡°It won¡¯t be that easy to kill us!¡±
Chu Zhou roared and a trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes.
It had not been easy for him to get to where he was today.
It wasn¡¯t easy for him to find out where his father was.
He still had many unfulfilled wishes.
How could he be willing to be killed just like that?
He once again unleashed his full strength in the direction of the saber beam.
At the same time, he controlled Red God and the soul ves to charge at the saber beam and let them self-destruct.
Zuo Yue also endured the intense pain of his body splitting apart and used all his strength tounch another attack.
Boom boom boom¡
A series of earth-shattering explosions sounded.
The entire sea seemed to be about to be overturned.
The terrifying saber beam that shed down was shattered by Chu Zhou and the others again.
However, the price was a little high.
Red God and the soul ves all self-destructed.
Half of Zuo Yue¡¯s body shattered.
Chu Zhou did not feel good either. He was sent flying hundreds of kilometers away, vomiting blood and internal organs along the way.
Fortunately, after neutralizing this saber beam, no saber beam continued to sh at him for the time being, allowing Chu Zhou to catch his breath.
Chu Zhou also stored the heavily injured Zuo Yue into his internal world.
Then, he looked at the sea with a ferocious and ruthless gaze.
Over the years, he, Chu Zhou, had never suffered such a huge loss.
It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.
However, he, Chu Zhou, had to take revenge on the spot!
¡°It felt good to kill us, right? Next, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the backup n 1 left for you¡¡±
He sneered and forcefully endured the injuries on his body. He mobilized the power of space as much as he could and fled into the distance at full speed.
On the sea, the mechanical creature in the military uniform dodged the attacks of the Universe Lord battleships while carefully sensing the life auras of Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Hmm? He¡¯s not dead yet? How tenacious!¡±
The automaton lifeform was shocked.
They did not expect Chu Zhou and the other World Overlords to still be alive after his full-strength attacks.
However, the more this was the case, the stronger his determination to kill Chu Zhou and the others.
He suddenly waved his military knife and forcefully shattered several beams of light. Then, he turned into a stream of light and rushed into the sea, preparing to chase after Chu Zhou.
However, he had just rushed into the sea.
They encountered three Universe Nobility-level pirate battleships.
In response, at first, he did not pay much attention to it.
They thought that Chu Zhou and the others were in a hurry to escape and had even abandoned these battleships.
However, when he saw the pirate battleships suddenly sh with a dazzling blue light and emit a shuddering fluctuation, he instantly realized that something was wrong.
Then, he looked at the sea and his expression changed drastically.
He discovered that the eight Universe Lord battleships and the silver pyramid on the surface of the sea were also rushing towards him.
Most importantly, the eight Universe Lord battleships and the silver pyramid were shining with dazzling energy patterns on the surface, emitting terrifying fluctuations.
¡°D*mn it, Chu Zhou¡ª¡±
At this moment, the automaton lifeform realized what Chu Zhou was going to do.
However, he had no time to react or dodge.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
The three pirate battleships in the sea, the eight Universe Lord battleships on the sea, and the silver pyramid exploded almost at the same time.
12 sun-like huge fireballs converged into an evenrger super fireball.
In an instant, the sky shattered and the sea shattered.
An unimaginablyrge energy fireball floated on the sea.
The boundless sea water instantly evaporated.
A terrifying Illuminate swept out from the huge energy fireball.
Even from billions of miles away, he could feel the terrifying energy fluctuation.
¡°Gasp! Could a Universe Nobility level battle erupted in that ce?¡±
Some creatures wandering in the nearby sea area looked in the direction of the fluctuation in shock.
In the deep sea, Chu Zhou endured the injuries on his body and fled at full speed.
Suddenly, he was swept by a sweeping Illuminate and was instantly sent flying a million miles away.
This time, his internal organs were directly shattered into powder.
The injuries on his body became even more serious.
However, even though his injuries had worsened again, he smiled.
He believed that even if the automaton lifeform in the military uniform was a Universe Nobility, he would be severely injured under such an explosion, if not dead.
¡°I have to find a ce to heal my injuries as soon as possible!¡±
Half a dayter, Chu Zhou burrowed into the wreckage of a universe that had been shattered to the point that only a few kilometers ofnd was left. Then, he copsed.
¡± I¡¯ve finally survived no matter what!¡±
Enduring the pain and exhaustion, he released Dragon and the others, but he passed out.
On the shattered sea,
a mechanical head covered in cracks suddenly broke out of the water.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ You actually destroyed my mechanical body. 1 won¡¯t let you off!¡±
The mechanical head opened its mouth and roared.
As mechanical creatures, they were different from flesh and blood creatures.
Their mechanical bodies were originally created in the Machinery race. Then, they fused with other machines bit by bit and kept evolving.
This evolution method made their mechanical bodies generally much stronger than the bodies of other living beings.
However, there was also a drawback. Once their mechanical bodies were destroyed, they could not quickly reconstruct their bodies by absorbing cosmic energy like flesh-and-blood experts.
They had to rece a new mechanical body and fuse with other machines to evolve.
And this process required a huge cost and price.
Therefore, when it saw its mechanical body being destroyed like this, the mechanical creature in the military uniform was furious.
He wished he could rip off Chu Zhou¡¯s head and make it into a specimen.
However, he did not dare to stay here for too long.
It would be troublesome if he encountered other Universe Nobilities in his current state with his severely impaired strength.
Swoosh!
The mechanical head quickly turned into an afterimage and disappeared.
Not long after, several figures filled with the aura of Universe Nobilities appeared in this sea area. They searched around and left in disappointment after finding nothing..
Chapter 787 - 787: Promotion! Promotion! Universe Lord! (1)
Chapter 787: Promotion! Promotion! Universe Lord! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A monthter, Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes and woke up from his slumber.
Then, he felt as if every cell in his body was about to copse. The pain was like a tide, wave after wave.
His face twitched slightly.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, are you alright?¡±
¡°How are you feeling now?¡±
The faces of Dragon and the others entered Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
Chu Zhou saw worry and concern in the eyes of the Dragon and the others.
Chu Zhou endured the pain in his body and nced at Long and the others.
¡°I¡¯m fine¡ How long has it been?¡±
Dragon said, ¡°You slept for a whole month!¡±
¡°A month?¡±
Chu Zhou was enlightened.
He had actually slept for a month because his injuries were too serious.
This was the first time something like this had happened since he embarked on the path of cultivation.
This experience was also the most dangerous one.
¡°How are you guys?¡± He looked at Dragon and the others with concern.
¡°We¡¯re all fine. Even though we suffered serious injuries during the battle¡ we¡¯ve basically recovered after a month of recuperation.¡±
¡°Of course, it will probably take some time for him to fully recover.¡± Dragon said.
The others nodded.
¡°That¡¯s good!¡±
Chu Zhou was relieved.
¡°This time, it was really too dangerous. The strength of a Universe Nobility is far beyond imagination. Fortunately, we all survived¡ The only pity is that we suffered a huge loss.¡± Bing Selin said.
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they felt their hearts ache when they thought about how they had paid the price of twelve Universe Lord spaceships to escape.
The value of 12 Universe Lord spaceships was an astronomical figure.
¡°Hmph, even though we paid a heavy price¡ 1 reckon that the automaton lifeform in the military uniform won¡¯t have it easy either.¡± Sol snorted and sneered.
Everyone nodded in agreement.
Even if the automaton lifeform in the military uniform was a Universe Lord, he would probably be in trouble if he didn¡¯t die from the simultaneous self-destruction of twelve Universe Lord spaceships.
¡°It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s dead¡ But if he¡¯s still alive, we must get back at him for this.¡±
A sharp glint shed across Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
This was the first time in Chu Zhou¡¯s life that he had suffered such a huge loss.
If the automaton lifeform in the military uniform hadn¡¯t died and didn¡¯t take revenge, his surname wouldn¡¯t be Chu.
Zuo Yue said gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead yet.¡±
¡°Mm?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Zuo Yue.
Zuo Yue said, ¡°Recently, arge number of mechanical puppets have been patrolling in the nearby sea. They seem to be looking for something.¡±
¡°I suspect that these mechanical puppets were released by the automaton lifeform in military uniform to find our traces.¡±
Changa Saha also spoke. ¡°There aren¡¯t so many coincidences in this world. I also think that those mechanical puppets were released by the automaton lifeform in the military uniform¡ If it wasn¡¯t the remains of the universe where we are and happened to be rtively hidden, we might have been discovered.¡± ¡°D*mn it, if not for the fact that I¡¯m seriously not strong enough, I really want to fight that mechanical lump.¡± Sol said gloomily.
¡°From the looks of it, our current situation is still very dangerous?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
Dragon and the others nodded silently.
During this period of time, more and more mechanical puppets patrolled this sea area.
Moreover, the frequency of patrolling was getting higher and higher.
If this continued, no matter how hidden the cosmic debris they were in was, it would probably not take long for them to be found.
And once they were found again by the mechanical lifeform in military uniform,
this time, it would be difficult for them to escape.
Therefore, during this period of time, they had been quietly staying in this fragment of the universe and did not dare to go out at all.
¡°Hehe, looks like he won¡¯t stop until he kills us.¡± Chu Zhou sneered, his gaze as sharp as a knife. ¡°Very good. He¡¯s not dead yet. Then I¡¯ll take revenge for everything he owes us.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, are you going to take the initiative to find the mechanical creature in the military uniform? He¡¯s a Universe Nobility!¡±
Dragon and the others frowned.
Of course, they wanted to take revenge on the mechanical creature in the military uniform.
However, after personally fighting the automaton lifeform in military uniform¡ they realized the difference between a World Overlord and a Universe Nobility.
With their current strength, going to find the mechanical lifeform in military uniform was no different from courting death.
¡°It¡¯s just a Universe Nobility¡ Soon, I¡¯ll be a Universe Nobility too.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly.
What?
Chu Zhou was going to be a Universe Nobility?
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
Then, they were all overjoyed.
If Chu Zhou could be a Universe Nobility, the predicament they were facing would be easily resolved.
They believed that with Chu Zhou¡¯s talent and potential, after he became a Universe Nobility, his strength would definitely far surpass that of Universe Nobilitys of the same level.
At that time, even if Chu Zhou was still no match for the mechanical creature in the military uniform, he could still calmly bring them away.
¡°Next, I¡¯m going into seclusion. I¡¯ll be in seclusion for at least half a month, and at most a month.¡±
Chu Zhou said to Dragon and the others.
¡°Just focus on your seclusion. Leave the matters of the outside world to us for the time being!¡±
Dragon and the others told Chu Zhou to cultivate in peace.
Chu Zhou did not say anything. His figure moved and he flew to a remote corner of this cosmic ruin. Then, he sat down cross-legged.
He carefully ¡®introspected¡¯ his body.
He realized that every cell in his body was covered in spider web-like cracks.
That unbearable pain was emitted from countless cells that were covered in cracks..
Chapter 788 - 788: Promotion! Promotion! Universe Lord! (2)
Chapter 788: Promotion! Promotion! Universe Lord! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This time, my injuries are really serious¡ If I hadn¡¯t cultivated the Chaos
Dharma Body, my body would have copsed long ago.¡±
With this thought in mind, he silently activated the Chaos Dharma Body.
In an instant, arge amount of Chaos mist surged out of the void around him.
His body was like a Behemoth that had been starved for countless years, crazily devouring wisps of Chaos mist.
As his body constantly devoured the Chaos mist, shimmering Chaos symbols gradually appeared on the surface of every cell in his body.
Under the effects of the mysterious Chaos symbols, the cracks on the surface of the cells quickly decreased and disappeared.
15 dayster, the cracks on all the cells in his body disappeared.
His injuries hadpletely healed and he had returned to his peak state.
¡°It¡¯s now time to be a Universe Lord.¡±
There were two prerequisites to bing a Universe Lord:
1. Theprehension of a particrw must reach at least 1%.2. Sessfully condensing the Nomological Spark.
Chu Zhou¡¯sprehension of the five elements had reached 5%. It had long exceeded 1%!
It was only because the higher theprehension of the nomologicalws, the higher the sess rate of condensing the Nomological Spark. That was why he did not break through to the Universe Lord realm.
To be safe, he nned to wait for hisprehension of the five elements to reach 10% before charging into the Universe Lord realm.
And now, the attribute points on his body were enough to raise the Five Elemental Laws to 10%.
¡°Increase myprehension of the Five Elemental Laws!¡±
Chu Zhou had an idea.
In an instant, all the attribute points on the Attribute Board were basically emptied.
At the same time, thews of metal and wood in Chu Zhou¡¯s soul were fusing at an astonishing speed.
Hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws became deeper and deeper.
6%!
7%!
8%!
Hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws was constantly increasing.
His aura was also rising continuously.
Vast and mighty five-colored divine light rushed out of his body, illuminating the entire wreckage of the universe.
Dragon and the others, who had been silently paying attention to Chu Zhou, looked at him excitedly.
¡°Chu Zhou, are you going to be a Universe Lord?¡±
Dragon and the others thought so.
Buzz!
Suddenly, an iparably vast and soul-shaking power ignored the barriers of time and space and descended from the dark, enveloping Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
This force distorted the space around Chu Zhou.
It seemed to have isted Chu Zhou from the other areas.
Chu Zhou actually floated up.
¡°This is the Law of the Universe¡¡±
Dragon and the others could sense the iparably ancient, noble, and vast nomological power from Chu Zhou.
Dragon and the others could sense the iparably ancient, noble, and vast nomological power from Chu Zhou.
At this moment, they could not help but have the urge to worship Chu Zhou.
Rumble!
The void of this fragment of the universe boiled.
Billions of kilometers in the nearby sea area were also boiling.
Endless five-colored power surged out of the void and into the wreckage of the universe where Chu Zhou was. Then, it turned into endless five-colored symbols and surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
Countless five-colored nomological threads suddenly appeared above Chu Zhou¡¯s head. They intertwined crazily.
Arge amount of ck nomological power condensed into dense ck symbols and fused into the nomological threads.
A momentter¡
All the nomological threads and five-colored symbols disappeared.
In the void was a mysterious crystal that was filled with five-colored divine light.
This five-colored mysterious crystal emitted a vast and majestic aura, as if it was abination of Dao and Logos. It emitted a terrifying pressure that crushed time and space.
Rumble¡
The wreckage of the universe where Chu Zhou was hadpletely transformed into a five-colored world. Countless five-colored divine power surged like a boiling five-colored sea.
¡°Nomological Spark¡ So this is a Nomological Spark?¡±
Dragon and the others stared at the Five-Colored Spark.
Breathe, elerate!
His heartbeat elerated!
¡°Chu Zhou seeded!¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. Chu Zhou has be a Universe Lord.¡±
Everyone was envious and excited.
Chu Zhou also opened his eyes.
At this moment, five-colored divine light filled his eyes as countless five-colored nomological threads lingered.
¡°I¡¯m still one step away from fusing with the Spark!¡±
He smiled. With a thought, the five-colored Spark floating in the air slowly descended and merged into their foreheads.
In an instant, a vast power that was like an ancient Torrent swept through every cell in his body and his soul.
Every cell and soul in his body was crazily devouring that vast power and rapidly transforming.
¡°Evolve! Evolve! Evolve!¡¡±
¡°Warp! Warp! Warp!¡¡±
Every cell in his body seemed to be shouting.
At this moment, his body and soul had undergone an unprecedented transformation¡
This was a life transition.
Boom¡ª-
Chu Zhou¡¯s aura instantly jumped to a huge level, as if he had transformed from an ordinary little snake to a mythical True Dragon.
Avast, majestic, noble, and ancient aura emanated from his body. He was like an ancient true god that had descended to the mortal world.
The Universe Origin Energy in the entire Universe Fragment was boiling.
The seawater within a radius of billions of kilometers also boiled.
¡°So¡ so strong!¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
In their Perception, the gap between them and Chu Zhou seemed to have instantly changed from ¡®1¡¯ to ¡®10,000¡¯.
They did not have the courage to resist at all.
¡°Is¡ is someone advancing to the Universe Lord Realm?¡±
In the sea area around the wreckage of the universe where Chu Zhou and the others were, some living beings looked at the boiling endless seawater and the Five-colored Divine Light that contained powerful nomological powers. They all looked in the direction where the Five-colored Divine Light was the most dazzling in shock.
¡°I¡¯m so envious. Someone broke through the bottleneck and became a Universe Lord in Universe Ocean again.¡±
¡°I wonder which lucky person broke through this time? 1 wonder when it will be my turn?¡±
¡°What a strong power of the five elements¡ This is a Universe Lord who condensed a Nomological Spark with the five elements.¡±
Many World Overlords looked in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction enviously.
Lifeforms below the World Overlord level basically didn¡¯t have the ability to survive in Universe Ocean.
Therefore, generally speaking, even if living beings below the World Overlord realm came to the Universe Ocean, they would usually only stay in the remains of the Universe Base or stronghold.
They would follow the army even if they appeared in Universe Ocean.
There were basically no creatures below the World Overlord level who wandered the Universe Ocean alone.
Therefore, the people who risked their lives in the Universe Ocean were basically experts above the World Overlord realm.
99% of them were World Overlords.
These World Overlords chose to adventure in the extremely dangerous Universe Ocean to break through the bottleneck and be Universe Lords.
However¡ there was an iparably huge gap between a World Overlord and an Universe Lord.
It was really too difficult to advance from a World Overlord to a Universe Lord.
Even if there were countless opportunities in the Universe Ocean,
there were only a few World Overlords who could truly rely on opportunities to advance to the Universe Lord realm.
Many ancient World Overlords had stayed in the Universe Ocean for hundreds of millions of years, but they still couldn¡¯t be Universe Lords.
Therefore, every time they saw a ¡®lucky person¡¯ advance to a Universe Lord in Universe Ocean, these World Overlords¡¯ eyes would turn red with envy.
Of course¡ Most of them were just envious but not too shocked.
For countless years, too many creatures had sessfully be Universe Lords in Universe Ocean after all.
¡°I wonder which race this newly-advanced Universe Lord is from? Who is he?¡±
Many World Overlords thought this way.
However, no one took the initiative to visit and congratte him.
No one knew what race and faction this new Universe Lord belonged to. If the race and faction he belonged to were enemies with the ones they belonged to, they would be knocking on death¡¯s door.
However, those World Overlords did not dare to move.. Arge number of mechanical puppets flew towards the cosmic wreckage where Chu Zhou was from all directions like locusts¡
Chapter 789 - 789: Meeting The Military Mechanical Lifeform Again!
Chapter 789: Meeting The Military Mechanical Lifeform Again!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou floated in midair in the wreckage of the universe. The five-colored divine light around him boiled, and the power of the five elements surged out of the Void around him and fused into his body.
¡°I¡¯ve finally be an Universe Lord!¡±
He muttered to himself and looked at his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Beginner Universe Lord)]
[Attribute Points: 100 trillion]
[Rule/Law:]
[Five Elemental Rule: 10% (Metal Rule and Wood Rule fused 1/4)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 0.5%]
[Law of Space: 90%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
[Absolute arts:]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Perfected First Level]
[Soul Armor: Perfected Fourth Level]
(Killing Sword Art: Perfected Third Level]
[Chaos Dharma Body: 100,000-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Body Canon: One clone]
[Flowing Moon Movement Technique: Perfected First Level]
[Six Radiance Shield: Perfected First Level|
On his Attribute Board, his level had changed to beginner Universe Lord.
Universe Lords were divided into: Beginner Universe Lords (i%-io%w), Intermediate Universe Lords (11%-2O%w), and Advanced Universe Lords (21%-3O%w).
Hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws had reached 10% now!
This meant that he had just be a Universe Lord and was already at the peak of a Beginner Universe Lord.
He had already surpassed 99.99% of the new Universe Lords at the onset.
He looked at the information behind the Five Elemental Laws.
¡°The Five Elemental Laws are made up of the five major Laws of Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. The Laws of Metal and Wood have only fused 1/4, and theprehension of the Five Elemental Laws has reached 10%¡¡±
¡°¡In that case, theprehension of the Five Elemental Laws should reach 40% after the Metal Laws and Wood Laws arepletely fused! After that, theprehension of the Laws will increase by 20% with every additional Law fused! When the five Laws arepletely fused, theprehension of the Five Elemental Laws will reach 100%!¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with motivation as he thought about this. He wished he could immediately increase hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws to 100% and directly be a Universe Saint.
However, he also knew that the fusion of rules became more and more difficult towards the end, and the number of attribute points needed to be consumed increased.
It was impossible for him topletely fuse the fivews of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth in a short period of time even with the help of the Attribute Board.
The amount of attribute points required was probably an astronomical figure.
¡°¡It¡¯s too far away. Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s better to see the changes in my body and inner world!¡±
He muttered in his heart and used his inner sight.
In his mind, a five-colored spark slowly rotated.
Unknowingly, five-colored nomological threads extended down and connected to the five-colored spark.
This was the Nomological Spark he had condensed when he became a Universe Lord.
At this moment, he clearly felt how powerful he was.
He could mobilize the power of the Five Elemental Laws with just a thought.
The power ofws was the origin power of the universe, and it was also the most powerful power.
Swallowing the sun alive was a piece of cake to the current him. Even swallowing the gxy alive was not impossible.
¡°As expected, World Overlords and Universe Lords are not creatures of the same dimension at all.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed.
At this moment, he had integrated arge amount of nomological power whether it was his body or soul.
His body and soul had undergone a fundamental transformation and transition.
His essence waspletely different from humans below the Universe Lord realm.
It was more perfect and stronger.
With a thought, he looked at his inner world.
At this moment, his inner world had also undergone a tremendous transformation. Its area had increased by countless times. Its diameter had reached a total of one light-year.
A world with a diameter of one light-year. What kind of concept was this?
Basically equal to the size of a sr system.
Strictly speaking, the world of Venerables was no longer called a world, but a Divine Kingdom.
The entire operation of the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± was mainly based on Chu Zhou¡¯s will.
Thews of the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± were mainly based on the Five Elemental Laws, supplemented by the Law of Reincarnation, the Law of Space, the Law of Gravity, the Law of Repulsion, the Soul Law, and otherws and rules that Chu Zhou hadprehended.
Chu Zhou looked down at his ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± from a God¡¯s perspective.
Countless mountains, forests, ins, deserts, rivers,kes, seas, and so on were reflected in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
In the sky were the sun, moon, and stars.
In the entire ¡°Divine Kingdom¡±, other than the scarcity of living beings, it was no different from the real world.
With a thought from Chu Zhou, a in below suddenly split open. A small metal mountain flew out of the crack and into the air.
¡°This is a D-rank metal, Mystic Iron Essence!¡±
He looked at the metal mountain with interest.
This Mystic Iron Essence metal mountain was about 60,000 tons.
Mystic Iron Essence was a D-rank metal (World Overlord Realm material)
and was already a considerable amount of wealth to a Normal World Overlord.
To the current Chu Zhou, the Mystic Iron Essence metal mountain was naturally nothing.
The reason why he was interested in the Mystic Iron Essence metal mountain was because this metal mountain was not obtained from the universe, but produced by his ¡°Divine Kingdom.¡±
Yes, when the World Overlord¡¯s internal world advanced to a ¡°Divine Kingdom¡±, it had the ability to automatically derive various substances.
The specific substances that were derived were rted to the structure of the Divine Kingdomws.
The core nomologicalws that structured the Divine Kingdom were the Five Elemental Laws.
Therefore, the substances derived from the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± were basically rted to the five elements..
Chapter 790 - 790: Meeting The Military Mechanical Lifeform Again! (2)
Chapter 790: Meeting The Military Mechanical Lifeform Again! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Among them were mainly forests, grasnds, and various metal mines.
¡°No wonder Universe Lords are all super rich people in the universe. Even the slightest thing that leaks from the corners of their fingers isparable to the wealth of an ordinary World Overlord¡ Everything is because Universe Lords have a ¡®Divine Kingdom¡¯ that can automatically produce all kinds of precious resources. Even if they don¡¯t do anything, their wealth is constantly increasing.¡± Chu Zhou thought happily.
His ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± could constantly produce various resources rted to the five elements.
This was undoubtedly a great thing for him.
It was his dream to make money while lying down and now his dream hade true.
¡°The Divine Kingdom is too big. I should establish a permanent ce in the Divine Kingdom.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou had an idea.
¡°Rumble¡ª¡±
The entire ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± immediately shook.
In the center of the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡±, a huge five-colored mountain rose from the ground.
It transformed into an enormous mountain that shot into the clouds and coiled around the sea of clouds in next to no time.
¡°Let¡¯s call this mountain the Five Elements Mountain.¡±
Chu Zhou had an idea.
On the smooth mountain wall of the five-colored mountain, three resplendent universalnguages of the Five Elements Mountain appeared.
Then, an extremely majestic and magnificent pce appeared on the peak of Five Elements Mountain.
¡°I have to give this pce a name too!¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the pce. He had originally wanted to call it the Five Elements Hall
but he felt that it was a little inappropriate.
This pce would be the center of the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± in the future.
Even though the structure of the ¡°Divine Kingdom¡± was currently dominated by the Five Elemental Laws, the weight of the Law of Reincarnation and otherws would continue to increase in the future.
After deliberating for a moment, he decided to name the pce the Myriad Laws Hall.
It meant that he would cultivate manyws and master all techniques.
The next moment, a huge stone tablet appeared in front of the pce with the words ¡®Myriad Laws Hall¡¯ written on it.
After the Myriad Laws Hall was built, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness immediately transformed into a figure in the Myriad Laws Hall and sat on the throne at the top of the hall.
A momentter, an ancient blue tree that was covered in scales and every leaf flickered with mysterious symbols crossed the Void and descended above the Myriad Laws Hall.
After the blue ancient tree appeared, it quickly shrunk to a few meters tall and flew into the Myriad Laws Hall.
¡°Greetings, Master. Congrattions on bing a Universe Lord.¡±
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree waved its leaves and said respectfully to Chu Zhou, who was sitting on the throne.
In fact, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree was extremely shocked.
After being subdued by Chu Zhou, it also understood some of his master¡¯s situation.
He knew that Chu Zhou¡¯s master was only about 65 years old.
A 65-year-old Universe Lord?
At the thought of this, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡¯s consciousness was in a daze.
A 65-year-old Universe Lord was probably unique among the myriad races in the universe!
¡°Blue Demon, from now on, you¡¯ll be stationed at Five Elements Mountain to protect the Myriad Laws Hall!¡±
Chu Zhou said to the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°Yessir!
n
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree replied.
Chu Zhou nodded and disappeared.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree immediately flew outside the Myriad Laws Hall and transformed into a towering tree after Chu Zhou disappeared. Then, it took root in the ground near the Myriad Laws Hall.
Not long after, huge spindle-shaped buds fell from the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Pu pu pu¡
Pairs of rough wooden palms stretched out from the inside of the flower bud and grabbed both sides of the flower bud. They suddenly tore open the flower bud, revealing Treants that were 30 meters tall.
These Treants looked like humans. They had facial features and four limbs. They held a wooden Spear in their hands and emitted a ferocious aura, like veterans who had been through hundreds of battles.
Most shockingly, these Treants were all suffused with World Overlord Realm energy fluctuations.
There were 300 such Treants.
¡°A team of 100 people will be divided into three teams. One team will guard the foot of Five Elements Mountain, one team will guard the mountainside, and one team will guard outside the Myriad Laws Hall.¡±
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree said majestically.
The 300 Treant soldiers immediately divided into 300-man teams ording to the order.
One of them stayed outside the Myriad Laws Hall while the other two went to the foot of the mountain and the mountainside to guard it.
In the outside world, after Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, Dragon and the others went forward to congratte him.
¡°Hmm? Our ¡®guest¡¯ is here.¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly looked out of the cosmic wreckage and immediately saw a dense swarm of mechanical puppets.
¡°Could we¡¯ve been discovered by the mechanical puppets?¡±
Dragon and the others were slightly shocked when they saw the mechanical puppets.
¡°It should be because 1 made a bigmotion when I broke through just now and attracted them over.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly.
With that, he had an idea.
In an instant, the void boiled outside the wreckage of the universe. Countless five-colored divine light surged and condensed into five-colored divine needles.
Countless five-colored divine needles floated in the sky above the sea. They could make people with trypophobia faint.
Chi chi chi¡
Dense five-colored divine needles pierced through the Void and shot towards the locust-like mechanical puppet at almost the speed of light.
It looked like a torrent of light formed by countless five-colored rays of light crashing into countless mechanical puppets from afar.
In an instant, the puppets were pierced by the Five-Colored Divine Needle.
Sparks flew from the mechanical puppets, and the preciseponents in their bodies were destroyed by the Five-Colored Divine Needle.
Locust-like mechanical puppets fell to the surface of the sea like a waterfall. The scene was extremely spectacr.
Before the mechanical puppets could fall into the sea, a circle of five-colored light swept past and collected all the mechanical puppets.
¡°Is this¡ Chu Zhou¡¯s current strength?¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked.
During this period of time, they had also secretly spied on some mechanical puppets passing by.
He knew how terrifying these mechanical puppets were.
The weakest of these mechanical puppets had reached the first level of the World Overlord realm, more than a third of them had reached the sixth to eighth level of the World Overlord realm, a small number had reached the Ninth Level World Overlord realm, and a small number of them exuded the pressure of the Universe Lords. They hadpletely surpassed the World Overlord realm and possessed a portion of the power of the Universe Lords.
They had all estimated that if they rushed out, they would be discovered by the mechanical puppets, not to mention Chu Zhou.
There was no need for the mechanical creatures in military uniforms to do it themselves. They would be surrounded and killed by the army formed by countless mechanical puppets.
However, now, Chu Zhou had wiped out all the mechanical puppets surrounding him with a simple thought.
From this, one could see how terrifying Chu Zhou¡¯s current strength was.
¡°Eh? Someone has attacked the mechanical army that has been patrolling the surrounding sea recently.¡±
¡°That mechanical army seems to have been released by a Universe Lord of the
Machinery race¡ Who dares to attack the mechanical army? The Universe
Lords of the Machinery race are famous for being terrifying!¡±
¡°That wave of attacks just now seemed to be the power of the Five Elemental Laws¡ A living being in this sea area just advanced to the Universe Lords with the Five Elemental Laws. Could it be that the new Universe Lord attacked the mechanical army?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a possibility¡¡±
The living beings who were adventuring in this sea area saw the scene of countless Five-Colored Divine Needles sweeping through the mechanical puppet army from afar.
Immediately, they guessed that the new Universe Lords might have a conflict with the Universe Lords of the Machinery race.
Many creatures immediately paid attention to the next changes.
Not long after the many mechanical puppets were destroyed by the Five-Colored Divine Needles, a terrifying figure suddenly descended into this sea.
A majestic pressure pressed down on the seawater in this area, causing it to sink continuously.
¡°Chu Zhou, I found you!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform roared angrily, shaking the sea.
His gaze pierced through theyers of space and saw Chu Zhou.
¡°Even if you didn¡¯te to me, 1 would havee to you!¡±
Chu Zhou sneered. He took a step forward and instantly appeared hundreds of meters away from the automaton lifeform in military uniform.
¡°You¡ you¡¯ve be a Universe Lord?¡±
When the mechanical creature in the military uniform saw Chu Zhou appear in front of it, it wanted to kill him immediately.
However, when he sensed the Universe Lord¡¯s energy fluctuations on Chu Zhou¡¯s body, he could not help but be stunned.
It had only been a month since theyst met, but Chu Zhou had already advanced to the Universe Lord?
Chapter 791 - 791: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad
Chapter 791: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad
Race Battlefield! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The mechanical creature in the military uniform stared at Chu Zhou in disbelief.
It had only been a month since theyst met, but Chu Zhou had already advanced to the Universe Lord?
Moreover, ording to the information gathered by the Machinery race, Chu Zhou was only about 65 years old.
A 65-year-old Universe Lord?
Are you kidding me?
For countless years, there had never been a living being in the universe who could be a Universe Lord before the age of 100.
No matter how talented a living being was, they would only be Universe Lords after a thousand years.
This was basically the ironw of the universe.
Even the Universe Saints who stood at the peak of the universe were the same.
If Chu Zhou really became a Universe Lord at the age of 65, it would be too terrifying and shocking.
The mechanical creature in the military uniform carefully probed the energy fluctuations and nomological fluctuations on Chu Zhou¡¯s body again and confirmed that Chu Zhou had really advanced to the Universe Lord.
¡°He¡¯s¡ really a Universe Lord.¡±
The mechanical life form in the military uniform was indescribably shocked. His heart was roaring like a tsunami, unable to calm down.
¡°What? That new Universe Lord is actually the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou?¡±
Many living beings hiding nearby who were secretly paying attention to this ce were shocked when they heard the mechanical lifeform in military uniform address Chu Zhou.
Humans were one of the six pinnacle races in the universe.
Many cosmic powerhouses other than humans were very concerned about the situation of humans.
Recently, Chu Zhou had caused a hugemotion among the humans. He had even reced Romo as the new number one prodigy of the human race.
The universe powerhouses who paid close attention to the situation of humans naturally paid attention to Chu Zhou.
There was no need to borate on the value of the number one prodigy of Humanity.
No living being dared to underestimate the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou.
Especially since Chu Zhou was King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple.
King Bei Cang was once a legendary figure in the battlefield of the myriad races. In the Universe Ocean, his reputation spread far and wide, causing the myriad races in the universe to fear him.
The Killing Sword Art had be an eternal shadow in the hearts of countless experts in the Universe Ocean.
As King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou naturally received the attention of the experts in Universe Ocean.
Especially¡ King Bei Gang¡¯s enemies in Universe Ocean had their eyes on Chu Zhou, waiting for him toe to Universe Ocean.
Therefore, before Chu Zhou arrived at the Myriad Race Battlefield, he was already a famous person.
Many living beings in the nearby sea knew about Chu Zhou.
Now that they learned that the person who had just be a Universe Lord in this sea area was actually Chu Zhou, these living beings were extremely shocked.
¡°Many people in the Universe Ocean are waiting for Chu Zhou, the disciple of King Bei Cang, to arrive. 1 didn¡¯t expect him to have arrived long ago¡ Moreover, he has be a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Many people were in a constant state of panic under the suppression of the Northern Heavens King all those years ago, and they lived worse than dogs¡ They surely want to take revenge on his disciples and even kill thempletely.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk! This Chu Zhou seems to be only 65 years old! Do you know what a 65-year-old Universe Lord means? This means that this is the first living being to be a Universe Lord before the age of 100 in countless years¡ He¡¯s even more impressive than many Universe Saints when they were young. Once such a figure grows up, I think he¡¯ll be much more terrifying than King Bei Cang back then. Humanity has another heaven-defying existence. I reckon many people won¡¯t be able to sleep. Many races and factions won¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡±
¡°Humans are really blessed by luck. First, there was Emperor Xi, then there was the Martial Ancestor, and then there was Lord Of Reincarnation, and then there was King Bei Cang¡ Such figures are all existences that reign supreme in an era. Compared to the previous three, King Bei Cang is much inferior. However, if he can ovee the mental barrier, his future achievements will probably catch up to the previous three. And now, there¡¯s a peerless genius like Chu Zhou¡ Humans¡¯ luck is really too strong.¡±
¡°Humanity¡¯s providence is indeed strong. However¡ 1 estimate that the pinnacle races like the insect race, the Machinery race, the crystal race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, and other supreme factions in the universe will not allow Chu Zhou to grow. Humanity is already too powerful, and there are too many figures who have been born to reign supreme in an era. Many people and factions will definitely not be willing for another heaven-defying figure to grow up.¡±
In the nearby sea, many living beings were watching Chu Zhou and the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform from afar as theymunicated with their divine senses.
There were even a few Universe Lords among them.
There were also many living beings who looked at Chu Zhou with killing intent.
Most of these creatures were from the insect race, automaton race, crystal race, Mana race, and Origin race.
Chu Zhou also sensed that many living beings were watching him from afar.
Many of their gazes were filled with intense malice and killing intent.
He did not care about this.
He looked at the mechanical being in military uniform calmly and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re very surprised that I¡¯ve be a Universe Lord!¡±
¡°However, it can¡¯t be helped. Sometimes, it¡¯s like this. If one is too outstanding, even if one wants to cultivate slower, one won¡¯t be able to suppress it!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform¡¯s face darkened. He stared coldly into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and sneered.
¡°I remember that you humans have a saying: The tallest tree in the forest will be destroyed, and the tallest tree will be destroyed. Sometimes, if you¡¯re too outstanding and don¡¯t know how to keep a low profile, you¡¯ll die faster..¡±
Chapter 792 - 792: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad
Chapter 792: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad
Race Battlefield! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°It seems that you, a mechanical lump, know our human culture quite well.¡± Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, his gaze focused. ¡°But 1 don¡¯t believe that.¡±
¡°I believe that fists are the truth. 1 have unparalleled iron fists that can sweep through everything!¡±
With that, his figure instantly moved like a ferocious beast that had broken out of its cage. Billions of ghosts and gods moved at the same time. With a bang, he turned into a distorted shadow and charged at the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform.
A-sized Chaos fist streaked across the sky. On the Chaos fist were five-colored nomological threads that emitted boundless five-colored divine light.
Boom!
In an instant, millions of kilometers of the void shattered in the sky above the sea. Countless spatial fragments danced like snowkes.
The terrifying fist that was like a five-colored sun struck the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform. The terrifying energy storm pushed up the seawater behind the mechanical lifeform, forming a shocking wave that was tens of thousands of meters tall.
¡°Arrogant!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform did not expect Chu Zhou, a new Universe Lord, to dare to take the initiative to attack him. It could not help but be furious.
He let out a long roar that shook a million miles. A mighty river ofws descended from the sky and enveloped his body.
His fist collided with Chu Zhou¡¯s five-colored Chaos Fist.
The moment the fist collided with the fist, the expression of the mechanical creature in the military uniform changed drastically.
The moment the fist collided with the fist, the expression of the mechanical creature in the military uniform changed drastically.
His arm instantly twisted and cracked like a fried dough twist.
As for himself, he flew backward like a meteor. With a bang, he smashed through the shocking Gush that was tens of thousands of meters tall behind him and flew further into the sea.
¡°How¡ How is this possible? How can his body be stronger and harder than my mechanical body?¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform looked at Chu Zhou in disbelief as he was sent flying.
His mechanical body had already been destroyed by the self-destruction of the twelve Universe Lords.
The current mechanical body was reced in the stronghold where he had returned to the remains of the Machinery race in Universe 03.
In order to exchange for this new mechanical body from the automaton race, he had almost used up all the wealth and military achievements he had umted in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield over the years.
Even though this new mechanical body was not as strong as the old mechanical body because it had just been reced and had not been tempered enough, it should far surpass the corporeal body and divine body of most Universe Lords.
However, with just a punch, his new mechanical body had one of his arms shattered by Chu Zhou¡¯s punch. This was very difficult for him to ept.
¡°I¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re down.¡± This had always been Chu Zhou¡¯sbat rule.
After sending the mechanical creature flying with a punch, a cold killing intent shed across his eyes.
Swoosh!
He instantly teleported and appeared above the head of the mechanical lifeform in military uniform like a ghost. He stepped on it with rage.
A million miles of the Void was dented by his foot.
Sensing the danger above his head, the mechanical creature¡¯s expression changed drastically. Without hesitation, he waved his intact left hand and sted upwards.
Boom¡ª-
The mechanical creature in the military uniform was stepped into the sea by Chu Zhou.
The surface of the sea exploded, stirring up a huge tsunami.
Many ancient universes that were on the verge of destruction werepletely destroyed by the tsunami.
¡°Tsk! He¡¯s too¡ too powerful!¡±
¡°The Universe Lords of the Machinery race are actually not a match for a new Universe Lord like Chu Zhou?¡±
In the distance, many living beings who were watching this battle felt their scalps tingle.
They did not expect Chu Zhou to be so terrifying after just bing a Universe Lord.
He kept fighting the mechanical creature in the military uniform.
He kept fighting the mechanical creature in the military uniform.
¡°As expected, after Chu Zhou advanced to the Universe Lords, he¡¯s not an ordinary Universe Lord.¡±
When the six of them saw that Chu Zhou had the upper hand in the battle against the mechanical creature in the military uniform, they felt a sense of anger.
They were too aggrieved by the battle a month ago.
They almost all died at the hands of the mechanical creatures in military uniforms.
Even if they managed to escape in the end, they had paid an iparably huge price¡ªa total of 12 Universe Lords-level spaceships were sacrificed.
Now that they saw Chu Zhou crush the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform, they felt iparably happy. It was like a hot day. They drank a mouthful of ice water and felt good from beginning to end.
After Chu Zhou stepped the mechanical creature in the military uniform into the sea, he recalled the scene of him being chased by the mechanical creature in the military uniform in the deep sea a month ago. His expression immediately turned cold.
With a thought, he took out the Purple Dragon Sword.
¡°In that pursuit a month ago, you felt good killing us, right? Now, 1¡¯11 let you have a taste of being killed!¡±
Chu Zhou sneered and instantly used the Killing Sword Art.
¡°Hummm!!!!¡±
A clear sword cry suddenly resounded in the sea for thousands of miles.
Chu Zhou¡¯s entire body emitted a hazy light.
The light was pieced together by countless sword lights. These lights burst out from his body and constantly changed outside his body, gradually forming a huge green lotus that was indomitable.
BOOM!
The iparably huge green lotus instantly took root in the sea.
Immediately, a translucent sword qi emerged from the sea.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
Streams of sword qi turned into dense lotus leaves that covered the Void..
Chapter 793 - 793: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad Race Battlefield! (3)
Chapter 793: Killing Sword Art Reappears At The Myriad Race Battlefield! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Countless lotus leaves covered a million kilometers of the sea, turning this ce into a world of lotuses.
At the same time, the budding green lotus bloomed one petal after another, emitting endless light.
One petal, two petals, three petals¡ Endlessyers of flower petals bloomed in all directions, dazzling and dazzling. It was a wonder¡
Thest few petals finally bloomed. In the center of theyers of petals, Chu Zhou stood calmly on the lotus tform. Within a three-foot radius of him, the wispy white fog did not dissipate!
A huge green lotus that towered into the sky, a majestic lotus, lotus leaves that covered a million miles of sea¡ It looked so spectacr.
At this moment, all the living beings in this sea felt a powerful sword intent that caused the colors of Heaven and Earth to surge towards them.
The sword intent contained a shocking killing intent.
Everyone felt a prickling pain, even their souls felt a bone-chilling coldness.
After Chu Zhou advanced to the Universe Lords, the Killing Sword Art disyed a terrifying power that could change the color of the Heaven and Earth.
¡°Killing Sword Art, this is King Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art!¡±
In the sea area of a million miles, many living beings looked at the endless lotus leaves and the indomitable green lotus and recalled many unforgettable memories of fear. They felt a bone-chilling cold.
¡°As expected, he inherited King Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just the Killing Sword Art. Look at the sword in his hand¡ªthat¡¯s King Bei Gang¡¯s Purple Dragon Sword.¡±
¡°The Killing Sword Art has appeared on the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield again. Looks like there¡¯s going to be another storm on the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield.¡±
In the dark, a few foreign race Universe Lords who were paying attention to Chu Zhou looked at his figure from millions of kilometers away. They felt a trace of fear.
In the dark, a few foreign race Universe Lords who were paying attention to Chu Zhou looked at his figure from millions of kilometers away. They felt a trace of fear.
The mechanical lifeform in the military uniformnded on the surface of the sea in a sorry state. Then, when it saw the endless lotus leaves that extended to the sky and the huge green lotus that reached into the sky, it immediately thought of King Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art and its expression changed drastically.
¡°Killing Sword Art!¡±
He looked up and gritted his teeth at Chu Zhou, who was standing on the lotus tform.
He knew the power of this sword technique too well.
The deterrence of the Killing Sword Art did note out of thin air. Instead, it was piled up with the corpses of countless living beings in the universe.
Countless Universe Lords had died under the Killing Sword Art.
Even more than a hundred Universe Nobility died under the Killing Sword Art.
¡°As expected, the sessor of King Bei Cang deserves to die! Such a sword technique shouldn¡¯t appear on the battlefield of the myriad races again.¡±
The eyes of the mechanical creature in the military uniform were filled with killing intent.
¡°Hehe, death is imminent, yet you still dare to show killing intent towards me?¡±
Chu Zhou looked down at the mechanical creature in the military uniform. When he saw the unconcealed killing intent in the other party¡¯s eyes, his gaze turned slightly cold. He prepared to activate the Killing Sword Art and kill the other partypletely.
At this moment, his scalp suddenly went numb.
Ching!
A sharp shadow with peerless killing intent instantly stabbed at him at the speed of light.
A spatial abyss that was hundreds of thousands of kilometers long was silently torn open in the Void.
This sudden assassination was so ferocious..
Chapter 794 - 794: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (1)
Chapter 794: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Crackle!
A sharp and slender shadow streaked across the Void at lightning speed. Peerless killing intent erupted as it stabbed fiercely at Chu Zhou.
In the void, a spatial abyss that was hundreds of thousands of miles long silently split open.
In a billionth of a second, before everyone could react, the sharp and slender shadow arrived in front of Chu Zhou. A sharp tail thorn stabbed fiercely at Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
Chu Zhou seemed to have expected this sudden and ruthless assassination. His expression was calm, but his heart was calm.
¡°Yin!!!¡±
Amidst the earth-shattering sword cry, a resplendent purple dragon shadow flew out from the Purple Dragon Sword.
The purple dragon shadow seemed to cover the entire universe, upying the vision of everyone nearby.
An overwhelming killing intent emitted from the purple dragon shadow, as if it was a World Destruction Purple Dragon.
BANG!
An intense collision sounded, and the Void copsed.
The purple dragon shadow flew back and surrounded Chu Zhou¡¯s lotus tform.
The shadow was also sent flying and revealed its true form.
This was a strange creature with the characteristics of a snake.
The head is simr in structure to that of a snake, with a colorful crest on the top of the head and a dislocated lower jaw that allows the mouth to open to the limit.
Its body was about five to six meters long, like a rattlesnake.
It had two forelimbs, and each forelimb was like a huge three-ded sickle.
In addition, its entire body was covered in armor and bone tes, which were also covered in twisted bone spikes.
At a nce, this living being seemed to be born for killing, making one shudder.
¡°A hydralisk from the Zerg race.¡±
Chu Zhou recognized the origin of this strange creature in front of him at a nce.
Hydralisks were one of the most powerful races of the Zerg race.
They were natural-born killers.
When he fought the Zerg race in the Heaven Reaching Pagoda, he encountered many Hydralisks.
The Hydralisks simted by the Heaven Reaching Pagoda clearly could not bepared to the Hydralisks in front of him.
The Hydralisks simted by the Heaven Reaching Pagoda clearly could not bepared to the Hydralisks in front of him.
The Hydralisk in front of him was a Universe Lord.
¡°It¡¯s the Hydralisk n¡¯s Universe Lords.¡±
¡°No wonder he could unleash such a terrifying assassination power. The Hydralisk race is a natural-born killer. The Universe Lord of the Hydralisk race is even a killer.¡±
¡°Looks like Chu Zhou is in trouble.¡±
In this sea area, many living beings who were paying attention to the battle trembled slightly when they saw the Hydralisk Universe Lords appear.
The Hydralisk race was infamous. All the living beings of the various races in the universe were very wary of them.
Especially the Hydralisk Universe Lords. Even the other Universe Lords were wary of them.
¡°Oh no, it¡¯s actually the Hydralisk Universe Lords.¡±
When Dragon and the others saw the Hydralisk Universe Lords appear, they felt that something was amiss.
Humans, Zerg race, Machinery race, crystal race, Mana race, Origin Race, and the other six peak races in the universe all had conflicts with each other.
However, conflicts also differed in size.
The territories of the humans and the Zerg race were rtively close. The conflicts and contradictions between the two sides were far more than with the other four peak races.
Therefore, the conflict between humans and the Zerg race was greater than the conflict with the other four peak races.
Basically, once the powerhouses of the Human race and the Zerg race met in the universe, a battle was inevitable.
Moreover, both sides paid special attention to killing each other¡¯s geniuses.
Back then, during the process of King Bei Gang¡¯s rise, he had encountered countless assassination attempts by the Zerg race experts.
Therefore, the appearance of this Hydralisk Universe Lords was clearly disadvantageous to Chu Zhou.
¡°Trust Chu Zhou! It¡¯s just one more opponent. I believe he can resolve it.¡±
After experiencing the initial nervousness, Dragon quickly calmed down.
Zuo Yue and the others also nodded.
They had personally witnessed Chu Zhou create miracles again and again.
He also believed that this difficulty was nothing to Chu Zhou.
On the surface of the sea, above the countless lotus leaves, the mechanical lifeform in military uniform was overjoyed when he saw the Hydralisk Universe Lords appear.
After a short spar with Chu Zhou just now, he actually vaguely knew that Chu Zhou was stronger than him. It would be very, very difficult for him to kill Chu Zhou.
However, it was possible if he could join forces with the Hydralisk Universe Lords.
¡°Friends of the Hydralisk race, let¡¯s kill Chu Zhou together!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform sent a voice transmission to the Hydralisk Universe Lords.
¡°Okay!¡±
The Hydralisk Universe Lords replied simply.
In the next moment, the mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords attacked.
An iparably huge mechanical Divine Kingdom suddenly appeared behind the mechanical lifeform in military uniform. Tens of millions of mechanical puppet armies rushed out of the mechanical Divine Kingdom.
In fact, there were even many mechanical puppets flying out on battleships.
As soon as the mechanical army came out, they immediately destroyed the endless lotus leaves on the surface of the sea.
There were also many mechanical armies attacking Chu Zhou.
Countless attacks containing the power ofws and countless energy cannon beams sted towards Chu Zhou, who was standing on the lotus tform.
In the blink of an eye, the entire sea region erupted, turning into a majestic battlefield filled with smoke.
¡°This¡ This is the terror of the Machinery race! One person is an army!¡±
¡°It¡¯s too terrifying. There are tens of millions of mechanical puppets. At least 100,000 of them are World Overlord Realm puppets. There are also five to six Universe Lords-level puppets and eight Universe Lords-level battleships¡ Most beginner Universe Lords would have to retreat if they saw such a formation..¡±
Chapter 795 - 795: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (2)
Chapter 795: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This is the true strength of the Machinery race Universe Lords.¡±
Seeing the mighty mechanical army surging out of the Mechanical Divine Kingdom like a tide, the living beings who were paying attention to the battle were all amazed.
Some Universe Lords revealed looks of reverence.
The automaton race had an army of their own. They lived up to their reputation.
The Hydralisk Universe Lords were not idle while the mechanical army was wreaking havoc. Their bodies suddenly turned into a ck line that was moving at high speed again. It circled around Chu Zhou¡¯s body and kept spinning.
Chi chi chi¡
Sharp bone spikes emitted terrifying nomological fluctuations. They were peerlessly sharp and pierced through the universe as they shot towards Chu Zhou.
¡°Hehe, you still dare to fight me when you¡¯re within the range of my lotus leaves. Looks like the might of the Killing Sword Art has been forgotten for too long. You have to recall your terrifying memories of the Killing Sword Art.¡± Chu Zhou sneered.
He held the Purple Dragon Sword tightly in his right hand and suddenly swept it out.
BOOM!
A huge circr white air wave suddenly swept out with his body as the center.
The vast airwave paused for a moment before suddenly exploding in all directions. A powerful sword qi shot out, covering a range of tens of thousands of kilometers.
Itpletely covered the entire Lotus World.
Buzz buzz buzz¡
In the million-mile-wide world of the Lotus, all the lotus leaves suddenly trembled.
Thick strands of translucent sword qi emerged from the lotus leaves.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
The blurry sword aura covered the Void with an unreal veil.
From afar, the entire Lotus World became ethereal, as if it existed in another world.
Almost at the same time, countless fist-sized Lotuses condensed from countless ox-hair-like sword qi shot out from the lotus tform under Chu Zhou¡¯s feet.
BOOM!
At this moment, a terrifying nomological fluctuation erupted from Chu Zhou¡¯s body. Unknowingly, a river of nomological power that was filled with five-colored divine light descended from the sky.
The mighty river ofws poured into the Lotus World.
Instantly, the white cloud-like Infinite Sword Qi and the lotuses all emitted traces of five-colored divine light.
It made the entire Lotus World even more dreamy¡ and terrifying.
The five-colored cloud-like boundless sword aura surged. The earth-shattering attack of the mechanical puppet army on Chu Zhou was swept up by the vast five-colored cloud and turned into nothingness.
The sharp bone spikes that pierced towards Chu Zhou were also blocked by the lotuses that were filled with wisps of five-colored divine light. They were destroyed at the same time as the lotuses.
Then, five-colored clouds swept through the mechanical army. Infinite sword qi pierced through mechanical puppets and battleships¡
Numerous mechanical puppets and warships were shot into a ho¡¯s nest in the blink of an eye.
The Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Tribe and the mechanical beings in military uniforms could not help but feel a chill in their hearts when they saw this.
¡°Kill!¡±
The mechanical creature in the military uniform roared angrily and controlled countless mechanical puppets to rush in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction. Moreover, they kept self-destructing, forcefully blowing up a path in the surging five-colored clouds.
His figure passed through the passageway at lightning speed and appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
On the other side, the Hydralisk Universe Lords instantly turned into tens of thousands of ghostly afterimages.
Tens of thousands of afterimages were almost instantly minced by the sword Qi that filled the void. However, there was also an afterimage that passed through theyers of obstacles and appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
The mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords locked their divine senses on Chu Zhou in front of them. Then, they attacked Chu Zhou with all their might without holding back.
The full-strength attack of the Universe Lords was terrifying.
It was even more terrifying than the explosion of the sun.
The phantom of a mechanical arm the size of a star suddenly tore through the universe and instantly erupted with world-shaking nomological fluctuations.
At this moment, the 3,000 macro worlds were about to be destroyed by the iparably huge mechanical arm phantom. In the sea and the void, everything was copsing.
At the same time, three scythe shadows streaked across the sky like three peerless demonic sabers that crossed worlds. They emitted a terrifying aura that could destroy all things, all worlds, and the universe.
Boom¡ª
It was earth-shattering!
The surging five-colored clouds, countless lotus leaves, and the lotus flowers floating in the void were instantly annihted with a loud bang that split the sky and earth.
Even more than half of the mechanical army copsed in an instant.
In the sea, a huge ck hole with a diameter of 100,000 miles appeared.
Everything in the huge hole was destroyed.
Including the sky, the seawater, the Lotus World, and the mechanical army¡
Terrifying energy fluctuations spread out from the edge of the hole, raisingyers of terrifying waves that were tens of thousands of meters tall.
This was almost a World Destruction attack.
In the dark, many World Overlords who were paying attention to this ce wiped their sweat when they saw this scene.
The power of Universe Lords was too terrifying.
However, the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Tribe and the mechanical life form in military uniform did not show any signs of improvement.
They did not see the phenomenon of the Universe Lords dying.
After living beings advanced to the Universe Lords, their essence, energy, and spirit would fuse with the Nomological Spark and be rted to thews of the universe.
Therefore, once living beings above the Universe Lords died, arge number ofws would copse.
As for what phenomenon it was, it depended on what Nomological Spark it had condensed.
But no matter what, there would always be a phenomenon.
Now that they didn¡¯t see the phenomenon, it meant one thing¡ªChu Zhou wasn¡¯t dead at all..
Chapter 796 - 796: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (3)
Chapter 796: The First Kill Of The Universe Lord! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Under the gazes of the mechanical living beings in military uniforms, the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Race, and many living beings in the nearby sea, a huge Lotus flower bud slowly flew out of the pitch-ck hole.
Then, the flower bud began to bloom one petal after another, finally turning into a lotus tform surrounded by petals.
Chu Zhou sat calmly on the lotus tform, not looking injured at ail.
¡°This¡ It seems that the Killing Sword Art is not only a supreme killing technique, it also has terrifying defense. The full-strength attack of the two Universe Lords actually couldn¡¯t break the flower bud.¡±
Everyone eximed.
¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you don¡¯t seem to be useful!¡±
Chu Zhou sighed softly and slowly stood up from the lotus tform.
The Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Race and the mechanical lifeform in military uniform turned ashen before turning ck.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
They roared angrily and charged at Chu Zhou again.
¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly moved and took the initiative to attack.
He held the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand and rushed towards the uniformed mechanical creature and the Hydralisk Universe Lords at lightning speed.
The surface of his body emitted ayer of misty five-colored light. It was a five-colored sword Qi the size of a cow¡¯s hair.
In a sh, Chu Zhou exchanged blows with the mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk race. Then, they passed each other.
The Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Race and the mechanical lifeform in military uniform continued forward for hundreds of meters before their bodies suddenly froze, as if they had been frozen.
They turned around with difficulty and looked at Chu Zhou with fear in their eyes.
The next moment¡
Countless resplendent five-colored sword qi suddenly shot out from their bodies.
From afar, they looked like two suns emitting vast and mighty five-colored light.
When the five-colored sword aura gradually dissipated, the mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords had already be two corpses riddled with holes. They had lost all vitality and soul fluctuations.
On the surface of the sea, arge number of mechanical puppets moved. As the mechanical creatures in military uniforms turned into corpses, they stopped one after another, as if they had died.
¡°After advancing to the Universe Lords, they started killing for the first time.
There are two Universe Lords from other races. Not bad¡ 1 hope the treasures they left behind can make up for our losses some time ago.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. He reached out and grabbed the corpses of the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords.
Then, he opened the Divine Kingdoms of the mechanical life form in military uniform and the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk race. He moved all the resources and treasures in the two copsing Divine Kingdoms into his own Divine Kingdom.
The corpses of the Universe Lords were also shockingly valuable, especially the Nomological Sparks they left behind. They were priceless treasures.
Chu Zhou used his methods to take out the two Nomological Sparks from the two corpses and put them away.
¡°Just these two Nomological Sparks¡ are enough to make up for our losses some time ago.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the two Nomological Sparks that were filled with intense nomological fluctuations in surprise and thought to himself.
It was said that living beings below the Universe Lords basically had no way to take a shortcut to be new Universe Lords by inheriting the Nomological Sparks.
However, with the Nomological Spark as a reference, the probability of living beings cultivating the samew advancing to the Universe Lords was more than a hundred times higher than the probability of normal advancement.
Therefore, the Nomological Spark was extremely valuable among the myriad races in the universe. It far exceeded the value of ultimate techniques, weapons, and treasures of the same level.
Chu Zhou put away the two Nomological Sparks and descended to the sea. He stored all the mechanical puppets and battleships that had fallen into a dead state into his Divine Kingdom.
¡°I¡¯m afraid the gains from this battle are only slightly worse than the gains from the Reincarnation Secret Realm.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself. He was very satisfied with his gains from this battle.
The next moment, his figure moved and appeared in front of the excited Dragon and the others.
¡°We should get out of here!¡±
He activated a ball of spatial power that enveloped Dragon and the others before instantly disappearing.
Chu Zhou and the others disappeared. However, all the living beings who had witnessed the battle just now were in an uproar.
The news of the number one prodigy of humanity, King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple, Chu Zhou, killing a Universe Lord of the Machinery race and a Universe Lord of the Hydralisk race quickly spread like a storm from the mouths of the sea creatures.
When the living beings in the surrounding sea region heard the news, they were all shocked.
¡°The number one prodigy of Humanity, King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou, has already entered the Universe Ocean?¡±
¡°As expected of King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. He just entered the Universe Ocean and already killed two Universe Lords to show off!¡±
¡°The Killing Sword Art has appeared again. Could a new King Bei Cang appear in the Universe Ocean?¡±
Countless living beings were shocked.
Many living beings who knew Chu Zhou well did not expect him to grow so quickly. He had just entered the Universe Ocean and had already be a Universe Lord.
Moreover, as soon as he became a Universe Lord, he killed two Universe Lords, the mechanical lifeform in the military uniform and the Universe Lord of the Hydralisk Race.
This was much faster than King Bei Cang¡¯s growth back then.
Thinking of the pressure and horror King Bei Cang had brought back then, many living beings seemed to see the arrival of a dark era again.
¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great. Another peerless figure will appear in our Human Race.¡±
Many human experts were excited and excited by Chu Zhou¡¯s growth speed.
Compared to the human experts, the living beings of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal race, the Mana race, the Origin Race, and the other top races, as well as King Bei Cang¡¯s enemies from back then, and many living beings and factions that were hostile to humans, were not so happy.
Especially the living beings of the Zerg race and the Machinery race. After knowing that Chu Zhou had killed the Universe Lords of their race, they hated him to the core.
¡°One King Bei Cang is enough. There won¡¯t be another King Bei Cang among the humans.¡±
A big shot from the automaton race said coldly.
Not long after, many automaton life forms appeared in the Universe Ocean, searching for traces of Chu Zhou.
¡°Anyone who dares to attack the Zerg race will die a horrible death!¡±
There were also big shots from the Zerg race who roared.
Many Zerg race experts also began to move out frequently in the Universe Ocean.
In addition to the Machinery race and the Zerg race, the Universe Lords of the Mana Race, the Crystal Race, and the Origin Race also appeared in the sea area where Chu Zhou had killed the mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk Race.
Many of King Bei Cang¡¯s enemies from back then also took action, either openly or secretly.
¡°Looks like Chu Zhou¡¯s appearance will cause another huge storm in the Universe Ocean!¡±
Some universe warriors noticed the turbulent undercurrents in the dark and couldn¡¯t help but sigh..
Chapter 797 - 797: Divine Progress! (1)
Chapter 797: Divine Progress! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Divine Sea was vast, and huge waves struck the sky.
A huge battleship was splitting the waves in the sea.
In Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom, Chu Zhou and the others were counting the spoils of war they had obtained from the mechanical lifeforms in military uniforms and the Hydralisk Universe Lords.
¡°More than three million advanced mechanical puppets, more than 20,000 World Overlord Realm mechanical puppets, three Universe Lords mechanical puppets, and three Universe Lords battleships¡¡±
¡°¡Tsk tsk, the Universe Lords of the Machinery race are really too rich. They¡¯re simply a moving treasure vault!¡±
On the ins at the foot of the Five Elements Mountain, Sol looked at the endless and intact mechanical puppets and three huge battleships and eximed repeatedly.
¡°That mechanical creature in military uniform is indeed rich.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded and said in confusion,
¡°Unfortunately, other than these mechanical puppets and battleships, there¡¯s only a Universe Lords-level military knife. Other than that, he doesn¡¯t have many other treasures on him. Even the resources of his Divine Kingdom have been mined¡ This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
Bing Selin walked over and said with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the mechanical body of the mechanical creature in the military uniform has already been blown up by the twelve Universe Lords-level spaceships we detonated.¡±
¡°The automaton lifeforms are different from flesh and blood lifeforms like us.
Their mechanical bodies are not innate. They were created by the automaton race with high technology. Such mechanical bodies are naturally stronger than many divine bodies. However, there is a w. Once their mechanical bodies are destroyed, they can¡¯t quickly reconstruct their bodies. They can only rece their mechanical bodies.¡±
¡°A Universe Lord-level mechanical body is shockingly expensive. 1 estimate that the mechanical creatures in military uniforms have exhausted all their wealth and resources in order to rece a new mechanical body. That¡¯s why they¡¯re so ¡®poor¡¯.¡±
¡°That should be the case!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and agreed.
¡°The Universe Lords of the Machinery race are rich, and the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk race are not bad either. Come and take a look!¡±
Zuo Yue stood in front of a treasure mountain not far away and shouted, waving at Chu Zhou and the others.
Chu Zhou and the others moved and appeared beside Zuo Yue.
¡°What do you think this is?¡±
Zuo Yue waved his hand, and two Nomological Sparks that were filled with wisps of nomological fluctuations flew out of the treasure mountain and floated in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Two Elementary Grade Venerable Nomological Sparks!¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly surprised.
When he collected the treasures from the Universe Lords of the Hydralisk race¡¯s Divine Kingdom, he did not care what was inside. He ¡°packed them up¡± and took them away. He did not expect there to be two Nomological Sparks inside.
He had also obtained two Nomological Sparks from the mechanical lifeform in military uniform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords.
In that case, he would be able to obtain four Nomological Sparks in one battle. It was a huge gain.
When Dragon and the others saw the two Nomological Sparks in the air, their eyes lit up.
They hadn¡¯t be Universe Lords yet. If they couldprehend the Nomological Sparks corresponding to thews they cultivated, their chances of bing Universe Lords would increase greatly.
¡°In addition to the two most precious Nomological Sparks, there are also three Universe Lords-level weapons, a piece of Golden me ck Gold, 10,000 Brahma Heart Pearls, and a ton of Divine Spirit Liquid.¡±
Zuo Yue took out all the treasures in the treasure mountain and disyed them in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
The three Universe Lords weapons were sabers, spears, and swords. They were allmon weapons.
Universe Lords-grade weapons were naturally precious and their price was also very shocking. However, Chu Zhou and the others did notck Universe Lords-grade weapons, so they only took a nce before their gazes shifted to a piece of ck gold that was burning with golden mes.
This piece of ck gold was about the size of a fist.
Other than the golden mes burning on the surface, there were also mysterious universe patterns on the surface.
It emitted wisps of nomological fluctuations.
Chu Zhou and the others connected their consciousness to the Mirror Universework and quickly found the details of this piece of ck gold.
[Golden me ck Gold, A9-grade metal. It contains some fire origin and is one of the top materials for refining Universe Nobility level weapons.]
¡°It¡¯s actually A9-grade metal. This Golden me ck Gold is much more precious than Universe Lord-grade weapons!¡±
Dragon and the others sighed.
Universe Lords weapons were not considered rare. Many Universe Lords had two or three Universe Lords weapons.
However, Universe Nobility level weapons were much rarer.
Materials that could be used to refine Universe Nobility level weapons were too rare and hard to find.
Most Universe Nobilities only had one Universe Nobility level weapon.
Moreover, many newly-advanced nobles often had to spend all their wealth to buy materials in order to refine their own exclusive weapons.
Some newly-advanced nobles with insufficient wealth would even spend tens of thousands or even millions of years to find the materials to refine weapons themselves¡
Therefore, A-grade materials that could be used to refine Universe Nobility level weapons were very precious.
There was even less of a need to talk about A9-grade materials.
The value of this piece of Golden me ck Gold was at least equivalent to 10 Normal Universe Lords weapons.
¡°It¡¯s indeed good stuff.¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the golden me ck gold and smiled.
Ordinary creatures would forge weapons that werepatible with their strength andws after bing Universe Lords.
Only then could they maximize their strengths.
They did notck Universe Lords weapons.
Other than the Purple Dragon Sword, they had obtained three Universe Lords-level weapons in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm.
Two of them were given to his aunt and sister.
He obtained a Universe Lord-level military saber from the mechanical creature in the military uniform.
He also obtained three Universe Lord weapons: saber, sword, and spear from the Hydralisk Tribe¡¯s Universe Lords..
Chapter 798 - 798: Divine Progress! (2)
Chapter 798: Divine Progress! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He had a total of six Universe Lords weapons including the Purple Dragon Sword.
Moreover, he had a circr Crystal te on him. This was a Universe Nobility level weapon he had obtained from the Reincarnation Mystic Realm. It was called the Small Reincarnation te.
It was a Universe Nobility level weapon used with the Reincarnation Art and the Law of Reincarnation.
All in all, he had a Universe Nobility level weapon and six Universe Lords weapons.
He really did notck weapons.
It could even be said that in terms of weapons, 99% of the Universe Lords could notpare to him.
However, even though he did notck weapons, hecked an exclusive weapon that matched his strength andws.
He was now a Universe Lord. It was time for him to consider forging his own exclusive weapons.
¡°I already have a piece of Origin Source Gold on me. Origin Source Gold is one of the top ten strange metals in the universe. It¡¯s known as the Mother of All Gold and naturally contains the origin of metal¡ It¡¯s an SS-rank material and its level is much higher than Golden me ck Gold.¡±
¡°The Origin Source Gold contains the Origin of Metal, Golden me ck Gold, and some Fire Origin¡ If I can find another metal that contains the Origin of Wood, Water, and Earth, 1 can refine a weaponpatible with the Five Elemental Laws.¡±
Chu Zhou hadprehended too manyws and rules. Furthermore, he had cultivated the Chaos Divine Body. It was too difficult to refine an exclusive weapon that waspletelypatible with all the powers on his body.
Now, he could only think of refining some exclusive weapons that werepatible with some of hisws and strength.
The Law of Reincarnation already had the Small Reincarnation Disc, so there was no need to refine exclusive weapons.
The Law of Space, the Law of Gravity, and the Law of Repulsion were allws. He was not prepared to refine exclusive weapons that matched thews.
Thus, he only needed to refine weapons that werepatible with the Five Elemental Laws.
All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.
His gaze quickly turned to the Brahma Heart Pearl and the Divine Spirit Liquid.
There were exactly 100 Brahma Heart Pearls.
Every single one of them was about the size of a finger. They were milky white and suffused with traces of a quiet and ethereal aura, causing one¡¯s mind to rx after smelling them.
The Divine Spirit Liquid was stored in a sealed transparent crystal box. It was golden and looked a little sticky.
Chu Zhou and the others knew about the Brahma Heart Pearl.
The Brahma Heart Pearl was a specialty of the Myriad Race Battlefield. It could be exchanged for military merits in the online shopping mall of the Human Barracks.
The Brahma Heart Pearl could allow one¡¯s soul to enter apletely peaceful and mysterious state.
In this state, a person¡¯s thinking speed would be unprecedentedly fast. They would also be iparably sensitive to thews and rules of the universe.
In this state,prehendingws and rules would yield twice the result with half the effort.
¡°The Universe Lords are indeed rich. I spent all my military merits but only exchanged for three Brahma Heart Pearls.¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the hundred or so Brahma Heart Pearls in front of her and almost drooled.
¡°Even though the Brahma Heart Pearl is not bad, it¡¯s still much inferior to this ton of Divine Spirit Liquid.¡±
Dragon stared fixedly at the Divine Spirit Liquid and said excitedly,
¡°The Divine Spirit Liquid can cause the bloodline and physique of living beings to undergo a fundamental transformation. It¡¯s an extremely rare cosmic treasure.¡±
The Mammoth bloodline in his body would definitely be even stronger after being purified by the Divine Spirit Liquid.
Sol, Changa Saha, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others quickly found out the use of the Divine Spirit Liquid through the Mirror Universework. All of them were excited.
¡°The Divine Spirit Liquid is indeed good stuff. It¡¯s useful to all of us. Let¡¯s split it.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled.
Then, he began to divide the Divine Spirit Liquid.
The ton of Divine Spirit Liquid was quickly divided into seven portions, one for each person.
After dividing the Divine Spirit Liquid, they divided the Brahma Heart Pearl.
He was going to use the Golden me ck Gold to forge his own exclusive weapons, so he put it away.
No onecked Universe Lords weapons, so Chu Zhou put them all away.
Then, Chu Zhou gave Zuo Yue, Long, and Xi Liujin a Universe Lords-level battleship and a Universe Lords-level mechanical puppet to Bing Selin, Sol, and Changa Saha.
As for the four Nomological Sparks, they were not divided and left in Chu Zhou¡¯s hands.
However, everyone couldprehend it together.
¡°Hahaha, the Universe Lords are really rich. If we can rob a few more waves of Universe Lords, we¡¯ll be rich.¡±
¡°Hahaha, the Universe Lords are really rich. If we can rob a few more waves of Universe Lords, we¡¯ll be rich.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others rolled their eyes.
Is it so easy to rob Universe Lords?
None of the creatures that could be Universe Lords are simple.
Even Chu Zhou only had the confidence to defeat the military-robed mechanical lifeform and the Hydralisk Universe Lords if he faced them again. He did not have absolute confidence in obtaining their treasures.
This was because when they faced a desperate situation, they might choose to self-destruct.
The power of the self-destruction of Universe Lords would be extremely terrifying. Even Chu Zhou could only retreat.
Once the Universe Lords self-destructed, the treasures he carried and ced in his Divine Kingdom would basically turn to dust.
Therefore, it was not a good idea to be rich by robbing Universe Lords.
¡°The Machinery race and the Zerg race have each lost a Universe Lord. These two races will definitely not let us off easily. Next, we have to work hard to use the resources in our hands to increase our strength!¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly reminded everyone with a serious expression.
Dragon and the others were stunned for a moment before realizing the seriousness of the problem..
Chapter 799 - 799: Divine Progress! (3)
Chapter 799: Divine Progress! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Machinery race and the Zerg race were not ordinary forces. They were the pinnacle races in the universe.
It was indeed impossible for the Universe Lords of these two races to be killed so easily.
Furthermore¡
Chu Zhou¡¯s identity had been exposed.
Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of humanity and King Bei Gang¡¯s only disciple¡ There were too many factions and experts in Universe Ocean who did not want Chu Zhou to grow up.
Therefore, their situation was still very serious.
After realizing this, the Dragon and the others immediately found a quiet ce in Chu Zhou¡¯s world and cultivated silently.
Chu Zhou flew into the Myriad Laws Hall at the top of the Five Elements Mountain.
¡°I¡¯ve already sessfully advanced to the Universe Lords. It¡¯s time to reconsider my next cultivation n.¡± Chu Zhou muttered to himself and began to sort out his thoughts.
Hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws had already reached 10%, and he did not have many attribute points left¡ Therefore, he could temporarily put aside his cultivation of the Five Elemental Laws.
Theprehension of the Law of Reincarnation had reached 0.5%!
He had already refined half of the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul shell and the twelve Reincarnation Pearls.
He decided to continue refining the soul shell and the Reincarnation Pearl. He believed that afterpletely refining such things, hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation could reach more than 1%.
It was time to improve the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, Soul Armor, Killing Sword Art, Chaos Dharma Body, and other absolute arts.
Previously, he was restricted by his level and could not upgrade these absolute arts.
Now that he had advanced to the Universe Lords, he could continue to advance.
However, he did not have many attribute points now, which was a problem.
Hmm¡ He had long grasped the mysteries of the first six levels of the Soul Armor. However, his soul power had never been enough, so he could not improve it.
In the past year, he had continuously refined the soul shell and the Reincarnation Pearl, and his soul origin had unknowingly be much stronger.
Even without the help of the Attribute Board, he should be able to condense the fifth level of Soul Armor, or even the sixth level.
As for the Chaos Dharma Body, he had broken the record in the Purgatory Altar and obtained a Chaos Crystal from a big shot in thepany.
With this Chaos Crystal, it should not be difficult to raise the Chaos Dharma Body to the next level.
After some thought, Chu Zhou quickly sorted out his next cultivation n.
1. Continue to refine the soul shell and the Reincarnation Pearl to increase theprehension of the Law of Reincarnation.2. Upgrade the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, Soul Armor, and Chaos Dharma Body.
In the following days, Chu Zhou and the others handed the Coiling Dragon to Deep Blue to control. They also left a Universe Lords puppet on the Coiling Dragon to deal with any idents. Then, they entered a state of bitter cultivation.
Time passed slowly.
The strength of Chu Zhou and the others began to rise rapidly.
Half a yearter, Chu Zhou hadpletely refined the soul shell and the Reincarnation Pearl. Hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation had directly risen to 1%!
In another three months, the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual and the other two absolute arts had all broken through.
The Myriad Transformation Secret Manual had advanced to the second level.
The Soul Armor was upgraded from the fourth level to the sixth level.
The Chaos Dharma Body had also advanced from a 100,000-meter Chaos Dharma Body to a million-meter Chaos Dharma Body.
The cultivation n that Chu Zhou had set eight months ago had all been realized.
Other than Chu Zhou, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others had also improved by leaps and bounds thanks to the treasures exchanged from the military base, the Brahma Heart Pearl, the Divine Spirit Liquid, and many other treasures and cultivation resources.
In eight months, they had all reached the limit of a World Overlord. They basically couldn¡¯t advance anymore.
On this day, Chu Zhou and the others ended their seclusion and appeared in the control room of the Coiling Dragon.
Then, they discovered that the Coiling Dragon had brought them into a strange and unfamiliar sea.
The seawater in this sea was not grayish-white.
It was pure gold.
¡°Golden ocean¡ Could it be that we¡¯ve arrived at the legendary divine general¡¯s sea area?¡±
Bing Selin looked at the boundless golden sea outside and suddenly said in shock..
Chapter 800 - 800: Divine General Inheritance! (1)
Chapter 800: Divine General Inheritance! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Golden ocean¡ Could it be that we¡¯ve arrived at the legendary divine general¡¯s sea area?
11
Bing Selin stared at the rippling golden seawater outside and instantly thought of some rumors.
¡°What? The Divine General¡¯s Sea Realm appeared again?¡±
¡°The appearance of rhe Divine General s Sea Realm means that rhe Divine General¡¯s Ancient City has appeared?¡±
Chu Zhou and rhe others were slightly shocked when they heard Bing Selin¡¯s words.
They looked at the vast and boundless golden seawater outside, and some information about the Divine General¡¯s Sea Area and the Divine General¡¯s Ancient City couldn¡¯t help but appear in their minds.
Beforeing to the Myriad Race Battlefield, they had some understanding of the Universe Ocean where the Myriad Race Battlefield was located.
He knew that there were many mysterious ancientnds, mystic realms, and ruins in the vast Universe Ocean.
Amongst them, the Godly General Ocean and the Godly General Ancient City were the more famous ancientnds.
To be precise, only when the Divine General¡¯s Ancient City was born would the seawater around the Divine General¡¯s Ancient City turn golden and be what people called the Divine General¡¯s Sea.
The reason why the Godly General Ancient City was famous in Universe Ocean and became one of the famous ancientnds in Universe Ocean was because the Godly General Ancient City contained huge opportunities.
Moreover, many legendary figures among rhe myriad races in the universe had once obtained opportunities from the Godly General Ancient City.
It was also because of this that Chu Zhou and the others had paid attention to the information about rhe Divine General Ancient City beforeing to the Myriad Race Battlefield.
¡°Hahaha, our luck is really good. We actually entered the Godly General s Sea Domain. This means that the Godly General¡¯s Ancient City is nearby.¡±
Sol looked at the golden sea outside andughed in surprise.
¡°Godly General Ancient City wanders in the Universe Ocean all year round.
Every time it appears, the location is not fixed. Moreover, the rime it appears is also not fixed.¡±
¡°Even a Universe Saint can¡¯t urately determine the location and time of the appearance of the Divine General Ancient City¡ Now, we¡¯ve encountered it. This is an opportunity bestowed by the heavens!¡±
Change Saha smiled. ¡°This is indeed an opportunity bestowed by the heavens. The origin of the Divine General Ancient City is mysterious, it¡¯s said that only the Universe Saint knows its origin¡¡±
¡°¡However, the inheritance of the divine general in the divine general¡¯s ancient city is a shocking opportunity that almost everyone in the Universe Ocean knows about. Among the myriad races in rhe universe, many legendary figures have obtained the inheritance of the divine general in rhe divine general¡¯s ancient city.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Zuo Yue took over the topic. Her ruby-like eyes revealed traces of longing.
¡°The two saints, Emperor Xi and Martial Ancestor, have both obtained the inheritance of the ancient divine rune Xi¡¯ and ¡®Wu¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City. They have obtained the titles of Sun God General¡¯ and Sacred Martial God General .¡±
¡°After that, after the two Saints advanced to the Universe Saint Realm, they Still used the words ¡®Xi¡¯ and ¡¯Wu¡¯ and called themselves Emperor Xi and the Martial Ancestor.¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang also obtained the inheritance of the ancient divine rune Kill¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City and obtained the title of Killing Divine General¡¯.¡±
¡°Strictly speaking, Lord Bei Cang should have only started to rise rapidly in the Ten T housand Race Battlefield after bing rhe ughter God General.¡±
Xi Liujin also said excitedly with his divine consciousness, ¡°Not only the three legendary figures of our human race, Emperor Xi, the Martial Ancestor, and Lord Bei Cang.¡±
¡°Many of the giants in the universe have obtained the inheritance of the divine general in the divine general ancient city. For example, the Lord of the Universe Light of the Mana Race obtained the two ancient divine words ¡°space and time¡¯ in the divine general ancient city. The Lord of the Origin Race also obtained the ancient divine word ¡®illusion¡¯ in the divine general ancient city¡¡±
¡°In short, as long as you can obtain the inheritance of a god in the ancient city, you can basically be a famous figure in the universe in the future.¡±
Xi Liu jin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he almost drooled.
The group of people talked about all kinds of news rted to the Godly General Ancient City. They were all extremely excited.
Chu Zhou was equally excited.
He had never thought of heading to the Divine General Ancient City.
Even the Universe Saint could not determine the time and ce of the appearance of the Divine General Ancient City after all¡ It was basically impossible to specially find the Divine General Ancient City.
Unexpectedly, they were so lucky that the Coiling Dragon directly brought them into the divine general¡¯s sea where the ancient city was located.
This was an opportunity that could only be chanced upon by luck.
¡°Speaking of which, the Divine General Ancient City was the ce where Teacher first rose. As Teacher¡¯s disciple, it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t have the chance to enter the Divine General Ancient City. Since he has the chance, he can¡¯t miss it.¡± He thought to himself.
¡°Chu Zhou, are we going to Divine General Ancient City?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°Of course we have to go!¡± Chu Zhou said decisively. ¡°If we don¡¯t take what the heavens give us, we¡¯ll be med. Since we¡¯ve encountered such an opportunity, how can we miss it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t miss such an opportunity.¡±
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
The group of people were filled with excitement and anticipation.
The Coiling Dragon elerated towards the depths of the undting golden sea.
¡°Detected the corpses of 3,200 living beings and the remains of 30 spaceships 500 miles away.¡±
Suddenly, Deep Blue¡¯s notification sounded in Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ ears.
The virtual screen also disyed the situation on the surface of the sea 500 miles away.
He saw arge number of corpses and the remains of many spaceships bobbing in the sea.
¡°Something¡¯s happening!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others stared at the scene on the virtual screen and immediately became vignt..
Chapter 801 - 801: Divine General Inheritance! (2)
Chapter 801: Divine General Inheritance! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°There¡¯s still blood floating in the sea¡ It seems that these people have just died!¡±
Dragon looked at the blood-red seawater and said in a deep voice.
¡°There¡¯s a severely damaged spaceship wreckage that¡¯s still emitting thick smoke¡ The battle should have ended not long ago.¡±
Bing Selin looked at the spaceship emitting thick smoke on the screen and said solemnly.
¡°Who did it? Why did they do it?¡±
Zuo Yue and the others wore grave expressions.
Chu Zhou did not speak. He looked at the scene on the screen thoughtfully.
The Coiling Dragon cut through the waves in the sea and soon arrived at the scene of the ident.
¡°This is not a ce you shoulde to. If you want to live, leave immediately.¡±
Suddenly, a loud voice sounded from the depths of the sea, shaking the eardrums of Chu Zhou and the others.
Could it be that this person was the murderer who killed the corpses in the sea?
Chu Zhou and the others thought to themselves.
At the same time, he immediately looked into the depths of the sea, his gaze piercing through theyers of space.
They soon saw a huge Shadow in the depths of the sea.
The Shadow was enveloped by a ck fog. Dragon and the others could not see the true body of the shadow.
However, Chu Zhou saw it clearly¡ªhe saw a towering Crystal Giant.
The Crystal Giant looked simr to the humans on Earth, but its entire body seemed to be carved out of crystal.
Furthermore, blue blood seemed to be flowing in his body.
The Crystal Race experts!
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou recognized the origins of the Crystal Giant.
¡°There¡¯s a Crystal Race expert hiding in the sea.¡±
Chu Zhou told Dragon and the others about his discovery.
¡°It seems that the thousands of creatures that died here were done by this Crystal Race expert.¡±
¡°What¡¯s his purpose in doing this?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Crystal Race wants to take the Divine General inheritance in the Divine General Ancient City?¡± Dragon and the others spected.
No matter what, it was impossible for them to give up on heading to the Divine General Ancient City.
The Coiling Dragon continued forward.
¡°You¡¯re courting death if you don¡¯t listen to my advice!¡±
With a loud bang, a huge wave surged into the sky, and a towering Crystal Giant that was like a lofty mountain suddenly broke through the Sea.
It stretched out a huge crystal hand that blotted out the sky and grabbed at Chu Zhou and the others.
Traces of nomological fluctuations emanated from the crystal hand.
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou and the others determined the strength of the Crystal Giant.
This was a creature that had the power ofws in its domain but had yet to condense a Nomological Spark.
Their strength far exceeded that of World Overlords, but they were far inferior to Universe Lords. They could be called pseudo Universe Lords.
¡°Chu Zhou, don¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s deal with him!¡±
The six of them charged out of the Coiling Dragon and charged at the Crystal Giant at lightning speed.
In the past eight months, their strength had advanced by leaps and bounds. They had all reached the limit of the World Overlord realm. They were just about to find an opponent to test their strength.
A fake Universe Lord like the Crystal Giant was undoubtedly an ideal opponent.
The six of them quickly fought the Crystal Giant on the surface of the sea.
Chu Zhou smiled and did not interfere in the battle between the dragon and the others. He spread out a ofws and devoured all the life elementium in the 3,000 corpses on the sea.
A momentter, Dragon and the others returned with unsatisfied expressions, dragging the Crystal Giant¡¯s huge corpse.
¡°The next time we encounter such an opponent, we can¡¯t rush forward together. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to withstand a fight¡ We won¡¯t be able to test our strength at all.¡± Zuo Yue said.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
Just now, when they swarmed forward, the seemingly powerful Crystal Giant was directly killed by them. The battle ended too quickly and was meaningless.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 think there are still many such opponents ahead. Some people or forces are probably thinking of ways to reduce the number ofpetitors for the inheritance of the Divine General and stop other living beings from going to the Divine General Ancient City.¡±
Chu Zhou said as he devoured the Crystal Giant¡¯s life elementium.
¡°I thought so,¡± Dragon agreed.
¡°That¡¯s for the best. In that case, we won¡¯tck opponents to test our strength and temper ourselves along the way.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others were not afraid. Instead, they were eager to try.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others returned to the Coiling Dragon.
The Coiling Dragon continued forward.
Not long after, the Zerg race army blocked the way. The six of them attacked again.
Moreover, everyone was in charge of one direction of the Zerg race.
Soon, they killed all the Zerg race beings.
All the Zerg race corpses were also devoured by Chu Zhou.
In the following journey, Chu Zhou and the others encountered dozens of attacks one after another.
In these dozens of attacks, Chu Zhou silently acted as a Corpse Collector. As for the six of them, they acted as vanguards and engaged in a brutal battle with the many attackers.
Among the living beings that attacked them, other than the Crystal Race and Zerg race living beings that had appeared previously, there were also living beings from the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Origin Race, and many other races.
Moreover, these creatures that attacked rarely appeared alone. Usually, they would appear inrge groups.
The six of them also paid a tragic price. Even the Universe Lords mechanical puppets and Universe Lords battleships were used to kill dozens of waves of attackers.
Even so, the bodies of the six of them had shattered more than once.
However, they still reconstructed their bodies with difficulty time and time again and killed all the attackers.
Chu Zhou watched silently as Dragon and the others fought. He did not attack from the beginning to the end. He only silently devoured the assassins killed by Dragon and the others, as well as the corpses of many living beings killed by the assassins..
Chapter 802 - 802: Divine General Inheritance! (3)
Chapter 802: Divine General Inheritance! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The six of them were even more tired, but their eyes became more and more determined and confident after experiencing a bloodbath.
Blood and Fire Refined True Metal!
The tempering of their blood and fire caused their state of mind to soar rapidly.
Chu Zhou could clearly feel the improvement of the six of them.
¡°After this journey, they will probably break through the limits of the World Overlord Realm and step into the pseudo Universe Lords Realm soon.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself when he saw the changes in the spirits of the Dragon and the others.
Of course, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Dragon and the others to be pseudo-Universe Lords.
However, he didn¡¯t dare to ensure that Dragon and the others could all be Universe Lords.
The so-called fake Universe Lords were actually World Overlords. They had only touched some of the nomological power of the Universe Lords.
However, it was still a different dimension from the real Universe Lords.
After a living being became a Universe Lord, their life essence would undergo a huge leap and evolution. They would no longer be living beings from the same dimension as pseudo Universe Lords and World Overlords.
Chu Zhou had personally experienced the advancement process of the Universe Lords and knew very well how difficult it was to advance to the Universe Lords.
Among the six of them, there was only one person that he believed had a high chance of bing a Universe Lord, and that was Zuo Yue.
If the other five wanted to sessfully be Universe Lords, he felt that they could only rely on luck or luck.
¡°Forget it, everyone has their own fate. Why are you thinking so much?¡±
Chu Zhou shook his head and collected his thoughts. Then, he began to count his gains along the way.
Soon, a smile appeared on his face.
Along the way, he obtained arge number of attribute points, about 600,000 trillion.
In addition, he also obtained arge amount of treasures and wealth from those assassins.
Among them, he actually obtained two World Hearts.
He did not care much about those treasures and wealth.
However, the World Heart was what he needed.
It was an item he needed to cultivate the Thousand Body Holy Scripture.
¡°The World Heart can only be found in the primal universe¡¯s primal world, or in the Divine Kingdoms established by Universe Lords and above¡¡±
¡°¡There¡¯s a World Heart in the Mirror Universe¡¯s shopping mall¡ However, the price is too touching. A World Heart can basically be bought with the entire wealth of an ordinary Universe Lords.¡±
¡°If I buy a World Heart from the mall, I probably won¡¯t be able to buy many. My wealth will quickly be squeezed dry.¡±
¡°Now, two World Hearts are delivered to my door.¡±
¡°Furthermore, the corpses of the mechanical lifeforms in military uniforms and the Hydralisk Universe Lords are still there. Their Divine Kingdoms haven¡¯t copsed yet. They can still refine two World Hearts.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and prepared to condense four more clones.
The avatar condensed from the Thousand Body Holy Scripture had 60% of the original body¡¯s strength.
His main body was a World Overlord, and the clone he condensed was at the World Overlord level. His main body was a Universe Lord, and the clone he condensed was at the Universe Lord level.
He was still a World Overlord in the past. It was enough for him to condense a clone. Any more would be a waste¡
Now that he had be a Universe Lord, he could condense some avatars with the strength of a Universe Lord.
Chu Zhou let Dragon and the others continue to control the Coiling Dragon to advance while he entered his Divine Kingdom. In the Myriad Laws Hall, he used the Attribute Board to upgrade the Killing Sword Art and activate the Thousand Body Holy Scripture to condense a clone.
¡°Upgrade the Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°Upgrade the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture.¡±
With a thought, Chu Zhou first spent 300,000 trillion attribute points to upgrade the Killing Sword Art, and then 300,000 trillion attribute points to upgrade the Thousand Body Holy Scripture.
Instantly, an endless sword qi shot out from the Myriad Laws Hall. The dazzling sword qi was like a peacock spreading its tail, illuminating the Divine Kingdom with a diameter of one light-year.
In the Myriad Laws Hall, four figures with terrifying auras appeared beside Chu Zhou.
[Killing Sword Art: Level Eight Perfection]
[Thousand Body Holy Scripture: four Universe Lords, one World Overlord Realm clone]
Chu Zhou looked at the information on the Attribute Board and smiled..
Chapter 803 - 803: Divine General Ancient City! (1)
Chapter 803: Divine General Ancient City! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Chu Zhou and the others resolved dozens of waves of attacks, they did not encounter any more attacks on the way.
¡°Is that the Divine General¡¯s Ancient City?¡±
In the vast sea, golden waves rippled. A huge city that seemed to cut through the sky and sea entered the eyes of Chu Zhou and the others.
The city walls of that huge city towered like clouds. It was majestic and emitted a strong ancient aura. It was like a huge city that had descended from the endless ancient times.
At this moment, the city gate of the Divine General Ancient City was tightly shut.
It had not officially opened yet.
¡°So many people!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others realized that there were many spaceships and many powerful living beings on the sea in front of the Divine General Ancient City. Among these living beings, they saw humans, the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Origin Race, and other pinnacle races. They also saw many other strange lifeforms in the universe.
What was shocking was that more than a third of these creatures were Universe Lords.
The remaining World Overlords could pass through many obstacles and interceptions to reach this ce. Clearly, they were not simple.
The remaining World Overlords could pass through many obstacles and interceptions to reach this ce. Clearly, they were not simple.
Dragon and the others looked at the Universe Lords with terrifying auras, and their scalps went numb.
Facing these Universe Lords, they felt a strong sense of danger.
¡°Looks like thepetition for the inheritance of the Divine General is very intense!¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw so many Universe Lords.
Zuo Yue said, ¡°That¡¯s very normal. In the universe, for countless years, any living being who can obtain the inheritance of a Divine General can basically be a powerhouse of a n or a faction as long as they don¡¯t die midway.¡± ¡°The inheritance of a Divine General is indeed very attractive¡ However, it¡¯s easier said than done to obtain the inheritance of a Divine General.¡±
Bing Selin said emotionally, ¡°In the Divine General Ancient City, there are many mysterious ancient divine runes that fly out every time they appear.¡± ¡°However, most of them are iplete ancient divine runes. Onlyplete ancient divine runes can be considered the inheritance of the Divine General. And there is usually only oneplete ancient divine rune every time!¡±
¡°It¡¯s as difficult as ascending to the heavens to obtain aplete ancient divine rune among so manypetitors!¡±
The dragon smiled and said, ¡°Those who are not Universe Lords have no right topete for theplete ancient divine rune. Among us, only Chu Zhou has the chance topete for theplete ancient divine rune.¡±
¡°However, even if it¡¯s an iplete ancient divine rune, it still contains terrifying power and power. It¡¯s extremely beneficial to us.¡±
¡°This time, as long as 1 can obtain an iplete ancient divine rune, I¡¯ll be considered to have profited.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others nodded slightly.
He felt that the dragon¡¯s idea was more realistic.
It was unrealistic for World Overlords like them to fight for theplete ancient divine rune with a group of Universe Lords.
He might as well consider how to obtain an iplete ancient divine rune.
The iplete ancient divine rune also contained immense power.
In history, there were many living beings in the universe who relied on iplete ancient divine runes to rise up.
Some of those living beings even became Universe Saints in the end.
At this moment, Zuo Yue and the others¡¯ goal was to fight for an iplete ancient divine rune.
Chu Zhou blinked. A trace of determination shed across the depths of his eyes.
His goal was theplete ancient divine rune.
He was definitely going to get the inheritance of the Divine General this time.
¡°Quick¡ Look, Romo, he¡ he¡ he¡¯s here too.¡±
Suddenly, Xi Liu jin pointed at a figure in the distance and said in shock.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately looked in the direction Xi Liujin was pointing and saw a familiar figure.
That figure had three faces and six arms. He had blood-colored hair and his entire body was filled with a terrifying aura like a peerless Demon God. He was cold and domineering.
The surrounding living beings, including some Universe Lords, looked at him with fear.
Who else could that figure be but Romo?
¡°No¡¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Romo¡¯s aura seems to have changed. It has be even more terrifying, majestic, and vast. Could it be that he has already¡¡±
¡°He has already be a Universe Lord.¡±
Chu Zhou stared at Romo¡¯s figure and said calmly.
The expressions of Zuo Yue and the others changed slightly when they heard this.
¡°Even though I¡¯m a little surprised to suddenly discover that he has be a Universe Lord¡ it seems normal. He reached the limit of the World Overlord Realm hundreds of thousands of years ago and is the number one prodigy of our Human Race. After so many years, it¡¯s not surprising that he has be a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°Yes! Romo¡¯s advancement to Universe Lord¡ was expected.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others quickly calmed down.
Thinking about it carefully, Romo was once the number one prodigy of humanity. Moreover, he had already reached the limit of the World Overlord Realm hundreds of thousands of years ago. Now that he has advanced to the Universe Lords¡ It waspletely eptable.
If someone like Romo could not be a Universe Lord, then very few humans could.
¡°He¡¯s here too.¡±
Just as Chu Zhou and the others discovered Romo, Romo also discovered Chu Zhou and the others.
After Chu Zhou advanced to the Universe Lord, he no longer hid his true colors.
There was no need.
Moreover, even if he hid it¡ those who harbored ill intentions towards him would still be able to determine his true identity through the absolute arts andws he used when he attacked.
He could also determine his identity through Dragon and the others.
Therefore, he decided not to hide anymore.
¡°Very good. Have you be a Universe Lord? This way, we canpete in
the Divine General Ancient City again..¡±
Chapter 804 - 804: Divine General Ancient City! (2)
Chapter 804: Divine General Ancient City! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A smile appeared on Romo¡¯s cold face.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others discovered Miller, Xiu Si, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others in the crowd.
¡°Tsktsk¡ It¡¯s really¡ really¡ fate! I¡ actually¡ met¡ so many old friends here.¡±
Xi Liujin clicked his tongue.
As for Chu Zhou, he looked back and forth at the two figures in surprise.
Memories began to surface in the depths of his mind.
¡°Su Yingxue! Nangong Yiren¡ It¡¯s them?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at a woman in snow-white clothes who was following Feng Yan in shock, then at a charming woman who was following Solomon.
New Moon Holy Maiden Su Yingxue, Earth Holy Maiden Nangong Yiren. These two women had left a deep impression on him.
Before the New Moon Organization and the Earth Organization were destroyed by Chu Zhou, Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren had mysteriously disappeared.
At that time, Chu Zhou vaguely guessed that Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren had entered the depths of the Starry Sky.
However, the depths of the Starry Sky were too vast. There were countless living beings. Chu Zhou thought that he would never see these two women again.
He never expected to see them here again today.
¡°One of them is following Feng Yan, and the other is following Solomon. It seems that they have joined the Universe Gxy Bank and the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce respectively. Furthermore, it seems that they are doing quite well.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren¡¯s figures and recalled his past memories. A yful expression appeared on his face.
These two women had once wanted to ¡®subdue¡¯ him.
If he attacked them now, they would definitely not be able to resist and could only be ¡®subjugated¡¯ by him.
However, this thought had just appeared when it quickly faded.
There was no need.
The past was like smoke. The grudges of the past had all disappeared with the destruction of the New Moon Organization and the Earth Organization.
Now, in Universe Ocean, they were still in the Human Faction.
Of course, the most important thing was that neither Su Yingxue nor Nangong Yiren had really attacked him.
Otherwise, he would not have let it go so easily.
¡°Eh? It¡¯s them!¡±
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha also noticed Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren.
They did not expect to meet two ¡®old friends¡¯ from Earth here.
Like Chu Zhou, they had never thought of attacking Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren.
Even though they were not on the same side as the two women on Earth,
in the universe, especially in the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, they were on the same side as the two women.
It was a little unreasonable to kill each other in the same camp.
Moreover, the past was in the past.
Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren also noticed Chu Zhou.
The moment they saw Chu Zhou, their hearts tightened.
They were all worried that Chu Zhou would choose to attack them because of the grudges on Earth.
Now, Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of humanity. Moreover, eight months ago, they had heard that Chu Zhou had killed a Universe Lord of the Machinery race and a Universe Lord of the Hydralisk race.
Now, Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of humanity. Moreover, eight months ago, they had heard that Chu Zhou had killed a Universe Lord of the Machinery race and a Universe Lord of the Hydralisk race.
They really had no power to resist at all.
Fortunately, Chu Zhou only looked at them and didn¡¯t seem to care.
¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore? That¡¯s true¡ He¡¯s a Universe Lord, a true expert in the universe, an existence respected by many cosmic races. Why would he care about a small figure like me?¡±
Su Yingxue thought to herself self-deprecatingly.
For some reason, he felt a little disappointed.
Feng Yan saw Su Yingxue¡¯s reaction and nced at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. She reached out and patted Su Yingxue¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Junior Sister Yingxue, I roughly understand the grudges between you and Chu
Zhou¡ However, that¡¯s all in the past. Since Chu Zhou didn¡¯t hold it against you, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±
¡°Senior Sister Feng Yan, I didn¡¯t think too much about it¡ I¡¯m just sighing. He¡¯s improving too quickly,¡± Su Yingxue said.
Feng Yan looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and sighed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s right! His improvement is too fast and exaggerated. In every era, such a freak is born¡ It makes it difficult for other people of the same generation topare to him or even chase after his back¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t care? Ignore? I didn¡¯t expect that I, Nangong Yiren, would be ignored one day.¡± Nangong Yiren looked at Chu Zhou with aplicated gaze.
She had never thought that a young man who hade from Earth could achieve such astonishing achievements in such a short period of time.
¡°Is he Chu Zhou?¡±
¡°The number one prodigy of Humanity, the disciple of King Bei Gang¡ Hehe, how impressive! He deserves to be killed!¡±
¡°King Bei Cang once obtained the ancient divine word ¡®kill¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City. He was conferred the title of ¡®Killing Divine General¡¯ by the Divine General. From then on, he rose rapidly and shocked all races. Now, Chu Zhou has alsoe to the Divine General Ancient City. Is he trying to obtain the Divine General¡¯s inheritance and repeat his teacher¡¯s rise?¡±
¡°The inheritance of the Divine General is mine¡ If Chu Zhou stops me, I¡¯ll kill him!¡±
¡°One King Bei Cang is enough for humans. There¡¯s no need for another.¡±
Many powerful foreign creatures were staring coldly at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
Suddenly, five terrifying figures appeared above Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
¡°Human, Chu Zhou¡ are you tempting fate bying here?¡±
Cami looked down at Chu Zhou and sneered.
She was about 12 meters tall and had two fleshy wings with sharp bone spikes. Her facial features were exquisite and her figure was curvaceous. However, there was tissue simr to the abdomen of an insect on her abdomen. Her legs also had sharp armor barbs.
An extremely dangerous and terrifying aura emanated from her body, making many living beings and even the Universe Lords feel intense uneasiness.
¡°You know that the Machinery race is chasing after you, but you still dare to openly reveal your true body. How bold.¡±
A dark blue Machinery race youth stared at Chu Zhou with killing intent and an ice-cold gaze.
¡°King Bei Cang killed countless experts of the Crystal Race back then. Chu Zhou, as his disciple, you shall pay with your life!¡±
The person who spoke was a Crystal Race youth.
Its entire body seemed to be carved out of Crystal, and blue blood flowed through its translucent body.
This Crystal Race youth was much stronger than the Crystal Race expert Chu Zhou had encountered not long ago.
An iparably heavy pressure emanated from his body, causing the surrounding void to copse continuously. It was suffocating.
¡°A teacher owes a debt, and a disciple pays it back. This is very fair.¡±
A figure wrapped in lightning chains and holding a resplendent ancient spear in his hand said coldly. His body emitted a terrifying aura that judged everything.
When everyone saw this figure, it was as if they were looking at a God of Judgment who controlled the Laws of Judgment. It was difficult for all living beings to escape his judgment.
There was also an iparably huge ancient tree thaty across the void.
The trunk of the ancient tree was covered in dense blue scales, as if it was made of blue gold, giving off an indestructible feeling.
The demon-like face in the middle of the tree trunk looked ferocious and terrifying.
At this moment, the demonic face stared coldly at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. It did not say anything, but it¡¯s killing intent was so strong that it seemed to be able to fill the entire sea.
On the surface of the sea, almost all the living beings looked at the strange blue tree in the sky with respect.
This was because it was an Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
It was one of the royal families of the Mana n that was infamous and shook the universe.
¡°Gasp! Cami of the Zerg race, Emmonson of the Machinery race, Gaia of the Crystal race, Graceia of the Source race, and Lan Bao of the Mana race¡ They are all prodigies who have risen up in the battlefield of the myriad races over the years. Could it be that they have joined forces to deal with Chu Zhou?¡±
Many living beings recognized the five figures and gasped.
These five living beings were very extraordinary. Not only were they all from peak races, but their strength was also astonishing. They were the strongest new Universe Lords in the Myriad Race Battlefield in recent years. If they joined forces to deal with Chu Zhou, he would probably be in danger..
Wanna gift the story? Try one.
0ment
o
Vote
3 left
SEND GITT
Chapter 805: Battle For The Token!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Cami of the Zerg race, Emmonson of the Machinery race, Gaia of the Crystal race, Grace of the Origin race, and Rambo of the Mana race¡
The five newly-advanced Universe Lords who had been all-powerful in the Myriad Race Battlefield in recent years stared at Chu Zhou with unfriendly gazes.
Cold killing intent filled the Void.
Dragon and the others learned of the origins of Cami and the others from the discussions of the surrounding living beings. They were immediately secretly worried for Chu Zhou.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was as calm as water. It was as if he treated Cami and the others as air.
Cami and the others kept staring at Chu Zhou.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s calm reaction, their eyes turned cold.
Chu Zhou actually dared to ignore them?
Almost at the same time, Cami, Emonson, Gaia, Grace, and Rambo suddenly turned into blurry afterimages and rushed towards Chu Zhou.
In almost a billionth of a second, Cami and the others flew back to their original positions.
Boom-
At this moment, an earth-shattering explosion suddenly sounded.
Where Chu Zhou was, the Void copsed inch by inch. A terrifying Illuminate suddenly spread out, and a shocking wave surged in the sea.
All the World Overlord Realm creatures in this sea area were instantly sent flying while vomiting blood.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Dragon and the others, as well as many World Overlords who vomited blood and were sent flying, were all dumbfounded.
Cami and the others were too fast. All the World Overlords were sent flying
Chapter 805 - 805: Battle For The Token!
Chapter 805: Battle For The Token!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Cami of the Zerg race, Emmonson of the Machinery race, Gaia of the Crystal race, Grace of the Origin race, and Rambo of the Mana race¡
The five newly-advanced Universe Lords who had been all-powerful in the Myriad Race Battlefield in recent years stared at Chu Zhou with unfriendly gazes.
Cold killing intent filled the Void.
Dragon and the others learned of the origins of Cami and the others from the discussions of the surrounding living beings. They were immediately secretly worried for Chu Zhou.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was as calm as water. It was as if he treated Cami and the others as air.
Cami and the others kept staring at Chu Zhou.
Seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s calm reaction, their eyes turned cold.
Chu Zhou actually dared to ignore them?
Almost at the same time, Cami, Emonson, Gaia, Grace, and Rambo suddenly turned into blurry afterimages and rushed towards Chu Zhou.
In almost a billionth of a second, Cami and the others flew back to their original positions.
Boom¡ª
At this moment, an earth-shattering explosion suddenly sounded.
Where Chu Zhou was, the Void copsed inch by inch. A terrifying Illuminate suddenly spread out, and a shocking wave surged in the sea.
All the World Overlord Realm creatures in this sea area were instantly sent flying while vomiting blood.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Dragon and the others, as well as many World Overlords who vomited blood and were sent flying, were all dumbfounded.
Cami and the others were too fast. All the World Overlords were sent flying by an inexplicable terrifying Illuminate before they could see what had happened.
Only those Universe Lords could vaguely see what had just happened.
Just now, Cami and the others had all attacked Chu Zhou in an extremely short period of time.
However, they were all sent flying back by Chu Zhou.
This process was too fast.
From the beginning of the battle to the end of the battle, everything happened in an instant.
World Overlord Realm creatures were not strong enough to see clearly.
¡°Chu Zhou, he actually defeated Cami and the others so easily.¡±
Many Universe Lords were shocked and secretly guessed how strong Chu Zhou was.
Cami looked down at her right hand.
Her right hand, which was as fair as jade, was covered in cracks.
Traces of green blood seeped out from the cracks.
¡°What a good Chu Zhou. As expected of King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple.¡±
As she muttered to herself, the crack on her right hand quickly healed.
When she looked at Chu Zhou again, her expression had be extremely solemn.
Even though they had only exchanged one move earlier, she was far from using her true strength¡
However, just this move made her fully realize that Chu Zhou was a terrifying enemy.
Emmonson stared deeply at the expressionless Chu Zhou and pressed his right hand on his abdomen.
He lowered his head slightly and looked at his abdomen. He loosened his right hand slightly.
He immediately saw a hole in his abdomen.
¡°Looks like I underestimated him.¡±
With a thought, liquid metal immediately surged out of the hole in his abdomen. Soon, the hole in his abdomen was repaired by the liquid metal.
Gaia¡¯s Crystal Palm covered her right eye.
His left eye stared at Chu Zhou ferociously. It was filled with killing intent and deep fear.
In the lightning sh just now, Chu Zhou had actually removed his right eye.
There was no doubt that he was at a disadvantage in this short confrontation.
This made him extremely unhappy.
Blood covered the left side of his twisted face.
F*ck..
He had actually been pped by Chu Zhou just now.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ 1 want to cut you into pieces!¡± He roared madly in his heart.
Being pped made him feel endless humiliation.
Rambo, who was also the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, did not speak. A footprint vaguely appeared on the ferocious ghost face on the tree trunk.
Chu Zhou had actually stepped on his face just now.
This made him extremely angry.
¡°Looks like Cami and the others suffered a huge loss just now!¡±
¡°That must be it. Otherwise, Cami and the others wouldn¡¯t have suddenly be so quiet.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s strength is probably far stronger than we know.¡±
Many Universe Lords guessed after seeing the reactions of Cami and the others.
Even though the World Overlords didn¡¯t see the battle clearly, they still guessed that Cami and the others had suffered in the battle just now.
This shocked these World Overlords.
Cami and the others were not ordinary Universe Lords. They had been all-powerful and famous in the Myriad Race Battlefield all these years.
These five Universe Lords attacked Chu Zhou at the same time and were actually at a disadvantage.
Then, how terrifying was Chu Zhou?
With this thought in mind, many people looked at Chu Zhou with reverence.
¡°If the five Universe Lords devour them, they should be able to obtain arge number of attribute points. Besides, they¡¯re not ordinary Universe Lords. 1 believe their treasures and wealth won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
Chu Zhou raised his head and nced at Cami and the others indifferently. He wanted to kill them all.
Bumble¡
Suddenly, the Divine General Ancient City shook.
Everyone was shocked and hurriedly looked at the Divine General Ancient City.
The tightly shut city gates of the Divine General Ancient City slowly opened.
¡°The Divine General Ancient City is about to open..¡±
Chapter 806 - 806: Battle For The Token! (2)
Chapter 806: Battle For The Token! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the Divine General Ancient City.
As for the grudges between Chu Zhou, Cami, and the others, no one paid attention to them anymore.
Chu Zhou ignored Cami and the others. He stared fixedly at the huge door that was slowly opening. He was prepared to rush into the ancient city as soon as the huge door opened.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the city gate of the Divine General Ancient City waspletely opened.
However, even though the city gate was open, there was still ayer of golden light screen blocking the entrance of the city gate.
At this moment, 360 golden streams of light suddenly flew out from the city gate.
¡°It¡¯s the Divine General Token. Only those who have the token can enter the ancient city¡ Hurry up and snatch it!¡± Bing Selin shouted at Chu Zhou and the others.
Hearing Bing Selin¡¯s words, Chu Zhou and the others were shocked and immediately flew towards the golden streams of light in the sky.
Chu Zhou used spatial teleportation and appeared beside a golden stream of light. He reached out and grabbed an ancient golden token.
¡°Is this the Divine General Token?¡±
Chu Zhou lowered his head and looked at the token in his hand. He realized that there were three mysterious words carved in the middle of the token that he did not recognize at ail.
Even though he did not recognize these three words, he instantly understood its meaning.
These three words were tranted into the Universal Common
Language¡ªDivine General Token.
Chu Zhou easily obtained a Divine General Token. Perhaps because he had seen the oue of Chu Zhou¡¯s battle with Cami and the others, no one snatched the token from him.
He nced around and realized that Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others had also easily obtained a Divine General Token.
However, other than the six of them¡
It would not be so easy for others to obtain the Divine General Token.
Many Universe Lords and World Overlords were fighting for the Divine General Token.
¡°Looks like I¡¯m in luck. A Divine General Token actually flew into my hand.¡±
Bing Selin looked at the Divine General Token in her hand and was pleasantly surprised.
However, her expression quickly changed.
A palm that blotted out the sky suddenly grabbed at her.
Beams of nomological light descended from the huge hand that blotted out the sky like a waterfall, causing the Void to continuously copse.
Bing Selin spat out blood almost instantly because of the light ofws that fell.
¡°A Universe Lord!¡±
Her face was deathly pale but she soon smiled.
In the end, the terrifying giant hand that blotted out the sky did not suppress him.
A small Sword Lotus suddenly appeared above her head and blocked the huge hand that was suppressing her.
Then, the fist-sized Sword Lotus suddenly bloomed.
Billions of sword rays instantly bloomed like peacocks spreading their tails.
In an instant, the terrifying giant hand was minced into a bloody mist by the endless sword lights.
A strange creature with a face on its chest appeared from the Void.
One of its arms was broken, and blood was flowing out.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ª¡±
This strange creature looked fiercely at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
¡°You seem to hate me¡¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of the strange creature like a ghost and looked at him expressionlessly.
The strange creature looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s ice-cold eyes and immediately woke up from the anger of losing his arm.
He shuddered and immediately turned to flee.
¡°Stay!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke indifferently, he grabbed at the strange creature¡¯s back with one hand. His arm disappeared as if it had fused into the void.
In the distance, behind the strange creature, a huge hand shrouded in five-colored divine light suddenly stretched out from the void.
He grabbed the strange creature in his hand.
Then, he clenched his fist tightly.
The Elementary Grade Venerable screamed and exploded into a bloody mist.
In an instant, a blood-colored Rainstorm fell on the entire sea.
¡°This¡ This is the phenomenon of the death of a Universe Lord. A Universe Lord has died?¡±
Everyone who was fighting for the Divine General Token was shocked.
They looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s slowly retracting five-colored hand in unison.
¡°It¡¯s Chu Zhou. He actually killed a Universe Lord so quickly.¡±
Many people felt their scalps go numb.
When Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others saw this scene, their expressions were very solemn.
Even though it would not be difficult for them to kill the strange creature if they attacked, they knew that¡ it was very difficult for them to be as rxed as Chu Zhou.
¡°D*mn it, that Universe Lords seemed to have been killed by Chu Zhou because they attacked Chu Zhou¡¯spanion. Don¡¯t attack Chu Zhou¡¯spanion!¡±
A living being said in fear.
The World Overlords and Universe Lords who were fighting for the Divine General Token with Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others or preparing to attack Dragon and the others avoided Dragon and the others as if they were avoiding the gue and allowed them to take the token.
There were 108 Divine General Tokens. If they gave up these tokens, they could still fight for the others.
There was no need for them to be targeted by Chu Zhou for these tokens.
Dragon and the others easily obtained a token.
¡°I thought 1 would only have a chance to obtain a token after a fierce battle¡ I didn¡¯t expect to obtain it so easily..¡±
Chapter 807 - 807: Battle For The Token! (3)
Chapter 807: Battle For The Token! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Dragon said with a smile.
¡°We¡¯re benefiting from Chu Zhou. Tsk tsk, Chu Zhou is too fierce. The Universe Lords who attacked Bing Selin were directly killed by him¡ Seeing this scene, who would dare topete with us?¡±
Zuo Yue clicked her tongue in amazement.
Changa Saha and Xi Liujin also smiled. Originally, with their strength, it would be very, very difficult for them to obtain a badge.
In fact, they might even die if they were identally targeted by the Universe Lords,
However, they easily obtained the token thanks to Chu Zhou. This was simply too satisfying.
Seeing that Dragon and the others were not in danger and had obtained the tokens, Chu Zhou did not interfere in thepetition for the tokens.
He looked around and quickly saw Romo defeating an Elementary Grade Venerable and obtaining a token.
Miller also snatched a token from a group of World Overlords.
He seemed to be afraid of being targeted by those Universe Lords after obtaining the token. Without a word, he rushed towards the city gate and passed through the light screen, entering the Divine General Ancient City.
The eyes of some World Overlords who were lucky enough to obtain the token lit up when they saw this scene. In order to be targeted by those Universe Lords without tokens, they rushed towards the city gate.
Some Universe Lords who did not have tokens were furious when they saw this scene. They attacked the World Overlords who rushed to the city gate.
Most of the World Overlords who rushed to the city gate were killed by the Universe Lords before they could approach the city gate.
Their tokens also became the spoils of war of those Universe Lords.
Less than a quarter of the World Overlords were lucky enough to escape and rush into the Divine General Ancient City.
¡°Hmm? Feng Yan, Su Yingxue, Solomon, Nangong Yiren¡ They seem to have entered too. How lucky.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. He was not in a hurry to enter. Instead, he activated an invisible nomological that enveloped this sea area.
The corpses of the creatures who died in the battle for the token were quickly devoured.
The treasures on them were quickly plundered by Chu Zhou.
To him, he loved battlefields where he could ¡®collect corpses¡¯ without restraint.
He felt that as long as he continued to devour a few more waves of corpses, he could increase his strength again.
Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, and Rambo all saw Chu Zhou¡¯s ¡°corpse collection¡±.
It would be fine if Chu Zhou only took the corpses of the Universe Lords.
After all, the corpses of Universe Lords were very valuable.
However, when they saw that Chu Zhou didn¡¯t even let go of the World Overlord¡¯s corpse or even some World Overlord corpses that were clearly shattered and had almost no value,
They looked at Chu Zhou with a hint of disdain.
He was a Universe Lord, a disciple of King Bei Cang, and the number one prodigy of Humanity. He actually picked up ¡®trash¡¯. It was really embarrassing. He had lost all his face.
Cami and the others looked at Chu Zhou in disdain before turning around and flying into the Divine General Ancient City.
Chu Zhou naturally sensed the disdainful gazes of Cami and the others, but he didn¡¯t care at all.
How could they understand the joy of collecting corpses?
In his eyes, not to mention the shattered World Overlord remains¡ even the corpse of the most ordinary living being was actually valuable.
A momentter, the battle for the token waspletely over. Chu Zhou had also ¡°cleaned¡± all the corpses.
¡°Come, let¡¯s go in too!¡±
Chu Zhou flew towards the city gate with Long and the others.
They all had Divine General Tokens on them, so they easily passed through the light screen at the city gate..
Chapter 808 - 808: Divine Rune With The Word ’A’!
Chapter 808: Divine Rune With The Word ¡®A¡¯!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
With the Divine General Token, Chu Zhou and the others easily passed through the light screen at the city gate.
After entering the Divine General Ancient City, Chu Zhou and the others did not see any long streets, pavilions, pces, or other buildings that should be in the ancient city.
Instead, he looked at a vast and boundless ancient ruin.
They nced around and immediately saw a vast pir of light in the center of the Ancient Ruins.
That pir of light was too big.
It was at least a few hundred kilometers in diameter.
It was extremely resplendent, like an eternal divine light.
At this moment¡ª
Everyone who entered the Divine General¡¯s Ancient City first surrounded the pir of light, as if they were fighting a mysterious shadow.
¡°What are those lights and shadows?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the mysterious figures in shock.
Could it be that other than outsiders like them, there were also natives in the Divine General Ancient City?
¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others quickly flew towards the pir of light.
Soon, they arrived around the pir of light.
After approaching the pir of light, they discovered that those figures of light were not humans at all.
Instead, they were formed by mysterious words that emerged from the pir of light.
¡°Could this be a manifestation of the ancient divine runes?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes quickly lit up.
Soon, their guess was confirmed.
A person Chu Zhou and the others were familiar with¡ªRomo. His six arms seemed to be dragging six worlds. Overbearing and domineering, he shattered a light shadow with a bang and obtained a hazy mysterious word.
Upon seeing this scene, Chu Zhou and the others no longer hesitated. They rushed towards the pir of light to find their targets.
Soon, a figure that had just appeared from the pir of light took the initiative to attack Chu Zhou and the others.
ck chains of order extended from the figure. Chu Zhou and the others felt a powerful sealing force.
¡°Kill!¡±
Dragon, Changa Saha, Sol, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others looked at each other and charged at the figure together.
After experiencing the battle outside the city gate, they knew very well that as World Overlords, they would only bepetitive if they joined forces.
Otherwise¡ even if he obtained the ancient divine rune, it might be snatched away by other Universe Lords.
They could not always rely on Chu Zhou.
Therefore, they had tacitly joined forces.
Bing Selin, Sol, and Changa Saha also summoned their Universe Lords.
With three Universe Lords protecting them, even if other Universe Lords wanted to harm them, they could still deal with them.
Dragon and the others quickly engaged in a fierce battle with the light projection formed by the ancient divine rune.
It had to be said that the light projections formed by these ancient divine runes were indeed powerful.
The weakest wasparable to a pseudo Universe Lord.
Some of the stronger ones directly reached the level of Universe Lords.
Many living beings wanted to defeat the figure of light and obtain the ancient divine runes, but they were defeated by the figure of light and turned into corpses that fell onto the ruins.
Chu Zhou watched the battle between Dragon and the others and the light shadow for a while. After discovering that Dragon and the others gradually had the upper hand, he was relieved to find his target.
Soon, he locked onto a figure that was emitting lightning.
That figure had a terrifying aura like the origin of lightning. It was as fast as a ghost and extremely powerful. It had just killed an Elementary Grade Venerable who wanted to subdue it.
The surrounding World Overlords and Universe Lords looked at the lightning figure in fear.
¡°You¡¯re the one!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved and instantly appeared in front of the bolt of lightning.
Rumble!
The moment the bolt of lightning saw Chu Zhou, it immediately turned into a terrifying bolt of lightning that was as thick as an ancient mountain range and shed towards Chu Zhou.
At this moment, it was as if the lightning punishment had descended and was about to shatter everything.
The awe-inspiring heavenly might made one¡¯s hair stand on end.
Chu Zhou calmly stretched out his right hand and grabbed at the ancient mountain range-like lightning.
His right hand expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. In a breath, it turned into a huge hand that covered the sky. His five fingers also turned into five heavenly pirs that were filled with gold, green, ck, red, and yellow light.
These five heavenly pirs seemed to represent the five elements of the universe. The surging power of the five elements surged out.
Among them, the golden heavenly pir representing the Metal Element and the green heavenly pir representing the Wood Element were the most brilliant.
Moreover, the light of the golden and green heavenly pirs fused together, merging into a terrifying power that surpassed all things in the universe.
Rumble!
Five heavenly pir-like fingers covered down. Magnificent power surged, and material worlds were continuously born and destroyed.
The ancient mountain range-like lightning was suddenly enveloped by five heavenly pir-like fingers.
With a loud bang, the ancient mountain range-like lightning was shattered.
Surging lightning shot out from the five heavenly pir-like fingers.
Chu Zhou retracted his palm and spread his fingers. He saw a word surrounded by lightning.
He did not recognize this ancient divine rune, but the moment he saw this ancient divine rune, he inexplicably knew that it was the word ¡®electric¡¯.
Moreover, some of the strokes of the word ¡®electric¡¯ were clearly iplete.
It was obvious that this was not aplete ancient divine rune, but an iplete one.
¡°Even though this is an iplete ancient divine rune, ording to the power emitted by this ancient divine rune just now, this iplete ancient divine rune is still worth a lot..¡±
Chapter 809 - 809: Divine Rune With The Word ’A’! (2)
Chapter 809: Divine Rune With The Word ¡®A¡¯! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou thought to himself. Under many envious gazes, he imprinted his Spirit mark on the word ¡°electric¡± and stored it in his mind.
Almost at the same time that Chu Zhou obtained the ancient divine rune, Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others also obtained an ancient divine rune.
Chu Zhou continued to fight for the other ancient divine runes.
Half an hourter, he stopped.
At this moment, other than the divine rune with the word lightning¡¯, he had also obtained two ancient divine runes, namely ¡®rain¡¯ and ¡®mountain¡¯.
Of course, the two ancient divine runes, Rain and Mountain, were also iplete.
¡°Not a bad harvest¡¡±
Chu Zhou was in a good mood after obtaining three iplete ancient divine runes.
At this moment, the six of them flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side with joy on their faces. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve all obtained the ancient divine runes!¡± Chu Zhouughed. Looking at the expressions of Dragon and the others, he knew that they must have gained a lot.
¡°Hahaha, this is all thanks to you. Those Universe Lords are afraid of you and don¡¯t dare to attack us¡ Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve our goal so easily.¡± Dragonughed, too.
Zuo Yue and the others were also smiling.
This time, each of them had obtained an ancient divine rune. Even though it was iplete, it was still extremely beneficial to them.
Once theypletely grasped the ancient divine runes, their strength would undoubtedly increase explosively again.
Chu Zhou and the others were very happy that they had gained something.
However, some people who did not obtain the ancient divine runes were not so happy.
At this moment, no new light appeared in the magnificent pir of light that pierced through Heaven and Earth.
In other words, there were no more iplete ancient divine runes.
Some people who had not obtained the ancient divine prose looked at those who had obtained the ancient divine prose, their eyes filled with jealousy and killing intent.
Naturally, they would not give up on the Ancient Divine Text because of this.
After scanning the area, they picked out some of the weaker ones who had obtained the ancient divine runes and tried to kill them in an attempt to snatch them.
A fierce battle broke out.
When everything calmed down, only about half of the 108 people who entered the Divine General Ancient City survived.
This result shocked Dragon and the others.
If not for Chu Zhou, it was really unknown if they would have survived this time.
Rumble¡ª
At this moment, the huge pir of light suddenly shook violently.
Even the entire ruins shook violently.
¡°This¡ Could it be that theplete ancient divine rune is about to appear?¡±
¡°Is the true inheritance of the Divine General about to begin?¡±
Everyone looked at the huge pir of light with burning eyes.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the seemingly eternal pir of light suddenlypressed and shrank at an astonishing speed.
Eventually, the entire pir of light turned into an ancient divine rune the size of a human head.
It was a golden ancient divine rune that seemed to be cast from gold and had a strong metallic texture.
An iparably terrifying pressure emanated from the golden ancient divine runes.
Instantly, the Void boiled, and the ancient ruins rose and fell like a tide.
Everyone felt a suffocating pressure.
¡°This¡ this is aplete ancient divine rune.¡±
Everyone looked excitedly at the golden divine rune in the sky that was filled with majestic pressure.
He did not recognize that ancient divine rune.
However, when they saw the ancient divine rune, everyone naturally understood what it represented.
Tranted into the Universal Common Language, this was the word ¡®A¡¯.
Everyone looked at the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯. In a daze, they seemed to see a world with endless armor floating.
In that armor world, all the weapons and armors that had appeared in the world could be found.
The divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ seemed to contain endless Armor Profound.
Just by looking at the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, everyone could more or less sense the various mysteries within.
At this moment, many people¡¯s breathing quickened.
BOOM!
Some Universe Lords attacked.
It was a strange creature covered in white fur and burning with ayer of mes. He sucked in the direction of the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ and a shocking suction force came out of his mouth.
Under his suction force, the Void distorted and copsed.
The divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ was quickly sucked over by him.
However, before he could rejoice¡
Around the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, a world of countless armors suddenly appeared.
Countless armors rushed towards the strange white-haired creature like a Torrent.
Ah¡ª
Almost instantly, the strange white-haired creature was torn to pieces by the torrents.
Furthermore, his soul was directly annihted by the torrents.
The death of the Universe Lords caused a phenomenon.
A rain of blood fell from the sky.
Gasp!
All the World Overlords and some Universe Lords gasped when they saw this scene.
¡°Idiot. How dare you touch the Divine General¡¯s inheritance without sufficient strength? You¡¯re really courting death.¡±
¡°Not every living being is qualified to be a Divine General. If you¡¯re not strong enough, you¡¯ll only have a death wish if you try to snatch the Divine General¡¯s inheritance.¡±
¡°Only the most outstanding people are qualified to receive the Divine General¡¯s inheritance.¡±
Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others looked at the white-haired creature being killed by the armored Torrent with disdain in their eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m not qualified to obtain the Divine General¡¯s inheritance..¡±
Chapter 810 - 810: Divine Rune With The Word ’A’! (3)
Chapter 810: Divine Rune With The Word ¡®A¡¯! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Another Universe Lords attacked with a roar.
It was a creature with three green snake heads. It stretched out a huge green w and grabbed at the divine rune with the word ¡¯A¡¯.
A vast armor world appeared around the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune again, and countless armors shot out like streams of light.
In an instant, the green ws were shot into a ho¡¯s nest.
Green blood fell like a torrential downpour.
In the next moment, more Universe Lords attacked.
They had alreadye here and seen the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ appear. How could they give up on fighting for the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ at this time?
Even if they knew that the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ possessed terrifying and unfathomable power and that it was extremely dangerous to forcefully take the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ if they were not strong enough¡ they would not give up.
What if¡ he seeded?
Rumble!
The Void boiled as huge hands that covered the sky grabbed at the divine rune.
More armor shot out from the armor world around the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune.
Like a peacock spreading its tail, countless dazzling armors shot out with a sharp whistle, emitting terrifying fluctuations.
One giant hand after another was pierced and destroyed by the armor.
However, there were also some giant hands that were not destroyed. Instead, they continued to grab the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
Suddenly, a figure with three faces and six arms appeared in the middle of the giant hands like a peerless Demon God.
It was Romo!
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
His blood-red hair stood on end as a terrifying and oppressive aura burst out from his body. His three mouths let out an earth-shattering roar at the same time.
Three terrifying blood-colored pirs of light instantly shot out from his three mouths.
These three blood-colored pirs of light seemed to be able to destroy 3,000 worlds. They erupted with fluctuations that made many geniuses tremble.
The three giant hands that were about to approach the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune were directly annihted by the three blood-colored pirs of light.
Romo stomped on the Void with both feet, and the entire Void caved in. He shot out like a cannonball, surpassing the other giant hands around him, and rushed towards the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
¡°Human, this ¡®A¡¯ divine rune is mine!¡±
A figure with 12 ck wings on its back instantly caught up to Romo. It stretched out a sharp w and ruthlessly pierced the back of Romo¡¯s head.
¡°Scram¡ª¡±
Romo had three faces. One of them was facing the figure with twelve ck wings on its back.
He opened his mouth and a terrifying sound wave shook the entire Ancient Ruins.
The figure with 12 wings was directly shaken until his entire body cracked. Blood shot out like a meteor and he was directly sent flying back to Bai Li.
¡°Romo is indeed the number one prodigy of the human race before Chu Zhou. After he advanced to the Universe Lords, he actually became so powerful so quickly.¡±
Dragon and the others were astonished.
¡°Romo, the former number one prodigy of Humanity, is he here too?¡±
¡°I heard that many of the upper echelons of the Human race oncepared Romo to King Bei Cang and thought that his future Achievement would very likely catch up to King Bei Gang¡¯s.¡±
¡°There are too many human geniuses! We should kill a batch of them!¡±
When many Universe Lords saw Romo approaching the ¡°A¡± divine rune, they attacked Romo murderously.
Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others also charged at Romo with cold gazes.
The divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ was already theirs. They would kill anyone who dared to touch it.
Chu Zhou attacked. His body flickered in the void like a ghost, leaving behind afterimages.
He was also waiting for an opportunity to snatch the A¡¯ divine rune..
Chapter 811 - 811: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (1)
Chapter 811: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Romo was like a peerless Demon God. Under the interception of many Universe Lords and the impact of the Troops Torrent, he forced his way forward and kept approaching the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
His blood-red hair danced in the wind, and his gaze was cold. His six arms drew mysterious and unfathomable trajectories, as if they were gathering the power of the world, causing the entire Void and the ancient ruins to continuously shatter.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!
The attacks were shattered by the terrifying fluctuations emitted from his body before they could even get close to him.
The attacks of the Universe Lords could not stop him.
Even the mighty waves could not stop him from advancing.
At this moment, the power that erupted from Romo was eye-catching.
¡°As expected of Romo¡ Among our human peers, I¡¯m afraid only Chu Zhou can suppress him.¡±
Dragon looked at the figure that was surrounded by many Universe Lords and eximed.
Zuo Yue also said, ¡°Romo was once the number one among the younger generation of humans. He was also the only one. Of course, he¡¯s not simple. After he became a Universe Lords, it¡¯s normal for him to have suchbat power.¡±
Bing Selin continued, ¡°Many of the upper echelons of the Human race view Romo asparable to the young Lord Bei Gang. Even though he was defeated by Chu Zhou in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm¡ we still can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s extremely talented.¡±
¡°Not to mention us humans, among the myriad races in the universe, among the younger generation¡ he can at least be ranked in the top five. His future Achievement will definitely be very shocking.¡±
Sol, Changa Saha, Xi Liujin, and the others nodded in agreement.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure flickered in and out of sight.
He looked at Romo, who had disyed astonishing strength, and a hint of admiration shed across his eyes.
After cultivating for so many years, Romo could be said to be the most stunning contemporary he had encountered so far.
Of course¡ Compared to him, she was still a hundred million points away.
¡°Human Romo? 1 heard that you were once the number one prodigy of the Human Race?¡±
A dark blue Machinery youth suddenly descended in front of Romo and looked at him provocatively.
This person was Emmonson from the Machinery race.
¡°Let me measure how strong you, the former number one prodigy of the Human Race, are.¡±
Emmonson said with a cold smile. One of his mechanical arms suddenly liquefied and turned into a hundred-meter-long metal sword that flickered with a cold light.
Wisps of nomologicalws wrapped around the metal sword, emitting soul-shaking fluctuations.
¡°Pfft!¡±
The metal sword split the Void like a bolt of lightning.
Vast nomological fluctuations surged in the void.
After Emmonson appeared, Romo did not speak from the beginning to the end. He only looked at Emmonson coldly and warmly. Then, when Emmonson swung his sword at him, he instantly burst out like a ferocious beast that had broken out of its cage, erupting with earth-shattering power fluctuations.
A blood-colored wave that resembled an Avnche tsunami roared out from Romo¡¯s body.
His six arms struck Emmonson¡¯s metal sword at a speed close to the speed of light.
Under Emmonson¡¯s shocked gaze, the metal sword shattered.
What made Emmonson¡¯s expression change even more was that Romo opened his mouth and spat out a stream of World Destruction blood light that struck his body.
BOOM!
In an instant, he only had two legs left.
Emmonson¡¯s legs instantly turned into two streams of light and flew extremely far away, as if he was afraid that someone would take the opportunity to attack him and kill him.
¡°Gasp! Emmonson was actually defeated by Human Romo?¡±
Many foreign race beings were shocked.
Cami of the Zerg race, Gaia of the Crystal race, Grace of the Source race, Rambo of the Mana race¡ They had not paid much attention to Romo previously.
However, at this moment, they looked at Romo with grave expressions.
Romo had actually defeated Emmonson, who was as famous as them. This way, Romo was qualified to be regarded as an opponent by them.
However, no matter what, he could not sit back and watch Romo obtain the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
Cami and the other three charged at Romo at the same time.
The other Universe Lords also continued to attack Romo.
Boom!
The space Romo was in exploded, turning into a space ruin that kept copsing.
Faced with the joint attack of Cami and the others, as well as the Universe Lords of the foreign races, Romo could not withstand it either. He was severely injured and turned into a bloody man, falling into the spatial ruins.
When Cami and the others saw that Romo was seriously injured, their eyes instantly turned cold.
They rushed into the spatial ruins at the same time and attacked Romo crazily.
¡°Not good! They want to kill Romo, the prodigy of our human race!¡±
The expressions of some human experts changed when they saw this scene.
They understood what Cami and the other aliens were nning.
He had sensed a threat to their tribe or faction from Romo and wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of him.
When Dragon and the others saw this, their expressions turned ugly.
Even though they did not have much of a rtionship with Romo, and there was even some friction between them because of Chu Zhou, no matter what grudges they had against each other, they were the same race in the Universe Ocean. They were amunity of interests.
Now that Cami and the other alien creatures wanted to kill Romo, they naturally could not just watch.
Dragon and the others, as well as all the human experts present, attacked Cami and the other alien creatures..
Chapter 812 - 812: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (2)
Chapter 812: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, distant water could not quench a nearby fire.
Cami and the others had already charged into the spatial ruins and were approaching Romo.
The attack of Dragon and the others wanted to force Cami and the others back before they could kill Romo.
It was hard, very hard.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s figure suddenly appeared beside Romo.
He grabbed Romo¡¯s shoulder and disappeared instantly.
Boom boom boom¡
The attacks of Cami and the others poured into the depths of the spatial ruin, causing it to copse continuously.
Chu Zhou brought Romo and slowly appeared far away from the spatial ruins.
¡°Chu Zhou, thank you. I owe you my life!¡±
Romo cupped his hands at Chu Zhou and said seriously.
He did not expect Chu Zhou to save him.
¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Even though there is some unhappiness between us, we are still humans¡ When facing the foreign races, we naturally have to unite against them.¡±
Romo did not say anything.
He only silently remembered this favor.
¡°I was so close to killing Romo.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you ruined our n.¡±
Cami and the other foreign race beings were furious when they saw Chu Zhou.
Still¡
Something even more infuriating happened at this moment.
In the void was also Chu Zhou.
Moreover, Chu Zhou had already arrived beside the divine rune with the word ¡öA¡¯.
¡°Looks like the inheritance of the Divine General this time is mine.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and reached out to grab the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
The ¡®A¡¯ divine rune seemed to be very angry that Chu Zhou dared to have designs on it.
Endless armor converged into a mighty wave that rushed out of the armor world and instantly drowned Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. He did not take it to heart at all.
Chaos mist surged around him as his skin turned the color of Chaos.
Then, an infinite five-colored divine light bloomed from his body. His entire body seemed to have turned into a five-colored divine sun.
After that, three Six Rhode Shields appeared around him and revolved around his body.
Rumble!
The majestic and mighty Armor wave crazily washed over Chu Zhou.
However, Chu Zhou was as stable as a mountain under the multiple Guardians of the Chaos fog, the Five-colored Divine Light, and the Six Rhode Shield.
His palm firmly grabbed at the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
Cami and the others were furious when they saw this scene.
They guessed almost instantly that one of the two Chu Zhous should be a clone.
However, no matter what the truth was, they would not allow Chu Zhou to touch the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
¡°Stop him. We can¡¯t let him get the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune.¡±
Cami and the other alien creatures charged at Chu Zhou and attacked him from afar.
¡°Help Chu Zhou obtain the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou belongs to us humans. It¡¯s a good thing for us humans that he has the inheritance of the Divine General!¡±
Many human experts stopped the alien creatures that were charging at Chu Zhou.
Even though there were not many human experts here, they were also doing their best to fight for time for Chu Zhou to obtain the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune.
Romo also made his move.
He flew in front of Cami and fought with her.
Even Miller, who was hiding in the crowd, attacked without hesitation and blocked the attacks of some foreign creatures for Chu Zhou.
Feng Yan, Su Yingxue, Solomon, Nangong Yiren, and the others also attacked and did their best.
At this moment, humans showed their unity to many foreign races.
Regardless of whether there were internal conflicts or not, they were united against outsiders.
In the void, three more Chu Zhous appeared. In addition to Chu Zhou, who had saved Romo earlier¡ The four Chu Zhous stood in front of Chu Zhou¡¯s main body and neutralized the attacks for him.
Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the other two living beings were directly sted flying by Chu Zhou¡¯s four clones.
Everyone was shocked.
The moment they saw the four Chu Zhous¡ everyone basically understood that these were Chu Zhou¡¯s four clones.
Clone techniques were not rare. Many living beings had mastered them.
However¡ such a powerful clone was extremely rare.
Chu Zhou himself was only a newly-advanced Universe Lords, but his four clones could actually heavily injure Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the others and send them flying. This was unbelievable.
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡±
¡°His clone is unreasonable. How can he be so powerful?¡±
¡°D*mn it, maybe the doppelganger technique he cultivates is one of the strongest doppelganger techniques in the universe?¡±
Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the other two living beings had ugly expressions.
If they had only lost to Chu Zhou, they could barely ept it.
Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of humanity and King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple after all. It was reasonable for them to lose to Chu Zhou.
However, they were now being attacked by Chu Zhou¡¯s four clones.
They were even inferior to Chu Zhou¡¯s clone?
This was too humiliating.
Cami, who was fighting Romo, saw Gaia and the other two being sent flying by Chu Zhou¡¯s four clones. Her pupils were instantly constricted.
¡°How can Chu Zhou be so powerful? Even his clone actually has such terrifyingbat strength.¡±
Cami¡¯s heart trembled.
In the void, Chu Zhou ignored the reactions of the others. His palm broke through theyers of armor and Torrent and firmly grabbed the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯..
Chapter 813 - 813: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (3)
Chapter 813: Heavenly Armor Divine General! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The moment he grabbed the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, the ¡®A
1 divine rune that was originally emitting surging energy fluctuations instantly fell silent.
Even the armor world evolved from the divine rune ¡®A¡¯ slowly faded and disappeared.
¡°I got it!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw this scene, he smiled calmly and immediately imprinted his Spirit mark on the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
In the next moment, the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ fused into his body from his palm and appeared in the depths of his soul.
Immediately, a majestic wave of information appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness.
This Torrent of information exined the profundity of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune.
The divine rune of the word ¡®A¡¯ contained the most powerful armor in the world, the source of all armors. It contained the ultimate truth of all armors.
Obtaining it would not only allow one to understand the ultimate essence of all weapons and armors, but it would also allow one to forge weapons and armors that were far stronger than ordinary weapons and armors.
It could also transform the enemy¡¯s armor into its own while inbat.
After a rough look at the information, Chu Zhou deeply felt the terror and power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune.
¡°No wonder so many people say that after obtaining the inheritance of the Divine General, as long as one doesn¡¯t die prematurely, their future Achievement will be very shocking.¡±
¡°I believe you now.¡±
¡°The inheritance of the Divine General is indeed beyond imagination.¡±
Chu Zhou was pleasantly surprised.
He took a deep breath and allowed his soul topletely fuse with the divine rune of the word ¡®A.
In an instant, boundless golden light shot out from his body. The boundless golden light formed a vast armor world around him.
He stood in the center of billions of soldiers and armors, receiving the worship of billions of soldiers and armors, as if he was the master of tens of thousands of armors. His entire body became iparably dignified and Holy.
Almost at the same time, a huge Heavenly Monument slowly appeared above the Divine General Ancient City.
This Heavenly Stele looked extremely ancient, as if it had experienced countless years.
There were many dazzling words engraved on the Divine Monument.
¡°This¡ This is the Divine General Divine Tablet!¡±
¡°The birth of the Divine General Divine Tablet means that a new Divine General has been born¡ Chu Zhou has sessfully obtained the recognition of the Divine General Divine Tablet.¡±
¡°Damn it, Chu Zhou actually obtained the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ and became a Divine General.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve already tried our best to stop it. 1 didn¡¯t expect Chu Zhou to seed.¡±
Everyone looked at the huge Divine General Heavenly Stele in shock.
In the majestic Divine General Tablet, they saw some familiar titles.
For example, the titles of ¡°Sun God General¡±, ¡°Sacred Martial God General¡±, ¡°Killing Divine General¡±, and other titles that humans such as Emperor Xi, the Martial Ancestor, and King Bei Cang had obtained.
He also saw the titles of ¡°Thousand-Faced Divine General¡± and ¡°Divine General of Universal Light¡±.
At this moment, a beam of light that seemed to pierce through the past and future suddenly shot down from the Divine General Heavenly Monument and enveloped Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
On the Divine General Heavenly Stele, there was a new title¡ªHeavenly Armor Divine General.
At this moment, the new title of ¡°Heavenly Armored General¡± emitted a dazzling light that covered the light of the other Divine General titles, as if it had be the only protagonist at this moment.
The light of the ¡°Divine General of the Heavenly Armor¡± not only illuminated the entire Divine General Ancient City in pure gold, but also enveloped the entire Divine General Sea Area.
All the living beings in the Divine General¡¯s Sea Region, whether they opened their eyes or closed their eyes, could see an ancient Heavenly Stele that seemed to have passed through the ages. At this moment, the words ¡°Heavenly Armor Divine General¡± shone on the Heavenly Stele.
¡°Heavenly Armor Divine General, is that Chu Zhou¡¯s title?¡±
¡°Back then, the divine rune with the word ¡®kill¡¯ obtained by King Bei Cang made all the races and countless living beings in the universe feel how terrifying the divine rune with the word ¡¯kill¡¯ was. I wonder if Chu Zhou¡¯s divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ is stronger than the divine rune with the word ¡®kill¡¯?¡±
¡°Both master and disciple are Divine Generals. This is unprecedented in countless years¡ Is this master and disciple going to create a miracle?¡±
In the Divine General Ancient City, many living beings looked at Chu Zhou and sighed deeply.
Outside the Divine General Ancient City, many powerful beings stared at the words ¡®Divine General Heavenly Armor¡¯, eager to know who the new Divine General Heavenly Armor was..
Chapter 814 - 814: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (1)
Chapter 814: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou has be the Heavenly Armor Divine General.¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou, who was standing in the center of billions of soldiers and armors and being worshiped by billions of soldiers and armors. They were overwhelmed with emotions.
¡°He did it.¡± Romo sighed with mixed feelings.
Chu Zhou had just saved his life and was also a human like him¡ From this perspective, he should be happy for Chu Zhou.
However, Chu Zhou was also regarded as a ¡®rival¡¯ by him. He was an opponent he wanted to surpass again.
From this perspective, it would be even more difficult for him to surpass Chu Zhou after he became the Heavenly Armor Divine General.
Hence, he had mixed feelings.
Miller, Feng Yan, Solomon, and the others were the same. They looked at Chu Zhou withplicated gazes.
Compared to the reactions of Romo and the others, Cami and the other foreign creatures had extremely ugly expressions.
¡°He has obtained the Divine General¡¯s legacy, but he still hasn¡¯t grasped the true power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune¡ Now is the best time to kill him.¡±
Cami¡¯s pretty face was charming, but her eyes were as cold as ice.
¡°Kill him and usurp the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune on his body.¡±
Gaia¡¯s words were concise.
His body, which seemed to be sculpted from crystals, dropped streams of nomological light, emitting a terrifying pressure, causing the surrounding Void to continuously shatter.
¡°Humans are not worthy of the ¡¯A¡¯ divine rune.¡±
Lightning wrapped around Grace¡¯s body, and chains of order extended from his body to the depths of time and space.
In his hand was a resplendent ancient spear.
An aura of judgment permeated from his body.
It was as if he was an ancient god who controlled the authority of judgment. Nothing could escape his judgment.
Rambo did not speak. He only used his Ancient Blue Demon Tree main body in the void to his heart¡¯s content.
The tree trunk was covered in dense blue scales, the branches and leaves were constantly twisting and spreading like strange creatures, and there was also a ferocious face that looked like a ghost mask¡
All of this was terrifying.
Emmonson of the Machinery race had also returned.
His mechanical body had only been left with two legs from the World Destruction Blood Light that Romo had spat out not long ago.
He changed into a spare silver mechanical body.
At this moment, he stared coldly at Romo¡¯s figure.
He had suffered such a huge loss.
ording to his personality, he would usually take revenge on the spot.
However, the most important thing now was to think of a way to obtain the ¡®A divine rune. Even though Chu Zhou had obtained the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, as long as he killed Chu Zhou, the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune would be ownerless.
Boom!!!
Cami made her move.
The two wings covered in bone spikes on her back shattered the Void and shed at Chu Zhou like two huge heavenly des.
A waterfall-like light descended from the wings, causing the entire Ancient Ruins to tremble.
Almost at the same time, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, Emmonson, and many other Universe Lords also attacked Chu Zhou.
Vast energy swept through the Ancient Ruins like a tidal wave. The entire Ancient Ruins seemed to be on the verge of annihtion.
Dragon and the others, as well as many human experts, wanted to stop this scene.
However, they were stopped by some Universe Lords.
In the blink of an eye, Chu Zhou was surrounded by Cami and the other Universe Lords.
The situation did not look good.
However, at this critical moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was as calm as water. He even looked a little nonchnt.
He had actually retracted his four avatars into his body.
¡°I¡¯ve already obtained the Divine General¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s time for this boring game to end.¡±
He said calmly.
With a thought, dazzling armor Torrent instantly rushed out of the armor world behind him.
It was like a peacock spreading its tail.
Rays of colorful armor and waves filled the Void, looking extremely gorgeous and dazzling.
The attacks of the Universe Lords were all destroyed by the waves.
¡°He¡ He just obtained the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune. How can he unleash the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune?¡±
¡°He¡ He just obtained the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune. How can he unleash the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune?¡±
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
Chu Zhou roared and his body expanded rapidly. In an instant, he transformed into a million-meter-tall Chaos Giant.
At this moment, his feet sank into the Earth, but his chest was above the clouds.
Two resplendent eyes, like two suns, floated at the highest point of the firmament and shot out two terrifying Chaos Divine Lights.
Chaos streams cascaded down from his body like waterfalls.
In an instant, the entire Ancient Ruins was drowned by the Chaotic Qi, and it transformed into a surging and boiling ocean of Chaos.
¡°This¡¡±
Looking at the gigantic Chaos Giant, everyone was shocked.
¡°This¡ This is the Chaos Dharma Body created by the Master of Chaos of our Crystal Race.¡±
Gaia looked at the indomitable Chaos Giant with a livid expression.
The Master of Chaos of the crystallizer race was once a Universe Overlord who shocked all races. The Chaos Dharma Body he created was a supreme technique.
However, in the battle with the humans, the Master of Chaos was killed by an overlord of the Human Mirror Universe Company.
After the Chaos Lord created the Chaos Dharma Body, he did not pass this ultimate technique to the other Crystal Race beings.
Therefore, after the Lord of Chaos died, the Chaos Dharma Body was also lost in the Crystal Race after seeing that this supreme technique that originally belonged to the Crystal Race had disyed such terrifying power on a human like Chu Zhou..
Chapter 815 - 815: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (2)
Chapter 815: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
As a prodigy of the Crystal Race, Gaia was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
Boom¡ª-
An iparably huge Chaos hand suddenly grabbed at Cami.
Vast Chaos energy suppressed the surroundings.
Cami sensed great danger from the Chaos hand.
Her enchanting face changed instantly.
The two wings on her back that were covered in bone spikes instantly expanded and shed fiercely at the Chaos Hand.
However, in the next moment, she let out an extremely miserable scream.
Her wings were crushed into meat paste by the Chaos Hands.
Blood mixed with paste-like flesh and bones flowed down from the fingers of the Chaos Hand.
Seeing the Chaos hand continue to grab her, Cami screamed in fear.
¡°You can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, the Zerg race will definitely not let you off¡¡±
She was grabbed tightly by the Chaos hand just as she finished speaking, turning into a bloody pulp with a bang!
A ck hole vortex appeared in the palm of Chaos¡¯ hand, devouring ail the blood and mud she had turned into.
¡°Cami was killed!¡±
Seeing that Cami was actually killed, many foreign race beings felt their scalps tingle.
Gaia, Grace, Rambo, Emmonson, and the others all knew that something was wrong.
The next moment, the Void boiled. The giant Chaos hand that had just killed Cami grabbed towards Gaia and Grace at the same time.
Gaia roared angrily. The body of the Crystal Sculpture Board emitted boundless light, and nomological patterns appeared on the surface of his body.
Grace¡¯s body emitted a strong aura of the Law of Judgment, as if she had transformed into the God of Judgment. The ancient spear in her hand pierced towards the giant hand of Chaos with all her might.
Unfortunately, be it Gaia or Grace, their resistance was useless.
Chaos waterfalls descended from the gigantic Chaos hand, suppressing everything.
Furthermore, above the Chaos Giant, endless sword aura and five-colored divine light descended.
In the blink of an eye, Gaia and Grace, the two powerful prodigies of the foreign races, were minced into blood mist and devoured by a ck hole.
When Rambo and Emmonson saw that Gaia and Grace, who were equally famous as them, had also followed in Cami¡¯s footsteps and were both killed by the giant hand of Chaos, they immediately trembled.
¡°Chu Zhou, our identities are not ordinary. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by the five peak races if you kill us?¡±
Emmonson shouted threateningly.
¡°That¡¯s strange¡¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s voice resounded through the Void like a loud bell.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your five races have long ced me on the list of Must-Kill
Human Prodigies and have long joined forces to hunt me down?¡±
Coldughter came from the Void.
Emmonson¡¯s face froze.
Exactly!
The five races had long joined forces to chase after Chu Zhou.
What was the use of his threat?
The next moment, a Chaos hand shattered the Void and grabbed Emmonson.
With a bang, Emmonson¡¯s mechanical body was crushed into countless pieces of metal.
A ck hole appeared and swallowed a crystal ball that hid Emmonson¡¯s thoughts and consciousness.
Only Rambo out of the five alien prodigies was left.
When Rambo saw that the other four prodigies had all been killed, he turned around and transformed into a blue light that fled into the distance without a word.
However, he had just escaped from Bai Li when the void around him suddenly shattered.
Two huge hands of Chaos stretched out from the shattered void and grabbed Rambo¡¯s main body, instantly tearing the huge Ancient Blue Demon Tree into two.
Then, the two Hands of Chaos disappeared with half of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°Dead. Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and the other five prodigies are all dead¡¡±
¡°Heavens, these five people have extraordinary backgrounds. Even many Universe Nobility in the Universe Ocean don¡¯t dare to touch them. Now, Chu Zhou actually killed them all¡ Something big is about to happen.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too savage. He¡¯s indeed King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. His killing intent isn¡¯t any weaker than King Bei Gang¡¯s.¡±
Many foreign race beings watched helplessly as Cami and the other five paragons were killed by Chu Zhou. They were dumbfounded.
After Chu Zhou killed Cami and the others, he did not stop.
¡°I¡¯ve always been a fair person. Whoever wants to kill me, 1¡¯11 kill them!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s cold voice resounded throughout the world.
Then, the two Chaos Hands began to hunt down all the foreign race creatures who had attacked him just now.
¡°Chu Zhou, aren¡¯t you afraid that the entire world will be your enemy if you attack so many of us?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, I was wrong. I¡¯m willing to contribute the iplete ancient divine rune 1 obtained to you. Please spare my life.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too ruthless, Butcher.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, I curse you to die a horrible death!¡±
Many alien creatures who had attacked Chu Zhou just now had threatened him in the beginning when they were mercilessly hunted by the two Chaos Hands.
After realizing that threats were useless, they began to beg for mercy.
After begging for mercy was useless, they began to curse and curse.
No matter what these people said, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression remained indifferent.
He silently activated the two Chaos Hands and mercilessly reaped the lives of one foreign creature after another.
Half an hourter¡
All the foreign race living beings who had attacked Chu Zhou were destroyed.
All the treasures on them belonged to Chu Zhou..
Chapter 816 - 816: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (3)
Chapter 816: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Too¡ too ruthless.¡±
Some foreign race living beings who had not attacked Chti Zhou and were lucky enough to survive saw this scene in front of them. Their bodies turned cold and their scalps went numb.
They were all secretly lucky that they had not attacked Chu Zhou just now.
Otherwise¡
They had probably be one of the many corpses.
Many human experts secretly clicked their tongues.
They were all shocked by Chu Zhou¡¯s ruthless methods.
Chu Zhou had killed so many foreign race Universe Lords and World Overlords here without a doubt. In particr, he had killed Cami, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, Emmonson, and other prodigies. He was destined to offend many powerful races and factions.
Everyone could already foresee that a huge storm was about to arrive.
¡°It looks like the rest of our journey will be ¡®exciting.''¡±
¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way!¡±
¡°I believe Chu Zhou will definitely be able to survive.¡±
Dragon and the others looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
Chu Zhou had killed so many foreign race creatures here. Even if they thought with their toes, they knew that they would definitely suffer the crazy revenge of many races and factions.
In other words, their journey would be ¡°busy¡± from now on.
Chu Zhou did not care about the ¡°big trouble
1¡® he would face next.
He was counting the attribute points he had just harvested.
[Attribute Points: 210,00a trillion (+200,000 trillion)]
In this harvesting Feast, he obtained a total of 210,000 trillion attribute points.
In addition, he also obtained more than 20 Universe Lords-level weapons, more than 20 Universe Lords-level battleships, and many other treasures left behind by the foreign races.
It could be said that this battle had made Chu Zhou rich.
¡°210,00a trillion attribute points¡ Looks like my strength can increase again.¡±
Chu Zhou thought in surprise.
Then, he looked at the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune in his consciousness space and then at therge number of treasures and wealth he had just obtained from the Universe Lords.
He suddenly had the idea of personally refining his own exclusive weapons.
¡°Originally, 1 was going to collect enough materials and find a human Weapon Refinement Master to help me refine an exclusive weapon.¡±
¡°However, this time, 1 obtained the A
r divine rune. In addition, with so many treasures and materials kindly contributed¡¯ by the foreign race experts¡ I canpletely refine my own exclusive weapons.¡±
As Chu Zhou thought about this, he suddenly felt ambitious.
Previously, he had only thought of refining a few weapons that werepatible with part of his strength andws.
It couldn¡¯t be helped.
He hadprehended too manyws and cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body¡ In short, his strength was tooplicated. It was basically impossible to refine an exclusive weapon that waspletelypatible with his various powers.
However, he was now confident that he could refine a weapon that waspatible with the various powers on his body.
The divine rune of rhe word A¡¯ was the source of all armor. It contained the ultimate truth of all armor.
He had mastered the A
r divine rune. If he could not refine a weapon that matched the many powers on his body, it would be very difficult to find another person in the universe who could refine such a weapon.
After making up his mind, Chu Zhou¡¯s figure shed and appeared beside Dragon and the others.
At this moment, the space in rhe ancient ruins suddenly distorted.
Everyone¡¯s vision blurred, and they appeared above a turbulent sea.
The Divine General Ancient City had disappeared.
The Divine General Sea Area was also gone.
Everything felt like a dream.
However, everyone knew that what they had just experienced was real.
At this moment, many living beings who had been attracted by rhe phenomenon of the Divine General Heavenly Monument immediately flew over when they saw Chu Zhou and rhe others.
¡°Who is rhe Divine General of Heavenly Armor?¡±
¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it said that 108 people entered the Divine General Ancient City? Why are there only so few people?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right. Where are Cami, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and Emmonson? Didn¡¯t they enter the Divine General Ancient City too? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡±
Many living beings asked.
However, when they learned what had happened in the Divine General¡¯s ancient city from the foreign creatures who hade out alive, they were all dumbfounded.
All of them looked at Chu Zhou with deep fear in their eyes.
The number one prodigy of humanity, the disciple of King Bel Cang, Chu Zhou, had obtained the inheritance of the Divine General and be the Heavenly Armor Divine General?
Cami, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, Emmonson, and many Universe Lords were all killed by Chu Zhou in the Divine General Ancient City?
When these living beings found out the truth, their hearts suffered an iparably huge blow and they could not calm down.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ is too ruthless!¡±
¡°Master and disciple are of the same lineage? King Bei Cang is a killing god, and so is his disciple, Chu Zhou?¡±
¡°Another fierce person has appeared among the humans. Looks like the Universe Ocean is not going to be peaceful again.¡±
Many foreign race beings looked at Chu Zhou with reverence.
As for some living beings of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, and the Origin Race, they immediately fled when they found out the truth.
They did not dare to stay behind at all, afraid that Chu Zhou would kill them too.
¡°Let s go!¡±
Chu Zhou ignored the respectful gazes of the foreign races.
He summoned the Coiling Dragon and entered it with the dragons and the others. He let Deep Blue control the Coiling Dragon and continue to drive in the direction of the Fiend Mountain Continent..
Chapter 817 - 817: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (4)
Chapter 817: Kill Without Mercy! Fierce Reputation! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou!¡± Romo looked at the retreating figure of the Coiling Dragon and clenched his fists. ¡°I will definitely catch up to you.¡±
His figure instantly turned into a stream of light and disappeared.
Miller also looked at the Coiling Dragon with aplicated gaze.
¡°Chu Zhou has actually be a Universe Lord¡ Furthermore, he even obtained the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ this time. The gap between us is really getting bigger and bigger.¡±
Miller¡¯s mouth revealed a trace of bitterness.
However, his gaze quickly became firm.
¡°The dust hasn¡¯t settled yet. 1 haven¡¯t lost yet¡ As long as I keep moving forward, I¡¯ll be able to catch up to him one day.¡±
He took a deep breath and also turned into a stream of light and disappeared.
¡°Junior Sister Yingxue, I know that you had many conflicts with Chu Zhou when you were on Earth¡ However, 1 feel that some things have passed. Let them pass.¡±
Feng Yan said to Su Yingxue meaningfully.
When Su Yingxue heard this, she smiled calmly. ¡°Senior Sister, 1 understand what you mean. Chu Zhou and I¡ are no longer from the same world.¡±
¡°Since he¡¯s no longer calctive, the grudge between us¡ 1 naturally won¡¯t ask for a rebuff.¡±
¡°Since he¡¯s no longer calctive, the grudge between us¡ 1 naturally won¡¯t ask for a rebuff.¡±
Su Yingxue nodded in agreement.
Of course, she also had mixed feelings.
Who would have thought that the young man she met on Earth back then actually had the terrifying potential to reign supreme in an era?
On the other hand, Solomon said almost the same thing to Nangong Yiren.
Like Su Yingxue, Nangong Yiren had mixed feelings.
As for Su Yingxue and Nangong Yiren, they looked at each other from afar.
There was no longer any tit for tat in their eyes.
Exactly!
Many things were in the past.
There was no need to worry about it anymore.
They did notmunicate or speak. Instead, they left with Feng Yan and Solomon.
The living beings gathered in the sea area where the Divine General Ancient City appeared dispersed.
Everything that happened in the Divine General Ancient City quickly spread to the surrounding sea like a storm.
Many living beings were shocked when they heard the news.
The experts of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, and the other five races, as well as some foreign race forces whose Universe Lords had been killed by Chu Zhou, were furious.
They all announced to the public that they wanted to take revenge and kill Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was indifferent to the storms outside in the Coiling Dragon.
He opened his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Beginner Universe Lord)]
[Attribute Points: 210,000 trillion]
Rule/Law:
[Five Elemental Rule: 10% (Metal Rule and Wood Rule fused 1/4)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 1%]
[Law of Space: 90%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
Absolute arts:
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level
rl^o ]
[Soul Armor: Level Six]
[Killing Sword Art: Level Eight]
[Chaos Dharma Body: Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Body Holy Scripture: four Universe Lords, one World Overlord Realm clone]
[Flowing Moon Movement Technique: First Level]
[Six Radiance Shield: First Level]
Chu Zhou looked at his Attribute Board and thought about which aspect to upgrade next.
Soon, he made up his mind.
He knew that in the following journey, it was very likely that he would suffer the revenge of the Zerg race and other races.
Therefore, it was very important to increase one¡¯s realm.
He was only an Elementary Grade Venerable now and was still a little weak.
¡°Let¡¯s increase myprehension of the Five Elemental Laws first and raise my level to Intermediate Grade Universe Lords. At that time, if I still have some attribute points left, I¡¯ll consider increasing other attributes¡¡±
With this thought in mind, he immediately entered his Divine Kingdom and sat cross-legged on the peak of Five Elements Mountain to increase his strength.
While Chu Zhou was improving his strength, Dragon and the others were not idle either.
Especially Zuo Yue. After the battle in the Divine General Ancient City, the power of thews of war hidden in the depths of her bloodline was restless. She sensed that it was about time for her to be a Universe Lord. Therefore, she also chose to cultivate in seclusion..
Chapter 820 - 820: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (1)
Chapter 820: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zuo Yue and the others were all dumbfounded when they saw Chu Zhou nod.
It was as if they had ail be fools as they looked at Chu Zhou in a daze.
He had only advanced to an Elementary Grade Universe Lord for eight months, but he had already advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord?
What kind of freak was this?
As everyone knew, the higher the realm, the harder it was to break through.
Generally speaking, it took a million years to advance from an Elementary Grade Universe Lord to an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
Only some extremely stunning geniuses could do it.
It took more than 90% of the experts more than ten million years to advance from Elementary Grade Universe Lord to Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
Most of these people were stuck at the Elementary Grade Universe Lord realm for their entire lives¡ Even if they cultivated diligently for 100 million years, hundreds of millions of years, or even billions of years, it would still be difficult for them to advance.
This was because after these people advanced to Elementary Grade Universe Lord, their potential was basically exhausted.
Chu Zhou had advanced from an Elementary Grade Universe Lord to an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord in just eight months. This was unprecedented in the universe.
If the news spread, all the races in the universe and countless living beings would be shocked.
Zuo Yue and the others could not calm down for a long time; they looked at Chu Zhou as if they were looking at a monster.
¡°I thought that after 1 became an Elementary Grade Universe Lord, I would be able to close the distance between us¡ 1 didn¡¯t expect that the distance between us would be even greater.¡± Zuo Yue muttered and looked at Chu Zhou bitterly.
Chu Zhou smiled as Deep Blue¡¯s notification suddenly sounded in his mind.
¡°Master, I¡¯ve received two messages.¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at the screen and saw that there was an additional red dot on the information icon.
With a thought, two messages appeared on the screen.
¡°Teacher¡¯s information¡ and the Human Holy Temple¡¯s information?¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked.
It was normal for his teacher, King Bei Gang, to send him a message.
He believed that his teacher already knew that he had be a Universe Lord and what he had done in Universe Ocean.
He believed that his teacher already knew that he had be a Universe Lord and what he had done in Universe Ocean.
But¡ Why did the Human Holy Temple send him a message too?
Most importantly¡ he had never heard of the Human Holy Temple.
¡°Let¡¯s see what teacher has to say first!¡±
He opened the teacher¡¯s message first.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m very pleased to know that you¡¯ve be a Universe Lord and a Divine General. 1 didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡±
At this point, Chu Zhou¡¯s lips curled up slightly.
He continued reading.
¡°I¡¯ve also heard about what you did in Universe Ocean. I¡¯ll only say one thing. Just do whatever you want. Our Bei Cang lineage doesn¡¯t abstain from killing!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled. His teacher was the same as him. They were both masters who could not ept grievances. They would attack when they should and kill when they should.
It was not the Bei Cang lineage¡¯s style topromise and be scrupulous¡
Bei Cang¡¯s lineage only had one thing inmon: everything they did was for their thoughts to be clear!
[The inheritance of the Divine General has a mysterious origin. However, the power and power of the divine rune far exceeds the imagination of ordinary people. You have obtained the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯. This is your opportunity. You have to pay attention to the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ and understand and master the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯ as soon as possible¡ It will surprise you!]
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned when he saw his teacher specially mention the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯.
Teacher was someone who had obtained the divine rune of the word ¡®kill¡¯. He knew the power of the divine rune the best.
Now that he was reminded of this, it was obvious that the power hidden in the divine rune was no small matter. He was afraid that he would be careless.
It seemed that he had to pay more attention to the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune¡
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou continued reading.
[1 believe you have received a message from the Human Holy Temple.]
At this point, Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze.
¡°The Human Holy Temple is located on Mount Pantheon in the Mirror Universe. It is the highest authority organization of humanity and isposed of all human experts above the Universe Lord level.¡±
Chu Zhou was enlightened.
Indeed, there were too many factions within the Human Race.
Even though the overall strength of the five giant factions, such as the Mirror Universe corporation, far exceeded the other factions, it was difficult for the five giants to control all the human forces.
The other human factions also had top-notch experts.
Some human factions might not be willing to listen to the five giants.
In such a situation, if there was no transcendent organization that was above all human factions and couldmand all human factions, it would be very easy for countless human factions to govern themselves. There might even be conflicts and internal strife.
Thinking about it this way, the existence of the Human Holy Temple was very reasonable.
¡°After every human Universe Lord is born, the Human Holy Temple will send a message inviting them to join. They will hold a ¡®Title Ceremony¡¯ in the Human Holy Temple and decide on the title of Universe Lord, rewards, authority, and so on. They will also inform other official members of the Human Holy Temple toe and watch the ceremony!¡±
After reading the message from his teacher, Chu Zhoupletely understood what kind of organization the Human Holy Temple was. He also understood why the Human Holy Temple had sent him a message.
¡°Other than the Human Holy Temple, are there any other organizations or factions that are above or on par with the five giants?
As Chu Zhou thought about this, he suddenly recalled the ¡®Sage¡¯ token he had obtained from killing Universe Lord Ming Luo¡¯s clone.
Beforeing to the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield, he had asked his teacher about the origins of the ¡®Sage¡¯ token.
However, his teacher said that he would only be qualified to know the origin of the ¡®Sage¡¯ token after he became a Universe Lord.
I¡¯m now a Universe Lord..
Chapter 821 - 821: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (2)
Chapter 821: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He should be qualified to know the origin of the ¡®Sage¡¯ token!
He muttered in his heart and opened the message sent by the Human Holy Temple.
[Hello, Mr. Chu Zhou! Congrattions on bing a Universe Lord and taking a new step forward. Our Human Holy Temple sincerely invites you to join us and be one of us¡]
¡°As Teacher said, the Human Holy Temple has invited me to join and is holding a ¡®title ceremony¡¯ for me in the temple¡¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
Join the Human Holy Temple?
There was no need to think about it. He naturally had to join as a member of the Human Race.
He looked at the time for reporting to the Human Holy Temple in the message and decided to report to the Human Holy Temple in three days and be a member.
¡°Chu Zhou, have you received the invitation from the Human Holy Temple?¡± Zuo Yue asked excitedly.
She had heard some news about the Human Holy Temple.
She knew that only after bing a Universe Lord would he be qualified to join the Human Holy Temple and be the true upper echelons of humanity.
Therefore, she was very excited to receive an invitation from the Human Holy Temple.
When Chu Zhou heard Zuo Yue¡¯s words, he immediately understood that she had also received a message from the Human Holy Temple. He smiled and nodded.
¡°Hehe, that¡¯s great. As long as we join the Human Holy Temple, we¡¯ll be the upper echelons of humanity in the future.¡± Zuo Yue said happily.
Dragon and the others were at a loss when they heard Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s conversation.
After Chu Zhou finished exining, they looked at Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue enviously.
Join the Human Holy Temple and be a high-level human¡
When would it be their turn to experience something so good?
Three dayster, Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s consciousness logged into the Mirror Universe at the same time.
The Myriad Race Battlefield was located at the corresponding location of the Mirror Universe. It was the Myriad Race Continent.
After Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s consciousness descended to the Myriad Race Continent, they did not stop. They immediately went to the teleportation array and applied to be teleported to Mount Pantheon.
Mount Pantheon had an independent space in the Mirror Universe.
¡°Is this Mount Pantheon?¡±
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue stood on a floating tform. A majestic mountain floating above the white clouds entered their eyes.
This majestic mountain was bathed in milky white holy light. It was filled with a holy and dignified aura, as if it was the residence of the gods.
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue knew that this was Mount Pantheon.
They swept their gazes around. Soon, in the void around Mount Pantheon, many small inverted pyramid-shaped mountains floated. At the top of each small mountain was a tform.
The tform under their feet was also such a small mountain.
These tforms were actually teleportation arrays without a doubt.
¡°Chu Zhou, look¡ so many Universe Lords walked out of those teleportation arrays.¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the Human Universe Lords who walked out of the tforms around him and suddenly became nervous.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me these Universe Lords are all here to participate in our Title Ceremony!¡±
When she thought about how many big shots she had looked up to in the past were about to be the audience of her titled ceremony, her heart could not help but beat faster.
Seeing Zuo Yue¡¯s nervous expression, Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh.
¡°You¡¯re nervous just like that? Haven¡¯t you always been very bold? During this period of time in the Myriad Race Battlefield, you weren¡¯t even nervous when facing the siege of a million troops or even the pursuit of a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°This is different!¡± Zuo Yue rolled her eyes at Chu Zhou.
At this moment, a dignified figure with two dragon horns on his head and wearing a fiery red robe suddenly appeared on a tform not far away.
The moment that figure appeared, the surrounding Void seemed to burn, and the temperature rose rapidly.
When the Universe Lords on the surrounding tforms saw that figure, they quickly flew in front of it.
¡°Lord Torch Dragon!¡±
Many Universe Lords bowed to the dignified figure.
¡°Hahaha, today is my disciple¡¯s ¡®Title Ceremony¡¯. Thank you for your kindness and foring to watch the ceremony.¡±
The dignified figureughed heartily, his voice like thunder.
¡°Teacher!¡±
The moment Zuo Yue saw the majestic figure, she cried out in surprise and flew over.
¡°That person is Zuo Yue¡¯s teacher?¡±
Chu Zhou also followed curiously.
The dignified figure was an old man with two dragon horns on his head. He was burly and was five meters tall.
Zuo Yue stood beside him like a tiny little thing. The contrast was intense.
¡°Teacher, how is it? I didn¡¯t embarrass you, did I?¡±
At this moment, Zuo Yue tugged at the dignified old man¡¯s robe like a child showing off to his elders after achieving something.
¡°Hahaha, not only are you not embarrassed, Xiao Yue, you¡¯ve also made me proud.¡±
Torch Dragon Kingughed out loud, his right hand caressing the long red beard on his chin.
¡°I thought that you would need at least tens of thousands of years in the Myriad Race Battlefield before you had a chance to advance to the Universe Lord realm.¡±
¡°But 1 didn¡¯t expect you to give me a surprise.¡±
¡°Teacher, are you looking down on me?¡± Zuo Yue pouted when she heard that. She was a little dissatisfied.
However, she knew very well that if she hadn¡¯t followed Chu Zhou and experienced all kinds of tempering and nevercked cultivation resources¡
She would probably have to polish herself in the battlefield of the myriad races for at least tens of thousands of years like her teacher had said if she wanted to sessfully be a Universe Lord..
Chapter 822 - 822: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (3)
Chapter 822: Invitation From The Human Holy Temple! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You must be Chu Zhou!¡± The Torch Dragon King suddenly looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°Greetings, Lord Torch Dragon!¡± Chu Zhou said respectfully.
The dignified old man in front of him gave him unparalleled pressure.
Facing this dignified old man, he felt that he was not facing a person, but a boundless sea of mes.
He had a strong feeling that if this dignified old man wanted to kill him, he could do it with a casual move.
Without a doubt, this dignified old man was definitely not a Universe Lord.
Among thepany¡¯s six Universe Overlords, none of them were named ¡°Dragon.¡±
It was obvious that this dignified old man was a Universe Nobility.
Torch Dragon King stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and said.
¡°Little friend, thank you. Without your help, Xiao Yue definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a Universe Lord so quickly.¡±
¡°Lord Torch Dragon, you¡¯re being too polite. Zuo Yue and I are teammates. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re helping each other,¡± said Chu Zhou with a smile.
¡°Bei Cang, you have good taste. You have a good disciple.¡± Torch Dragon King sighed.
¡°My disciple is not bad, but your disciple is not bad either, right?¡±
Suddenly, a white-haired youth appeared behind Torch Dragon King.
This white-haired young man looked to be in histe twenties, but his eyes were filled with the vicissitudes of time, as if he had experienced thousands of reincarnations and seen the vicissitudes of life.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the familiar figure in surprise.
King Bei Cang walked over calmly and nodded at Chu Zhou with a smile. ¡°Your performance in the Myriad Race Battlefield was not bad. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°Lord Bei Cang!¡±
Zuo Yue and the surrounding Universe Lords hurriedly walked over and bowed to King Bei Cang.
¡°Bei Cang¡ you seem a little different!¡±
The Torch Dragon King stared at King Bei Gang¡¯s figure as a trace of doubt shed in his eyes.
King Bei Cang seemed to have undergone some changes that he could not see through. He had be different from the King Bei Cang he knew.
¡°In this world, everything is changing at every moment. It¡¯s normal for me to be different!¡±
King Bei Cang said indifferently.
The Torch Dragon King gave King Bei Cang a deep look.
Even though he had yet to discover the exact changes that had happened to King Bei Cang, he vaguely felt that the changes in King Bei Gang¡¯s body were very shocking.
At the same time¡ King Bei Cang seemed to have be even more dangerous.
However, Torch Dragon King did not probe further.
Everyone had their own secrets.
He had one too.
¡°Chu Zhou, look over there, it¡¯s Romo!¡±
Suddenly, Zuo Yue pointed at another tform not far away and said to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou looked in the direction Zuo Yue was pointing and immediately saw Romo.
It was obvious that Romo was not the only one who hade to ept the Title Ceremony.
However, Romo did note alone.
There was also a mysterious golden mask that came with him.
There were two deep gazes in the eyes of the golden mask.
The expressions of the Universe Lords on the surrounding tforms and even Torch Dragon King changed drastically when they saw the golden mask.
Even King Bei Cang was slightly moved.
¡°This Lord is actually here too. Even though it seems like only one of his incarnations is here¡ Even so, it¡¯s still quite impressive.¡±
Torch Dragon King looked at the golden mask and muttered to himself.
When Chu Zhou saw his teacher and the reactions of the surrounding Universe Lords, and heard Torch Dragon King¡¯s words, he was immediately filled with curiosity about the golden mask.
What was the origin of that golden mask?
It actually caused such a huge reaction from everyone..
Chapter 823 - 823: Returning To The Coiling Dragon Manor!
Chapter 823: Returning To The Coiling Dragon Manor!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Teacher, that lord is¡?¡±
Chu Zhou noticed everyone¡¯s reaction after seeing the golden mask and could not help but be curious about the other party¡¯s identity.
¡°That lord is the Lord of the Sky. He¡¯s one of the six overlords of the Infinite Battle Arena. Of course¡ the one who¡¯s here now is only a clone of that lord.¡± King Bei Cang said solemnly.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he was slightly excited.
A Universe Overlord was a true giant in the universe, an existence that stood at the top of the pyramid.
A Universe Overlord could destroy a cosmic race or create a cosmic race.
It could be said that every Universe Overlord was an existence that made countless living beings in the universe tremble.
So far, Chu Zhou had directly or indirectlye into contact with three Universe Overlords.
The first was the Caged Dragon Master who had bestowed him with Chaos Crystals.
The Caged Dragon Master was also one of the six overlords of the Mirror Universe Company.
The second was the Master of Void Silence that had appeared before the Reincarnation Mystic Realm opened.
The third was the Lord of Towering Sky in front of him.
¡°Lord of Towering Sky!¡±
Many Universe Lords flew over and bowed respectfully to the Lord of Towering Sky.
Torch Dragon King brought Zuo Yue over.
King Bei Cang also brought Chu Zhou over.
¡°Bei Cang, your disciple is not bad.¡±
An ethereal and quiet voice came from the golden mask.
¡°I think so too!¡±
King Bei Cang smiled faintly.
The Lord of Towering Sky gave King Bei Cang a deep look.
¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve already walked out of the past¡ Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before we humans have another master of Bei Cang.¡±
The Torch Dragon King and many Universe Lords looked at King Bei Cang in shock when they heard the Lord of Towering Sky¡¯s words.
Even Chu Zhou looked at his teacher in surprise.
King Bei Cang¡¯s expression was calm and confident.
¡°Universal Lord has never been my limit!¡±
Upon hearing this, everyone knew that King Bei Cang was extremely confident in bing a Universe Overlord.
All of them could not help but be shocked.
Some Universe Lords of the Mirror Universe Company were pleasantly surprised.
If King Bei Cang could be a Universe Overlord, the number of overlords in the Mirror Universe corporation would be thergest among the human forces.
The overall strength of the Mirror Universepany would also increase greatly.
¡°Bei Cang, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Universe Overlord.¡±
The Torch Dragon King looked at King Bei Cang enviously. ¡°However, it¡¯s normal for you to be a Universe Overlord¡ With your strength and talent, you should have be a Universe Overlord 300 million years ago.¡±
Many Universe Lords calmed down after hearing that.
That¡¯s right!
King Bei Cang was a rare legendary figure among humans.
Many of the Universe Overlords of the Human race were not as experienced as Legend King Bei Cang before they became overlords.
If not for the fact that King Bei Cang had suddenly fallen into oblivion for 300 million years, he would have long be the Lord of Bei Cang.
¡°Lord Mo Tian, Lord Bei Cang, Lord Torch Dragon! And everyone¡ The Title Ceremony is about to begin. I¡¯ll bring Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Romo to the Holy Temple first.¡±
Suddenly, an envoy in a white robe flew down from Mount Pantheon. He first bowed respectfully to the Lord of Towering Sky, King Bei Cang, and Torch Dragon King. He then politely greeted the many Universe Lords before smiling at Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Romo.
¡°Take them up!¡± The Lord of Towering Sky said calmly.
The white-robed envoy immediately gestured for Chu Zhou and the other two to follow behind him and fly towards the top of Mount Pantheon.
¡°My name is Yang Mian.¡± The white-robed emissary smiled gently at Chu Zhou and the others. ¡°This time, the Holy Temple is holding a Title Ceremony for the three of you at the same time. It¡¯s a rare asion in the past billions of years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Could it be that in the past billions of years, only the three of us have be Universe Lords?¡±
Zuo Yue said with a puzzled expression.
¡°That¡¯s not it. However, it¡¯s too difficult to be a Universe Lord. Usually, it¡¯s considered a miracle if a Universe Lord is born every 100,000 years. Therefore, there¡¯s basically only one protagonist in the other Universe Lords¡¯ Title Ceremony. As for you, it¡¯s extremely rare for you to all be Universe Lords in less than a year.¡± Yang Mian exined.
Chu Zhou and the other two immediately understood.
Yang Mian turned his head to look at Chu Zhou and the other two and thought to himself, These three people are too favored by the heavens. Not only are their talents astonishing, they advanced to the Universe Lord realm at such a young age, but they also have a teacher who is a Universe Lord or Overlord¡
Soon, Yang Mian brought Chu Zhou and the other two to the top of Mount Pantheon and arrived in front of a Holy Pce bathed in infinite divine light.
So this is the Human Hoiy Temple?
Chu Zhou and the other two looked at the pce that represented the highest authority of humanity. Their hearts surged.
Yang Mian couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Chu Zhou and the other two¡¯s reactions.
¡°Your Title Ceremony is about to begin¡ Have you thought about your titles? If you have, tell me now. Your titles will be yourster¡ Otherwise, the Sanctum will give you the titles your elders have thought of.¡±
A titled battle pet warrior would apany a living being for the rest of their lives.
It was still very important.
If he got a title that he didn¡¯t want and it would apany him for the rest of his life¡ That would be too disgusting.
Therefore, the Human Holy Temple respected the opinions of the neers and allowed them to choose a title they liked.
Of course, titled battle pet warriors could not be too unreasonable.
For example, if a living being wanted to name themselves Human Ancestor or something like that, it would definitely not work.
In addition, if someone was toozy to think and did not want to be titled, the Holy Temple would give them the title set by the elders of the Holy Temple.
The Human Holy Temple specifically mentioned this in the message they sent to Chu Zhou and the other two.
The Human Holy Temple specifically mentioned this in the message they sent to Chu Zhou and the other two.
Chu Zhou had given himself the title of Coiling Dragon.
He was the master of the Coiling Dragon Mountain. Using the name ¡®Coiling Dragon¡¯ was the most suitable title for him.
When Yang Mian received the titles from Chu Zhou and the other two, he nodded with a smile. ¡°Very good. You¡¯ve all thought of your titles. When we enter the temple, I¡¯ll tell the elder in charge of the ceremony about your titles.¡±
Chu Zhou was rather curious about what the Elder Yang Mian was talking about.
¡°Yang Mian Envoy¡ Who are the elders of our Human Holy Temple?¡± He asked.
When Zuo Yue and Romo heard Chu Zhou¡¯s question, a glint shed across their eyes.
They had just found out about the Human Holy Temple.
He roughly knew that the Human Holy Temple was made up of all the human experts above the Universe Lord level. It was the highest authority of the human race.
However, he knew nothing else other than that.
They were at a loss as to who the elders of the Human Holy Temple were.
Yang Mian did not answer Chu Zhou directly. He only hinted vaguely, ¡°Who are the elders of our Human Holy Temple? This is the greatest secret of our kind¡ You will know in the future.¡±
¡°However, I can also tell you some things clearly. The Universe Overlords of the five giant factions are all elders of the Human Holy Temple.¡±
¡°As for the rest, I can¡¯t say much¡ Besides, I¡¯m just an ordinary emissary. I don¡¯t know much about the Holy Temple.¡±
Chu Zhou and the other two looked at each other.
The waters of the Human Holy Temple seemed to be a little deep.
Who exactly were the elders of the Sacred Hall? They could not be made public.
Chu Zhou knew his ce and did not ask further.
Soon, the three of them followed Yang Mian into the Sacred Hall and arrived at a huge square.
In the middle of this square stood a round tform.
Thrones surrounded the round tform.
The front row of thrones on the nearest round tform was 1,000 meters wide.
The thrones behind the front row were 200 meters wide.
The thrones further back were each 50 meters wide.
¡°Just stand on this round tform. You don¡¯t have to do anything! Leave the rest to the elders.¡±
Yang Mian made Chu Zhou and the other two stand behind the round tform and disappear.
Following this, many figures appeared in the square and sat down on the thrones.
Chu Zhou andpany saw the Lord of Towering Sky, King Bei Cang, Torch Dragon King, and some familiar figures in the crowd.
Most of the figures were sitting on the 50-meter-wide throne.
The golden mask, which was the ¡®Lord of Towering Sky¡¯, floated on a throne that was 1,000 meters wide.
King Bei Cang and Torch Dragon King sat on a throne that was 200 meters wide.
Obviously, the 1,000-meter-wide throne was for Universe Overlords, the 200-meter-wide throne was for Universe Nobility, and the 50-meter-wide throne was for Universe Lords.
There was a clear hierarchy and a strict hierarchy.
¡°Eh? The Green King is here too?¡±
On a 200-meter-wide throne, Chu Zhou unexpectedly discovered an acquaintance.
It was the Green King.
This was really beyond Chu Zhou¡¯s expectations..
Chapter 824 - 824: Highlight! (1)
Chapter 824: Highlight! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou did not expect the Green King toe as well.
Even though the Human Holy Temple would invite all human experts above the Universe Lord level to attend the Title Ceremony, those who usually came were only Universe Lords.
Universe Lord and Overlords rarely appeared.
Unless the main character of the Title Ceremony was the disciple or rtive of a noble or overlord, the nobles and overlords would note.
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Romo arrived at the Title Ceremony. It was already very impressive for King Bei Cang, Torch Dragon King, and the Lord of l owering Sky to be there.
This was because the Holy Temple held the Title Ceremony for them together, and the three above-mentioned big shots were their teachers.
The arrival of rhe Green King waspletely beyond Chu Zhou¡¯s expectations.
In fact, the arrival of the Green King was not only beyond Chu Zhou¡¯s expectations, but also beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.
Lt was an open secret that the Green King and King Bei Cang were sworn enemies.
As the archenemy of King Bei Cang, no one could guess what Green King was thinking by participating in his disciple¡¯s Title Ceremony.
Many people were secretly sizing up Green King.
However, Green King¡¯s face was calm and expressionless.
Actually, Green King wasn¡¯t as calm as he looked.
He stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and then nced at King Bei Cang not far away. His heart stirred slightly.
¡°Bei Cang, you¡¯ve taken in a good disciple.¡± He muttered to himself.
Suddenly, a white-robed, white-haired old man appeared silently beside Chu Zhou and the other two.
He held a golden book in his left hand.
¡°Great Elder]
1¡®
Seeing the white-robed old man appear, everyone below the stage stood up and bowed respectfully to the white-robed old man.
Even the Lord of Towering Sky greeted him.
Chu Zhou and the other two were shocked when they saw this scene.
Without a doubt, this white-robed old man was the Great Elder of the Human Holy Temple.
Moreover, he had extremely high prestige and was respected by many Human Universe Lords and Overlords.
¡°Great Elder.¡±
Chu Zhou and the other two hurriedly followed the crowd and bowed to the white-robed old man.
The First Elder smiled and nodded at Chu Zhou and the other two.
¡°Hehe, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to an old man like me. You young people are the future of humanity.¡±
With that, he walked in front of Chu Zhou and the other two and faced the crowd below the stage.
His expression suddenly turned solemn as he said loudly,
¡°From today onwards, our Human Holy Temple will have three more official members, Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Romo.¡±
¡°Now, I will announce their titles: Chu Zhou, Coiling Dragon; Zuo Yue, Combative; Romo, Asura!¡±
As the First Elder of the Sacred Hall spoke, the golden book in his hand suddenly floated up. Then, many names and titles flowed out of the golden book and floated in the air.
However, those names and titles soon dimmed out of mind.
In the end, only three titles were left: Coiling Dragon Universe Lord (Chu Zhou), Combative Universe Lord (Zuo Yue), and Asura Universe Lord (Romo).
The moment the three titles appeared in the void, all the Universe Lords of the human race received a message stating that Chu Zhou and the other two had officially joined the Human Holy Temple and their titles were disyed.
At this moment, many human experts above the Universe Lord level who did not participate in the Title Ceremony were shocked when they saw the message.
On the round tform, Chu Zhou looked at Zuo Yue in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Zuo Yue to give him the title of ¡®Combative¡¯.
This titled battle pet warrior was too strong!
However, when he thought of Zuo Yue¡¯s fiery passion every time she faced a battle, he could understand why she was given such a title.
She was really a battle maniac.
Even though she was female.
¡°Alright, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedules to participate in the Title Ceremony. The Title Ceremony ends here.¡±
The First Elder of the Sacred Hall smiled and nodded at everyone before disappearing again.
¡°Universe Lord Coiling Dragon, Universe Lord Combative, Universe Lord Asura¡ Congrattions.¡±
After the Title Ceremony ended, many Universe Lords flew in front of Chu Zhou and the other two to congratte them.
Some Universe Lords wanted to befriend Chu Zhou and the other two, so they exchanged contact information with them.
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, and Romo all knew the benefits of having connections. They also knew that connections were also a resource. Therefore, when faced with many Universe Lords taking the initiative to befriend them, they naturally would not reject them.
10 minutester, the Universe Lords surrounding Chu Zhou and the other two dispersed.
¡°Master, there¡¯s news.¡±
A deep blue notification sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
Chu Zhou immediately asked Deep Blue to open the message.
¡°Hello, Mr, Chu Zhou! Congrattions on bing an official member of the Human Holy Temple. As a new member of the Human Holy Temple, your reward is as follows:
1. Your Mirror Universework ess level will be raised from level four to level five.2. You have the right to establish a universe country. If you have the idea of establishing a universe country, the Human Holy Temple will assist you in establishing a universe country as soon as possible.¡±
After reading the message, Chu Zhou was slightly excited.
The benefits of increasing the authorization level of the Mirror Universework were self-evident.
His authority level was not high enough. Some secrets that involved experts above the Universe Lord level could not be investigated in the Mirror Universework..
Chapter 825 - 825: Highlight! (2)
Chapter 825: Highlight! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
His authority level had increased to Level Five, so he could now search for information that he did not have the right to inquire about in the past.
For example, rhe secrets contained in the ¡®Sage¡¯ token.
As for rhe power to establish a cosmic country, it was also quite attractive to Chu Zhou.
To increase his strength, he would need to consume arge number of attribute points. The higher his level, the more attribute points he would need to consume to increase his strength.
Therefore, all the channels to obtain attribute points were very important to him.
Ir would be too tiring and inefficient for him to work alone to obtain attribute points.
If his forces wererge enough, and he used them to help him collect attribute points, his efficiency would undoubtedly increase exponentially.
Especially since he already had the Yan Huang Religion under hismand. If the Yan Huang Religion¡¯s power could be expanded to an entire cosmic nation.
Then, the power of faith that the Yan Huang Religion provided for him was very impressive.
And the power of faith could all be converted into attribute points.
Furthermore, if he could control a cosmic country, ir would be extremely beneficial to the Earth lineage represented by rhe Coiling Dragon Manor.
¡°Looks like this cosmic nation really needs to be established!¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself.
However, he was currently training in the Universe Ocean, so he definitely didn¡¯t have the time to open up a cosmic country himself.
He soon had an idea.
His main body did not have time, but his clone could.
¡°Just like that, send a clone back to establish a cosmic nation.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou closed the message.
At this moment, Chu Zhou looked around and realized that Romo was following the Lord of Towering Sky out of the Human Holy Temple.
Zuo Yue was brought to a corner by the Torch Dragon King.
Torch Dragon King seemed to be exhorting Zuo Yue.
¡°Chu Zhou, the Human Alliance will probably send you an invitation soon. When you head to the Human Alliance s headquarters, you can befriend more foreign race experts. This will be beneficial to you in the future.¡±
King Bei Cang flew to Chu Zhou.
Human Alliance?
Is it any different from the human temple?
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned.
But soon, rhe memories of the Human Alliance that King Bei Cang had told him surfaced in his mind.
T he Human Alliance was indeedpletely different from the Human Holy Temple.
T he Human Holy Temple was the highest authority within humanity.
T he Human Alliance was an ally race led by the human race. T he other races werepletely tied to the human race¡¯s war chariot¡ T hey were one of the nine strongest factions in the universe.
¡°Teacher, are there many foreign race experts in the Human Alliance?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°Many. Otherwise, how could they be one of the nine strongest factions in the universe?¡± said King Bei Cang with a smile. ¡°Of course, we humans definitely have the most experts.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know the exact situation when you join the Human Alliance.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded.
At this moment. King Bei Cang¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.
¡°You¡¯ve been wandering in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield for a period of time. 1 believe you know that I have many enemies in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield¡ In fact, some people have probably already attacked you.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded again.
He had already met many of his teachers¡¯ enemies in Universe Ocean.
Many of those people had chosen to attack him because he was his teacher¡¯s disciple.
Of course, those people were basically killed by him in the end.
¡°The aliens who attacked you just now were just small fries. 1 had many enemies in Universe Ocean back then, and they were all very powerful. Not only were there marquises, but there were even Universe Overlords¡¡±
¡°¡ Previously, these people didn¡¯t attack you. They probably didn¡¯t take you seriously. But now that you¡¯ve be a Universe Lord, they probably won¡¯t be able to sit still anymore.¡±
¡°Therefore, you have to be very careful from nowon. You can¡¯t underestimate your enemy.¡±
King Bei Cang reminded with a solemn expression.
Chu Zhou saw his teacher¡¯s serious expression and realized the danger. He immediately nodded seriously.
Seeing that Chu Zhou had taken his words to heart, King Bei Cang immediately put down his worries and smiled.
¡°Of course, although I told you to be cautious, there¡¯s no need to be too nervous.¡±
¡°Remember one thing¡ We humans are one of the six pinnacle races. Strictly speaking, we humans are also the stronger side¡ It¡¯s not so easy for other foreign races to bully us humans.¡±
¡°Therefore, in the Universe Ocean, you can adventure boldly and without worry¡ If a noble or overlord really attacks you, we humans are not to be trifled with.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he felt relieved.
To be honest, he was actually a little afraid of the marquises and overlords of the foreign races attacking him.
T o be honest, he was actually a little afraid of the marquises and overlords of the foreign races attacking him.
T here was no need to mention the difference between him and an overlord.
If Universe Lords and Overlords were to attack him, he would be in grave danger.
Now, with Humans as his backing¡ he had nothing to fear.
King Bei Cang left after giving Chu Zhou some simple instructions.
At this moment, Torch Dragon King¡¯s instructions to Zuo Yue ended.
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s consciousness left the Mirror Universe and returned to their main bodies.
¡°Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, what are your titles?¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s consciousness return, the five of them immediately surrounded them and looked at them curiously..
Chapter 826 - 826: Highlight! (3)
Chapter 826: Highlight! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°My title is Coiling Dragon.¡±
¡°Mine is Combative.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is the master of Coiling Dragon Manor. It¡¯s normal for him to be titled ¡®Coiling Dragon¡¯. But Zuo Yue¡ you actually used the title ¡®Combative¡¯. Are you a battle maniac?¡± Bing Selin smiled.
Dragon and the others alsoughed.
¡°You don¡¯t understand¡ Only a life of constant battle is a wonderful life!¡± Zuo Yue said righteously.
Next, Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue briefly exined the situation of the Title Ceremony.
Hearing that so many higher-ups of the Human race were participating in Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue¡¯s Title Ceremony, Dragon and the others were envious.
As for Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha, when they found out that Chu Zhou had the right to establish a cosmic country, they were all overjoyed.
If Chu Zhou established a cosmic country, it would be too beneficial to Coiling Dragon Manor and the Earth lineage.
On this day, Chu Zhou entered the Mirror Universe again and saw Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, Lyton, Monica, and the other core members of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
When Dongfang Mingzhu and the others found out that Chu Zhou had the power to establish a cosmic nation, they were shocked and overjoyed.
They had all seen the huge benefits to the Coiling Dragon Manor and Earth.
On the same day, Chu Zhou sent three clones back to Camp 03 with arge number of useless treasures.
He was prepared to let these three avatars teleport back to the human domain through Camp 03 and start establishing a cosmic country.
The next day, Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue received an invitation from the Human Alliance.
The headquarters of the Human Alliance was also located in the Mirror Universe. Moreover, it had an independent ne space surrounded by billions of Star Realms.
The headquarters of the Human Alliance was called Primordial Ancient City.
After Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue logged into the Mirror Universe, they reported to Primordial Ancient City and became official members of the Human Alliance.
They even obtained a house to live in in the Primordial Ancient City.
Apart from that, they had also gotten to know some foreign race experts from human allies in Primordial Ancient City.
However, because they had just met, they were not familiar with each other.
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue did not stay in the Primordial Ancient City for long. In just two days, their consciousness returned to their main bodies.
At this moment, the Coiling Dragon also sailed into a rtively calm sea.
¡°It¡¯s an ind! So many inds!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the sea outside. Suddenly, the shadows of many inds entered their eyes.
¡°The inds in the Universe Ocean are very rare. In the entire Universe Ocean, there aren¡¯t many ces with arge number of inds¡ And on our route to the Demon Mountain Continent, there are so many inds. It¡¯s probably the Myriad Star Archipgo area.¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Myriad Star Archipgo?¡±
The group perked up.
There was only water in the Universe Ocean.
It was very boring and tiring to sail in the Universe Ocean for a long time.
Now that they saw so many inds, everyone¡¯s dull hearts immediately became active.
¡°The Myriad Star Archipgo is one of the few neutralnds in the Universe Ocean. It doesn¡¯t belong to the sphere of influence of any faction or race. It¡¯s said that the Myriad Star Archipgo is the territory of a lone universe overlord. All living beings thate to the Myriad Star Archipgo must abide by the rules of the Myriad Star Archipgo and not fight in any city in the Myriad Star Archipgo¡ Otherwise, they will be expelled or even suppressed by the Myriad Star Archipgo forever.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The business of the Myriad Star Archipgo is extremely prosperous. Many cosmic races and forces have opened shops in the cities of the Myriad Star Archipgo. Countless experts in the Universe Ocean also like toe here to trade¡¡±
Bing Selin said as she searched for information about the Myriad Star Archipgo.
When everyone heard this, they could not wait to experience the prosperity and charm of the Myriad Star Archipgo..
Chapter 827 - 827: Crisis! (1)
Chapter 827: Crisis! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Myriad Star Archipgo.
¡°The Myriad Star Archipgo has more than 10,000 inds¡ Among them, 12 of them are core inds. In front of them is one of the 12 core inds, Cann Ind.¡±
The Coiling Dragon cut through the waves in the sea. Chu Zhou and the others looked into the distance through the Coiling Dragon.
There was a vast continent floating on the sea. There seemed to be cities, poptions, shops¡ Countless spaceships were docked along the coast, and they were bustling with activity.
In those spaceships, other than spaceships with the style of human construction, there were also many spaceships with the style of other cosmic races.
Some alien spaceships looked like giant snails, some looked like giant jellyfish, and some looked like giant worms¡
There were all kinds of strange things.
There were also many super ships that were more than 200,000 meters long.
In addition, there were countless living beings walking around the spaceships like ants.
One could tell how prosperous the business here was just by looking at the port.
¡°It¡¯s too busy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a prosperous ce in this dangerous Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°I heard that in the Myriad Star Archipgo, you can buy many specialties of the foreign races that our Human Mall doesn¡¯t have, as well as some rare cultivation resources.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the scene in front of them in surprise.
He put away the Coiling Dragon and flew towards the port with Dragon and the others.
Soon, they arrived above the port.
¡°It¡¯s the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou can actuallye to the Myriad Star Archipgo¡ ording to the information from the humans, he has just obtained the title of ¡®Coiling Dragon¡¯.¡±
¡°The woman beside him is Zuo Yue, right? She has also obtained the title of ¡®Battle¡¯.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Chu Zhou and the others are really bold! They clearly know that the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, and the other top races are chasing after them¡ They still dare to appear in the Myriad Star Archipgo so openly without hiding anything.¡±
¡°That¡¯s normal! Think about whose disciple he is! Back then, when King Bei Cang ran amok in Universe Ocean, when did he hide his identity? As King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou clearly inherited his teacher¡¯s ¡®unbridled¡¯ style.¡±
When the living beings in the port saw Chu Zhou and the others, there was amotion.
When the living beings of the Zerg race and the other five races looked at Chu Zhou and the others, their eyes revealed undisguised hostility.
However, no living being dared to attack Chu Zhou and the others.
In fact, many living beings looked at Chu Zhou and the others with fear in their eyes.
Chu Zhou had killed too ruthlessly in the Divine General Ancient City.
Now, countless living beings in the Universe Ocean knew that Chu Zhou was a ruthless person.
Even when facing Cami, Emmonson, Gaia, Grace, Rambo, and other prodigies with obvious deep backgrounds, they killed them without any hesitation.
It was as if they were not afraid of the revenge of the forces behind them.
Facing such a ruthless person, many living beings did not dare to provoke him.
After Chu Zhou and the others entered the sky above Cann Ind, they immediately received a Spiritual Will.
This Spiritual Consciousness was telling them the rules of the Myriad Star Archipgo.
The rules of the Myriad Star Archipgo were actually very simple:
First, they could not fight in the city.
Secondly, opening a shop and running a business in the city of the Myriad Star Archipgo had to go through the registration procedures in the City Lord Manor.
¡°It¡¯s said that there¡¯s an extremely powerful Universe Overlord behind the Myriad Star Archipgo. All the forces and races in the Universe Ocean are quite afraid of him.¡±
¡°However, this Universe Overlord has never appeared before. He seems very mysterious. Most of the creatures in Universe Ocean, including some who have stayed in Universe Ocean for billions of years, have no idea who that Universe Overlord is.¡±
Bing Selin said as she flew into Cann Ind with Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°I guess only the Universe Overlords of the pinnacle races and the most powerful organizations know who the Universe Overlord behind the Myriad Star Archipgo is.¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°No matter who this Universe Overlord is, he¡¯s definitely not simple¡ To be able to build such a foundation in the Universe Ocean, and basically all the factions gave him face and didn¡¯t take over this ce¡ This is probably not something an ordinary Universe Overlord can do.¡± Dragon said in a deep voice.
Chu Zhou and the others nodded in agreement.
The Myriad Star Archipgo¡¯s business was so prosperous that the benefits it contained were simply terrifying.
How could he defend such a foundation without any real ability?
Did they really think that the pinnacle races and top tier powers of the universe were to be trifled with?
¡°Look¡¡± Zuo Yue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he pointed at a group of chubby, furry, and spherical creatures with two small wings. They looked very cute. ¡°They seem to be the unique Rolling Ball Beasts on the Myriad Star Archipgo.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a Rolling Ball Beast¡¡±
Perhaps women had a good impression of cute creatures, Bing Selin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when she saw the team of Rolling Ball Beasts, as if she wanted to catch one and stroke it just like Changa Saha..
Chapter 828 - 828: Crisis! (2)
Chapter 828: Crisis! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Don¡¯t have any designs on these Rolling Ball Beasts. Even though these Rolling Ball Beasts look harmless and cute¡ they are actually the guardians andw enforcers of the Myriad Star Archipgo.¡±
¡°They might not be very strong individually¡ However, they can quickly fuse into an extremely terrifying and powerful individual. In the past countless years, all the living beings who did not follow the rules on the Myriad Star Archipgo were killed by them. Among them, there were many Universe Lords and Universe Nobilities.¡±
Xi Liujin rolled his eyes and reminded them after seeing their reactions.
¡°We know without you telling us!¡± Zuo Yue red at Xi Liujin.
However, after hearing Xi Liujin¡¯s words, the way they looked at the Rolling Ball Beasts changed.
Chu Zhou, Dragon, and Sol also looked solemnly at the group of adorable Rolling Ball Beasts not far away.
They were terrifying creatures that could kill Universe Nobilities!
They were iparably dangerous even though they looked harmless and cute on the surface!
¡°Wakaka¡ Wakakaka¡¡±
Dozens of human-head-sized Rolling Ball Beasts suddenly flew towards Chu Zhou and the others. As they sized up Chu Zhou and the others with innocent and curious gazes, they flew around them.
Chu Zhou and the others looked at this group of cute creatures and could not help but feel nervous. Their bodies instinctively tensed up.
Fortunately, the dozens of Rolling Bail Beasts only sized up Chu Zhou and the others curiously for a while before leaving.
¡°What a magical creature. On the surface, it looks like it¡¯s even inferior to a World Overlord, but it can fuse into a terrifying entity that can kill Universe Nobililities.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the group of Rolling Ball Beasts that had left and sighed deeply. Then, hended in a huge city with Dragon and the others.
In the city, they also saw many Rolling Ball Beasts ying and chasing each other.
The living beingsing and going in the city seemed to be used to the existence of the Rolling Ball Beasts.
Chu Zhou and the others strolled leisurely in the city and saw many foreign race creatures. They also visited many shops established by foreign race creatures.
Many outsiders and items had broadened their horizons.
They were indeed rxed¡ but many of the foreign race beings who recognized them were not calm.
Chu Zhou, this ruthless person, actually came to the Myriad Star Archipgo.
After shopping for half a day, Chu Zhou and the others decided to go to the most famous Cann Auction on Cann Ind to take a look.
¡°I want to refine my own exclusive weapons¡ Currently, I already have Origin Source Gold, Gold me ck Gold¡ If I can buy three types of metals that contain the Origin of Wood, Origin of Water, and Origin of Earth at the auction,
1 can start.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself as he walked towards the Cann Auction with Dragon and the others.
At the Cann Auction, a white-robed staff member¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Chu Zhou and the others walking over.
After Chu Zhou became the Heavenly Armor Divine General, his image spread throughout the Universe Ocean. Many people from the variousrge factions had seen his image.
This was also why he was immediately recognized by many foreign creatures as soon as he arrived at Cann Ind.
As a staff member of the Cann Auction, it was a basic skill to know people. This staff member had also seen Chu Zhou¡¯s image before, so he recognized him at a nce.
To other foreign races, Chu Zhou might be a ruthless person, however, to the staff of the Cann Auction, Chu Zhou was an important esteemed guest.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, Lord Zuo Yue, my name is Sang Lu¡ Wee to our Cann Auction.¡±
The staff member with two green tentacles quickly walked in front of Chu Zhou and the others and led the way with a smile.
¡°Our Cann Auction will hold an auction every seven days. Lord Chu Zhou, you came at the right time. We happen to have an auction today.¡±
¡°Looks like we¡¯re in luck.¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°Sang Lu, go do other things. I¡¯ll bring Lord Chu Zhou and the others in.¡±
A fat creature with a pig¡¯s head and a golden robe walked out quickly.
¡°Yes, Supervisor!¡± Sang Lu immediately left.
¡°I¡¯m the Supervisor here, Sam. Lord Chu Zhou, Lord Zuo Yue, and these five friends. This way, please!¡±
The golden-robed Supervisor, Sam, politely led Chu Zhou and the others into a VIP room.
Through the crystal ss of the VIP room, one could see a huge auction hall below.
At this moment, the seats in the auction hall were filled with the living beings of many cosmic races.
After the golden-robed Supervisor, Sam, made arrangements for Chu Zhou and the others, he briefly introduced the procedures and rules of the auction to them.
¡°What a coincidence¡¡±
Sam suddenly patted his head as if he had thought of something. He said to Chu Zhou,
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, apart from you guys, two extraordinary figures from the Mana Race and the Origin Race have alsoe to today¡¯s auction.¡±
Two extraordinary figures from both the Mana Race and the Origin Race?
Dragon and the others were shocked when they heard that.
One had to know that they were currently being hunted down by the Mana Race and the Origin Race. It was not good for them that the important figures from these two races were here.
Chu Zhou stared deeply at the seemingly simple and honest Sam in front of him and smiled..
Chapter 829 - 829: Crisis! (3)
Chapter 829: Crisis! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Oh? Who are the big shots of the Mana Race and the Origin Race? I¡¯m very curious!¡±
Sam¡¯s face immediately revealed a trace of surprise. ¡°Tsk tsk, these two big shots are really important figures of the Mana Race and the Origin Race. I¡¯m not bragging!¡±
¡°So who are they exactly?¡± Sol urged, dissatisfied with Sam¡¯s suspense.
Sam was not angry and chuckled. ¡°The Mana Race sent Universe Lord Daphne, and the Origin Race sent Dark Universe Lord An Jigud.¡±
¡°Both of them are high-level Universe Lords who have shocked the Universe Ocean for many years. They¡¯re much more famous than the new Universe Lords like Cami.¡±
¡°Besides, their backgrounds are not something Cami and the others canpare to.¡±
¡°Universe Lord Demonic Sunflower, Daphne, is the personal disciple of the Mana Race¡¯s Lord of the Universe Light. The Dark Universe Lord, An Jigud, is the personal disciple of the Origin Race¡¯s Lord of a Thousand Faces.¡±
¡°With their status, even Universe Nobility has to give them some face when they see us. Their arrival, coupled with your arrival, Lord Chu Zhou¡ Our Cann Auction can be said to be an honor to our humble dwelling today.¡±
After hearing Sam¡¯s words, Dragon and the others immediately connected their consciousness to the Mirror Universework to search for information about the Universe Lord Daphne and the Dark Universe Lord An Jigud.
When they found out that the information about these two people was exactly as Sam had said, their hearts suddenly became heavy.
Suddenly, they felt a huge sense of danger.
They were currently being pursued by the other five peak races other than humans. Now, they had encountered the Mana Race¡¯s Universe Lord, Daphne, and the Source Race¡¯s Dark Universe Lord, An Jigud. This was unlucky.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou¡ I¡¯ll go do other things first. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me anytime. I¡¯ll rush over as soon as possible.¡±
After saying that, the Golden-robed Supervisor, Sam, quickly left the VIP room.
However, after he left the VIP room, his seemingly simple and honest expression instantly became serious.
¡°When King Bei Cang dominated the Universe Ocean back then, everyone who helped him received an unimaginably huge return¡ Chu Zhou, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±
Sam took a deep look at the VIP room where Chu Zhou and the others were before turning to leave.
In the VIP ward¡
¡°Chu Zhou, should we leave Cann Ind immediately?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou solemnly.
Universe Lord Daphne and Dark Universe Lord An Jigud were clearly very dangerous figures.
Especially these two people, who each had a Universe Overlord standing behind them, which increased their danger.
It was undoubtedly very dangerous to continue staying here.
¡°I understand what you mean¡ but it¡¯s toote!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly, ¡°If Universe Lord Daphne and Universe Lord An Jigud are really here for us¡ Do you think we can hide the news of us entering Cann Ind from them? Is it possible to leave silently?¡±
¡°Impossible!¡±
Dragon and the others sighed.
They could not hide their identities. They were discovered by many foreign race creatures as soon as they entered Cann Ind.
How could Universe Lord Daphne and Dark Universe Lord An Jigud not have received the news?
If these two people hade especially for them, they would probably immediately kill them the moment they showed signs of leaving Cann Ind.
¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°These two people clearly came to Cann Ind before us. They might not havee for us.¡±
¡°They might not attack us if they have other motives.¡±
Dragon and the others were slightly stunned when they heard that. Then, they pondered.
That made sense!
These two people had arrived at Cann Ind before them. It was very likely that they were not here for them.
Instantly, the tense hearts of Dragon and the others could not help but rx slightly.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression remained calm. Seeing the changes in the expressions of the Dragon and the others, he smiled faintly and said,
¡°Even if they really came for us¡ you don¡¯t have to worry. I might not be able to defeat them, but it won¡¯t be a problem to bring you away safely..¡±
Chapter 830 - 830: Conflict! (1)
Chapter 830: Conflict! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Dragon and the others could not help but rx when they saw Chu Zhou¡¯s calm expression.
They knew Chu Zhou very well and he was definitely not someone who bragged.
Since Chu Zhou had said that even if Universe Lord Daphne and An Jigud were here for them, he was confident that he could bring them away safely¡
Then, it meant that Chu Zhou was confident that he could do it.
This shocked them, which made them secretly guess how strong Chu Zhou was.
In an elegant VIP room.
¡°Lord Demonic Sunflower, Chu Zhou is here. He¡¯s in the VIP room not far from us.¡±
A green-robed Universe Lord wrapped in vines said respectfully to a woman in a ck dress.
The woman in the ck dress had ck eyes and an indifferent expression.
She had a demonic aura, like a goddess of darkness.
Daphne¡¯s eyes shed coldly when she heard that Chu Zhou was in the VIP room beside her.
¡°This Chu Zhou is just like his teacher. He clearly knows that our five races are hunting him, but he still dares to swagger and wander around the Universe Ocean without hiding anything. She smiled coldly.
¡°Lady Daphne, should we kill him now?¡± A white-robed Universe Lord with many leaves on his body asked.
¡°Others are afraid of the Universe Overlord behind the Myriad Star
Archipgo¡ but we¡¯re not.¡± A Treant Universe Lord who seemed to be made of wood said.
¡°Forget it!¡± Daphne pressed the Void with her palm, causing the many Mana Universe Lords beside her to quiet down. ¡°Everyone, we came with a quest this time¡ This mission is very important. We can¡¯t afford to lose it.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, let him live for the time being. We¡¯ll deal with him after weplete Teacher¡¯s mission!¡±
¡°Lord Demonic Sunflower is right. The quest is the most important!¡±
Many Mana Universe Lords¡¯ expressions turned solemn when they heard this.
In another VIP room, a young man in a ck robe and emitting a strong dark aura was listening to a subordinate report with interest.
¡°Hehe, King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou, actually came to Cann Ind¡
Could it be that he also received some news? Or is it just a coincidence?¡± An Jigud smiled faintly.
¡°Lord, are we going to attack Chu Zhou?¡±
The group of Origin Race Universe Lords looked at An Jigud.
¡°We definitely have to do it¡ but not now.¡± An Jigud said calmly.
¡°Could you be afraid of angering the owner of the Myriad Star Archipgo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡¡± An Jigud nced at Daphne¡¯s expensive ward and said,¡±¡ It¡¯s just that we have more important things to do.¡±
¡°This mission was given by Teacher. We have toplete it. It¡¯s best not to cause trouble before the mission ispleted.¡±
¡°Otherwise, you know the consequences if Teacher gets angry.¡±
When the many Universe Lords of the Origin Race heard this, a terrifying
figure could not help but appear in their minds. They immediately broke out in cold sweat.
Exactly!
They had to prioritize the quest. Otherwise, if the quest was dyed because of other matters¡ They would definitely not be able to bear the anger of that person.
¡°Lord is right. We have to prioritize the quest¡ This Chu Zhou has been let off easy for the time being. Let him live longer.¡±
An Jigud looked in the direction of the VIP room where Chu Zhou was and thought to himself, Chu Zhou, 1¡¯11 let you live a little longer for the time being. Back then, your teacher was defeated by my teacher. You¡¯re destined to be defeated by me too.
At this moment, on the auction tform below, dozens of armored World Overlords carried arge piece of Dark Gold metal that was more than ten meters tall.
From the looks of the dozens of World Overlords struggling, it could be seen that the Dark Gold metal was unimaginably heavy.
It had to be known that to a World Overlord, even plucking a Star and ying with it was easy.
However, it was difficult for dozens of World Overlords to carry that piece of metal. It could be seen how terrifying the weight of that piece of metal was.
¡°Everyone, this is the first item we¡¯re auctioning today¡ªA2-grade metal, Star Sinking Gold. This is a precious material for refining Universe Nobility level weapons. It can only be chanced upon by luck!¡± A beautiful woman appeared on the auction stage and introduced the piece of metal to everyone with a smile.
Many living beings were tempted.
A-Grade metal (Universe Nobility level material) was indeed something most of them could not ask for.
If they couldy their hands on it, even if they could not use it themselves, they could give it to certain Universe Nobilities in exchange for favors .
A favor from Universe Nobility was priceless. Sometimes, it was equivalent to having an extra life.
¡°Tsk tsk, this Cann Auction is very strong. It has just started the auction and they¡¯re already taking out A2-grade metal.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others immediately sighed at the strength of the Cann Auction when they saw an A2-grade material like the Star Sinking Gold appear in the first auction.
A glint shed across Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
Star Realm metal was an Earth Stats metal that contained the origin of the earth.
It happened to be one of the materials he needed to refine exclusive weapons.
I want this ¡®Star Sinking Gold¡¯. He thought to himself.
¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not easy to form Star Sinking Gold. Usually, Star Sinking Gold will only appear where countless Star Realm remains are piled up¡ It¡¯s not easy to find such a material even in the Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°Not only are weapons refined with Star Sinking Gold iparably hard and difficult to destroy, but they also carry a terrifying gravity that can crush the universe¡ Most importantly, weapons refined with Star Sinking Gold have the potential to grow to the Universe Nobility level..¡±
Chapter 831 - 831: Conflict! (2)
Chapter 831: Conflict! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You can give it to a Universe Nobility after the auction even if you don¡¯t need it in exchange for a favor. You can¡¯t miss out on such a good item!¡±
The beautiful woman on the auction stage introduced the Star Sinking Gold in a pleasant voice, constantly emphasizing its preciousness.
ording to her, it would definitely be a huge regret in one¡¯s life if one did not buy the Star Sinking Gold.
¡°Less tricks and more sincerity. We know that the Star Sinking Gold is very precious. You don¡¯t have to say much¡ Just tell us the price!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Hurry up and tell me the price so that 1 can give up sooner.¡±
The group of people shouted and were very impatient with the beautiful woman¡¯s behavior of ¡®raising the price¡¯.
The beautiful woman on the stage smiled faintly, as if she did not hear the dissatisfied voices of the crowd.
She had seen such scenes many times and was already used to it.
¡°Ahem, before announcing the starting price of the Star Sinking Gold, we still have to talk about the auction rules here as usual, lest some friends who havee to the Myriad Star Archipgo for the first time don¡¯t understand the rules.¡±
The beautiful woman said calmly, ¡°Everyone knows that the currency of the various races and factions doesn¡¯t circte. Therefore, we don¡¯t ept the currency of the various races and factions here.¡±
¡°We only ept barter trade here.¡±
¡°Of course, bartering also has a basic value unit. The basic value unit here is Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons. The other items will be measured by Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.¡±
¡°In addition, in terms of value, 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons will be equivalent to one Intermediate Grade Universe Lord weapon. 10 Intermediate Grade Universe Lord weapons will be equivalent to one high-level Universe Lord weapon¡ That¡¯s about it.¡±
Many living beings who often came to the Myriad Star Archipgo were a little impatient. They already knew the value system on the Myriad Star Archipgo like the back of their hands.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou and the others who hade here for the first time felt rather refreshed when they heard this.
However, after thinking about it carefully, it did make sense.
The currencies of the various races and cosmic forces basically did not circte with each other.
In that case, it would be very troublesome to use it in the Universe Ocean.
It was better to return to the most primitive trading method¡ªbartering.
¡°Alright, I believe everyone is anxious. Then, today¡¯s auction officially begins.¡± The beautiful woman smiled and announced, ¡°The starting price of this piece of ¡®Star Sinking Gold¡¯ is three Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.¡±
¡°F*ck, three Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons are too expensive. 1 can¡¯t afford it!¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s too expensive. I¡¯m indeed very poor.¡±
¡°I thought I had a chance to pick up a bargain after sneaking into the Cann Auction¡ Forget it now!¡±
Many World Overlords gave up when they heard the starting price.
The Cann Auction was the number one auction on Cann Ind. The World Overlords who dared to enter this ce to participate in the auction were all rtively rich.
Some World Overlords had been in the Universe Ocean for many years. The wealth they had umted was even richer than many Universe Lords outside the Universe Ocean.
However, the starting price of the Star Sinking Gold still scared away almost all the World Overlords.
On the other hand, the Universe Lords were rtively calm.
¡°Four Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡±
¡°Five Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡±
¡°Six Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡±
Soon, the auction price of the Star Sinking Gold rose to six Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
¡°10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡± Chu Zhou shouted.
Immediately, many living beings in the auction hall looked at the VIP room where Chu Zhou was.
He directly increased the price by an additional four Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
In the eyes of many living beings, this was a little too much.
¡°20 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡± At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from another VIP room.
¡°This¡ 20 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons have far exceeded the value of the Star Sinking Gold itself.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Even though the ¡®Star Sinking Gold¡¯ is a Universe Nobility level material, it usually requires more than ten Universe Nobility level materials to refine Universe Nobility level weapons. The value of a Universe Nobility level material is far inferior to a Universe Nobility level weapon. The value of the ¡®Star Sinking Gold¡¯ is at most 15 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons¡ 20 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons are obviously too much.¡±
Many living beings in the venue were shocked and looked at the VIP room that was bidding.
¡°Is this person crazy? He raised the price of the Star Sinking Gold so high.¡±
¡°He must have done it on purpose!¡± Dragon and the others red at the VIP room.
Chu Zhou did not expect to be stopped the first time he wanted to buy something.
He also looked at the VIP room that shouted ¡°20 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons¡±.
The ss in the VIP room was not ordinary ss. It was a ss that had fused many precious materials and was engraved with special universe engravings.
It had a one-way effect of blocking vision and divine thoughts.
¡®What do you mean?¡¯
Even if he could see the situation outside from the inside, he could also activate his divine sense to prate the ss from the inside to see the situation outside.
On the other hand, it waspletely impossible.
This was obviously to protect the VIP¡¯s privacy.
However, this was useless against Chu Zhou.
His Spiritual Force fused with the Law of Space. It first prated the ss of the VIP room he was in, then the ss of the opposite VIP room. Then, he saw a young man filled with a strong dark aura.
The young man seemed to have sensed Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze and looked over with a whoosh. Then, a cold smile appeared on his face.
It was obvious that the young man also had some kind of secret technique that allowed his Spiritual Force to prate the ss and see Chu Zhou.
¡°Could he be the Universe Lord of the Origin Race, An Jigud?¡± Chu Zhou was deep in thought.
¡°Chu Zhou, the number one prodigy of Humanity? King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple? Hehe!¡± A disdainful voice entered Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze instantly darkened, and killing intent gathered in his eyes.
¡°30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡± Chu Zhou waved his hand and bid again.
He had killed arge number of foreign race Universe Lords in the Divine General Ancient City and obtained arge number of Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons and arge amount of wealth. He could afford it.
In the auction venue, many living beings were in an uproar when they heard Chu Zhou shout the exorbitant price of ¡°30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons¡±.
This price was enough to buy two pieces of Star Sinking Gold.
Many people looked at the VIP room where Chu Zhou was as if they were looking at a wastrel.
¡°Hehe, Chu Zhou, since you like this Star Sinking Gold so much, I¡¯ll be more generous and let you have it. However, remember, you owe me, An Jigud, a favor.¡± A teasing voice entered Chu Zhou¡¯s ears.
Chu Zhou was expressionless, but the killing intent in his eyes intensified.
In his heart, An Jigud was already a dead man.
The beautiful woman on the auction stage was very excited when she heard that the price of the ¡°Star Sinking Gold¡± had soared to 30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
He had made a killing this time!
¡°30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, the first time!¡±
¡°30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, going twice!¡±
¡°30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, the third time!¡±
¡°Deal!¡±
¡°Congrattions to my friend in VIP Room Five. This piece of Star Sinking Gold is yours.¡±
The beautiful woman quickly finalized this auction.
Soon, a staff member arrived at Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ VIP room and handed the Star Sinking Gold to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou also took out 30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons from his world andpleted this transaction.
¡°Even though the price of paying 30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons is a little high¡ it¡¯s worth it to obtain the Star Sinking Gold.¡±
Chu Zhou happily put the Star Sinking Gold into his world.
He now had the Origin Source Gold that contained the Origin of Metal, the Golden me ck Gold that contained the Origin of Fire, and the Star Sinking Gold that contained the Origin of Earth¡
He could finally refine his exclusive weapons as long as he obtained the A-Grade metal that contained the Origin of Water and the Origin of Wood..
Chapter 832 - 832: Origin Divine Wood Fragment!
Chapter 832: Origin Divine Wood Fragment!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Cann Auction!
In VIP Room One.
¡°Lord Demonic Sunflower, An Jigud of the Origin Race, seems to have had a conflict with Chu Zhou and is currently blocking him.¡± A Universe Lord of the Mana Race said.
¡°Hehe, the Source Race¡¯s Lord of Thousand Faces and King Bei Gang have a deep feud. Back then, before Lord of Thousand Faces became a Universe Overlord, he was chased by King Bei Cang for nearly 10,000 years and almost died at King Bei Gang¡¯s hands several times.¡±
¡°However, the Lord of a Thousand Faces was also a ruthless person. He had racked his brains and schemed against King Bei Gang once. When King Bei Cang was unprepared, he killed a person who was extremely important to King Bei Cang, causing King Bei Cang to go crazy. He kept chasing after the Lord of a Thousand Faces and chased him into the territory of the Origin Race. He also massacred billions of living beings of the Origin Race¡ The feud between the two sides was too deep.¡±
¡°As the personal disciple of the Lord of Thousand Faces, it¡¯s very normal for An Jigud to stop King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple when he encounters Chu Zhou.¡±
Another Mana Universe Lord said meaningfully, telling an old story that had once shocked rhe entire Universe Sea.
¡°That¡¯s right! The feud between King Bei Cang and the Lord of Thousand Faces is too deep.¡±
¡°Their disciples must also continue their unforgettable hatred.¡±
The other Mana Universe Lords spoke one after another.
They all knew rhe feud between King Bei Cang and the Lord of Thousand Faces.
As Daphne listened to her subordinates¡¯ discussion, a white-haired figure standing amidst endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind.
That figure was like a blood-soaked Asura who had crawled out of hell. His white hair fluttered in the wind, and his expression was extremely crazy. There was a blood-colored word ¡°Kill¡± between his eyebrows. Billions of sword lights surrounded him, and endless killing intent spread out from his body, causing the color of the myriad worlds to change.
Integration was an unforgettable memory.
It had been millions of years since she finished watching that video.
However, it was still memorable and difficult to forget.
¡°King Bei Cang¡¡±
Daphne muttered to herself. Then, she looked at the VIP room where Chu Zhou was and thought to herself.
Chu Zhou, I wonder how much you resemble your teacher from back then?
She was happy to see An Jigud attack Chu Zhou.
It would be best if An Jigud attacked Chu Zhou directly. It was a good thing for her no matter who won or lost, who lived or died.
In VIP Room Three.
¡°Hahaha, Lord Darkness raised the price so much that Chu Zhou paid a total of 30 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons to get rhe Star Sinking Gold
1¡ I reckon that Chu Zhou¡¯s heart is bleeding now.¡±
An Origin Race Universe Lordughed.
An Jigud¡¯s gaze was deep, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just some small tricks. It¡¯s nothing¡ However, as long as Chu Zhou is unhappy, 1 11 feel good.¡±
¡°In my opinion¡ Your Excellency might as well kill Chu Zhou directly. After all, this person is King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. Moreover, he has risen rapidly recently. It¡¯s very likely that he will be a huge threat to our n in the future.¡±
Another Universe Lord of the Origin Race said with a ferocious expression.
¡°He won¡¯t live for long¡ However, the quest is more important now!¡± An Jigud said calmly.
In VIP Room Five.
Chu Zhou looked happy.
Even though the price of buying the Star Sinking Gold was a little high, it was worth it to him.
¡°I hope that there will be A-grade materials that contain the Origin of Wood or the Origin of Water auctioned next.¡±
He was filled with anticipation.
Soon, the auction continued.
The next dozen treasures were all Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, such as sabers, longswords, armor, bows, and arrows¡
Chu Zhou was not interested in these weapons.
¡°The next treasure is a mysterious fragment that looks like metal but isn¡¯t. It looks like wood but isn¡¯t.
The beautiful host pointed at a strange fragment that was several meters in size and said.
¡°This fragment was found by a Universe Lord in the remains of an ancient universe that was about to be obliterated.¡±
¡°We used high-level Universe Lord weapons to attack, but we couldn¡¯t cut it open. We even used wind, fire, lightning, and thunder to attack, but it didn¡¯t shatter¡¡±
¡°¡This might be a fragment of a supreme treasure. If anyone buys it, they might see a huge bargain.¡±
The beautiful host¡¯s voice was filled with inmmation.
¡°Hahaha, do you really think we re three-year-olds? If this is a supreme treasure fragment, how can we buy it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If it was really that precious, your Cann Auction would have digested it long ago.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a fragment with an unimown origin. There are many such fragments in the Universe Ocean. Even though some fragments are indeed shockingly valuable¡ most of them are worthless.¡±
In the auction hall, many living beingsughed.
In the Universe Ocean, there were countless pieces of the universe. In many pieces of the universe, there were some strange fragments of unknown origins. There were some strange fragments that indeed contained astonishing value. However, 99% of the fragments were worthless.
Therefore, when the living beings in the venue heard the beautiful host¡¯s provocative words, they were indifferent.
When the beautiful host heard everyone¡¯s ridicule, she did not care.
After their Cann Auction obtained this fragment, they had done many tests. Other than discovering that this fragment was extremely hard, they did not find anything special.
Therefore, in her heart, this fragment was actually worthless.
However¡ She would still call it a treasure even if it was really trash.
She could only show her value if she sessfully sold trash as a treasure..
Chapter 833 - 833: Origin Divine Wood Fragment! (2)
Chapter 833: Origin Divine Wood Fragment! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Cough, cough. As the saying goes, divine objects keep themselves hidden¡ Even though this fragment looks ordinary on the surface and doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special, perhaps its essence is a divine object of immeasurable value. It¡¯s just that our methods are too ordinary, so we can¡¯t discover its specialness.¡±
¡°Moreover, the hardness of this fragment is also a good treasure. At least it can be used as a shield.¡±
¡°The starting price of this mysterious fragment is five Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons. Those who are interested, please buy it quickly!¡±
The beautiful host said with a smile.
¡°What? A fragment with unimown uses requires five Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons?¡±
In the auction venue, many creatures were in an uproar.
¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something special about that fragment?¡±
Chu Zhou stared fixedly at the fragment. There were no cosmic engravings, no nomological fluctuations, or even energy fluctuations. There was nothing special about it.
If not for the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune in his consciousness space, he would have treated that fragment as worthless trash since it started vibrating violently after it appeared.
However, the divine rune of the ¡®A¡¯ character contained the ultimate truth of all armors¡ If that fragment could cause such a huge reaction from the divine rune of the ¡®A¡¯ character, it was definitely not ordinary.
¡°I want to study the origin of this fragment¡¡± Chu Zhou shouted,¡±¡ I¡¯ll offer 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.¡±
When Chu Zhou said this, his tone was very casual, as if he did not care if he obtained the fragment or not.
In fact, his nerves were tense.
He swore that if anyone fought with him for this mysterious fragment, he would send them on their way.
¡°He¡¯s actually willing to pay 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons for an unknown fragment¡ He¡¯s really rich!¡±
¡°I wonder which tribe or faction it¡¯s from. What a wastrel!¡±
In the venue, many living beings looked at VIP Room Five with strange gazes.
Dragon and the others also felt a little strange that Chu Zhou was willing to pay 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons to buy an unknown fragment.
However, they knew Chu Zhou well and would definitely not do anything useless.
That seemingly ordinary fragment might really be an astonishingly valuable treasure.
In VIP Room Three, An Jigud felt Chu Zhou¡¯s provocative gaze.
It seemed to be asking if he dared to bid again.
An Jigud smiled.
He wanted to use this method to provoke me into bidding and then trick me into buying a piece of trash at a high price?
Are you trying to insult my intelligence?
His methods were too childish and frivolous.
¡°Hehe, Chu Zhou, in terms of talent and strength, your Bei Cang lineage is indeed not bad. However, in terms of scheming, your Bei Cang lineage is far inferior to our Thousand Faces lineage.¡±
¡°Back then, your teacher fell into my teacher¡¯s trap and fell into oblivion for 300 million years. He still hasn¡¯t be a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°You want to scheme against me now? You¡¯re too shameless!¡±
An Jigudughed coldly in his heart. He leaned back on the sofa with a leisurely expression and did not bid at all.
¡°10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, the first time!¡±
¡°10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, going twice!¡±
¡°10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, the third time!¡±
¡°No one is bidding? Alright, then this mysterious fragment belongs to my friend in VIP room 5.¡±
In the end, without anyone participating in the bidding, Chu Zhou bought the mysterious fragment at the price of 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
Soon, the staff of the auction sent the mysterious fragment to VIP Room Five.
After Chu Zhou handed over 10 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, he immediately brought the fragment into his Divine Kingdom.
¡°What exactly is this fragment?¡±
In the Ten Thousand Techniques Hall, Chu Zhou stared at this mysterious fragment that seemed to be made of gold, wood, and wood. He activated his divine sense and covered the fragment, studying it inch by inch.
There was nothing special about the fragment.
Suddenly, he took out the Purple Dragon Sword and shed at the fragment at lightning speed.
¡°There¡¯s not even a trace left behind. It seems that the beautiful host didn¡¯t lie to me¡ This fragment is shockingly hard.¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but exim when he saw that not only did the fragment not shatter, but there wasn¡¯t even a trace of it.
Then, he probed again.
He injected origin power and all kinds of Laws and Rule Force.
All sorts of methods failed to cause any changes to the fragment.
It was as if this fragment had no other characteristics other than being hard.
Chu Zhou stared at the fragment and pondered for a moment. Then, he pressed his right hand on the fragment. In his consciousness, the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune trembled slightly.
¡°¡The divine rune of the ¡®A¡¯ character has such a huge reaction. With its power, we might be able to test out the uniqueness of the fragment.¡±
As Chu Zhou thought this, wisps of golden light spread from his right arm to his palm and then to the mysterious fragment.
Boom!!!
When the golden light spread to the mysterious fragment, the mysterious fragment that had been motionless suddenly floated up automatically. Then, it suddenly bloomed with a zing green light like the sun. There was also a terrifying vitality that quickly swept through the entire Divine Kingdom like a tide.
In an instant, all the flowers, nts, and trees in the entire Divine Kingdom bowed in the direction of the Five Elements Mountain, as if they were worshiping their emperor.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree that stood outside the Myriad Laws Hall suddenly felt a shocking pressure and instinctively bent down in the direction of the Myriad Laws Hall.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree was dumbfounded.
It did not know why it bent down, but it instinctively did so.
Then, its eyes widened as it looked in shock at the phantom of an unimaginably huge tree that appeared above the Myriad Laws Hall.
That huge tree was countless timesrger and more terrifying than the main body of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree in its inherited memories.
In its inherited memories, when the Ancient Blue Demon Tree race¡¯s ancestor¡¯s main body waspletely revealed, the ancestor was as big as a gxy.
However, the huge tree in front of him¡ seemed to be a tree-shaped universe!
The huge tree stood in the endless chaos. The branches extended into the depths of space and time. Any leaf wasrger than a gxy.
What was even more terrifying was that every leaf carried arge world.
There were countless leaves on the huge tree, supporting countlessrge worlds.
Moreover, there seemed to be countless living beings residing in every macro world.
¡°What¡ what kind of nt life form is this?¡±
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree was extremely shocked. It could not imagine what nt lifeform had such a terrifying size.
He could not imagine any nt lifeform that could support an endless great world.
Chu Zhou looked at the huge tree phantom and was equally shocked.
He had never thought that there would be such a huge and magical tree in the world.
At this moment, a message suddenly surged into his consciousness.
¡°So this huge tree is called the Origin Divine Wood?¡±
¡°The Divine Tree of Origin¡ is not only a tree, but also the main body of an ancient universe from countless years ago¡ A tree gave birth to countless worlds¡¡±
Looking at the information that appeared in his consciousness, Chu Zhou was shocked.
Through the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, he obtained some information from the fragment and learned that the huge tree that supported the endless world was called the ¡®Divine Wood of Origin¡¯.
Moreover, the Divine Wood of Origin was actually the main body of an ancient universe, derived from countless worlds.
A momentter, Chu Zhou came back to his senses and looked at the fragment in front of him in surprise.
This was a fragment of the Divine Wood of Origin.
¡°The fragment of the Divine Wood of Origin not only contains a huge amount of wood origin, but¡ it also contains other mysterious powers.¡±
¡°The value of this fragment is probably much more precious than the Origin Source Gold. Its level is at least SS-rank (Saint-level)¡¡±
Chu Zhou was extremely excited, this time, he had made a killing.
Without a doubt, if the higher-ups of the Cann Auction knew the origin of the fragment, they would probably vomit blood collectively..
Chapter 834 - 834: Supreme Treasure Storm!
Chapter 834: Supreme Treasure Storm!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
I have made a killing this time.
Chu Zhou happily put away the Origin Divine Wood fragment and returned to VIP Room Five.
Could the fragment just now be really shockingly valuable?
The six of them saw the unconceble joy on Chu Zhou¡¯s face and guessed in unison.
However, this was Chu Zhou¡¯s secret.
Since Chu Zhou didn¡¯t say anything, they didn¡¯t ask further.
Their attention quickly returned to the auction.
Subsequently, there were dozens of auctions.
However, Chu Zhou was not interested in the auctioned items, so he did not bid.
¡°Everyone, the next item is the final item of our auction this time.¡±
The beautiful host¡¯s voice suddenly became excited.
Everyone¡¯s attention was instantly focused.
At this moment, a staff member walked up with a tray carrying a mysterious parchment.
¡°The so-called final item is a piece of parchment?¡±
¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a peerless technique recorded on the parchment?¡±
¡°Is there a secret in the parchment?¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the parchment on the tray.
In fact, some people even wanted to use their divine senses to carefully observe the eyelid paper.
However, the tray contained a strange power that blocked the prying eyes of the divine thoughts.
¡°As everyone can see, this is a piece of parchment.¡± The beautiful host pointed at the parchment on the tray and said to everyone, ¡°This mysterious piece of parchment wasmissioned by a distinguished guest with an extraordinary status to auction it.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the secret in the parchment that can be used as the final item?¡±
A living being could not help but ask.
The beautiful host smiled and said.
¡°We actually don¡¯t know what secrets are on the parchment!¡±
Everyone was stunned.
¡°You don¡¯t even know the secret and value of the parchment, yet you dare to auction it off as the final item?
¡°You don¡¯t even know the secret and value of the parchment, yet you dare to auction it off as the final item?
Many creatures looked at the beautiful host with unfriendly gazes.
Chu Zhou and the others also frowned.
Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, the beautiful host remained calm. She smiled and said calmly,
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. Even though we don¡¯t know the secret of the parchment¡ after the appraisal of our auction¡¯s Master Appraiser, this parchment is not an ordinary parchment. It¡¯s an A9 material.¡±
¡°I believe everyone knows the value of A9 materials.¡±
A 9 material?
Everyone was slightly shocked when they heard this.
A-grade materials, also known as Universe Nobility level materials, could be used to refine Universe Nobility level weapons and armor.
A9-grade materials were the best among A-grade materials.
Even for Universe Nobility, it was very difficult to collect A9 materials.
Therefore, the value of A9 materials was very shocking.
In fact, the market price was much higher than an Intermediate Grade Noble weapon.
At this moment, everyone finally understood why the Cann Auction dared to auction the parchment as the final item without knowing the secret of the parchment.
Just the parchment itself had the value of being the final item.
¡°Tsk tsk, that parchment is actually an A9 material¡ If there¡¯s really a secret in it, I¡¯m afraid the secret would be very shocking!¡±
Sol clicked his tongue and looked at the parchment with shining eyes.
¡°What a pity. The price of this parchment is probably very shocking¡ 1 don¡¯t have enough wealth on me.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed regretfully.
After buying the Star Sinking Gold and the Origin Divine Wood Fragment, the wealth he had obtained from killing the alien experts in the Divine General Ancient City was almost depleted.
It was probably impossible to buy the final item, the parchment.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Long, Changa Saha, and the others also revealed looks of pity.
They had actually gained a lot of wealth after following Chu Zhou for more than a year.
However, he was clearly far from being able to buy parchment that was worth at least an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility weapon.
On the auction stage, the beautiful host swept her gaze across the entire ce. When she saw everyone¡¯s focused gazes, she nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Everyone, this parchment is covered in ayer of sealing power. Our Appraiser Master has studied it. It¡¯s actually not difficult to crack thisyer of sealing power. A World Overlord can do it.¡±
¡°However, we didn¡¯t break this seal in order to prevent the secret of the parchment from being leaked and to maintain its value.¡±
¡°But if someone bought the parchment, they would be able to break the seal and learn its secrets¡±
The beautiful host¡¯s words caused an uproar.
So the parchment really had secrets.
Moreover, as long as one¡¯s strength reached the World Overlord Realm, they could break the seal and learn the secrets inside.
At that moment, the gazes of many people became heated.
¡°Alright, we will now announce the starting price of this piece of parchment¡¡± After the beautiful host was satisfied, she announced,¡±¡ The starting price is 10 Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons!¡±
Everyone:¡±¡¡±
Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this price.
Chu Zhou and the others were also speechless.
In the Universe Ocean, there were all kinds of living beings in the universe, and all living beings basically had their own currency system.
And the currency of many Races did not circte among each other.
Therefore, weapons were usually used as currency in the Universe Ocean.
One Advance Grade Universe Lord weapon = 10 Intermediate Grade Universe Lord weapons = 100 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
One Elementary Grade Universe Nobility weapon = 100 Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons..
Chapter 835 - 835: Supreme Treasure Storm! (2)
Chapter 835: Supreme Treasure Storm! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
One Advance Grade Universe Nobility weapon = 10 Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility weapons = 100 Elementary Grade Universe Nobility weapons.
And so on¡ This was roughly the mary system in Universe Ocean.
Other treasures could also be converted into weapons ording to their value.
This special currency system, which used weapons as the unit of currency, had been operating in the Universe Ocean for countless years and was very mature.
Therefore, the starting price of the parchment was 10 Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons, which was equivalent to 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
The people in the auction hall were basically World Overlords and Universe Lords¡
Not many people¡¯s wealth could reach 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
Therefore, when everyone heard the price of the parchment, they all quietened down.
It was not that everyone thought that the starting price was expensive¡
On the contrary, the starting price was already very low.
Just the A9 grade parchment alone was worth at least one Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility weapon. It was also worth 100,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
The starting price was only 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons. This was basically charity.
However, the World Overlords and Universe Lords present were too poor.
¡°Sigh¡ How can we afford 10,000 elementary weapons?¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too expensive!¡±
¡°No, we¡¯re poor!¡±
In VIP Room Five, Dragon and the others sighed.
Chu Zhou stared at the parchment thoughtfully.
10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons¡ he could afford it.
His Small Samsara Wheel was an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility weapon.
At least 100,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
Coupled with the uniqueness of the Small Samsara Wheel, its value could reach at least one million Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
However, the Small Samsara Wheel was used with the Reincarnation Technique and the Law of Reincarnation. He would be crazy to use it as currency.
At this moment¡
He was considering another question.
Since the Cann Auction knew the value of the parchment, why didn¡¯t they announce it to the public and invite the Universe Nobility from the Universe Ocean to participate in this auction?
It had to be known that the people who came to participate in the auction today were basically World Overlords and Universe Lords.
With this wealth, it was very, very difficult to reach 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
Apart from him, Universe Lord Daphne, An Jigud, and a few others who might have 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, it was difficult for anyone else to reach this standard.
It was impossible for the Cann Auction to not know about this situation.
However, the Cann Auction still held the auction ¡°as usual¡± despite knowing this situation¡ This was a little interesting.
¡°Ahem¡¡±
The beautiful host coughed lightly, breaking the silence of the venue and attracting everyone¡¯s attention to her again.
¡°I know that the price of the parchment is a little on the high side.¡±
In the venue, many creatures rolled their eyes.
A little on the high side?
It¡¯s too high! Or rather¡ you think too highly of our wealth.
¡°Actually, our Cann Auction was originally going to invite some Universe Nobility from Universe Ocean to participate in this auction.¡±
¡°However, the esteemed guest whomissioned the auction of the parchment said that he wanted to give everyone here a chance, so there was no need to specially invite those Universe Nobility to participate in the auction¡ Therefore, no Universe Nobility came to the auction this time.¡±
Hearing this, a hint of surprise appeared on everyone¡¯s faces.
There was actually such a ¡®Sage¡¯ in the Universe Ocean?
Everyone expressed their doubts.
However, no matter what the esteemed guest was thinking, many people had to thank him for giving everyone a chance to bid.
If Universe Nobility was here today, World Overlords and Universe Lords like them would probably not have the right to participate in the auction.
Even the poorest Universe Nobility had wealth that World Overlords and Universe Lords could notpare to.
The beautiful host continued, ¡°That esteemed guest also considered everyone¡¯s wealth¡ Therefore, he said that he would allow more people to gather funds to buy the parchment¡ Of course, he would not care about what to do with the parchment after buying it, nor would he take any responsibility.¡±
Hearing the beautiful host¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.
If that was the case, it didn¡¯t seem impossible.
Even though the price of 10,000 elementary weapons was still very high¡ if the people who came to the auction today worked together, it was not impossible to buy them.
The problem was, even if he bought the parchment, what should he do with it?
Everyone was immediately distressed.
The parchment in front of him was worth at least 100,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons. If he could buy it with 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons, he would undoubtedly make a killing.
And such an opportunity¡ was difficult to find even in a thousand years. It would probably be very difficult to encounter again in the future.
Moreover, there might be a shocking secret hidden in the parchment¡
Perhaps there was an Overlord-level or even a Saint-level peerless technique hidden in it.
Or perhaps, they were hiding other extremely valuable secrets.
Thinking of this, even if they knew that there were many uncertain factors and hidden dangers in raising funds to buy parchment, many people were unwilling to give up.
¡°How about this?¡± Suddenly, a Universe Lord in the auction hall said, ¡°All of us will gather our funds to buy the parchment and crack the seal first to see what secrets are inside. If there are any secrets, well share them together¡¡±
¡°If there are no secrets, well resell it and distribute the proceeds to everyone ording to the funding ratio.¡±
¡°Of course, in order to prevent disputes and idents, all investors have to sign a soul contract..¡±
Chapter 836 - 836: Supreme Treasure Storm! (3)
Chapter 836: Supreme Treasure Storm! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The eyes of many creatures in the venue lit up.
¡°This is a good idea! This way, since we can share the secrets in the parchment¡ we can also guarantee the basic benefits. Even if there are no secrets in the parchment, we can still earn a lot after reselling it¡¡±
Many living beings said excitedly.
In VIP Room Five, Chu Zhou looked at the many living beings in the auction venue and revealed a yful expression.
No matter how he looked at it, it seemed like a trap.
¡°Something¡¯s not right! It seems like someone is setting up a trap.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no doubt that this is a trap¡ However, even if many people know that this is a trap, they¡¯re probably still hoping for a fluke.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! That parchment is at least an A9 material. It can¡¯t be fake¡¡±
Dragon and the others also realized that something was wrong and sighed.
There were many smart people.
Chu Zhou and the others were not the only ones who could tell that the parchment might contain a conspiracy.
However, many people still could not bear to give up the opportunity to buy the parchment.
Soon, many living beings in the venue signed soul contracts andpleted the fund-raising. They auctioned the parchment at the price of 10,000 Elementary Grade Universe Lord weapons.
Chu Zhou and the others naturally did not participate.
The living beings who had jointly bought the parchment immediately left the Cann Auction after obtaining it.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others also left the Cann Auction.
They quickly found a hotel in Cann City to stay in.
Cann City was too big, and it was extremely prosperous. Many races in the Universe Ocean lived here, and they even opened shops with various Styles and characteristics.
Chu Zhou and the others were prepared to rest here for three to four days to broaden their horizons.
However, on this day, shocking news swept through the entire Cann City like a storm. Then, it swept through the Myriad Star Archipgo and quickly swept towards the other sea areas.
It turned out that after the living beings who had pooled their funds to buy the parchment broke the seal, they discovered that there was information about the whereabouts of an ownerless supreme treasure recorded in the parchment.
Only overlord-level weapons could be considered supreme treasures.
The parchment actually recorded the whereabouts of an ownerless supreme treasure¡ This made those living beings who knew the secret go crazy.
The higher the level of the weapon, the more powerful it was and the rarer it was.
Universe Lord weapons were notcking for Supremacies.
Usually, every Universe Lord had two or three Universe Lord weapons.
However, Universe Nobility level weapons werepletely different.
Materials above A-grade that could be used to refine Universe Nobility level weapons were too rare and too difficult to collect.
Many newly-advanced Universe Nobility, in order to refine their own exclusive weapons, would usually spend all their wealth to buy the materials needed to refine weapons. They would also need to spend hundreds of thousands or even millions of years to collect the materials.
Therefore, generally speaking, Universe Nobility only had one Universe Nobility level weapon.
Refining Universe Nobility level weapons was already so difficult, but refining overlord level weapons was even more difficult.
If Universe Nobility could basically guarantee each person a Universe Nobility level weapon¡ then for Universe Overlords, they might not be able to guarantee each person an overlord level weapon.
Many Universe Overlords still used Universe Nobility level weapons for billions of years after they became overlords.
Usually, one had to experience an iparably long period of time. After gathering enough materials to refine overlord-level weapons bit by bit, they would have a chance to refine their own overlord-level weapons.
Therefore, the number of overlord-level weapons was even fewer than the number of Universe Overlords in the universe.
Therefore, the number of overlord-level weapons was even fewer than the number of Universe Overlords in the universe.
Not only were the number of supreme treasures far fewer than other weapons, but their power was also iparable to other weapons.
Therefore, every time an ownerless supreme treasure appeared, it would cause an iparably terrifying storm of blood and even a war.
The parchment actually recorded the whereabouts of an ownerless supreme treasure¡ How could those living beings who saw the secret not go crazy?
¡°The group of living beings who joined forces to buy the parchment fell out with each other on the spot after learning the secret in the parchment¡ Many living beings ignored the bacsh of the soul contract and the rules of the Myriad Star Archipgo. They started killing each other on the spot to fight for the parchment. 1 heard that the parchment has been torn into dozens of pieces and fallen into the hands of different people¡¡±
¡°This is crazy. I heard that 20 Universe Lords and more than 200 World Overlords died in this battle¡¡±
¡°This is still the eve of the storm. Look¡ the news has already spread. Powerhouses from other ces will definitely rush over¡ 1 reckon that even Universe Nobility can¡¯t sit still anymore.¡±
In the hotel, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were all discussing the shocking news they had just heard.
Chu Zhou stood in front of the window and looked out. He could clearly see that in many ces in Cann City, iparably intense battles were erupting. The Rolling Ball Beasts in Cann City were all busy suppressing the chaos and maintaining order.
¡°This is obviously a trap? Who set up this trap? What is his motive?¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself.
This trap was notplicated. It could even be said that the design was very crude and simple.
But¡ It was very practical.
Treasures moved people¡¯s hearts. What more a supreme treasure.
He thought of another problem¡ The news about the supreme treasure might be true.
Those Universe Lords and World Overlords were not stupid. If the news was fake, they would not be fooled.
To be able to cause such a bloody battle, it meant that the information on the parchment should be true.
¡°If the news of the supreme treasure is true¡ Should I get involved?¡±
Chu Zhou was suddenly tempted.
This was a supreme treasure. Even Universe Overlords couldn¡¯t get one each.
If he could obtain a supreme treasure, he would make a killing.
¡°Treasures are indeed tempting. I know this is a trap, but I¡¯m still tempted¡ Moreover, those living beings don¡¯t know that this is a trap?¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the restlessness in his heart.
He decided to observe the situation first..
Chapter 837 - 837: I’m Just A Quiet Corpse Collector!
Chapter 837: I¡¯m Just A Quiet Corpse Collector!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Cann Ind.
The tempest caused by the mysterious parchment grew more and more intense.
An ownerless supreme treasure was too attractive.
More and more experts joined in the fight for the parchment.
Earth-shattering bloody battles erupted in many ces.
The Rolling Ball Beasts that were maintaining and stabilizing Cann Ind were a little busy.
He has a piece of parchment fragment in his hand. The people in front quickly block him.¡±
Don¡¯t let him get away, kill him!¡±
Outside Cann City, dozens of experts of different races were chasing after a living being covered in bone spikes.
The creature covered in bone spikes was quickly killed.
Then, a group of living beings pounced at the corpse as they fought.
Soon, a living being found a piece of hot-blooded parchment from the corpse. Then, heughed and fled into the distance.
The other living beings were furious and chased after rhe fleeing living beings.
On the spot, only a dozen corpses were left.
In the void, ripples in the shape of water appeared. Chu Zhou¡¯s body appeared.
¡®The entire Cann City and even Cann Ind are fighting everywhere. This is simply hell!¡±
He nced at the corpse on the ground and sighed.
But soon, a smile appeared on his face.
This hell was very cruel¡ but it was also very charming.
Invisible nomological threads quickly spread out from his body and weaved into a huge of nomologicalws that enveloped all the corpses on the ground.
In less than three seconds, all the corpses on the ground had turned into ashes.
All rhe life elementium was devoured by Chu Zhou.
His attribute points increased greatly.
After devouring the corpses here, he walked into the distance step by step. His figure became fainter and fainter until hepletely fused into the void.
Next, he kept appearing in one tragic scene after another.
Every time, he would use the nomological to silently devour the corpses.
Sometimes, he would appear beside some experts who were fighting fiercely.
He didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the parchment fragment that recorded the whereabouts of the treasure. He silently acted as a spectator and waited for the battle to end before continuing to devour the corpses.
Sometimes, if he encountered the severely injured living beings of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, and the other top races, he would send these living beings on their way out of humanitarianism¡¯. At the same time, he would help them deal with their corpses to prevent them from being exposed in the wilderness.
Just like that, he was either collecting corpses or on his way to collect them.
Of course, as a Corpse Collector, his ss attainments were definitely impressive. He was only responsible for collecting corpses and would never interfere in the battle.
Many living beings discovered Chu Zhou¡¯s strange behavior and were puzzled by it.
Could Chu Zhou really be not tempted by the treasure recorded in the parchment at all?
Of course, there were also many living beings who felt their scalps tingle when they saw Chu Zhou.
How scary!
F*ck, a Corpse Collector watching with a smile on his face when one was fighting and killing. His eyes sparkling with an expectant gaze¡
Who could withstand such an ¡¯expectant
1 gaze?
However, Chu Zhou was only obsessed with collecting corpses and never fought for the parchment fragments.
Many people heaved a sigh of relief.
Chu Zhou was definitely strong.
If Chu Zhou was also interested in the parchment, they would undoubtedly have an iparably powerfulpetitor.
Since Chu Zhou was not interested in the parchment, then¡ since he liked to collect corpses, let him do it!
Anyway, it s fine as long as I¡¯m not the one who dies.
[Divine Text A: Level ofprehension and control has reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.!
Looking at this column of information on the Attribute Board, Chu Zhou¡¯s face revealed a hint of joy.
Divine runes with the word A¡¯ were different from other absolute arts and secret techniques. There were noyers.
The degree of one¡¯s understanding and control were the same.
During this period of time, Chu Zhou had spent all the attribute points he had obtained from collecting corpses on upgrading the divine rune.
This allowed his understanding and control of the divine runes to reach the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
What did that mean?
This meant that as long as the materials met the requirements, Chu Zhou couldpletely refine an Advance Grade Universe Lord Armor himself.
Moreover, he could also turn weapons below the Advance Grade Universe Lord level into his own.
Let¡¯s fight! Let¡¯s kill! It s best if i can harvest more attribute points. Then, 1¡¯11 directly raise my understanding and control of the divine rune to the level of Universe Nobility.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and continued to collect the corpses.
Chu Zhou¡¯s ¡°bizarre habit¡± of collecting corpses quickly spread throughout Cann City.
Many people were stunned. They never expected that Chu Zhou, the number one prodigy of Humanity and a disciple of King Bei Gang¡ would have a unique interest in corpses.
Such interest made many people¡¯s scalps tingle.
Soon, many living beings privately gave Chu Zhou the nickname of Corpse Collector.
Moreover, this nickname spread like wildfire and quickly spread throughout the entire Myriad Star Archipgo.
In fact, it even spread further away.
At the Green Vine Hotel.
On the roof, Daphne crossed her arms in front of her chest. Her eyes were as ck as ink, and she had a demonic aura. She was like a dark goddess.
Her gaze pierced through theyers of space and indifferently swept past the groups of living beings that were fighting crazily. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, as if she was watching a good show¡¯.
A group of Mana Universe Lords stood behind her respectfully.
What is Chu Zhou doing now?¡± Daphne suddenly asked without turning her head.
A Universe Lord wrapped in green vines said with a strange expression
He¡¯s still collecting corpses¡ I really don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so interested in corpses. You have to know that when those corpses died, the treasures on them were basically taken away. Those corpses are basically worthless to the Universe Lord.¡±
Moreover, the parchment fragment that contains information about the whereabouts of the supreme treasure is clearly priceless¡ He¡¯s actually not interested at all and allowed others to snatch the parchment fragment away in front of him again and again.¡±
Many Universe Lords of the Origin Race nodded slightly.
None of them understood the meaning of this action.
Instead of snatching the shockingly valuable parchment in front of him, he went to collect the corpses that were basically worthless to Universe Lords.
Was that normal?
This was not normal!
Chu Zhou¡¡± Daphne muttered to herself. Then, the group of Mana Universe Lords said,¡±¡ As long as he doesn¡¯t interfere with our n, we don¡¯t have to care about him!¡±
The group of Mana Universe Lords hurriedly nodded.
Chaotic Origin Hotel.
He he, you want to obtain a supreme treasure? A bunch of idiots.¡±
An Jigud looked at the battle not far away and smiled disdainfully.
What¡¯s Daphne doing?
He suddenly asked a Universe Lord of the Origin Race beside him.
The Universe Lord of the Origin Race said respectfully, ¡°Sir, during this period of time, our people have been staring intently at the Green Vine Hotel¡ We realized that Daphne has been staying in the hotel all this time and hasn¡¯t gone out at all.¡±
Continue to keep a close eye on her. Don¡¯t let your guard down! ¡± An Jigud looked sharply at the Universe Lord of the Origin Race and said in a serious tone, ¡°Our goal is the same as Daphne¡¯s. We have to keep a close eye on her. Inform me immediately if she makes a move!¡±
Understood!¡± The Origin Race nodded respectfully.
Tell me about Chu Zhou. Is he still collecting corpses?¡± An Jigud asked casually.
He¡¯s still collecting corpses!
11 The Origin Race Universe Lord said.
Hehe! King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple actually became a Corpse Collector¡ Interesting, interesting!¡±
A trace of disdain appeared in An Jigud¡¯s eyes.
The chaossted for three days.
On the third day, a piece of news shocked all the living beings on the Myriad Star Archipgo.
There was actually a mysterious expert who used his iparably tyrannical strength to suppress and kill his opponents one after another, obtaining 10 parchment fragments.
Moreover, not long after this mysterious expert obtained the 10 parchment fragments, he suddenly flew into the depths of the sea outside the Cann Ind.
Some people spected that this mysterious expert had probably deduced the whereabouts of the supreme treasure from the 10 parchment fragments.
As soon as this statement spread, all the living beings in the Myriad Star Archipgo were in an uproar.
Many living beings immediately chased in the direction the mysterious expert had left.
Chu Zhou, should we chase after them too?
The six of them looked at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou pondered for a moment and said decisively,
Chase!
However, everyone must be careful!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he activated a ball of spatial power to envelop Dragon and the others. Then, he brought Dragon and the others and teleported in the direction where the mysterious expert had left.
The sea area surrounded by the Myriad Star Archipgo was extremely huge and vast.
in the sky above a sea area, dark clouds covered the sky and lightning surged.
Below the dark clouds and lightning, there was a huge vortex about a thousand miles in diameter.
Above the huge vortex floated ten parchment fragments that were filled with vast golden light.
Hahaha, the records on the parchment are indeed true. This is the ce where the supreme treasure is hidden¡¡±
A figure shrouded in vast light looked at the huge vortex and the indistinct passage that led to an unknown ce in the center of the vortex. He let out a longugh and rushed straight to the center of the vortex, quickly disappearing into the passage.
A momentter, a group of experts caught up.
Looking at the ten pieces of parchment floating above the vortex, looking at the indistinct passage in the center of the vortex, many people immediately guessed that this was the treasure trove.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Without needing anyone to remind them, the living beings rushed into the passageway at the center of the vortex at full speed.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou and the others suddenly appeared above the vortex.
This must be the treasure trove. Chu Zhou, quickly enter!
I think a lot of people have already gone in. If we re a littlete, we won¡¯t even get the soup.¡±
Sol and Xi Liu jin urged anxiously.
Chu Zhou pondered for a moment and wondered if there would be any danger.
However, he was now very confident in his strength.
He felt that even if there was danger, it was enough to deal with it.
Therefore, he decided to go in.
Alright, let s go in!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others also rushed into the passageway in the center of the vortex..
Chapter 838 - 838: Demon World! (1)
Chapter 838: Demon World! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The ck sun floated in the sky. The strange pale gray sunlight sprinkled down likeyers of dust.
On the ground, the forest was vast and boundless. Apes cried and tigers roared. 90% of the district was covered by primitive forests. Towering ancient trees covered the sky and covered the sun. Ferocious beasts and birds of prey ran and roared. It was a scene from the barbaric era.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up solemnly at an ancient stone tablet in front of them.
This stone tablet was about 30 meters tall. It waspletely ck and emitted wisps of ck smoke. On the stone tablet, there were two hideous blood-colored universalnguages engraved¡ªDemon World.
¡°Demon World?¡±
What kind of world is this? Chu Zhou and the others looked puzzled.
They did not expect that the so-called treasure trove would actually be such a strange world.
¡°What? This¡ This¡ This is actually the Demon World?¡±
A group of living beings descended from the sky and appeared near Chu Zhou and the others. One of the two-headed living beings was extremely shocked when he saw the words ¡°Demon World¡± on the stone tablet.
¡°Double-Faced Universe Lord, what exactly is this Demon World?¡±
The other living beings asked when they saw the Double-Faced Universe Lord¡¯s reaction.
Chu Zhou and the others also listened attentively.
¡°The so-called Demon World¡ is actually a unique world created by the taboo figure of the Universe Ocean, the Great Heaven Demon God, countless years ago.¡±
The Double-Faced Universe Lord said solemnly.
¡°Gasp¡ This Demon World was actually established by the Great Heaven Demon God?¡±
It was as if these four words had a mysterious deterrent force.
Chu Zhou and the others looked at each other and immediately connected their consciousness to the Mirror Universework. Then, they searched for information about the Great Heaven Demon God in the Mirror Universework.
A momentter, their eyes were filled with shock.
This Great Heaven Demon God was a taboo figure in the Universe Ocean countless years ago.
No one knew where he came from, and no one knew which race he belonged to.
However, his strength was extremely terrifying.
In his era, there was a saying that was very widespread in the Universe Ocean.
This sentence was: ¡°Only Demons reign supreme below the Saints!¡±
It meant that other than Saints, the Great Heaven Demon God was invincible.
If it was just a rumor, it wouldn¡¯t be much¡ However, what was shocking was that that sentence actually received the approval of countless experts in the universe.
From this, it could be seen how terrifying the Great Heaven Demon God was.
However, the most shocking achievement of the Great Heaven Demon God was that he had once ughtered a Universe Saint.
The Great Heaven Demon God once had an unprecedented battle with a Universe Saint in the Universe Ocean.
That battlested for a thousand years. The final result shocked the entire universe.
The Great Heaven Demon God had actually killed a Saint.
The immortal saint who stood at the top of the universe and lived as long as the universe was actually ughtered by the Great Heaven Demon God.
How terrifying was this?
Of course, to this day, countless living beings in the universe thought that the Universe Saint who had been ughtered had not really died.
The Universe Saint¡¯s body, soul, and even weapons hadpletely fused with thews of the universe. It could almost be said that it had be a part of thews.
If he wanted topletely kill the Universe Saint, he had to erase the nomologicalw fused by the Universe Saint. However, this was impossible.
Therefore, it was basically impossible to kill a Universe Saint.
However, for some reason, the Universe Saint who had been ughtered by the Great Heaven Demon God had never appeared again.
The Great Heaven Demon God¡¯s prestige had reached its peak after killing a Saint in one battle.
The Demon World he established also became one of the top factions in the Universe Ocean at that time.
Back then, even the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions had to give the Great Heaven Demon God some face.
However, for some reason, the Great Heaven Demon God¡¯s demon body suddenly copsed. Without any opponents or enemies attacking, it walked towards destruction.
This was also one of the biggest mysteries of the Universe Ocean.
Many living beings wanted to know what caused the Great Heaven Demon God, who had the power to ughter Sages, to walk towards destruction on its own. ¡°What a terrifying existence.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s too terrifying. He actually killed a Saint.¡±
¡°Great Heaven Demon God, if he was born in our Human Race¡ then his historical status in our Human Race is probably second only to Emperor Xi, Martial Ancestor, and Lord Of Reincarnation¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were amazed after reading the information about the Great Heaven Demon God.
After the other living beings learned about the glorious history of the Great Heaven Demon God from some people who knew about it, they were all dumbfounded and emotional.
¡°After the Great Heaven Demon God self-destructed, the Demon World he established also disappeared without a trace¡ I never expected it to be hidden here.¡±
The Double-Faced Universe Lord said excitedly.
When the other living beings heard this, they were all excited.
¡°Originally, I was worried that the ownerless treasure recorded in the parchment was fake. But now¡ I believe it!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! This is the Demon World that the Great Heaven Demon God established back then. It¡¯s very normal for the Great Heaven Demon God to leave a treasure here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that after the Great Heaven Demon God self-destructed, his weapon, the Great Heaven Demon Spear, mysteriously disappeared¡ Could the ownerless treasure recorded in the parchment be the Great Heaven Demon Spear?!¡±
Chapter 839 - 839: Demon World! (2)
Chapter 839: Demon World! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Many living beings conversed in low voices. Many of them recalled that the treasure recorded on the parchment might very well be the Great Heaven Demon Spear, and their eyes immediately turned red.
The Great Heaven Demon God was a terrifying existence that could kill Sages.
His weapon, the Great Heaven Demon Spear, was probably not an ordinary supreme treasure. Its power was much stronger than most supreme treasures.
At the thought of this, many living beings present were excited and could not control themselves.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes burned.
Who wouldn¡¯t want a powerful treasure?
Boom, boom, boom¡
Right at this moment, the forest trembled, and a dull sound reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone turned to look, and their expressions changed drastically.
In the vast ancient forest, towering ancient trees fell like seedlings.
A huge silver crocodile crawled out of the forest. Its body was three thousand meters long. At first nce, it looked like a mountainous silver crocodile, but upon closer inspection, there was an obvious difference.
On its backbone that was like a silver mountain ridge, there were hundreds of huge bone spikes that shone with a cold light. Each bone spike was two meters long. They stood in the sky like sharp spears, protecting its back.
It was too huge. Its entire body was covered in silver scales that shone with a cold light. Every scale was more than ten meters long and three meters wide.
From afar, this silver behemoth with a cold Blink all over its body looked exceptionally ferocious.
The silver beast had a total of eight thick and powerful ws. The sharp ws at the end of the ws were eerie and terrifying.
In addition, there was a sharp horn that was seven to eight meters long on its head. It flickered with a cold silver light. This was really an iparably terrifying huge evil beast.
Its huge, jade-green eyes were as big as a pool of water, emitting a dim light that was like a torch.
The most impressive thing was that there was a blood-colored word ¡®Demon¡¯ engraved on his head.
An extremely evil and domineering aura emanated from the word ¡®Demon¡¯. ¡°Blood-colored demonic words, eight huge arms¡ Could this be the former Eight-Armed Silver Crocodile King of the Demon World?¡±
The Double Realm Universe Lord looked at the behemoth in front of him and suddenly thought of something. His face turned pale and his legs trembled. ¡°D*mn it, this is a Universe Nobility Demon King. Run!¡±
Some living beings who knew the situation turned around and fled the moment they saw the silver behemoth.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. Without another word, he quickly activated a spatial power that enveloped Dragon and the others and fled into the distance. ¡°Roar¡ª¡±
Suddenly, the silver behemoth opened its huge mouth at everyone, revealing a row of sharp teeth that were more than five meters long and shaped like a broadsword. It let out an extremely terrifying roar.
With the naked eye, the surrounding void instantly exploded.
The dozen or so Universe Lords exploded into blood mist before they could react.
Chu Zhou and the others turned around and saw this scene. Their scalps went numb.
Without another word, Chu Zhou teleported and disappeared into thin air.
However, the others who were escaping, including Double-Faced Universe Lord, were not so lucky.
The terrifying sound wave swept through the Void like the sound of World Destruction. Double-Faced Universe Lord and the others were quickly caught up by the sound wave and exploded into a bloody mist.
At this moment, the word ¡®Demon¡¯ above the Eight-Armed Silver Crocodile King¡¯s head emitted a shocking suction force.
Wisps of blood mist flowed into the word ¡®demon¡¯ like thousands of rivers returning to the sea.
Wisps of blood mist flowed into the word ¡®demon¡¯ like thousands of rivers returning to the sea.
¡°D*mn it, 1 almost thought I was going to die¡ That Eight Armed Silver
Crocodile King is too scary.¡±
Sol patted his chest with lingering fears.
¡°Looks like this Demon World is very extraordinary. There¡¯s actually a Universe Nobility. We have to be more careful next.¡± Dragon said in a deep voice.
¡°We really have to be careful¡¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was very solemn.¡±¡
Universe Nobility is not something we can resist at all. Once we are targeted by Universe Nobility, we will have a slim chance of survival!¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Changa Saha, and Liu Jin had unprecedented solemn expressions.
Next, Chu Zhou and the others began to explore the ancient primitive forest.
They did not dare to fly casually.
This mysterious Demon World even had a Universe Nobility level creature like the Eight-Armed Silver Crocodile King. Who knew if there were any terrifying creatures that were not weaker than the Eight-Armed Silver Crocodile King?
If they flew in the void and attracted the attention of a Universe Nobility level Demon World creature, they would be in danger.
They were very cautious as they carefully explored the primitive forest.
Soon, they encountered a group of demon wolves with wings and a single horn. This group of demon wolves was extremely powerful. The weakest had reached the World Overlord realm.
There were three Universe Lords.
There was also the word ¡®demon¡¯ on the heads of these demon wolves.
The word ¡®demon¡¯ was ck on a World Overlord-level demon wolf.
The word ¡®demon¡¯ on the Universe Lord-level demon wolf was purple.
These demon wolves were extremely bloodthirsty and crazy. After discovering
Chu Zhou and the others, they roared and bit at them.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately killed many World Overlord Realm demon wolves.
However, not only did this not deter the other demon wolves, but it also seemed to have stimted their ferocity. They attacked Chu Zhou and the others without caring.
Even if there were demon wolves that were fatally injured, they roared ferociously and continued to attack Chu Zhou and the others.
He did not care about his injuries at all.
Chu Zhou decided to end the battle quickly in order to avoid attracting the attention of even stronger Demon World creatures. He directly used the Killing Sword Art and the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual.
Soon, endless sword Qi bloomed in the forest, and palm prints containing the majestic power of the universe appeared.
Soon, this group of demon wolves was forcefully killed by Chu Zhou.
¡°Look, after they died, the demonic words on their bodies gradually faded.¡±
Zuo Yue suddenly pointed at a few demonic wolf corpses and shouted.
Chu Zhou and the others looked over.
He immediately discovered that the ¡®demon¡¯ characters were quickly fading and thenpletely disappearing.
¡°Is this ¡®Demon¡¯ a technique left behind by the Great Heaven Demon God? It seems to be simr to the technique left behind by the ve of Reincarnation in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm by Lord Of Reincarnation.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou transformed into a human-shaped ck hole and quickly devoured the corpses of all the demon wolves.
After killing many demon wolves, they continued to explore the primitive forest.
Next, they encountered a human-faced spider the size of a mountain, a huge snake with snow-white arms, a strange beast with a human head, and many other Demon World creatures.
These Demon World creatures had two points inmon.
Firstly, they all had the word ¡®demon¡¯ on them.
Secondly, they were extremely savage and bloodthirsty, not afraid of death.
Apart from Chu Zhou and the others, the other living beings who had entered the Demon World were also exploring the primordial forest, searching for that ownerless treasure.
Among them, many of them were lucky enough not to encounter the
Eight-Armed Silver Crocodile King after entering the Demon World. Therefore, they did not realize the danger of the Demon World. They flew directly in the air and activated their divine senses to sweep around, looking for treasures. Without a doubt¡ These living beings were soon beaten up.
Most of them were torn apart and devoured by the powerful Demon World creatures in fear and despair.
Only a few lucky ones survived.
¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a mountain over there.¡±
Sol suddenly pointed into the distance and shouted.
Chu Zhou and the others looked in the direction Sol pointed.
Instantly, a huge ck mountain entered their vision.
There would be nothing to be surprised about if it was just a mountain.
However, the mountain in front of Chu Zhou and the others was clearly not an ordinary person.
The entire mountain was dark red, like blood that had yet to dry up.
The shape of the mountain was also a little strange. It did not look like a mountain, but a huge pir.
The mountain was very tall, extending all the way to the depths of the clouds. There was no end to it.
When Chu Zhou saw this mountain, his expression instantly Upheaval¡ªthe divine rune of the word ¡®A¡¯ in his consciousness shook violently..
Chapter 840 - 840: Strange Little Beast! (1)
Chapter 840: Strange Little Beast! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Chu Zhou realized that the divine rune of the word ¡®A¡¯ in his consciousness was trembling violently. He could not help but be shocked.
¡°Could there be something special about that mountain?¡±
He stared at the ck mountain that pierced through the clouds and thought to himself.
Last time, the divine rune of the character ¡®A¡¯ vibrated, allowing him to obtain the fragment of the Divine Wood of Origin.
What could he get this time?
He could not help but look forward to it.
¡°The mountain ahead seems a little unusual. Let¡¯s go there.¡±
Chu Zhou pointed at the ck mountain and said to Dragon and the others.
The ck mountain ahead was extraordinary?
When Dragon and the others heard this, their hearts skipped a beat.
They sized up the ck mountain in front of them seriously and even risked being exposed. They released their divine thoughts and spread towards the ck mountain to scan it.
There didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.
Dragon and the others used their Divine Telekinesis to carefully scan the ck mountain.
There was nothing special about the ck mountain.
In their Perception, the ck mountain was a very ordinary mountain.
They all looked at Chu Zhou in confusion.
Chu Zhou saw their expressions and immediately knew the doubts in their hearts.
In fact, if not for the abnormal reaction of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, he would not have noticed anything special about the ck mountain either.
¡°I can¡¯t see anything special about that mountain when I look at it with my Divine Sense¡ The reason why 1 can sense what¡¯s special about it is because the divine rune in the word ¡®A¡¯ told me.¡±
Chu Zhou exined simply.
¡°Since the ¡®A¡¯ character divine rune told you that, that ck mountain must have a big secret,¡± the dragon said.
Zuo Yue and the others nodded.
They had all obtained iplete divine runes in the Divine General Mystic Realm and knew very well how magical and powerful the divine runes were.
Ever since they obtained the iplete divine runes, they had beenprehending the iplete divine runes. As for their strength, it had basically increased by arge margin.
Chu Zhou¡¯s A¡¯ divine rune was aplete divine rune. It was definitely much more mystical and powerful than their iplete divine rune.
Since the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune had a reaction to ck Mountain, ck Mountain definitely had a secret.
With anticipation in their hearts, the group quickly flew towards the ck mountain.
Soon, they arrived in front of the ck mountain.
This mountain had a strange appearance, like a huge pir that reached the sky.
The nts in the ck mountain were extremely lush and lush, covering the sky.
¡°This ce is indeed a little strange¡ There are more or less some Demon World creatures in other Districts, but there¡¯s actually no Demon World creature here.¡±
¡°Yes, it was too quiet. It¡¯s like a forbidden ce¡ but 1 don¡¯t feel any danger.¡±
The group of people entered the ck mountain and passed through the dense forest. They activated their divine senses and carefully scanned and Perception everything on the ck mountain.
However, they still did not discover anything special about the ck mountain.
The only special thing was that there were no Demon World creatures in the ck mountain.
It was too quiet, only the rustling of leaves in the wind could be heard.
It was like and of death.
Chu Zhou also activated his divine sense and scanned the ck mountain. He even let his divine sense seep into the interior of the ck mountain bit by bit.
Chu Zhou also activated his divine sense and scanned the ck mountain. He even let his divine sense seep into the interior of the ck mountain bit by bit. However, the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune in his consciousness shook even more violently.
It was obvious that this ck mountain in front of him was not ordinary.
However, ordinary methods could not discover anything unusual about the ck mountain.
¡°Looks like 1 can only activate the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune to investigate this mountain.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou sat down on a huge rock.
When the Dragon and the others saw Chu Zhou¡¯s actions, they stopped and waited.
Under Chu Zhou¡¯s urging, the ¡®A divine rune floating in the depths of his consciousness suddenly shone brightly like a golden sun.
Circles of golden ripples suddenly spread out with Chu Zhou¡¯s body as the center.
The surrounding trees and rocks were dyed golden.
¡°What¡ What¡¯s that?¡±
After activating the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, Chu Zhou immediately ¡®saw¡¯ the phantom of a divine weapon that was as huge as a mountain.
That divine weapon was too terrifying.
Chu Zhou only took one look and felt an overwhelming pressure.
It was as if an endless tsunami was constantly attacking his mind.
At the same time, there seemed to be boundlessws suppressing him.
His body and soul felt like they were about to be crushed.
¡°Could this be¡ the ownerless treasure recorded in the parchment?¡±
Chu Zhou was extremely excited.
With just one look, he knew that the power of that huge divine weapon far exceeded that of Universe Lord weapons and Universe Nobility weapons.
It was most likely a supreme treasure.
At the thought that an ownerless treasure was right in front of him, Chu Zhou could not hold it in anymore.
He took a deep breath and immediately activated the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune to spread towards the phantom of the divine weapon, wanting to take it away.
The power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune quickly touched the divine weapon.
Boom-
in an instant, that Divine Weapon seemed to have awakened from an endless slumber, erupting with a vast aura like a vast ocean.
At this moment, it was as if the vast aura was about to copse.
At the same time, a pitch-ck figure appeared from the phantom of the divine weapon.
The dark figure nced at him from afar.
With a loud bang, the aura of the divine weapon rose again and pressed down on Chu Zhou like an endless tsunami..
Chapter 841 - 841: Strange Little Beast! (2)
Chapter 841: Strange Little Beast! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed drastically.
In an instant, he felt an iparably huge crisis.
He had a premonition that he was going to bepletely crushed.
¡°Oh no, this supreme treasure has an owner!¡±
Chu Zhou groaned in his heart and hurriedly mobilized the power in his body, preparing to resist the boundless and endless terrifying aura.
On the spiritual level, Chu Zhou was facing a huge crisis.
However, in reality, he was sitting cross-legged on arge rock quietly. His surroundings were very calm.
On the spiritual level, the boundless aura quickly rushed in front of Chu Zhou. Chu Zhou was extremely nervous.
This wave of aura was too terrifying.
It was as if it could crush and destroy everything.
Whether or not he could withstand it¡ he was not confident at all.
He could only activate sixyers of Soul Armor with all his might, hoping to block the attack.
However, to his surprise, when the terrifying aura that swept over like a tsunami approached his soul, the ferocious aura suddenly disappeared and transformed into a gentle wind that whistled past his soul.
Even so, he still felt as if he had suffered a heavy blow. With a cry, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
Dragon and the others¡¯ expressions changed when they saw Chu Zhou suddenly vomit blood.
¡°Chu Zhou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou nervously.
¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡±
Without another word, Chu Zhou activated the power of space and teleported away from the ck mountain with Dragon and the others.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Just as Chu Zhou and the others left, a furry, snow-white, ball-like strange little beast with two palm-sized wings suddenly appeared where Chu Zhou had been sitting.
This strange little beast looked curiously in the direction Chu Zhou and the others had left with its two innocent eyes.
In the next moment, the light around it suddenly distorted. It turned into a shadow and chased after it.
Dozens of kilometers away, the figures of Chu Zhou and the others suddenly appeared in a forest.
¡°Chu Zhou, what happened just now?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou curiously.
Chu Zhou had lingering fears as he looked at the distant ck mountain. Then, he said to Dragon and the others,
¡°There¡¯s indeed a big secret hidden in that ck mountain. Through the power of the divine rune in the word ¡®A¡¯, I discovered that there¡¯s an extremely terrifying true treasure divine weapon hidden in the ck mountain.¡±
What?
There is a supreme-grade divine weapon hidden in that biack mountain?
When Dragon and the others heard this, their eyes widened.
¡°Since we¡¯ve discovered a true treasure-level divine weapon, why should we escape?¡± Sol asked in confusion.
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly. ¡°That supreme treasure divine weapon has an owner.¡±
¡°This time, 1 tried to take away the divine weapon through the divine rune of the ¡®A¡¯ character and offended the other party¡ The power of the divine weapon suddenly erupted and injured me.¡±
¡°I think the other party held back. Otherwise, not only would my mind be injured, I would probably be crushed to death.¡±
The expressions of Dragon and the others changed.
A supreme treasure-level divine weapon actually had an owner.
It was obvious that the owner of the weapon was a Universe Overlord.
At the thought of this, they could not help but break out in cold sweat.
They actually dared to covet the weapon of a Universe Overlord. They must be tired of living.
They finally understood why Chu Zhou was in such a hurry to bring them out of the ck mountain.
It was too dangerous to approach an owner-upied supreme-grade divine weapon.
¡°This supreme-grade divine weapon is not something we can covet. Let¡¯s go elsewhere to investigate!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep look at the ck mountain and left in another direction with Dragon and the others.
A white phantom chased after Chu Zhou and the others like a ghost.
¡°Stop!¡±
After traveling for hundreds of kilometers, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He raised his palm and asked everyone to stop.
¡°What happened?¡±
Dragon and the others thought that Chu Zhou had discovered something again and hurriedly asked.
Chu Zhou did not speak. Instead, he turned around with a serious expression. Then, he activated his divine sense and scanned his surroundings again and again.
Dragon and the others understood Chu Zhou¡¯s actions and instantly became vignt.
They also released their divine thoughts and kept scanning the surrounding forest.
However, be it Chu Zhou, Long, or the others, they did not discover anything. ¡°Chu Zhou, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zuo Yue couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Chu Zhou scanned the surrounding forest warily and said in a heavy voice,
¡°Ever since we left ck Mountain, I¡¯ve always felt that something was following behind us¡ However, I didn¡¯t discover what it was.¡± ¡®Something following them?¡¯
When Dragon and the others heard this, they immediately felt their hair stand on end.
At this moment, when they looked at the surrounding forest, they felt uneasy. It was as if a pair of eyes were spying on them.
They vigntly activated their divine senses again and scanned the surrounding forest over and over again.
However, he did not find anything.
¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep look at the surrounding forest and did not continue investigating. He continued walking forward with Dragon and the others. After Chu Zhou and the others left¡
Light suddenly flowed on the branches of a big tree, and a furry snow-white little beast appeared silently.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
The little white beast tilted its head and looked curiously in the direction where Chu Zhou and the others had left. Then, it turned into a white light and chased after them.
In the next few days, Chu Zhou and the others continued to explore the boundless forest while paying attention to their surroundings..
Chapter 842 - 842: Strange Little Beast! (3)
Chapter 842: Strange Little Beast! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
They even stopped many times to conduct a detailed inspection of the surrounding dense forest.
On this day, Chu Zhou suddenly stopped. Then, his figure suddenly teleported to a tree a hundred meters away. He condensed an energy hand and grabbed a branch of the tree.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
A small snow-white beast suddenly appeared.
A circle of white light spread out from the little white beast¡¯s body.
Wherever the white light wave passed, the fallen leaves, dust, and the huge hand of energy that grabbed over all stopped in midair.
Taking advantage of the moment when the energy hand stopped, the little white beast flew to the branch of another ancient tree with a whoosh.
A momentter, the fallen leaves, dust, and energy hands regained their freedom.
BOOM!
The energy hand fiercely grabbed the tree branch and crushed it into powder.
¡°This¡ this is Time Stop?¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others looked at the snow-white beast not far away in shock.
Just now, they had sensed a kind of Rule Bending Power that froze time from the circle of white light.
They could confirm that it was the power of the Law of Time. The power of time was one of the most mysterious powers in the world.
Even though the power of time was only the power of rules, creatures who hadprehended the power of rules of time were extremely rare. They were countless times rarer than creatures who hadprehended the power of rules.
This was the first time Chu Zhou and the others had seen a living being who had grasped the power of the Law of Time.
Chu Zhou looked at the little white beast not far away in shock.
The little white beast was not afraid of strangers. After being exposed, it did not leave. It sat on a tree branch and tilted its head. It widened its innocent eyes and looked curiously at Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Has this little thing been following behind us these past few days?¡±
As Zuo Yue spoke, he curiously sized up the little white beast. When he saw the little white beast¡¯s innocent eyes and cute appearance, he couldn¡¯t help but like it.
¡°That should be it!¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the little white beast and was pleasantly surprised.
This little white beast actually controlled the power of the Law of Time.
If he couldprehend the Law of Time through the little white beast, he could graduallyprehend the Law of Time.
The Spacetime Law was one of the most powerful and mysterious Laws.
If he could achieve some Achievement in the Space-Time Law, his strength would undoubtedly skyrocket.
¡°It looks very simr to the Rolling Ball Beasts of the Myriad Star Archipgo¡ but the Rolling Ball Beasts are ck, while this little beast is pure white. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for the Rolling Ball Beasts to master the power of the Law of Time. Where did this strange little beaste from?¡± Bing Selin said curiously.
¡°Did you notice?¡± Changa Saha suddenly said, ¡°This strange little beast doesn¡¯t have the word ¡®Demon* on it. Could it be that it¡¯s not a creature of the Demon World?¡±
When everyone heard that, they immediately sized up the little white beast again and realized that there was indeed no word ¡®demon¡¯ on it.
This made Chu Zhou and the others even more curious. This strange little beast was clearly a creature from the Demon World, but it did not have the word ¡®demon¡¯.
¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯
¡°Hahaha, who cares where it came from! This strange little beast has grasped the Law of Time. It¡¯s a rare beast in the world and its value is astonishing¡ Why don¡¯t we capture it as a pet?¡± Solughed and suggested.
However, he was pped just as he finished speaking.
Sol was stunned. A red mark slowly appeared on his left cheek.
Soon, he said angrily, ¡°F*ck, who pped my face!¡±
p!
Sol was pped in the face again. A red mark also appeared on the right side of his face. The left and right sides became symmetrical.
In the blink of an eye, he was pped in the face twice in a row. Sol flew into a rage. ¡°Who, who is it?¡±
p!
He had been pped in the face again¡ Yes, to be precise, he had been pped in the face.
His mouth swelled up at a visible speed.
At this moment, Sol¡¯s eyes were spitting fire.
¡°Gugu¡ Gugu¡¡±
A snow-white little beast sat on a tree branch andughed while staring at Sol. The two palm-sized wings on its back pped happily.
Obviously, it was the ¡®criminal¡¯.
¡°Little thing, did you hit me?¡±
In reality, he was extremely shocked.
He could not react at all when the little white beast attacked him three times.
This meant that if the little white beast wanted to kill him, it would be a matter of minutes.
Chu Zhou and the others also looked at the little white beast in shock.
They sensed the power of time from the little white beast again just now.
It was obvious that the little white beast had used the power of the Law of Time to teach Sol a lesson. That was why Sol couldn¡¯t react in time..
Chapter 843 - 843: Nomological Holy Spring!
Chapter 843: Nomological Holy Spring!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Gugu¡ Gugu¡¡±
The little white beast looked at Sol¡¯s red face and swollen mouth. It jumped on the tree branch and smiled happily.
It seemed to be saying, ¡¯ You deserve it for saying that you want to capture me and use me as a pet!¡±
¡°F*ck¡ Did I get pped in the face by it?¡±
Sol¡¯s face darkened when he saw the little white beast jumping around.
Chu Zhou and rhe others stared at the little white beast in surprise.
This little white beast was more adept at using the Law of Time than they had imagined.
¡°This little thing has quite a temper.¡¯
1
Zuo Yue said with a smile. Her ruby-like eyes revealed a trace of yfulness.
Her 3,000 red hair danced like mes.
Her body suddenly erupted with an aura that was like the Iron Blood Fire Beacon. Her entire body was like a war queen as she instantly flew towards the snow-white little beast.
¡°Little thing, let me see your ability!¡±
She smiled and stretched our an arm that was as white as a lotus root. She opened her fingers and grabbed at the lirtle white beast.
In an instant, five Torrent runes flowed out from her five fingers. Each Torrent rune transformed into a majestic army phantom.
Five majestic armies instantly surrounded the little white beast and rushed towards it, wanting to take it down.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
The little white beast¡¯s pure and clear eyes looked curiously at the phantoms of the five encircling armies. There was no panic on its face.
Suddenly, its body emitted wisps of crystalline pale light.
The five troops that were encircling it stopped in midair.
To be precise, not only did the five armies stop, but everything around them also stopped.
When Chu Zhou sensed the power emanating from the little white beast, his heart pped a beat. Without a word, he brought Dragon and the others and teleported outside Bai Li.
¡°Chu Zhou, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou in confusion.
They did not know why Chu Zhou suddenly fled with them.
Zuo Yue, who was attacking the little white beast, was even more confused.
¡°See for yourselves!¡±
Chu Zhou gestured for Dragon and the others to look ahead.
When Dragon and the others heard this, they immediately looked forward.
In an instant, a frozen pale world entered their eyes.
That pale world had a diameter of about a hundred miles.
Outside the pale world, the tiger howled and the ape cried. Fallen leaves danced in the air, and the river water surged, lively and lively.
In the pale world, everything was silent. The fallen leaves stopped in midair, and the river water stopped. From afar, one could see five armies stopping in midair¡ It looked like a painting.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
Dragon and the others looked at rhe scene before them in shock.
¡°We underestimated that little thing. Not only is it proficient in the Law of Time, but it¡¯s also proficient in the Law of Space¡ To be precise, it¡¯s proficient in the Law of Space.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a Universe Lord creature that has mastered thews of space and time.¡± Chu Zhou eximed deeply.
His gaze pierced through theyers of space and looked at the snow-white little beast that was jumping around in the five seemingly frozen armies and ying happily. He was very shocked.
¡°Space is king, time is king.¡± This was a very widespread saying in the universe.
Moreover, it was recognized by countless living beings in the universe.
From this, it could be seen how powerful the Law of Space and Law of Time were.
However, there were very few living beings in the universe who hadprehended the Law of Space.
There were very few people who hadprehended thews of time.
Creatures who hadprehended the Law of Time and the Law of Space at the same time and entered the door of rhe Law of Space were even rarer.
Even a pinnacle race like Humans did not have a Universe Lord.
In the universe, there were less than 30 living beings who had advanced to the Universe Lord level with the Spacetime Law.
No more than 30¡ Compared to the countless living beings in the universe, it was really too little.
Among them, the most famous was the Lord of the Universe Light of the Mana Race.
The Mana Race s Lord of the Universe Light was one of the few super giants known to haveprehended thews of time and space to the level of a Universe Overlord.
And the Lord of the Universe Light had the highest status and strength among all the Universe Overlords.
Countless powerful beings feared the Lord of the Universe Light.
The little white beast in from of him was a Universe Lord. Of course , it couldn¡¯tpare to the Lord of the Universe Light.
However, for it to be able to cultivate the Spacetime Law to the level of a Universe Lord was enough to shock the world.
With the Spacetime Law, it was almost invincible among the Universe Lords.
Even Advance Grade Universe Lords who were much stronger than it could not do anything to it.
The Law of Time was too invincible in terms of escaping.
¡°Gasp! This little thing is actually a Universe Lord of the Space-Time Laws?¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked.
Sol touched his throbbing face and felt less ufortable.
He was a World Overlord, but he had been taught a lesson by a Universe Lord of the Space ¡°Time Law. This was not embarrassing or humiliating, right?
¡°Uh¡¡± Zuo Yue smiled awkwardly. ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect this little thing to be so amazing. To think that I even caught it and stroked it!¡±
Just as Chu Zhou and the others were chatting, the pale world suddenly returned to normal.
The ape¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s cry sounded again. The fallen leaves danced again, and the river¡¯s flow was restored again¡
It was as if nothing had happened.
However, the five armies that Zuo Yue had condensed with the power of the Law of War earlier were silently obliterated..
Chapter 844 - 844: Nomological Holy Spring! (2)
Chapter 844: Nomological Holy Spring! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
At the same time, a white shadow that was difficult to see with one¡¯s divine sense flew not far from Chu Zhou and the others. It stopped on the branch of a big tree and stared curiously at Chu Zhou and the others with its two big ck eyes.
The way Chu Zhou and the others looked at the little white beast waspletely different.
This was a living being who had mastered the Spacetime Law after all.
¡°Why do you think this little thing is following us?¡±
Bing Selin asked curiously.
¡°Who cares what the reason is¡ This little thing is a Universe Lord of the Space-Time Law. If only it could join us.¡±
Sol said.
¡°So¡ Sol¡ is right.¡±
Xi Liujin¡¯s eyes lit up as it looked at the little white beast.
Sol and Xi Liujin quickly looked at each other, then strode forward and approached the little white beast.
¡°Ahem, little one, no discord, no concord¡ My name is Sol. Nice to meet you!¡±
Sol smiled obsequiously. ¡°Little thing, you¡¯ve been following us. Do you have a good impression of us?¡±
¡°I have to say, little thing, you have good taste. Our team is not an ordinary team. Unity, love¡¡±
¡°¡Little thing, since you can¡¯t bear to part with us, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±
¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind, you can follow me from now on.¡±
Sol coaxed the little white beast like he was coaxing a child.
However, the little white beast rolled its eyes at him and turned its back to Sol in disdain.
It was as if he was saying, ¡°1 don¡¯t like you!¡±
Sol knew that it was unrealistic to trick the snow-white beast, who had mastered thews of time and space, into following him with just a few words.
However, when he saw the little white beast¡¯s disdainful actions, he could not help but feel his blood pressure soar. He was speechless.
Seeing that the little white beast had rejected Sol¡¯s invitation, Xi Liujin chuckled and shed to the other side, facing the little white beast.
¡°Little thing, my name is Xi Liujin¡¡±
Xi Liujin stared at the little white beast¡¯s eyes with a ¡®sincere¡¯ expression.
Sincerity was an eternal killing move.
At this moment, he was prepared to move the little white beast with ¡®sincerity¡¯.
However, no matter how he looked at it, his ¡®sincere¡¯ gaze looked wretched.
¡°You¡¯re proficient in the Dao of Time and Space, and I¡¯m proficient in the Dao of Assassination. We¡¯re the best partners¡¡±
Before Xi Liujin could finish, the little white beast turned around again and faced him with its butt.
Like Sol, Xi Liujin was also speechless.
¡°These two idiots¡ Do they really think that they can make a Universe Lord follow them with just a few words? What are they thinking?¡±
Zuo Yue watched Sol and Xi Liujin¡¯s performance and was powerless toin.
Chu Zhou and the others were also speechless.
¡°Let it follow us if it wants! As long as it doesn¡¯t affect us!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep look at the little white beast and made the decision. He ignored the little white beast and continued to explore the primitive forest with everyone.
Even though he had discovered a treasure in the ck mountain, that treasure clearly had an owner.
However, the treasure recorded in the parchment had no owner.
There might be an ownerless treasure hidden in the Demon World.
Next, he was going to try and see if he could find that ownerless treasure.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
The little white beast watched Chu Zhou and the others leave. It tilted its head and pondered for a while. Then, it turned into a white shadow and quickly chased after them.
From this day onwards, there was an additional ¡°guest¡± behind Chu Zhou and the others.
This ¡°guest¡±, be it when Chu Zhou and the others were resting or fighting the creatures of the Demon World, had always followed behind Chu Zhou and the others.
As time passed, Chu Zhou and the others got used to the existence of this ¡°guest¡±.
They didn¡¯t expel this ¡®guest¡¯.
Sometimes, when hunting Demon World creatures and holding barbecue banquets, they would even throw some roasted meat to their ¡°guests¡± to eat.
This ¡®guest¡¯ did not stand on ceremony and ate with relish every time.
On this day, Chu Zhou and the others suddenly felt intense battle fluctuations in front of them.
Their expressions changed, and they quickly flew forward.
Soon, they saw arge group of creatures fighting crazily.
The surrounding forests, rivers, mountains, and so on were all destroyed by the raging energy.
On the broken ground, corpses were strewn everywhere, and blood flowed like a river.
There were corpses of various Demon World creatures everywhere, as well as the corpses of living beings of various races in the universe.
What was going on?
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
They quickly scanned the battlefield. The living beings of the various races in the universe and the creatures of the Demon World who were fighting crazily were actually fighting for a spring that moved at high speed and kept shing.
The spring was about the size of a face te and spat out a dazzling nine-colored light.
In the nine-colored light, countless nomological runes flickered.
This was an extremely mystical spring.
Chu Zhou and the others could sense the majestic nomological fluctuations spreading out from the spring from afar.
¡°This ¡ Could this be the legendary Nomological Holy Spring?¡± Bing Selin said in shock.
¡°Nomological Holy Spring?¡± Changa Saha was moved. ¡°In the universe, there are many rare treasures like springs. Among them, the more famous ones are the Spring of Life, the Spring of Death, the Spring of Thunderstorm, the Spring of Frost, the Spring of Myriad mes, and so on. However, the Nomological Holy Spring is much more precious than the above-mentioned springs¡¡±
¡°¡ The nomological holy spring can only be born in a battlefield where arge number of experts above the Universe Lord level have died.¡±
¡°In the Nomological Holy Spring, countless nomological powers are gathered. It can help living beingsprehend nomological powers quickly. It¡¯s quite useful even for Universe Overlords.¡±
As Changa Saha spoke, Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ consciousness had already quickly connected to the Mirror Virtual Network to investigate the information of the Nomological Holy Spring.
Soon, they confirmed that the divine spring moving at high speed on the battlefield was indeed the Nomological Holy Spring.
They finally understood why such a tragic battle had broken out here.
In order to obtain the nomological holy spring, it would be strange if those Demon World creatures and experts of the various races in the universe did not give it their all.
¡°The Nomological Holy Spring is a rare treasure that even Universe Overlords want. If I can obtain the nomological holy spring¡ I might be able to be a Universe Lord quickly.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. With the help of the Nomological Holy Spring, it will be much easier for me toprehend nomologicalws.¡±
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others nced at the constantly moving Nomological Holy Spring with burning eyes.
Even though their strength had reached the peak of the World Overlord Realm and they had walked a long way after reaching the peak of the World Overlord Realm,
However, the difference between a World Overlord and a Universe Lord was too great.
They didn¡¯t know when they could be Universe Lords.
They weren¡¯t even sure if they could be a Universe Lord in this life.
However, if they obtained the nomological holy spring, the probability of them bing Universe Lords would be much higher, and the time would be much faster.
¡°Since we¡¯ve encountered this Nomological Holy Spring, it¡¯s ours.¡±
Chu Zhou said.
¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t miss such an opportunity for nothing.¡±
Zuo Yue also nodded heavily.
Even though the two of them were already Universe Lords, the Nomological Holy Spring was useful for Universe Overlords to cultivate nomologicalws, let alone them.
¡°Do it!¡±
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue looked at each other and instantly transformed into two streams of light. They joined the battlefield and rushed towards the fast-moving Nomological Holy Spring.
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin looked at each other silently and retreated to their surroundings.
In this tragic battle, the people fighting now were all Universe Lords.
The four World Overlords would only have a death wish if they rashly participated.
Therefore, it was better to retreat and stay away from the battlefield. He would wait around the battlefield.
When Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue joined the battlefield, they quickly attracted the attention of the other living beings who were fighting for the nomological holy spring.
¡°It¡¯s the human Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue!¡±
Among the many living beings fighting, there was a living being with a mouth like a loudspeaker and a living being with two scarlet eyes that were surrounded by ck fog. When they saw Chu Zhou and the other two, their killing intent soared..
Chapter 845 - 845: Unexpected Change!
Chapter 845: Unexpected Change!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
After Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue entered the battlefield, they immediately aroused the vignce of the other living beings who were fighting for the Nomological Holy Spring.
In particr, there was a creature with a mouth like a loudspeaker and a creature with two scarier eyes that was surrounded by ck fog.
He locked onto Chu Zhou immediately.
It was obvious that he treated Chu Zhou as apetitor.
Chu Zhou ignored everyone¡¯s reaction. His divine sense immediately swept towards the Nomological Holy Spring that was moving at high speed, wanting to lock onto it.
¡°What? My divine sense can¡¯t lock onto the Nomological Holy Spring?¡±
Chu Zhou discovered that before his divine sense could approach rhe Nomological Holy Spring, it was annihted by the surging nomological power emitted by the Nomological Holy Spring.
This prevented him from using his divine sense to lock onto the Nomological Holy Spring.
With a thought, his consciousness fused with the spatialws of this area. He wanted to directly take away the Nomological Holy Spring through the Law of Space.
However, his n failed again.
The surging nomological power emitted from the Nomological Holy Spring directly negated or even destroyed the spatial nomological power he mobilized.
At this moment, he finally understood why no one had sessfully taken away the Nomological Holy Spring despite so many powerful Demon World creatures and experts of the various races in the universe.
Everything was because conventional locking, imprisonment, capture, devour, and other methods were useless against the Nomological Holy Spring.
Perhaps only by touching the Nomological Holy Spring with his body could he take it away.
¡°From the looks of it, I can only take it away after catching up to the Nomological Holy Spring and touching it.
11
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou¡¯s body instantly vanished with a thought and he instantly transmitted near the Nomological Holy Spring.
However, the Nomological Holy Spring s movement speed was extremely astonishing. It was almost at the speed of light.
Therefore, when Chu Zhou appeared beside it, it immediately turned into a nine-colored afterimage and fled into the distance.
At the same time, a wave of nomological power erupted from its body and rushed towards Chu Zhou.
This wave of nomological power rumbled through the Heaven and Earth, causing the Void to continuously shatter. It was extremely powerful.
Chu Zhou, who originally wanted to reach out to grab the Nomological Holy Spring, had a slight change in expression and had no choice but to block.
He struck out with his palm with a huge force and arge amount of the power of the five elements surged out from his palm, condensing into a huge five-colored palm print.
With a bang, the five-colored palm print collided with the sweeping nomological wave and both were obliterated.
As soon as Chu Zhou destroyed the nomological wave, earth-shattering attacks that shattered the Void sted towards him.
He narrowed his eyes and prepared to teleport away.
However, when he wanted to mobilize the Law of Space, he realized that the spatialws of this area were suppressed by powerfulws.
However, when he wanted to mobilize the Law of Space, he realized that the spatialws of this area were suppressed by powerfulws.
Space was as solid as an iron te, making it difficult to teleport.
Chu Zhou was not surprised.
The Law of Space was indeed extremely mystical.
However, rules were rules after all.
Laws were above rules. Laws could suppress rules.
When rhe spatialws in the void were suppressed by thews, it was difficult to use the Law of Space or shuttle through it.
Chu Zhou had long known this.
He had never thought that he was invincible after mastering the Law of Space.
This was impossible.
In this world, there were actually restraints and restrictions, be itws or rules.
There were no invincible rules, nor were there invinciblews. Only invincible people!
After discovering that he could not mobilize the Law of Space, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was very calm. The Five-Element Nomological Sparks in his consciousness space shook violently, and the surging and vast power of the Five-Element Laws erupted from his body, forming a five-colored tsunami that roared through the Heaven and Earth.
At the same time, four five-colored light shields revolved around him.
In addition to that, his figure suddenly turned into a blurry shadow of a crescent moon, increasing his flying speed by ten times.
The Six Radiance Shield and Flowing Moon Movement Technique had not been used much ever since Chu Zhou sessfully cultivated them.
However, this did not mean that these two absolute arts were weak.
These two absolute arts were actually extremely powerful Universe Nobility level absolute arts that could be two of the four core inheritances of the Bei Cang lineage.
It was just that Chu Zhou rarely needed to use it.
Now that he could not use the Law of Space, Chu Zhou used these two ultimate techniques.
In an instant, his entire body was like a flowing moon, leaving behind blurry afterimages in the void.
Most of the attacks were dodged by him.
There were also some attacks that were destroyed by the five-colored Gush that erupted from his body.
The remaining few attacks were also blocked by the light shield around him.
¡°It¡¯s King Bei Gang s Six Radiance Shield and Flowing Moon Movement Technique.¡±
Many living beings who attacked Chu Zhou could not help but narrow their eyes when they saw Chu Zhou, who had transformed into a hazy crescent moon, and the four light shields surrounding him.
King Bei Cang had shocked the Universe Ocean back then. Among the absolute arts he had mastered, the Killing Sword Art was undoubtedly the most famous.
However, the Six Radiance Shield and Flowing Moon Movement Technique that he had mastered were also widely known.
Countless living beings knew how powerful the Six Radiance Shield and Flowing Moon Movement Technique were.
Now that they saw Chu Zhou use these two ultimate techniques, many people seemed to see the rise of the new King Bei Cang..
Chapter 846 - 846: Unexpected Change! (2)
Chapter 846: Unexpected Change! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Boohoo¡ª¡±
Suddenly, an extremely sharp and ear-piercing sound wave sounded in the void.
Circles of materialized ck sound waves suddenly enveloped Chu Zhou.
At this moment, within a radius of a million kilometers, be it the living beings of the foreign universe or the native creatures of the Demon World, they were all overwhelmed by the demonic sound.
Countless living beings copsed to the ground with a splitting headache.
On the battlefield, many creatures affected by the ck sound waves were either severely injured or directly exploded.
Many mountains and forests on the ground were instantly reduced to dust.
On the battlefield, some living beings who were not affected by the aftershock of the demonic sound looked at a living being with a mouth like a loudspeaker and their expressions changed.
That terrifying demonic sound was emitted by this creature with a mouth that looked like a trumpet.
As the main target of the demonic sound, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn the moment the demonic sound filled his mind.
He used the Killing Sword Art with all his might without any hesitation.
¡°Ahhh!!!!¡±
In an instant, a clear and loud sword hum sounded from the Purple Dragon Sword in Chu Zhou¡¯s hand and instantly spread for thousands of kilometers.
As the sword hum sounded, all the living beings in a radius of ten million kilometers felt a powerful sword intent that changed the color of Heaven and Earth surge towards them.
The flowers, nts, and trees all over the mountain seemed to have been blown by a strong wind and fell in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction. A rustling sound could be heard.
All the Sword-shaped nts fell towards Chu Zhou in unison, as if they were worshiping a king who ruled the world.
Ding! Ding! Ding!
Waves of sword cries quickly spread into the distance.
Countless longsword shadows suddenly appeared on Chu Zhou¡¯s body. Under the gray sunlight, rows of longswords formed a spiral shape and spiraled down above Chu Zhou¡¯s head. The densely packed longsword hilts were connected, and the tip of the swords was facing outwards. Under the sunlight, they glowed with a dazzling golden light, and the sound of swords ringing was endless.
Buzz buzz!
Numerous translucent sword qi suddenly emerged from the ground.
Each cluster of sword qi was hundreds of meters tall, and some were even ten thousand meters tall.
The blurry sword aura covered the space around Chu Zhou with an unreal veil.
Everyone looked at the space where Chu Zhou was in shock.
The space where Chu Zhou was suddenly became ethereal, as if it existed in another world. From afar, it looked like a huge green lotus that reached the sky. It bloomed proudly in the world, and there were dense Sword Lotuses.
¡°This is the Killing Sword Art¡¡±
Almost instantly, many experts from various races in the universe knew that Chu Zhou had used King Bei Cang¡¯s famous ultimate technique¡ªKilling Sword Art.
Circles of materialized ck sound waves collided with the dense Sword Lotuses.
Amidst the rumbling, countless Sword Lotuses turned into dust.
However, new Sword Lotuses soon grew.
Demonic sounds rolled out, shattering the heavens and earth.
Endless Sword Lotuses, reincarnation of life and death.
This shocking confrontation between the demonic sound and the Sword Lotus.
Many great beings in the universe were shocked.
Chu Zhou stood on the lotus tform and stared deeply at the living being with a mouth like a loudspeaker in the void.
This living being was too powerful. It could be said to be the strongest opponent he had ever encountered.
It also made him feel a huge threat.
What made him feel even more troubled was that he felt that the other party had not used all his strength.
¡°Hehe, is this King Bei Cang¡¯s famous ultimate technique, the Killing Sword Art? It¡¯s indeed extraordinary!¡±
Yi Bo sneered at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and did not attack again. He had already sensed that someone had taken the opportunity to snatch the Nomological Holy Spring while he was fighting Chu Zhou.
Attacking Chu Zhou was just to reduce a powerfulpetitor.
The Nomological Holy Spring was his goal.
He took a deep look at Chu Zhou and instantly transformed into a distorted afterimage as he chased after the Nomological Holy Spring in the distance.
¡°Is he the Freedom Alliance¡¯s Demonic Sound n¡¯s Yi Bo? No wonder he¡¯s so powerful!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Yi Bo is one of the ten strongest Universe Lords in the Freedom Alliance. Moreover, he has also excavated the power of the Demonic Sound n¡¯s bloodline to the extreme. It¡¯s normal for him to have such strength.¡±
Some universe warriors whispered.
Some people immediately decided to give up on fighting for the Nomological Holy Spring after sensing Yi Bo¡¯s identity.
Yi Bo was not an ordinary Universe Lord.
He had been famous for more than a hundred million years.
It was an extremely terrifying ancient Universe Lord.
The Freedom Alliance was one of the nine strongest factions in the universe. There were countless experts.
However, Yi Bo¡¯s strength was enough to rank in the top ten among the many Universe Lords of the Freedom Alliance.
From this, it could be seen how terrifying Ibo was.
Many people did not have the courage topete with Yi Bo for the Nomological Holy Spring and decided to give up.
¡°Yi Bo of the Freedom Alliance?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the information revealed by the many cosmic experts.
Yibo had indeed made him feel danger just now.
In fact, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he would be a match for Ibo after using his full strength.
However, even so, it was impossible for him to give up on fighting for the Nomological Holy Spring.
It was very likely that such a rare treasure could only be encountered once in a lifetime.
If he missed this opportunity, he might never encounter it again.
However, since there was a powerful existence like Ibo among thepetitors, he had to consider the safety of Dragon and the others.
Especially since¡
He vaguely felt that among thosepetitors, apart from Ibo, there were a few terrifying Demon World creatures that were not inferior to Ibo, as well as a few cosmic powerhouses who had hidden themselves very well..
Chapter 847: Unexpected Change! (3)
Chapter 847: Unexpected Change! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou thought for a moment and immediately sent a voice transmission to Zuo Yue.
¡°Zuo Yue, take Dragon and the others and leave the battlefield immediately. Wait for me near the ck mountain!¡±
Zuo Yue was slightly stunned when she received Chu Zhou¡¯s voice transmission. Then, she looked at Chu Zhou. When she saw Chu Zhou¡¯s serious expression, she immediately understood his intentions.
She nodded slightly and did not object.
In fact, ever since she saw the terrifying scene of Yi Bo attacking, she understood that with a person like Yi Bo around, a newly-advanced Universe Lord like her basically had no right to fight for the Nomological Holy Spring.
It was very likely that he would die in thepetition for the Nomological Holy Spring or be Chu Zhou¡¯s burden.
In that case, he might as well bring Dragon and the others away from thispetition to avoid dragging Chu Zhou down.
Zuo Yue quickly left with Dragon and the others.
Without any hesitation, Chu Zhou charged towards the Nomological Holy Spring with a thought.
Just as Chu Zhou approached the Nomological Holy Spring, a w that blotted out the sky grabbed at him.
It was the w of an Advance Grade Universe Lord-level Demon World creature.
Chains of nomologicalws fell from the huge w.
It crushed the sky.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression did not change. His body emitted a vast five-colored divine light as he waved the Purple Dragon Sword in his hand and used the Killing Sword Art.
Billions of sword qi surged out of his body and gathered into a long river of sword qi that collided with the descending w.
Boom, boom, boom, boom¡
Dense sword qi continued to collide with the ws, causingrge areas of the void to explode.
Its ws were sent flying by the long river of sword qi, and a towering Demon World Three-Headed Hound appeared.
Its ck body that was like an ancient mountain range burned with pitch-ck Hell Fire. There were three ferocious heads, and on each head, the word ¡®Demon¡¯ flickered.
Three pairs of eyes and six blood-red eyes were filled with endless cruelty and indifference.
This was an extremely powerful creature.
From the nomological fluctuations emitted from its body, Chu Zhou could determine that it had reached the Advance Grade Universe Lord realm.
Furthermore, its strength might far surpass ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords, and it was an expert on the same level as Yi Bo.
Chu Zhou and the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound looked at each other coldly and did not continue attacking.
They all felt threatened by each other.
Unless it was a critical battle for the Nomological Holy Spring, they would not kill each other to prevent both sides from suffering losses and benefiting others.
Following that, Chu Zhou, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, Yi Bo, and the other experts chased after the Nomological Holy Spring as they fought.
This was a chaotic battle.
No matter who it was, as long as they approached the Nomological Holy Spring, they would immediately be the target of everyone¡¯s attacks.
Chu Zhou approached the Nomological Holy Spring three times, but he was repelled by thebined forces of other experts and was even injured.
The Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, Yi Bo, and the other living beings were the same. They had also approached the Nomological Holy Spring several times and were attacked collectively. They had no choice but to retreat and were seriously injured.
The group of people chased and fought at the same time. In the blink of an eye, they had crossed tens of millions of kilometers.
The sky copsed, the Earth sank, the mountains broke, and the forest turned into ashes wherever they passed¡
Along the way, countless Demon World creatures and universe experts were affected and died tragically.
More and more Demon World creatures and universe experts were rmed by this battle for the Nomological Holy Spring.
Some powerful Demon World creatures and cosmic experts also participated in this battle for the Nomological Holy Spring.
This made the battle situation even more tragic.
Chu Zhou realized that it was very difficult for him to obtain the Nomological Holy Spring in a short period of time alone. He also secretly began to ck off.
He followed the high-speed Nomological Holy Spring with all his might and did not fall behind.
However, in battle, he no longer advanced rashly. He no longer attempted to approach the Nomological Holy Spring to ensure his absolute safety.
Apart from that, he also secretly released a Devouring Net that continuously devoured the corpses of the living beings that died along the way.
In fact, he had already released this Devouring Net when he joined this battle.
Therefore, his attribute points had been increasing rapidly.
¡°I¡¯ve umted nearly 200,000 trillion attribute points again. I¡¯m just short of upgrading the Law of Reincarnation to 20%!¡±
Chu Zhou stole a nce at his Attribute Board and was overjoyed to see that his attribute points were about to reach 200,000 trillion.
If the Law of Reincarnation also increased to 20%, his strength would increase exponentially.
At that time, even if he was an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord, he would be able to challenge a top Advance Grade Universe Lord like Yi Bo.
Therefore, he was not in a hurry.
In this chaotic battle, the more experts died, the greater the benefits he would obtain.
While Chu Zhou was silently ¡°swimming¡±, he was also observing the other living beings.
Among them, six of them were the greatest threat to him.
In addition to Yi Bo and the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, there was also a mysterious figure surrounded by ck fog, a powerhouse that seemed to be made of water, a Mana creature covered in flowers, and a creature from the Demon World that was evenrger than the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound and had two horns on its head.
The strength disyed by these six experts in the many confrontations was clearly superior to the other experts.
Chu Zhou weighed his options in his heart. If he used all his methods and strength, he would only be able to protect himself against the six experts. It would be difficult to defeat them..
Chapter 848: Unexpected Change! (4)
Chapter 848: Unexpected Change! (4)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was also an important reason why he was not in a hurry to snatch the Nomological Holy Spring.
He did not have enough strength!
However, he was not depressed.
These six experts were basically the strongest among the Universe Lords.
How many years had he cultivated? He was not even a hundred years old. It was already outstanding enough for him to be able topete with these experts.
Just as Chu Zhou was paddling and silently collecting the corpses of the dead, he was suddenly stunned.
He wasn¡¯t the only one. Even Yi Bo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and the other six experts were stunned.
A snow-white little beast suddenly appeared above the rapidly moving Nomological Holy Spring. It sat down and stopped the moving Nomological Holy Spring.
The little white beast tilted its head and widened its innocent eyes as it curiously scanned everyone. It seemed to be wondering why a group of people was chasing after the Nomological Holy Spring.
At that moment, it seemed to feel thirsty. It lowered its head and gulped down a few mouthfuls of the Nomological Holy Spring.
It seemed to treat the Nomological Holy Spring as Normal spring water and did not cherish it at all. After drinking the water, it seemed to have drunk too much and even casually spat it out.
Chu Zhou: ¡°¡¡±
Yi Bo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and the other living beings:
The group of people had a mental breakdown.
The Nomological Holy Spring that they had fought tooth and nail for was actually wasted like this.
This was the Nomological Holy Spring. Even a single drop was enough to cause many Universe Lords to fight over it.
However, this little beast with an unknown origin actually drank the Nomological Holy Spring as if it was nomological holy spring water.
It even threw up casually after drinking too much.
F*ck, the mental state of this group of people was about to copse.
¡°I, Yi Bo, want the Nomological Holy Spring!¡±
Yi Bo suddenly roared as terrifying ck sound waves spread out from his body.
The sky and the earth were continuously shattered by the terrifying demonic sound.
The circles of ck sound waves were also very magical. It was as if they had turned into real objects. They all went towards the little white beast and the Holy Spring.
¡°Yi Bo, others might be afraid of you, but I, Shadolo, am not. If you want to obtain the Nomological Holy Spring, you have to rely on your own abilities!¡±
The figure surrounded by ck fog smiled coldly. ck chains suddenly flew out from his body and wrapped around the snow-white little beast and the Nomological Holy Spring.
¡°Shadolo¡ So it¡¯s you!¡±
Yi Bo¡¯s gaze was cold as he looked at the figure shrouded in ck fog, and a hint of fear appeared in his heart.
Shadolo was one of the strongest Universe Lords of the nine strongest factions, the Primordial Alliance. His status and strength were not inferior to his.
At this moment, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound and other experts also attacked.
It was impossible for Yi Bo to make them give up on the Nomological Holy Spring with just one sentence.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
The little white beast seemed to be shocked when it saw many Universe Lords attacking it.
With a leap, it disappeared into thin air.
It wasn¡¯t just that it had disappeared.
Even the Nomological Holy Spring beneath it disappeared.
Terrifying attacksnded on empty space.
In the next moment, the little white beast appeared again with the Nomological Holy Spring.
Moreover, he had appeared beside Chu Zhou.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Yi Bo, Shadolo, the Demon World Three-Headed Hound, and the other living beings all looked in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction.
Their gazes were as sharp as des.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡±
D*mn it, he didn¡¯t want this to happen either.
He did want to obtain the Nomological Holy Spring, but it wasn¡¯t a method of risking his life.
Furthermore, the Nomological Holy Spring was not his.
He lowered his head and looked at the little white beast.
The little white beast also widened its innocent eyes and looked at him.
The man and beast looked at each other, a very strange atmosphere enveloped them.
However, Yi Bo, Shadolo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and the other living beings did not care so much.
They only knew that the little white beast had appeared beside Chu Zhou with the Nomological Holy Spring.
It was very likely that the snow-white little beast was rted to Chu Zhou.
In the next moment, Yi Bo, Cha Naduo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and other living beings attacked Chu Zhou..
Chapter 849: Reincarnation With One Thought! (1)
Chapter 849: Reincarnation With One Thought! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°F*ck, are you all blind? This little thing ran to my side with the Nomological Holy Spring. It has nothing to do with me!¡±
Seeing Yi Bo, Shadolo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and the other living beings attack him, Chu Zhou could not help but curse.
However, even though he was cursing, he had to think of a way to ensure his own safety.
With his current strength, he could at most protect himself against Yi Bo alone.
Facing the attacks of so many experts at the same time, it was definitely dangerous.
If he was not careful, he might die.
At this moment, Chu Zhou did not dare to hold back at all.
The Five Elements Nomological Sparks vibrated andmunicated with the Five Elemental Laws.
Boom!
The sky shook as a mighty five-colored nomological river descended from the depths of space. It pierced through the Heaven and Earth andnded behind Chu Zhou.
The mighty power of the five elements condensed around Chu Zhou, forming barriers that were hundreds of meters thick like iron walls.
In fact, these barriers condensed from the power of the five elements were much more formidable than the real iron wall.
Even if a sun exploded, it would be difficult to destroy the barriers.
One attack after anothernded on the iron wall-like barrier.
Most of the attacks were blocked by the five-colored barrier of the iron wall.
However, six attacks pierced through the barriers and quickly attacked Chu Zhou.
However,
The moment all the barriers were prated, Chu Zhou suddenly transformed into a million-meter-tall Chaos Giant.
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
A deste roar that seemed to originate from ancient times shook the entire Demon World.
Two Chaos Fists that wererger than mountain peaks bombarded the six attacks.
Two Chaos Fists that wererger than mountain peaks bombarded the six attacks.
However, the Chaos Giant also flew back to Bai Li with his bloody hands.
It was like a lofty mountain that flew across, smashing countless mountains along the way.
When it fell to the ground, the earth shook. Thend within a hundred thousand kilometers instantly copsed, and endless dust soared into the sky.
When the Chaos Giant was sent flying, the snow-white beast had vanished again with the Nomological Holy Spring.
¡°D*mn it, that snow-white little beast is indeed rted to Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Kill Chu Zhou, capture that snow-white little beast, and take back the Nomological Holy Spring.¡±
Yi Bo and the other living beings charged into the dust filled with killing intent as they charged towards Chu Zhou.
In the sunken ground, Chu Zhou controlled his huge Chaos Divine Body and stood up.
Waves of intense pain surged into his heart like a tide.
His huge body was covered in cracks at this moment.
Blood gushed out from the dense cracks and converged into streams of blood that flowed down his body.
Especially the six huge bloody holes on the Chaos Divine Body. Blood gushed out like a fountain.
Chu Zhou felt the intense pain in his body and frowned.
Even though the injuries on the surface of his body looked serious, they were actually nothing.
The more serious ones were internal injuries.
He had just been attacked by Yi Bo and the other six experts. While the six attacks had severely injured his Chaos Divine Body, the power of the six nomologicalws had also seeped into his body.
The power of the six nomologicalws was still destroying his body.
¡°The Universe Ocean is indeed dangerous. Eight months ago, I was seriously injured under the pursuit of the mechanical lifeform in military uniform¡ I didn¡¯t expect to be seriously injured again so quickly. In fact, if I hadn¡¯t used the Chaos Dharma Body in time and relied on the power of the Chaos Dharma Body to offset at least half of the attack power¡ I would probably have been directly killed this time.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly.
At this moment, he realized how powerful peak Advance Grade Universe Lords like Yi Bo were.
His strength was still quite a distance away from an Advance Grade Universe Lord like Yi Bo.
¡°The power of the six nomologicalws that seeped into my body is very troublesome¡ If other Universe Lords encountered such a situation, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to erase the power of the six invading nomologicalws even after billions of years.¡±
¡°However, to me¡ it¡¯s just a supplement.¡±
With a thought, he let the Attribute Board devour the six nomological powers wreaking havoc in his body.
The attribute points in his Attribute Board instantly increased by a lot.
The continuously worsening injuries in Chu Zhou¡¯s body were immediately controlled.
At this moment, he looked up and saw Yi Bo and the other living beings rushing into the dust.
¡°Huh? Not only did he not die after being attacked by the six of us, but he can¡¯t even stand up?¡±
Yi Bo and the other living beings looked at the towering Chaos Divine Body standing in the middle of the dust that filled the sky. A look of surprise appeared on their faces.
¡°Looks like I can¡¯t hold back anymore!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze turned cold when he saw Yi Bo andpany charging over. An ancient mountain range-like Chaos hand held the iparably huge Purple Dragon Sword and shed at Yi Bo andpany.
At this moment, the power around his body surged like the sea as he used the Killing Sword Art with all his might.
In an instant, a terrifying killing intent that seemed to want to kill all worlds swept through Heaven and Earth.
Endless sword qi filled the Void.
The entire world seemed to have turned into an ocean of swords.
The vast ocean of swords suddenly enveloped Yi Bo and the other Universe Lords.
In the sea of swords, there were also iparably grand and spectacr phenomena such as the Sword Lotus World, the Sword Rain World, the Falling Stars, the Sword de Storm, and so on..
Chapter 850: Reincarnation With One Thought! (2)
Chapter 850: Reincarnation With One Thought! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was as if the heavens and the earth were about to be annihted by the sword qi.
In addition, various phenomena such as metal, wood, water, fire, and earth appeared in the void, forming a huge five-element array formation that descended with a bang.
There was also endless Chaos fog that formed chaotic waves that roared through Heaven and Earth as it surged towards Yi Bo andpany.
Yi Bo and the other experts were slightly moved when they saw the majestic attack.
In their Perception, Chu Zhou was only an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord, but he could erupt with power stronger than ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords. This was rare.
However, they were fearless.
Even if Chu Zhou¡¯s strength exceeded their expectations.
It was also impossible for him to be a match for so many of them.
Furthermore, Yi Bo and the other six experts were among them.
Yi Bo and the others had killing intent on their faces as they attacked together. Very quickly, they resolved all of Chu Zhou¡¯s attacks.
¡°Chu Zhou is out of tricks!¡±
¡°Today is the day he dies!¡±
¡°Looks like there won¡¯t be another King Bei Cang in the Universe Ocean.¡±
Yi Bo and the others were filled with killing intent as they charged towards Chu Zhou in a domineering manner, preparing topletely destroy him.
However, at this moment, a circr Crystal Disk suddenly appeared above Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
The circr Crystal Disk slowly rotated, emitting a suffocating pressure.
At this moment, the Heaven and Earth within a radius of ten million miles trembled slightly.
Countless creatures of the Demon World could not help but crawl on the ground.
¡°Oh no, it¡¯s a Universe Nobility weapon!¡±
The expressions of Yi Bo and the others changed as they looked fearfully at the slowly rotating round crystal te.
Yi Bo, Shadolo, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound, and the other six experts quickly calmed down.
Even though Chu Zhou had Universe Nobility weapons that exceeded their expectations, even if Chu Zhou had Universe Nobility weapons, how much of their power could he unleash?
In the end, Chu Zhou was only an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
It was impossible to activate the true power of the Universe Nobility weapons. ¡°Everyone, calm down!¡± Yi Bo shouted in a low voice. ¡°Universe Nobility weapons are indeed powerful¡ However, that refers to the situation where Universe Nobility weapons are under Universe Nobility Crowd Control.¡±
¡°As for a Universe Lord, even if he identally obtained a Universe Nobility weapon, it would be difficult for him to unleash its true power.¡±
¡°There are so many of us. Chu Zhou can¡¯t do anything to us with just a Universe Nobility weapon.¡±
Upon hearing Yi Bo¡¯s words, the many living beings who had been frightened quickly calmed down.
Exactly!
Universe Nobility weapons were terrifying killing weapons only in the hands of experts above the Universe Nobility level.
In the hands of the Universe Lord, it was as if a child suddenly had a dagger in his hand. Its lethality had indeed increased, but the increase was limited.
There was no need to be so afraid.
¡°Chu Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a Universe Nobility weapon¡ However, even if you have a Universe Nobility weapon, you won¡¯t be able to escape death today!¡± Shadolo said coldly.
Endless dark power surged from his body. Under the influence of his power, the entire sky quickly darkened.
It was as if a huge ck curtain had fallen, blocking the light from the entire sky.
Chu Zhou did not speak. Instead, he used the Reincarnation Technique for the first time in a serious and solemn manner.
In an instant, the Reincarnation Nomological Sparks in his body shook.
The Law of Reincarnation trembled.
The Small Samsara Wheel floating above his head also shook.
Boom¡ª
A circle of illusory light suddenly erupted from the Small Samsara Wheel and instantly swept through the Heaven and Earth.
Rumble!
A rumbling sound came from the Void.
To be precise, the huge rotating sound was not heard, but perception from the soul level.
Yi Bo andpany felt as though they were looking at a gigantic translucent giant wheel.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ appeared out of nowhere. There were countless gears that were much smaller than the giant wheel.
Endless gears filled the Heaven and Earth, upying all their vision.
Countless gears turned along with the ¡®giant wheel¡¯. The middle wheel of the big wheel set, and the small wheel set.
The ¡®giant wheel¡¯ and the endless gears slowly spun together, emitting a strange aura, as if it was pushing the entire universe to reincarnate.
In a daze, Yi Bo andpany¡¯s consciousnesses were pulled into gears, or rather, into reincarnation worlds.
After Chu Zhou cast the Reincarnation Art, he saw Yi Bo andpany suddenly lose their minds. He knew that the consciousnesses of Yi Bo and the other living beings had been temporarily pulled into one reincarnation world after another.
He immediately heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t take the opportunity to kill Yi Bo and the others.
That was because he knew very well that with his current strength, it was very difficult for him to pull so many Universe Lords into the world of reincarnation at the same time. He could only maintain it for three breaths at most before Yi Bo and the others woke up.
It would be very difficult for him to kill any Universe Lord in three breaths.
Furthermore, once he attacked, it would be impossible for him to leave after Yi Bo and the others woke up.
Therefore, he had to leave immediately.
The sooner the better!
In the river of time and space, a snow-white little beast floated in the constantly flowing river of time and space. Furthermore, through the river of time and space, it curiously observed Chu Zhou in reality.
When it saw Chu Zhou use the Reincarnation Technique, its innocent eyes lit up.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
The little white beast chirped happily and instantly appeared beside Chu Zhou.
It jumped onto Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder..
Chapter 851: Reincarnation With One Thought! (3)
Chapter 851: Reincarnation With One Thought! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Little thing, it¡¯s you!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the snow-white little beast that had suddenly appeared. When he saw it jumping happily on his shoulder, he could not help but be speechless.
This little thing had tricked him quite badly!
He would have been dead by now if not for his ability.
Even if he wasn¡¯t dead yet, his situation wasn¡¯t good either.
Not only was he heavily injured, but he was also unsure if he could escape the pursuit of Yi Bo and the others.
The little white beast jumped happily on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder a few times. Then, it seemed to have sensed Chu Zhou¡¯s situation. A pale white light suddenly spread out from its body.
In the next moment, the little white beast and Chu Zhou disappeared into thin air.
Not a trace was left behind.
As soon as Chu Zhou and the little white beast disappeared, Yi Bo and the others woke up.
¡°Just now¡ that was a reincarnation?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. That must be the power of reincarnation. 1 feel like I¡¯ve reincarnated into another person.¡±
¡°Gasp! Chu Zhou actuallyprehended the Law of Reincarnation?¡±
¡°This is really shocking! From the information I know, Chu Zhou has never cultivated the Law of Reincarnation. I didn¡¯t expect him to hide it so deeply.¡±
¡°If we hadn¡¯t forced him into a desperate situation this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have used the power of the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
Yi Bo, Shadolo, and the other cosmic experts revealed looks of shock.
Law of Reincarnation!
This was aw that countless geniuses of the universe wanted toprehend, but it was difficult toprehend.
Even many Universe Saints were coveting the power of the Law of Reincarnation.
Who would have thought that Chu Zhou had actually grasped the Law of Reincarnation?
Yi Bo and the others quickly realized that this was a shocking secret. Once it spread, not only the Universe Ocean, but all the races in the universe would be in an uproar.
Compared to Yi Bo and the others, the Demon World¡¯s Three-Headed Hound and another Demon World creature with two huge horns revealed extremely terrified expressions.
It was as if he had recalled a terrifying memory.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
These two powerful Demon World creatures did not hesitate at all and directly turned into two afterimages and disappeared.
Yi Bo and the others did not notice the abnormality of the two Demon World creatures. They all thought that the two Demon World creatures had gone to track Chu Zhou who had disappeared.
As for Yi Bo and the others, they were even more concerned about Chu Zhou.
The snow-white little beast might have handed the Nomological Holy Spring to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou had also grasped the Law of Reincarnation.
In that case, Chu Zhou¡¯s value was too shocking¡ It was impossible for Yi Bo andpany to give up.
¡°Search! Even if we have to search the entire Demon World and dig three feet into the ground, we have to find Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We have to find Chu Zhou. He actuallyprehended the Law of Reincarnation¡ His value has already exceeded an ownerless treasure.¡±
¡°Whoever can capture Chu Zhou will be able to seize the treasures on him and obtain the method toprehend the Law of Reincarnation from him¡¡±
At that moment, the eyes of Yi Bo and the other cosmos experts turned red. Even their breathing quickened.
Some of them had already secretly transmitted the news that Chu Zhou hadprehended the Law of Reincarnation, as well as the news about the snow-white little beast and the Nomological Holy Spring to their own people.
As soon as the news spread, many universe experts who had entered the Demon World were in an uproar.
It wasn¡¯t just the Demon World. After the news spread to the Universe Ocean, countless living beings in the entire Universe Ocean were also in an uproar..
Chapter 852: Group Breakthrough! (1)
Chapter 852: Group Breakthrough! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou had also grasped the Law of Reincarnation.
¡°In the Demon World, a Nomological Holy Spring appeared and was snatched by a snow-white little beast. The snow-white little beast seems to have a deep rtionship with Chu Zhou.¡±
[The little white beast has mastered the Law of Space and Time.]
Several pieces of news spread like a storm throughout the Demon World, the Myriad Star Archipgo, the Universe Ocean, and the various races and factions in the universe.
These few pieces of news were all very shocking.
When countless people heard the news, they were inexplicably shocked.
The entrance to the Demon World had not been closed since it was opened.
More and more experts who heard the news entered the Demon World.
On a mountain peak in the Demon World, Daphne was stunned.
¡°Are you sure the information is correct?¡±
Daphne looked deeply at a Treant Universe Lord that was covered in leaves.
The Treant Universe Lord looked up at the beautiful woman in front of him in a ck dress with a demonic aura and a respectful expression.
Even though they were all Universe Lords, their statuses were different due to their strength, identity, background, and so on.
The status of this woman in front of him was far higher than his.
¡°Lord Demonic Sunflower, the news has been confirmed to be true.¡±
Universe Lord Treant said respectfully.
Daphne nodded calmly, but her heart was in turmoil.
The information revealed by the few messages waspletely beyond her expectations.
Chu Zhou had actually grasped the Law of Reincarnation¡ The impact was too great.
Furthermore¡
There was actually a snow-white little beast that hadprehended the Law of Space and Time in the Demon World. This was something that had to be taken seriously.
She pondered for a while and decided to immediately tell her teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light.
She took out a crystal clear mysterious leaf.
This leaf was filled with a faint pale white light.
The moment the leaf appeared, the surrounding time and space froze slightly.
Daphne used her divine sense to write the information she knew on the leaf.
The words on the leaf flowed like water, then mysteriously disappeared.
Daphne stared at the leaf with a solemn expression.
Many Mana Universe Lords saw Daphne¡¯s actions and immediately guessed that she wasmunicating with the Lord of the Universe Light. They immediately held their breaths and didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly.
10 minutes!
20 minutes!
30 minutes!
After a full 30 minutes, rows of words appeared on the leaf again.
Daphne stared at the words on the leaf for a while before putting it away.
¡°New quest!¡±
Her sharp gaze swept across the many Mana Universe Lords.
¡°Teacher has ordered us to capture Chu Zhou immediately. We must capture him alive.¡±
¡°In addition, kill the snow-white little beast that has mastered the Spacetime Law!¡±
Many Mana Universe Lords felt apprehensive when they saw Daphne¡¯s murderous gaze.
¡°Yes, sir!¡±
Many Mana Universe Lords replied.
In another ce, when An Jigud received the news, his reaction was almost the same as Daphne¡¯s. They were both stunned.
Chu Zhou, the Law of Reincarnation, the snow-white little beast, the Space-Time Law, the Nomological Holy Spring¡
These keywords kept revolving in his mind. His gaze gradually became dense, and a dark aura that covered the sky and earth spread out from his body.
The surrounding Universe Lords of the Origin Race felt the change in An Jigud¡¯s aura and were all shocked.
They had also received the news and knew why An Jigud had such a huge reaction.
¡°Chu Zhou, I didn¡¯t think much of you at first. I didn¡¯t expect you to hide it so deeply.¡±
An Jigud muttered to himself.
He met Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes at the Cann Auction.
At that time, he had thought that Chu Zhou was a new Universe Lord. Even if he was strong, he did not take him seriously.
He had already advanced to an Advance Grade Universe Lord for nearly a hundred million years, and his umtion was iparably deep. In addition, as the personal disciple of the Lord of Thousand Faces, the various ultimate techniques he grasped were beyond the reach of other Universe Lords.
His strength had long been ranked among the strongest among the Advance Grade Universe Lords in the Universe Ocean.
How could a newly-advanced Universe Lord like Chu Zhou be in his eyes?
Even if Chu Zhou¡¯s recent achievements were extraordinary and his ferocious reputation spread far and wide¡
An Jigud also did not think that Chu Zhou had the strength to challenge him.
However, he did not expect Chu Zhou to ¡°hide¡± his strength.
Not only had he secretly advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord, he had also grasped the Law of Reincarnation.
Then, he thought about how Chu Zhou had just be a Universe Lord less than a year ago¡
In an instant, An Jigud felt a chill run down his spine.
Chu Zhou was improving too quickly.
This was too abnormal.
¡°King Bei Cang and Teacher have an irreconcble deep hatred.¡±
¡°In other words, I also have a deep hatred for Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°If Chu Zhou really grows up, I¡¯m afraid the situation will be bad in the future.¡±
An Jigud thought to himself and immediately felt a huge crisis.
¡°No, I have to tell Teacher about this immediately!¡±
He held a ghastly white mask with a faint gaze and injected a divine sense into it.
A momentter, the ghastly white mask shook slightly, and a word appeared above it¡ªKill!
¡°Teacher¡¯s thoughts are indeed the same as mine. We have to eliminate a threat like Chu Zhou as soon as possible!¡±
An Jigud looked at the word ¡®kill¡¯ and smiled coldly.
¡°Everyone, listen up. You must find Chu Zhou no matter what.¡±
He said to the many Universe Lords of the Origin Race with a cold expression..
Chapter 853: Group Breakthrough! (2)
Chapter 853: Group Breakthrough! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Many Universe Lords of the Origin Race also saw the murderous word ¡®kill¡¯ and immediately agreed.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be back here so soon.¡±
Chu Zhou looked up at the ck mountain that pierced into the clouds and sighed.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
A snow-white little beast squatted on his shoulder. When it saw the ck mountain, it was very happy, as if it had returned home.
Dragon and the others looked at the little white beast on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder with envy.
They did not expect that this snow-white little beast, who was proficient in thews of space and time, would choose to follow Chu Zhou in the end.
Sol and Xi Liujin looked at the little white beast ¡®grudgingly¡¯.
They had all tried to subdue the little white beast, but they were despised. Now, the little white beast had actually taken the initiative to follow Chu Zhou.
This made them feel awkward as if they had been rejected by an ugly person.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Changa Saha looked at the furry, round, and pure white little beast. Their eyes lit up slightly, and they really wanted to grab this white little beast in their hands.
¡°Beibei,e here and let me rub you!¡±
Zuo Yue shouted as he walked over and grabbed the little white beast.
However, the little white beast instantly jumped onto Chu Zhou¡¯s head and looked at Zuo Yue¡¯s ¡°sinful¡± hand warily.
¡°Beibei, you ungrateful little thing. I gave you such a nice name, but you actually refuse to let me rub you!¡±
Zuo Yue ced her hands on her hips and red at the little white beast with her ruby-like eyes.
The little white beast was too fast and was proficient in the Spacetime Law. If it was unwilling, she would not be able to catch it.
¡°That¡¯s right. That little thing Beibei is a bit ungrateful.¡±
¡°Beibei, you can¡¯t just acknowledge your master and not us!¡±
Bing Selin and Changa Saha also spoke.
They also wanted to pet the little white beast, but they could not do so.
For some reason, the little white beast was already a Universe Lord, but it was still like a one-year-old baby. It only knew how to use cooing sounds and simple body movements to express its meaning. It was ignorant and innocent, saying that it didn¡¯t know its name and origin, or that it didn¡¯t know at all.
Hence, Zuo Yue and the other two girls named it ¡®Beibei¡¯.
It tilted its head and seemed to think for a while before epting the name.
At this moment, Beibei habitually tilted its head and nced at the three women with its adorable eyes. It cooed andy on Chu Zhou¡¯s head like a pile of white flour.
Chu Zhou felt a warm lump lying on the top of his head and a few ck lines appeared on his face.
Why did it feel like there was something pasted on the top of his head?
Soon, Chu Zhou heard a soft sound. Beibei¡¯s little thing was actually sleeping on his head.
Chu Zhou smiled when he heard the soft and leisurely sounds.
Even though he didn¡¯t know why Beibei chose to follow him, this feeling of being trusted did not seem bad.
His attention quickly shifted to the ck mountain in front of him.
Originally, he did not n to return to this ck mountain but Beibei had brought them back.
He trusted Beibei.
¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a period of time!¡±
When Chu Zhou thought of the attribute points he had obtained this time and the Nomological Holy Spring that Beibei had given him, a trace of anticipation shed across his eyes. He led Dragon and the others into the ck mountain.
Dragon and the others were also looking forward to the effects of the Nomological Holy Spring.
After entering the ck mountain, Chu Zhou and the others found a cave halfway up the mountain and settled down.
Then, the group of people entered Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom.
On Five Elements Mountain, Chu Zhou, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others sat cross-legged around the Nomological Holy Spring that was constantly spewing nine-colored light.
Beibei was still lying on Chu Zhou¡¯s head, sleeping soundly.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the Thousand Star Vine also appeared behind Chu Zhou and stared intently at the Nomological Holy Spring.
¡°The Nomological Holy Spring is indeed worthy of its reputation. Just sitting here makes me feel that my perception ofws has be clearer.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s as if some of the mysteries of thews are directly presented in front of us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. If I can bathe in the light of the Nomological Holy Spring for a long time, I feel that 1 have a high chance of advancing to a Universe Lord.¡±
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin sensed that their Nomological Perception had be extremely clear, and they were pleasantly surprised.
Chu Zhou and Zuo Yue were also slightly moved.
They had the same feelingprehension of Laws had be easier.
¡°No wonder so many Universe Lords are willing to fight to the death for the Nomological Holy Spring¡ This is indeed a holy object that assists inprehendingws.¡±
Chu Zhou eximed. He opened his mouth and swallowed a ball of Nomological Holy Spring.
In an instant, it was as if he was in a vast sea ofws.
Many nomological threads appeared in front of him.
However, almost all the nomological threads were iplete. Many of the nomological threads were broken and only a portion was left.
This was very normal. The Nomological Holy Spring was only a magical spring and not the universe itself after all. It was already very mystical to be able to contain arge number of nomological profundities. It was impossible to contain all the profundities of all the nomologicalws..
Chapter 854: Group Breakthrough! (3)
Chapter 854: Group Breakthrough! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou knew that this was the best opportunity toprehend the Laws. His consciousness immediately divided into billions of pieces. He searched for the line of the Five Elemental Laws and the branch of the Law of Reincarnation in the nomological sea and began toprehend and deduce.
Dragon and the others, including the Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the Thousand Star Vine, also swallowed a small ball of Nomological Holy Spring toprehend the nomologicalws contained within.
Just as Chu Zhou and the others were immersed in theirprehension of thews, Beibei woke up.
It opened its sleepy eyes and shook its furry and round body to wake itself uppletely.
Seeing that Chu Zhou and the others were all immersed in cultivation, it tilted its head and thought for a moment.
In the next moment, a pale white light spread out from its body, forming a huge array that enveloped Chu Zhou and the others.
In an instant, light and shadow immediately appeared in the array space where Chu Zhou and the others were.
¡°This¡ This is¡¡±
¡°This is the Law of Space and Time. Our time has been elerated.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were jolted awake.
Almost instantly, they discovered that they were in a Space-time Array.
Moreover, the time in the Space-time Array was elerated by 10,000 times.
The group of people looked at Beibei.
They knew that Beibei must have done this.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibei didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s gazes. After using the spacetime array, it seemed a little tired. After yawning, it fell asleep again.
¡°Everyone, continue refining the Nomological Holy Spring andprehend the nomologicalws¡ Don¡¯t waste Beibei¡¯s painstaking efforts.¡± Chu Zhou said.
Dragon and the others nodded heavily and looked at Beibei gratefully before entering their cultivation state again.
Time passed slowly.
In the blink of an eye, three days had passed outside.
Time in the Space-time Array was elerated by 10,000 times. This meant that almost 82 years had passed in the Space-time Array.
At the end of the third day, the Space time Array automatically disappeared, and the nomological holy spring that was spewing out nine-colored light also dried up at this moment.
The aura emitted by Chu Zhou and the others was at least several times stronger than before.
Five huge nomological waves descended from the sky and enveloped Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, the Thousand Star Vine, and the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
Nomological Sparks that were filled with intense nomological fluctuations appeared above their heads.
¡°I¡¯ve be a Universe Lord!¡±
¡°I¡ I¡ I seeded too.¡±
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin both opened their eyes in surprise.
Their faces even revealed traces of disbelief.
The Universe Lord Realm that they had dreamed of finally reached today.
Apart from the two of them, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the Thousand Star Vine had also sessfully advanced to the Supremacy Realm.
Their size instantly increased by more than 10 times.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree turned into an ancient tree that supported the sky. Its endless branches and leaves covered the entire sky.
The Thousand Star Vine¡¯s transformation was even greater. It was originally green-gold in color, but at this moment, it had turned into five colors.
Five-colored vines wrapped around Five Elements Mountain, enveloping the entire mountain.
There was also a portion of vines that coiled up along the branches of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, all the way to the top of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, and then stretched into the Void.
With the birth of four Universe Lords at the same time, the air in the entire Divine Kingdom boiled.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha looked at Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, the Thousand Star Vine, and the Ancient Blue Demon Tree enviously.
This time, they had also improved greatly andpletely surpassed the World Overlord level.
However, their umtion and foundation were still far inferior to Bing Selin and the others.
Therefore, they did not be Universe Lords this time.
However, this time, they had also touched and grasped part of the power ofws and advanced to the pseudo Universe Lord realm.
A fake Universe Lord was not a real Universe Lord but they were also satisfied.
¡°Even though I didn¡¯t be an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord, I¡¯ve gone far on the path of bing an Elementary Grade Universe Lord¡¡±
Zuo Yue was also very satisfied with his progress.
Thanks to the Nomological Holy Spring and the Spacetime Array, she hadprehended the Law of War to 6% in one go. It was an increase of 3%pared to before her cultivation!
Under normal circumstances, it would take her at least 100,000 years to increase herprehension of the Laws by 3%.
Chu Zhou looked at his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Advanced Grade Universe Lord)]
[Five Elemental Laws: 25% ( + 5%) (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than 1/2)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 20% (+10%)]
The Five Elemental Laws increased hisprehension ofws by 5%, allowing his realm to directly rise to an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
In addition, the Law of Reincarnation also increased hisprehension ofws by 10% and reached the level of an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
It could be said that he had made remarkable progress this time.
The reason why he could improve so much this time was not only because of the Nomological Holy Spring and the spacetime array¡ but also because of his Attribute Board.
He used all the attribute points he had umted during this period of time to increase the Five Elemental Laws and the Law of Reincarnation.
Most of them were also used to improve the Law of Reincarnation..
Chapter 855: Universe Nobility’s Descent (1)
Chapter 855: Universe Nobility¡¯s Descent (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Comprehension of the Five Elemental Laws is 25%. He has entered the Advance Grade Universe Lord realm. Comprehension of the Law of Reincarnation is 20%. He is at the limit of an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord¡¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the information on his Attribute Board and revealed a satisfied smile.
After entering the Myriad Race Battlefield for about a year and nine months, not only did he sessfully advance to a Universe Lord, but he also directly became an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
Furthermore¡
The Law of Reincarnation had also reached the limit of an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
The Thousand Star Vine and Ancient Blue Demon Tree under hismand had also sessfully advanced to Elementary Grade Universe Lord.
He also obtained the ¡°A¡± divine rune and became the ¡°Heavenly Armor Divine General¡±.
In addition, he had also obtained Golden me ck Gold, Star Realm Gold, Origin Divine Wood, Nomological Holy Spring, and various other gains.
Overall, Chu Zhou was very satisfied with his gains in the past year and nine months.
This year and nine months could be said to be the period when his strength improved the fastest since he entered the universe.
¡°As expected, the opportunities contained in the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races are much more than elsewhere in the universe. No wonder more than 90% of the Universe Lords of humanity were born in the Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed in his heart.
Then, he looked at Dragon and the others who were immersed in the joy of breaking through.
He couldn¡¯t help butugh.
This time, it was not just his strength that had increased exponentially.
The strength of Dragon and the others also increased exponentially.
Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, the Thousand Star Vine, and the Ancient Blue Demon Tree had also taken a critical step and advanced to be Elementary Grade Universe Lords.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha were slightly worse. Even though they hadprehended the nomologicalws, they could not condense the Nomological Sparks and could only be pseudo Universe Lords.
Chu Zhou understood the reason.
Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, and the others had be World Overlords for more than 100,000 years.
At that time¡ Dragon and the other two had yet to be born¡
To be precise, even their parents¡¯ parents¡ had not been born yet.
Compared to Bing Selin and the others, the three of them were undoubtedly much inferior in terms of umtion and foundation.
As for the Thousand Star Vine, it was purely an exception.
This fellow had obtained too many benefits by following him.
Every time he used the Attribute Board to level up, the Thousand Star Vine would take the opportunity toprehend thews and rules that had descended.
Moreover, when he was nurturing the Thousand Star Vine, he had also invested a lot. He had basicallypleted all the metalbinations that were beneficial to the growth of the Thousand Star Vine.
He even gave the Thousand Star Vine arge piece of Origin Source Gold, one of the top 10 metals in the universe.
The Thousand Star Vine could alsoprehend the many Nomological Sparks he had obtained at will.
Coupled with the help of the Nomological Holy Spring and the Spacetime Array, it was very normal for the Thousand Star Vine to break through the limit of the Race and advance to the Universe Lord realm.
¡°Unfortunately, the Nomological Holy Spring has basically dried up. It will take countless years to recover.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the nearly dried-up Nomological Holy Spring with a hint of regret in his eyes.
After experiencing the benefits of the Nomological Holy Spring, he knew very well that the rumors were true. The Nomological Holy Spring was indeed very useful in assisting living beings in cultivating thews.
However, the Nomological Holy Spring¡¯s spring water was limited.
After three days of cultivation in the Space-time Array, they were basically exhausted.
Fortunately, the spring was still there and there was still a chance for restoration.
However, it would take millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years for such a sacred object to recover.
Furthermore, he would probably have to ce it on the battlefield where arge number of experts above the Universe Lord level died in order to have any hope of restoration.
Chu Zhou waved his hand and moved the nearly dry spring to the shade of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree. He temporarily ignored it.
Dragon and the others stood up happily and walked to Chu Zhou¡¯s side. They looked at Beibei, who was sleeping soundly on Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
¡°The Space-time Law is indeed as the rumors say. It¡¯s one of the strongest Laws among the many Laws. Not to mention anything else, just the eleration of time alone is almost heaven-defyingly beneficial to cultivation.¡±
Bing Selin looked at Beibei and eximed.
The group nodded.
This time, if Beibei hadn¡¯t elerated time by 10,000 times.
They would be dreaming if they thought that they could improve so much in just three days.
Everyone wanted to wake Beibei up and thank this little thing.
However, seeing that it was sleeping soundly, he thought that it might have expended too much energy after using the spacetime array and needed to be restored through sleep.
Therefore, Dragon and the others did not wake it up.
¡°I wonder how the outside world is doing now? Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve exposed the Law of Reincarnation. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve scared many people silly.¡± Zuo Yue teased.
¡°You¡¯ll know when you read the news online.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and connected his consciousness to the Mirror Universe¡¯swork.
The others¡¯ consciousnesses were also connected to the Mirror Universework.
[Chu Zhou had also grasped the Law of Reincarnation.]
[In the Demon World, a Nomological Holy Spring appeared and was snatched by a snow-white little beast. The snow-white little beast seems to have a deep rtionship with Chu Zhou.]
[The little white beast has mastered the Law of Space and Time.]
[After ¡®Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯, a second human has finallyprehended the Law of Reincarnation.]
[King Bei Gang has a sessor. The new King Bei Cang has risen! ]
[Warning: The Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Crystal Race, the Origin Race, and the other top races all have Universe Nobility. If you head to the Myriad Star Archipgo, I¡¯m afraid it will be disadvantageous to Chu Zhou.]
[There are many powerful forces in the ¡®Battlefield of Ten Thousand Races¡¯. Chu Zhou has to be careful.]
On the Mirror Universework, on many news media and social forums, the hot headlines and topics were basically all news rted to Chu Zhou..
Chapter 856: Universe Nobility’s Descent (2)
Chapter 856: Universe Nobility¡¯s Descent (2)
Trantor: As Studios
Editor: As Studios
After Chu Zhou roughly scanned through some news media and the hot headlines and topics on the social forums, he felt a chill in his heart.
The impact was too great after the Law of Reincarnation was exposed.
This made him realize that he was in danger.
In particr, some headlines and posts had already revealed that the Zerg race and the other top five races, as well as some top cosmic factions, had already sent Universe Nobility to the Myriad Star Archipgo.
This immediately made Chu Zhou highly vignt.
The higher the realm, the greater the difference in strength between the major realms.
Universe Nobility was also known as the God King in some cosmic regions or races. It meant that he was the King of Gods. It was obvious how terrifying his strength was.
Basically, even the weakest Universe Nobility couldpletely crush a Universe Lord.
After advancing to an Advance Grade Universe Lord this time, Chu Zhou was even more confident in his strength.
He knew that an Advance Grade Universe Lord like Yi Bo was no longer his match.
However, he also knew his own limits. He knew that he was still far from beingparable to Universe Nobility.
¡°Looks like I have to continue on this mountain and stay for a while.¡±
Chu Zhou made a decision.
He was not afraid of challenges, but he was not a reckless person. He knew that when it was time to hide, he had to hide.
He told Dragon and the others about his decision.
Dragon and others also saw a lot of popr headlines and news about Chu Zhou, and understood that the situation in the demon world was very unfavorable to Chu Zhou.
Therefore, they all agreed to remain in ck Mountain.
The demon world was veryrge, with a diameter of more than one light year. If Chu Zhou and the others had been hiding in the Divine Kingdom and did not take the initiative to show up, it would be harder for outsiders to find them than to find a needle in a haystack.
Of course, this did not mean that hiding in the Divine Kingdom was absolutely safe.
Regardless of the World Lord¡¯s world or the Divine Kingdom, they essentially belong to the Dimensional Space, but there is an ¡®anchor point¡¯ in the real space.
Wherever the living beings enter the world of the World Overlord and the Divine Kingdom, that would be where the ¡®anchor point¡¯ was.
It was precisely because of the existence of this ¡®anchor point¡¯ that living beings could return to the real space from the self-world and the Divine Kingdom at will.
However, the existence of ¡®anchor point¡¯ also had a disadvantage.
The ¡®anchor point¡¯ will diffuse an extremely weak spatial fluctuation.
If some creatures with keen senses sense spatial fluctuations, they can find the ¡®anchor point¡¯ and follow the ¡®anchor point¡¯ to invade the World Overlord¡¯s or the Divine Kingdom.
It was precisely for this reason that in the universe, there were basically no strong people above the realm lord. After defeat, they try to escape into their own world and the Divine Kingdom to avoid disasters.
Therefore, it was basically useless.
Otherwise, why should the World Overlord be afraid of the Universe Lord?
When defeated, just hide in your own world.
There are two main reasons why Chu Zhou stayed in the ck Mountain.
On the one hand, it was because he was proficient in the rules of space and can control the spatial fluctuations emanating from the ¡®anchor point¡¯ of his Divine Kingdom to minimize it.
It was difficult to perceive the spatial fluctuations of his Divine Kingdom¡¯s ¡®anchor point¡¯ unless he was a hundred meters away from the ¡®anchor point¡¯.
The Demon World was sorge, with a radius of 100 meters. In the Demon World, it was like a grain of sand in the sea.
It was difficult to notice this grain of ¡®sand¡¯ even if someone wanted to conduct a carpet search.
On the other hand, it was because of the special characteristics of ck Mountain.
Hidden in the ck Mountain was a treasure-level magic weapon with a master.
There were no Demon World creatures here. It was clearly a forbidden area for Demon World creatures.
Evidently, that treasured weapon had not been lying dormant all this time.
If any living being who came here dared to fight and kill here, the consequences would be very serious.
It was because of these two reasons that Chu Zhou decided to hide in ck Mountain.
Time passed slowly.
In the blink of an eye, Chu Zhou and the others had been hiding in ck Mountain for six days.
In the past six days, Chu Zhou and the others familiarized themselves with the explosive increase in strength while understanding the situation in the Demon World through the Mirror Universework.
Through the Mirror Universework, they knew that arge number of experts from various races in the universe had rushed to the Myriad Star Archipgo and entered the Demon World.
Among them, there were many Advance Grade Universe Lords whose strength and reputation were not inferior to Yi Bo.
In addition, many groups of people were frantically searching for traces of them.
In just six days, there were many tragic incidents.
The most serious incident was when the Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King that Chu Zhou and the others had encountered suddenly flipped out for some reason. It led arge number of Demon World creatures and suddenly pursued many universe experts.
In the end, more than 10,000 universe warriors died.
Among them were dozens of Universe Lords.
This incident shocked countless people.
The universe powerhouses who had entered the Demon World also became low-key.
Tsk tsk, the current Demon World is really too dangerous. Even a Universe Lord died just like that.¡±
Sol looked at the messages on the Inte and said in fear.
¡°The current Demon World is indeed dangerous¡¡±
Through the information he saw on the Inte, he noticed:
After the eight-armed crocodile dragon king flipped out once, the universe powerhouses who entered the Demon World became much more low-key.
However, the number of conflicts between many cosmic experts and the creatures of the Demon World increased instead of decreasing.
However, themotion in the subsequent conflict was not that big. Or rather, the cosmic powerhouses who took action could control themotion of the battle very little.
Chu Zhou thought for a moment and understood the reason for the conflict between many cosmic experts and the creatures of the Demon World.
There were definitely other treasures like the Nomological Holy Spring in the Demon World.
Some treasures might have been upied by some Demon World creatures.
It was difficult for foreign cosmic experts to not be tempted when they saw some precious treasures upied by the creatures of the Demon World.
As long as there were enough benefits and a certain level of confidence, the temptation would turn into action, and conflict would arise.
Moreover¡ Some powerful Demon World creatures were also a kind of treasure.
If he could subdue some powerful Demon World creatures, he could also increase his own strength.
He could also auction off the Demon World creatures he subdued and exchange them for arge number of resources.
Arge number of cosmic powerhouses suddenly entered the Demon World. Conflict is inevitable¡ If this conflict continues, I¡¯m afraid arge-scale war will break out between the two sides sooner orter.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
After sensing the danger in the outside world, Chu Zhou and the others did not want to appear even more.
On this day, an iparably powerful pressure suddenly swept through the entire Demon World. Countless Demon World creatures and universe experts looked up.
A terrifying figure that was as bright as the sun entered their field of vision.
¡°Universe Nobility!¡±
Countless Demon World creatures and many universe experts were shocked.
Chu Zhou and the others, who were in the Divine Kingdom, also sensed a terrifying pressure seeping into the Divine Kingdom through the anchor point.
¡°A Universe Nobility has descended.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions turned solemn.
The terrifying figure that appeared in the sky above the Demon World only stayed for a few breaths before turning into a Phantom and disappearing.
No one knew where he had gone.
Just half an hourter, another terrifying pressure swept through the Demon World.
A second Universe Nobility descended.
This Universe Nobility¡¯s figure was iparably huge, as if it filled the entire universe. Just looking at its size made many Universe experts and countless Demon World creatures feel a suffocating pressure.
Simrly, this Universe Nobility only stayed for a few breaths before disappearing without a trace.
Soon, the third Universe Nobility descended.
The scene when this Universe Nobility appeared was even more exaggerated and terrifying.
The moment it appeared, a terrifying aura that could end everything and destroy the universe swept through the Demon World.
In an instant, endless dark clouds appeared in the sky above the Demon World.
The entire sky of the Demon World was copsing on arge scale. A surging spatial storm swept in all directions.
It was as if a God of Doomsday had descended, wanting to bring this world to its doomsday.
Many universe powerhouses and countless Demon World creatures looked at the phantom that looked like the God of Doomsday and their hearts trembled uncontrobly.
Fortunately, this Doomsday God-like Universe Nobility quickly disappeared.
Not long after, the fourth, fifth, and sixth Universe Nobility descended into the Demon World one after another.
When these Universe Nobility descended, they caused a terrifying phenomenon that was shocking.
No one knew how many Universe Nobility had descended on this day.
Other than the six Universe Nobility that had descended on the surface, no one knew if Universe Nobility had restrained his aura and descended secretly after all.
Many Universe Nobility descended, and Chu Zhou and the others became even more vignt.
Especially Chu Zhou, who suspected that Universe Nobility was here for him.
If he went out now, he might be taken down by a certain Universe Nobility.
Therefore, he would never appear unless it was absolutely necessary..
Chapter 857: A Shocking Night (1)
Chapter 857: A Shocking Night (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The descent of the kings shook the entire Demon World.
In the Demon World, many universe experts and countless Demon World creatures were quiet for a few days because of this.
Everyone was watching to see what the kings wanted to do.
However, unexpectedly, after the heavens descended into the Demon World, they all fell silent, as if they had never appeared.
Many cosmic experts and Demon World creatures who had been enduring for a few days immediately erupted into conflict again when they saw that the kings had not taken action for a long time.
¡°After the kings descended, they actually didn¡¯t do anything?¡±
Through the Mirror Universework, Chu Zhou paid close attention to the information of the kings after they descended into the Demon World.
When he noticed that all the kings had chosen to remain silent, he could not help but be stunned.
This waspletely beyond his expectations.
Originally, he thought that after the kings descended into the Demon World, those who were interested in ownerless treasures would definitely gather people and search the Demon World on arge scale.
Those who were interested in the Law of Reincarnation on him would definitely search for his whereabouts.
Those who were interested in the Nomological Holy Spring and the Spacetime Law would definitely search for Beibei everywhere.
But¡ all the kings chose to remain silent.
¡°There must be Universe Nobility who are interested in ownerless treasures, the Law of Reincarnation, the Spacetime Law, the Nomological Holy Spring, and so on.¡±
¡°However, other than those above, the kings might have other motives.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why their actions are so ¡®abnormal¡¯.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou decided to hide in the Divine Kingdom until the end.
Even though he did not know why all the kings chose to remain silent after descending to the Demon World, he knew very well that the Law of Reincarnation he hadprehended was sufficiently attractive.
If he was exposed, the Universe Nobility who was interested in the Law of Reincarnation would definitely not mind taking him down.
Therefore, hiding was the best choice.
One day!
Two days!
As time passed, Chu Zhou hid in the Divine Kingdom while paying attention to thetest developments in the Demon World through the Mirror Universework.
After the kings fell silent, many universe experts and creatures of the Demon World erupted again.
The conflict between the two sides became more and more intense.
In the beginning, the origin of the conflict between many cosmic experts and the creatures of the Demon World was basically because of some treasure.
However, gradually, many experts in the universe killed the Demon World creatures when they saw them.
The entire Demon World felt like a storm was brewing.
On this day, Beibei, who had been sleeping for a week, woke up and opened her eyes in a daze.
¡°Beibei, you¡¯re awake. Come, let me hug you!¡±
Beibei had just woken up, and before she could react, a jade-white ¡°Hand of Sin¡± suddenly grabbed a piece of its flesh and picked it up like a cat.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibei exploded andpletely sobered up.
It wanted to break free from the Hand of Sin.
However, a trace of nomological power suddenly came from the Hand of Sin and temporarily sealed its power.
Then, it was pulled into a warm and soft embrace.
¡°Little thing, let¡¯s see how you can escape this time.¡±
Zuo Yue had a look of wishful thinking on her face as she smiled smugly. Her fair palm rubbed Beibei¡¯s body.
Zuo Yue became more and more addicted to masturbating.
As the saying went, petting a cat made one feel good for a while, but petting a cat all the time made one feel good.
Beibei¡¯s fur was smooth to the touch and felt a little cold. It was much morefortable to touch than to pet a cat.
¡°Let me do it.¡±
Bing Selin was envious. She also stretched out a snow-white hand and gently stroked Beibei¡¯s body.
Changa Saha smiled gently and extended the Hand of Sin.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Seeing the three Hand of Sins continuously stroking her body, Beibei, who was extremely unustomed to this situation, couldn¡¯t help but look pitifully at Chu Zhou and signal for help.
However, Chu Zhou was ¡®blind¡¯ and did not see anything.
He looked in another direction as if nothing had happened.
Beibei closed its pitiful eyes in ¡®despair¡¯.
There was a good saying. If you were powerless to resist, you might as well enjoy it.
It simply copsed into a pancake and allowed the three Hand of Sins to caress its body.
Gradually, it realized that it was quitefortable to be stroked like this. It also felt sleepy.
¡°F*ck¡ f*cking hell, humans¡ humans¡ are inferior to beasts!¡±
Xi Liujin looked at Beibei, who was ¡°enjoying¡± the three women¡¯s touch, and his wretched peach blossom eyes revealed an extremely envious expression.
It would be great if the three snow-white lotus roots were caressing him at this moment.
He couldn¡¯t help but think this way. It was as if he was lyingfortably on the bed with three beautiful hands gently stroking his body.
¡°Hehe¡ How satisfying¡¡±
An iparably vulgar smile appeared on his face, and he was about to drool.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Changa Saha had long known Xi Liujin.
Looking at Xi Liujin¡¯s wretched imagination, coupled with the current scene, they could basically guess what Xi Liujin was thinking.
The faces of the three women immediately turned red, and their beautiful eyes were about to burst into mes.
¡°Xi Liujin, you wretched man, die!¡±
Zuo Yue was like an enraged wild horse. She let out a roar from her throat and punched Xi Liujin¡¯s face with a fist burning with mes.
¡°All¡ª¡±
Xi Liujin let out a miserable scream and spat out blood. He even spat out three teeth as he was sent flying like a meteor..
Chapter 858: A Shocking Night (2)
Chapter 858: A Shocking Night (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Zuo Yue, you¡¯re too irritable. Xi Liujin is ourpanion after all. It¡¯s not good for him to be like this! Why don¡¯t you let him reflect on himself in the small ck room!¡±
Bing Selin¡¯s golden hair fluttered in the wind, and her beautiful jade-green eyes emitted traces of concern¡¯, like a loving goddess.
She used her power to imprison Xi Liujin, who was flying backward. Then, she waved her hand, and Xi Liujin¡¯s vision turned ck as he was trapped in a boundless cage of darkness.
His entire body was tightly bound by iron chains as thick as an arm.
Every chain was filled with intense nomological fluctuations.
The corners of Xi Liujin¡¯s mouth twitched. He had been struck by Bing Selin¡¯s soul technique and was trapped in a cage filled with loneliness and darkness.
In the outside world, Xi Liujin was frozen in midair with a nk expression.
¡°Bing Selin is right. I think that even if he made a mistake, he should be gentler to hispanions.¡±
Changa Saha covered her mouth andughed. She suddenly pointed at Xi Liujin s body, and a divine sense wave that contained the power ofws instantly extended to Xi Liujin.
In the dark cage, rhe darkness in front of Xi Liujin suddenly receded and became colorful.
Suddenly, a group of graceful beauties dressed in skimpy clothes appeared in front of Xi Liujin.
There were more than 10,000 beauties.
There were elves, swans, water creatures, fire creatures, and so on.
Not only were there beauties of the human race, but there were also many beauties of the foreign races.
Each of them had a unique temperament and charm.
More than 10,000 naked beauties danced in front of Xi Liujin and gradually approached him. They were like wisps of fragrance that drifted into his nose.
¡°Gulp¡¡±
Xi Liujin s peach blossom eyes suddenly widened, and his breathing elerated. He was drooling, and he looked indescribably wretched.
¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s over. Today¡ today, I¡¯m only¡ I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die here.¡±
¡°No¡ but I¡¯m not going¡ to hell. Who¡ who¡¯s going to hell?¡±
He stuttered and muttered, but his face revealed a happy expression.
Even though he knew that this was an Illusion¡ he didn¡¯t care.
¡°There¡¯s¡ there¡¯s a saying. It¡¯s¡ well said!¡±
¡°Pe¡ Peony Flower¡ I ll die under the Peony Flowers. Even if 1 be a ghost¡ I¡¯ll still be a yboy!¡±
¡°Today¡ today, even if it¡¯s just a dream¡ I¡¯ve also¡ profited.¡±
Xi Liujin muttered to himself as he looked at the approaching beauties with an extremely wretched expression.
He couldn¡¯t wait.
Finally, the unique beauties walked to Xi Liujin¡¯s side and ced their hands on him under his expectant gaze.
However, in the next moment, a tragic voice sounded.
¡°F*ck¡F*ck¡¡±
¡°No¡ No¡¡±
¡®He¡ Hell, this¡ this is Hell!¡±
The beautiful women suddenly underwent huge changes.
Some of them suddenly became iparably majestic. They had square faces and wide mouths, and their entire bodies were covered in ck hair. They were even more manly than men.
Some of them suddenly turned into pig heads with big ears and yellow teeth. They even used their fingers to dig their noses while twisting their fat bodies to show off.
Some of them had wrinkles all over their faces that could almost kill a mosquito. It was as if they were already half a step into the coffin, but they were still filled with yearning for the path of human rtionships, fully exining what love did not differentiate between age.
Some simply turned into half-rotted corpses, but they still stubbornly crawled towards Xi Liujin, wanting toplete the ritual with him. They would love him even in death, but it was a pity!
Soon, Xi Liujin s figure was drowned by a group of ¡°beauties¡± who were ¡°extraordinarily¡¯¡¯ enviable.
¡°Hell! This is hell!¡±
This scream was filled with fear and was extremely smooth.
A surging power suddenly erupted in the darkness, tearing all the ¡°beauties¡¯ apart.
In the outside world, Xi Liujin, who was imprisoned in the void, suddenly opened his eyes and broke free.
He quickly nced at Zuo Yue and the other two women, his eyes filled with fear.
Swoosh!
He instantly turned into an afterimage and fled the Five Elements Mountain at the fastest speed in his life, flying towards the end of the Divine Kingdom.
Chu Zhou, Dragon, and Sol felt their scalps tingle when they saw Xi Liujin like this.
It was obvious that Xi Liujin had been tortured by the three women.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid of the three women.
¡°As expected, viins and women are hard to raise!¡± Sol muttered.
In the next moment, he immediately felt three saber-like gazesnding on him.
His expression stiffened slightly and he immediately shut up, pretending that nothing had happened.
As for Chu Zhou and rhe dragon, they were already ¡°blind¡± and deaf.
They could see nothing and knew nothing.
Three dayster, Xi Liujin returned to Five Elements Mountain trembling, but he did not dare to approach the three women, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Changa Saha.
The lesson from three days ago was too tragic.
¡°Xi Liujin, what happened three days ago?¡±
Chu Zhou, Long, and Sol asked curiously.
Xi Liujin¡¯s behavior was too abnormal.
It made them very curious about his experience three days ago.
Xi Liujin didn¡¯t hide anything and transmitted his voice.
When Chu Zhou and the other two heard this, they looked at each other and felt their scalps tingle.
¡°¡That was indeed a hellish experience!¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou and the other two looked at Xi Liujin sympathetically..
Chapter 859: A Shocking Night (3)
Chapter 859: A Shocking Night (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Zuo Yue and the other two girls had been ying with Beibei for three consecutive days.
They only let Beibei off after they were satisfied.
Beibei, which had regained its freedom, jumped onto Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder immediately. Then, it looked at the three female devils warily.
Even though the past three days had been veryfortable, it was still not used to it.
Especially since it was obviously being taken advantage of.
It decided to guard against these ¡®three female devils¡¯ in the future. It could not let them seed again.
In the blink of an eye, three months passed.
In this half a month, there was still no movement from the kings who had entered the Demon World.
On the other hand, the conflict between many cosmic experts and the creatures of the Demon World was getting greater and greater.
That night, thunder suddenly rumbled and lightning shed in the entire Demon World, and it rained heavily.
This torrential rain swept through the entire Demon World.
A heavy rain that swept through the Demon World with a diameter of more than a light-year was rare.
However, if that was all, people would at most sigh at the strange climate of the Demon World.
What was shocking was that this heavy rain that swept through the entire Demon World was actually blood-red.
This was a rain of blood.
A huge blood moon floated in the sky of the Demon World.
The blood moon was too big. It was as if it was stuck to the ground and was within reach.
¡°What¡ What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°A strange blood rain and a strange blood moon¡ I¡¯m afraid something big is going to happen tonight!¡±
In the Demon World, many universe powerhouses looked up at the endless blood-colored rain and then at the huge blood moon that seemed to be within reach. They vaguely realized that something big was about to happen.
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
¡°Howl¡ª¡±
¡°Shriek¡ª¡±
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
Suddenly, ferocious roars resounded through the world and shook the entire Demon World.
All the universe experts in the Demon World were shocked.
¡°Oh no, these Demon World creatures seem to have gone crazy and lost their minds!¡±
Many experts in the universe activated their divine senses to investigate the creatures of the Demon World. In the end, they saw pairs of blood-colored eyes filled with madness and ruthlessness.
The word ¡®Demon¡¯ on all the Demon World creatures they saw also emitted an iparably dense and distorted dark aura at this moment.
Suddenly, many people noticed that on the surface of the iparably huge blood moon in the sky, rivers of roaring blood surged out.
What was even more shocking was that the rivers of blood formed the word ¡®demon¡¯.
When the huge blood-colored word ¡®Demon¡¯ appeared, circles of blood waves suddenly spread out towards the entire Demon World with the blood moon as the center.
Instantly, many cosmic experts discovered that all the Demon World creatures in the Demon World hadpletely gone crazy and lost their rationality.
Rumble¡
Endless Demon World creatures suddenly surged towards the ck Mountain where Chu Zhou and the others were.
It was like a huge wave.
There were Demon World creatures everywhere.
In this riot, more than half of the universe powerhouses who entered the Demon World were directly trampled into blood by the terrifying beast tide.
Even an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord would be crushed to death by the beast tide if they did not react in time.
In the terrifying beast tide, six towering Demon World creatures that were like ancient demon mountains were suffocating even from afar.
They were six Demon World creatures that were filled with the pressure of Universe Nobility.
One of them was the Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King.
Everyone was stunned. They did not know why all the creatures of the Demon World would suddenly riot, nor did they know why all the creatures of the Demon World would suddenly move towards the ck Mountain at the same time.
Chu Zhou and the others, who were hiding in the Divine Kingdom, were also stunned.
They originally thought that it was very safe to hide in ck Mountain. In fact, this was indeed the case during this period of time.
There were too many universe warriors looking for them. There might even be Universe Nobilities amongst them.
However, he could not find them, such an unexpected scene suddenly happened.
On this strange rainy night, all the creatures of the Demon World actually rioted and surged towards the ck Mountain.
Chu Zhou was numb.
¡°Beibei¡ what¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
Everyone looked at Beibei. However, Beibei only gave them an innocent look, expressing that it did not know why this was happening..
Chapter 860: Spacetime Treasure Box! (1)
Chapter 860: Spacetime Treasure Box! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Demon World.
Late at night, the blood moon hung high in the sky as a rain of blood poured down.
On this night of Upheaval, endless Demon World creatures surged towards the ck Mountain where Chu Zhou and the others were.
Earth-shattering ferocious roars shook the entire Demon World.
In the Demon World, many universe experts were shocked by the scene in front of them.
¡°These Demon World creatures seem to be rushing towards the same ce. What¡¯s their goal?¡±
Soon, many universe experts discovered that all the creatures of the Demon World were rushing in the same direction.
They were very curious about the purpose of these Demon World creatures.
He also realized that the ce where these Demon World creatures were going must be very unusual.
Many great beings of the universe followed behind secretly.
The Demon World was very big, with a diameter of one light-year.
ording to normal traveling speed, other than the Demon World creatures around the ck Mountain, the Demon World creatures that were rtively far away from the ck Mountain, especially the Demon World creatures at the edge of the Demon World, might not be able to reach the ck Mountain in a thousand years.
However, faint pale-white ripples spread out in the torrential blood-colored rainy night. The speed of all the creatures of the Demon World had unknowingly approached the speed of light.
Moreover¡ the distance between the Demon World and the ck Mountain seemed to have shortened countless times.
The Demon World creature that had lost its rationality did not notice this strange scene.
Even the cosmic powerhouses following behind the Demon World creatures did not notice anything amiss. They did not know that they had crossed an endless distance in a second.
Soon, endless Demon World creatures gathered in the forest around the foot of the ck Mountain.
At this moment, forests were like seedlings. They were suppressed by the surging Demon World creatures and turned into ins.
¡°Is there something special about this mountain? Why are all the creatures of the Demon World gathered here?¡±
¡°This is definitely not an ordinary mountain.¡±
Many cosmic experts who followed them looked at the towering ck Mountain from afar and concluded that it was extraordinary.
However, no one dared to release their divine sense to scan and investigate ck Mountain.
There were arge number of Demon World creatures gathered here. If their Spiritual Force rmed the Demon World creatures here, it would be dangerous.
It had to be known that many of the Demon World creatures here had reached the Universe Lord level.
There were also six Demon World creatures that had reached the Universe Nobility level.
Once they rmed the Demon World creatures here and fell into a siege, there was only one oue¡ªdeath.
In a distorted spacetime above a mountain, Daphne and many Mana Universe Lords looked down at the densely packed Demon World creatures.
¡°It¡¯s about to begin¡ Unfortunately, 1 haven¡¯t found Chu Zhou yet.¡± Daphne muttered to herself.
In the sky, An Jigud and many Universe Lords of the Origin Race were hiding in a ck cloud and observing the densely packed Demon World creatures below.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re lucky that I haven¡¯t found you yet.¡± An Jigud thought as he stared down.
What happened next was rted to the n of his teacher, the Lord of Thousand Faces. He did not dare to rx or be careless at all.
In the Divine Kingdom, Chu Zhou and the others found out through the mirrorwork that the ck Mountain was surrounded by endless Demon World creatures. They did not know what to say.
¡°My luck is too good!¡±
As for Beibei, every time Chu Zhou and the others looked at it, it had an innocent expression on its face.
¡°Hopefully¡ ck Mountain won¡¯t be affected next!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly.
Under the Demon Mountain, the endless Demon World creatures were quickly divided into six factions.
Each faction was led by a Universe Nobility Demon World creature.
The Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King was the Boss of one of the camps.
¡°Ow!¡±
¡°ROAR!¡±
¡°Shriek!¡±
Suddenly, the Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King and the other six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures let out earth-shattering roars.
In the next moment, all the creatures of the Demon World erupted.
The six groups of Demon World creatures gathered together and formed a huge Torrent. They shed and fought against each other, forming three huge battlefields.
Countless Demon World creatures collided and bit each other.
They fought in the most primitive, barbaric, and brutal way.
Instantly, flesh and blood sttered on the three battlefields, and blood formed a river.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
Many universe great beings who followed over saw this scene from afar and were dumbfounded.
What was going on?
So many Demon World creatures gathered here just to kill each other?
Many people could not understand.
Chu Zhou and the others were also dumbfounded when they learned about the situation outside through the Mirror Universework.
The development of the matter waspletely unexpected!
Who would have thought that countless creatures of the Demon World would gather together on this rainy night to kill each other?
This battle that many people could not understand was extremely cruel.
This battle that many people could not understand was extremely cruel.
They seemed to only have one goal now. They could either kill other Demon World creatures or be killed by other Demon World creatures.
In the blink of an eye, this cruel warsted for three days and three nights.
Every battlefield had turned into a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.
Countless huge corpses of Demon World creatures were piled up on the ground. They were as vast as the sea and there was no end to them..
Chapter 861: Spacetime Treasure Box! (2)
Chapter 861: Spacetime Treasure Box! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
About half of the Demon World creatures on the battlefield had already died.
However, the remaining Demon World creatures continued to fight crazily, as if there was no end to it until they died.
On the battlefield, the only ones who had yet to attack were the Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King and the other six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures.
They stood on both sides of the battlefield like six supervisors. Every time the killing on the battlefield slowed down, they would roar angrily and urge the other Demon World creatures to continue the high-intensity killing.
In this strange battle, many universe great beings felt their scalps go numb.
It was too tragic.
Countless Demon World creatures below the Universe Lord level died.
Even more than 50 Universe Lord-level Demon World creatures died.
This was too terrifying.
Even if an Advance Grade Universe Lord was involved in such a war, it would be difficult for him to survive.
Many universe experts still did not understand why so many Demon World creatures woulde here to kill each other.
Suddenly, the huge blood moon floating at the end of the sky shook and shot down a huge blood-red pir of light thatnded in the center of the three battlefields.
Instantly, all the blood and corpses on the battlefield floated up and quickly gathered towards the blood-colored pir of light.
Then, rolling blood and endless corpses quickly rose along the pir of light.
Under the shocked gazes of many universe powerhouses, the rolling blood and endless corpses that quickly rose along the pir of light entered the blood moon in the sky and quickly flowed into the huge word ¡®demon¡¯.
At this moment, the word ¡®Demon¡¯ trembled violently, like a huge machine operating, emitting a roar that shook the entire Demon World.
All the corpses that entered the word ¡®demon¡¯ quickly melted into blood.
The vast and mighty blood water was also continuouslypressing and condensing.
The word ¡®demon¡¯ seemed to be a huge purification machine that purified the essence from the corpse and the blood.
BOOM!
A beam of even more dazzling blood light shot down from the blood moon again.
The moment this beam of blood light pierced through Heaven and Earth, a strange fragrance actually floated up in the entire Demon World.
In the Demon World, all the universe powerhouses felt relieved when they smelled this fragrance.
It was as if he had absorbed the purest life elementium.
This time, the beam of light that shot down from the blood moon did not descend on the battlefield. Instead, it descended on ck Mountain.
¡°Hu¡¡±
A loud breathing sound suddenly came from ck Mountain.
ck Mountain was like a living behemoth, instantly devouring the descending beam of light.
However, after devouring the beam of light, ck Mountain did not change at all.
It looked ordinary. There were no energy fluctuations, no no nomological fluctuations, and nothing special.
Of course, all the cosmic experts who saw the scene just now could no longer treat ck Mountain as an ordinary mountain.
Even a fool would know that the seemingly ordinary ck Mountain probably hid a shocking secret.
Some Universe experts also noticed that when ck Mountain devoured the blood-colored light beam, the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures revealed a trace of endless reverence in their eyes.
After that, every ten minutes or so, the blood moon in the sky would transform arge number of corpses and blood into a beam of blood light that was filled with a fragrance that shot towards ck Mountain for it to devour.
There were too many corpses and blood on the ground.
At this rate, the blood moon in the sky would probably take tens of thousands of years topletely transform all the blood and corpses.
At this moment, a silver treasure box suddenly appeared in the center of the mountain of corpses and sea of blood.
The silver treasure box was ancient and exquisite. Mysterious and profound universal runes were engraved on its surface.
The moment the silver treasure box appeared, a vast white light suddenly spread throughout the entire battlefield.
In an instant, time sped up on the entire battlefield.
Countless Demon World creatures that were fighting each other unknowingly increased the pace of the battle.
Every second, the number of Demon World creatures that died was 10,000 to 100,000 times more than before.
As for the speed at which the blood and corpses rose to the blood moon¡ and the speed at which the blood moon transformed the blood and corpses also increased by 10,000 times, or even a hundred thousand times.
The blood-colored light that shot out from the blood moon began to be continuous.
The speed at which Fiend Mountain devoured the sanguine light had also increased by more than 10,000 times.
¡°This¡ this is arge-scale time eleration!¡±
¡°Space-time Law! I can sense an extremely intense Space-time Law fluctuation!¡±
¡°Gasp! What kind of treasure is that silver box? It can actually elerate time by ten thousand times, or even a hundred thousand times¡¡±
At this moment, many universe warriors noticed something amiss.
One by one, the universe warriors stared at the silver box that was filled with pale light, their eyes burning with greed.
Without a doubt, that silver box was an extraordinary treasure.
¡°This is the Spacetime Treasure Box, a supreme treasure that contains the power of the Law of Time. It¡¯s also an ownerless supreme treasure recorded on the parchment.¡±
A female voice suddenly sounded from the void of space.
¡°Hahaha, the Spacetime Treasure Box has finally appeared. The Spacetime Treasure Box contains an iparably majestic power of the Spacetime Law. If I obtain the Spacetime Treasure Box, I canprehend the Spacetime Law.¡± There was also a male voice filled with ecstasy..
Chapter 862: Spacetime Treasure Box! (3)
Chapter 862: Spacetime Treasure Box! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone tried to find the source of the female and male voices, but they couldn¡¯t find the owner of the voice.
Most of the universe warriors went crazy.
It turned out that the silver box was the ownerless treasure recorded on the parchment.
Moreover, it was a Time and Space Rule type treasure that contained extremely majestic Time and Space Rule power.
Even though the Space-Time Law was not as mysterious as the Law of Reincarnation, it was also one of the most powerful Laws among the many Laws. It was even listed as a Forbidden Law.
In the universe, all living beings who relied on spacetimews to be Universe Lords were iparably powerful and famous.
Especially the Lord of the Universe Light of the Mana Race, who was recognized as one of the most powerful overlords in the universe.
Countless living beings even believed that no one could defeat the Lord of the Universe Light except the saints.
Now, with the appearance of the Spacetime Treasure Box, many people saw hope inprehending and controlling the Spacetime Law.
Now, with the appearance of the Spacetime Treasure Box, many people saw hope inprehending and controlling the Spacetime Law.
Some Universe Lords attacked.
This was a Machinery race Universe Lord. He instantly opened his Divine Kingdom and released a million mechanical puppets. He ordered all the mechanical puppets to rush towards the Spacetime Treasure Box.
Many Demon World creatures who were fighting did not disrupt their rhythm because of the addition of the million mechanical puppets. They did not deliberately target the mechanical puppets and continued to fight fiercely with the other Demon World creatures.
Of course, if mechanical puppets passed by them, they would also attack.
This caused many mechanical puppets to cross many Demon World creatures and appear near the Spacetime Treasure Box.
This made the Machinery race Universe Lord overjoyed when he saw the hope of obtaining the Spacetime Treasure Box.
However, it was clearly too early for him to be happy.
A huge ck-gold w that seemed to be cast from divine gold suddenly descended from the sky. It crushed the Universe Lord of the Machinery race into powder, leaving nothing behind.
This was an iparably huge ck-golden eagle. It was also one of the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures. Its blood-colored eyes flickered with endless cold light.
As the Universe Lord of the Machinery race was killed by the ck-golden eagle¡¯s w, all the mechanical puppets on the battlefield fell automatically.
Many universe great beings who were ready to make a move felt their hearts turn cold when they saw this scene.
However, just as the giant ck-gold eagle killed the Universe Lord of the Machinery race, a figure as resplendent as the sun descended.
The mighty pressure instantly swept through the entire battlefield.
Many Universe experts immediately recognized that this was the first Universe Nobility to enter the Demon World.
BOOM!
As soon as this Universe Nobility appeared, it condensed a huge golden palm that covered the sky and grabbed the Spacetime Treasure Box.
¡°Shriek¡ª¡±
The ck-golden eagle flew into a rage. Its wings covered the sky and covered the sun. It struck a million miles and shattered thousands of mountains and rivers. It struck the golden palm and forced it back.
¡°Evil creature, how dare you ruin my ns!¡±
Universe Nobility, who was emitting endless golden light, couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage when he saw his movements being blocked. He suppressed the giant ck-gold eagle forcefully.
At the same time, the other five terrifying giant palms stretched out from the void and grabbed the Spacetime Treasure Box.
The Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King and the other five Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures roared angrily and erupted with a terrifying power that shook the universe to stop the five huge palms.
Soon, five Universe Nobility that could suppress Heaven and Earth appeared and fought with the Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King and the other five Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures.
A battle between Universe Nobility was too terrifying.
The aftershock of the battle annihtedrge areas of space into nothingness.
There were also tsunami-like energy waves that swept through the entire Demon World.
Many universe warriors who were watching the battle were directly shaken to death.
In the Divine Kingdom, Beibei suddenly became excited the moment the Spacetime Treasure Box appeared.
Swoosh!
It controlled the spatialws and left Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom.
¡°Beibei!¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked and hurriedly followed..
Chapter 863: A Sigh, Blood of Kings!
Chapter 863: A Sigh, Blood of Kings!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Beibei suddenly left the Divine Kingdom. Worried about its safety, Chu Zhou followed her out.
¡°Beibei, why did you suddenlye out? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very dangerous outside?¡±
On the mountainside of ck Mountain, Chu Zhou looked at Beibei solemnly.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibei looked anxious. Her long ear was like a hand as she kept pointing at the Spacetime Treasure Box in the center of the battlefield.
¡°You¡¯re saying that the Spacetime Treasure Box is yours?¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw Beibei¡¯s gesture.
Hearing this, Beibei quickly shook her head and nodded.
Chu Zhou looked at Beibei¡¯s body movements and expression and guessed with uncertainty,¡±¡ The Spacetime Treasure Box isn¡¯t yours, but you think it should be yours?¡±
¡°Coo, coo¡¡± Beibei nodded vigorously.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡±
I also feel that even though the Spacetime Treasure Box isn¡¯t mine, it should be mine.
The universe warriors on the entire battlefield probably had the same thought.
Chu Zhou felt that Beibei¡¯s thoughts were very childish and naive.
Who didn¡¯t want the Spacetime Treasure Box?
Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind. He thought to himself, Perhaps Beibei really has some connection with the Spacetime Treasure Box.
Beibei was a Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law, and the Spacetime Treasure Box was a Spacetime Law treasure.
There were less than 30 Universe Lords in the entire universe.
Space-timew type true treasures were even rarer.
Beibei and the Spacetime Treasure Box happened to appear in the Demon World at the same time.
This was too much of a coincidence¡ There might really be some kind of connection.
With this in mind, he vaguely understood why Beibei¡¯s behavior was so abnormal after the Spacetime Treasure Box was born.
¡°Even if Beibei has some connection with the Spacetime Treasure Box¡ it¡¯s still very difficult to snatch it!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the 12 Universe Nobility level creatures fighting fiercely in the sky and said with a bitter smile.
In the sky, each of the 12 Universe Nobility level creatures emitted a terrifying aura that suppressed the three thousand worlds.
Any casual movement would have the power to destroy the gxy.
The aftershock of the tsunami-like battle swept through the entire Demon World.
Countless forests, mountains, and rivers were swept into the sky.
The scene was extremely terrifying.
If not for ck Mountain¡¯s uniqueness, he would have probably been reduced to powder by the aftershocks of the battle.
Facing the surging and roaring energy wave, Chu Zhou had no choice but to activate the power of the Chaos Dharma Body to offset the energy wave.
Just the aftermath of the battle was already so terrifying, so one could imagine how terrifying the true power of the Universe Nobility was.
Chu Zhou did not think that he had the ability to snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth now.
With their abilities, it was basically impossible for Beibei to snatch food from Universe Nobility.
Therefore, he could only watch the Spacetime Treasure Box anxiously from afar.
¡°Actually¡ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no chance at all.¡±
¡°Beibei is proficient in the Law of Space and Time, and I¡¯ve grasped the Law of Space quite well¡ If we join forces, even Universe Nobility might not be able to stop us.¡±
¡°Beibei is proficient in the Law of Space and Time, and I¡¯ve grasped the Law of Space quite well¡ If we join forces, even Universe Nobility might not be able to stop us.¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly thought of this and decided to wait for a good opportunity.
The Spacetime Treasure Box was not only a supreme treasure, but also a spacetimew-type supreme treasure. Its power was even greater than ordinary supreme treasures. It was impossible for him not to have any thoughts.
The key question now was how to obtain the Spacetime Treasure Box.
¡°Look, it¡¯s Chu Zhou and the snow-white little beast that has grasped the spatialws. They¡¯re actually hiding in this ck Mountain.¡±
¡°That little white beast is actually with Chu Zhou¡ Looks like the rumors are true. That little white beast has long had some kind of rtionship with Chu Zhou. Perhaps it¡¯s Chu Zhou¡¯s beast pet.¡±
¡°From the looks of it, Chu Zhou has also obtained the Nomological Holy Spring.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really envious of Chu Zhou. Not only does he have a teacher like King Bei Cang, but he has already be a Supremacy at such a young age. He has obtained the inheritance of a Divine General and also has a Universe Lord pet beast that¡¯s rted to thews of time. He even obtained the Nomological Holy Spring¡ Damn, what a good thing. I¡¯ve encountered him.¡±
Not long after Chu Zhou and Beibei appeared, they were discovered by many cosmic experts watching the battle.
Not long after Chu Zhou and Beibei appeared, they were discovered by many cosmic experts watching the battle.
¡°¡The Spacetime Treasure Box has already been targeted by many Universe Nobility. It¡¯s difficult to snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth. However, the value contained in Chu Zhou is actually not inferior to the Spacetime Treasure Box¡¡±
Many Universe Lords stared at Chu Zhou and suddenly had simr thoughts.
Then, someone made a move.
Someone turned into a Phantom and circled around the battlefield of the twelve Universe Nobility level creatures. Then, he circled around the many Demon World creatures that were fighting fiercely and charged at Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou, you actually dared to scheme against me and use this snow-white little beast to snatch the Nomological Holy Spring. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
A loud shout came from the sky.
A creature with a mouth like a loudspeaker rushed in front of Chu Zhou aggressively.
It was Yi Bo from the Demonic Sound n.
Yi Bo looked down at Chu Zhou from above. When he thought of the Nomological Holy Spring being robbed, he could not help but be filled with killing intent.
¡°Yi Bo, you think too highly of yourself. The Nomological Holy Spring was snatched away by Beibei with her own abilities.. What scheme?¡±
Chapter 864: A Sigh, Blood of Kings! (2)
Chapter 864: A Sigh, Blood of Kings! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou sneered. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have the ability, but don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself.¡±
Yi Bo was enraged.
Her slender face was contorted with anger.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
His cold gaze locked onto Chu Zhou. He opened his trumpet-shaped mouth and suddenly erupted with an earth-shattering demonic sound.
In an instant, the entire world seemed to be shattered by the demonic sound.
Rings of sharp and ear-piercing ck sound waves spread towards Chu Zhou.
Endless nomological runes flickered in the circles of sound waves.
Wherever the sound wave passed, terrifying phenomena such as the Twilight of the Gods, the descent of Doomsday, and the copse of the heavens appeared.
¡°You shout at me every time we meet. Don¡¯t you know any manners?!¡±
Five-colored divine light that surged like the sea erupted from his body.
The ck demonic sounds collided with the Five-colored Divine Light outside his body and could not break it at all.
In an instant, Chu Zhou tore through the sky like a bolt of lightning, tearing apart circles of ck demonic sounds as he appeared in front of the stunned Yi Bo.
¡°You uneducated thing. You shout all day long and have a big mouth. Do you think you can make noise at will?¡±
Chu Zhou said coldly and pped Yi Bo¡¯s trumpet-shaped mouth.
¡°All¡ª¡±
Yi Bo¡¯s mouth exploded into a bloody mist.
He screamed and crashed into ck Mountain like a meteor.
¡°Tsk!¡±
Many Universe Lords who were prepared to attack Chu Zhou felt their scalps tingle when they saw this scene.
Were their eyes ying tricks on them?
Chu Zhou was actually able to easily neutralize Yi Bo¡¯s demonic voice and send him flying with a single strike.
When did Chu Zhou be so strong?
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces.¡±
Yi Bo quickly rushed into the sky again.
At this moment, his trumpet-shaped mouth that had been shattered by Chu Zhou¡¯s p grew back.
Moreover, there were many trumpet-shaped mouths growing all over his body.
It looked especially disgusting and ugly.
Moreover, there was a huge ck horn floating in front of him.
¡°Roar¡ª¡±
All of a sudden, all the trumpet-shaped mouths on his body let out a roar that shook the mountains and rivers.
Moreover, under his control, all the roars converged into one and poured into the ck horn.
An even more terrifying demonic sound came from the ck horn.
At this moment, all the living beings in the entire Demon World heard an extremely terrifying demonic sound.
The sea of clouds shattered, the sky shattered, the Earth shattered, the forest shattered, the mountains shattered, and the river shattered¡
The demonic sound pierced through Heaven and Earth as countless matters shattered.
Countless weak Demon World creatures shattered under this terrifying demonic sound.
Yi Bo¡¯s demonic sound attack was simply too powerful.
Not only were the many Universe Nobility level experts who were paying attention moved, but even the 12 Universe Nobility level creatures who were fighting intensely were rmed and looked over.
Facing Yi Bo¡¯s all-out attack, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. His hands drew two profound trajectories as he used the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual.
Instantly, the power of the Five Elemental Laws, the Law of Reincarnation, the Chaos Dharma Body, and the Killing Sword Art gathered in his hands.
Traces of extremely oppressive and terrifying aura emanated from his hands.
BOOM!
He suddenly put his hands together and struck out an unparalleled palm print.
The palm print instantly annihted all the demonic sounds that approached Chu Zhou.
Furthermore, it shot towards Yi Bo at lightning speed.
With a bang, the ck horn floating in front of Yi Bo shattered into dust.
Following that, Yi Bo¡¯s entire body exploded into a bloody mist. He didn¡¯t even have the time to scream.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure appeared in front of the blood fog with a whoosh. He reached out and grabbed a Nomological Spark from the blood fog. Then, with a thought, he swallowed the blood fog.
¡°Tsk!¡±
All the universe warriors who saw this scene sucked in a cold breath.
In the void, the 12 Universe Nobility level creatures fighting couldn¡¯t help but slow down and look at Chu Zhou.
¡°Yi¡ Yi Bo died just like that?¡±
¡°That¡¯s Yi Bo! One of the ten strongest Universe Lords of the Freedom Alliance¡ How did he get killed?¡±
¡°What is the ultimate technique that Chu Zhou used just now? It¡¯s too terrifying. The power that erupted in an instant seems to have increased by more than ten times.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too shocking. I thought that Chu Zhou still needed time to grow¡ Now I know that 1 was wrong. Chu Zhou has already grown up.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Yi Bo is already one of the strongest Advance Grade Universe Lords. Even so, he was killed by Chu Zhou in one strike¡ This is enough to prove how terrifying Chu Zhou is.¡±
Many universe warriors were shocked.
Some cosmic powerhouses who were about to attack Chu Zhou dispelled their ns.
Shadolo and the other Advance Grade Universe Lords looked at Chu Zhou deeply and chose to bide their time.
In the distance, Daphne and An Jigud looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. Their hearts were in turmoil, and they found it difficult to calm down.
They had not expected Chu Zhou to be able to kill Yi Bo.
¡°No¡ When we first met him at the Cann Auction, he definitely wasn¡¯t this strong.¡±
¡°He¡¯s growing!¡±
¡°Moreover, his growth rate far exceeds our imagination.¡±
Daphne pondered for a moment and suddenly said in shock.
The many Mana Universe Lords beside her were moved..
Chapter 865: A Sigh, Blood of Kings! (3)
Chapter 865: A Sigh, Blood of Kings! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Sir, you¡¯re right,¡± said a Treant Universe Lord. ¡°Chu Zhou has only been a Universe Lord for less than two years.¡±
¡°A newly-advanced Universe Lord has the power to kill Yi Bo in less than two years. This is simply unimaginable.¡±
¡°This also means that Chu Zhou¡¯s growth speed is extremely shocking.¡±
¡°If he continues to grow¡ 1 reckon it won¡¯t be long before he reaches the same height as his teacher, King Bei Cang¡¡±
¡°¡If that¡¯s the case, our race will have another huge threat.¡±
The other Mana Universe Lords revealed killing intent when they heard this.
Daphne¡¯s eyes turned fierce. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Teacher about this. 1 believe Teacher will destroy Chu Zhou afterpleting his n.¡±
¡°If Lord Eon Light makes a move, Chu Zhou will definitely not survive.¡±
Many Mana Universe Lords¡¯ eyes lit up.
On the other side, An Jigud and the many Universe Lords of the Origin Race had also reached the limit of their killing intent towards Chu Zhou.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve impressed me!¡±
An Jigud stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure from afar and eximed, ¡°The Bei Cang lineage is indeed not simple.¡±
¡°However, Teacher probably doesn¡¯t want to see another King Bei Cang appear.¡±
He smiled coldly and immediately sent a message to his teacher about Chu Zhou¡¯s situation.
To him, as long as he recognized the other party as an enemy, he did not mind using any means to kill the other party.
A dead enemy was the best type of enemy.
In the sky, the six Universe Nobility who had descended into the Demon World were also paying close attention to Chu Zhou.
Even though the power that Chu Zhou had erupted with just now was terrifying, it was not enough to make them pay so much attention.
The reason why they paid so much attention to Chu Zhou was because the ultimate technique Chu Zhou had just used was too heaven-defying and powerful.
They were all secretly wondering if Chu Zhou¡¯s terrifying ultimate technique had been imparted to them by King Bei Cang.
However, after recalling all of King Bei Gang¡¯s deeds, they did not discover that he had used such a terrifying ultimate technique.
At this moment, another change urred in the void.
Eight huge energy hands that blotted out the sky suddenly shattered the Void and grabbed at the Spacetime Treasure Box.
Every energy hand emitted energy fluctuations that made the entire Demon World tremble.
¡°There are indeed other Universe Nobility descending into the Demon World.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the eight energy hands that suddenly appeared and his heart trembled.
He had long thought that other than the six Universe Nobility on the surface, there would definitely be other Universe Nobility that had secretly descended.
However, he did not expect there to be eight of them.
The Eight-Armed Crocodile Dragon King and the other six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures, who were fighting the other six Universe Nobility existences, could not help but be furious when they saw that someone was actually stealing their home while they were fighting.
They immediately went crazy and temporarily forced back the six Universe Nobility that were fighting them. Then, they rushed towards the eight energy hands.
The six Universe Nobility in the sky were also dissatisfied that someone had stolen their home. They secretly let the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures attack the eight energy hands.
In fact, some of them even attacked the eight energy hands.
Rumble!
Six of the eight energy hands that grabbed the Spacetime Treasure Box were torn apart by the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures.
The other two energy hands were shattered by two of the six Universe Nobility in the sky.
Then, the six Universe Nobility in the sky rushed towards the Spacetime Treasure Box without a word.
In addition, eight hazy and terrifying figures also shattered the Void and descended from the depths of the Void.
A total of 14 Universe Nobility wanted to take the Spacetime Treasure Box for themselves.
As for the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures, for some reason, they were desperately trying to stop someone from obtaining the Spacetime Treasure Box.
A super chaotic battle broke out.
A total of 20 Universe Nobility level creatures erupted with energy and destructive power on the battlefield. It was simply shocking.
In a radius of billions of kilometers, other than ck Mountain, the other ces sank in the blink of an eye. The sky that spanned billions of kilometers also shattered into countless fragments.
The remaining Demon World creatures on the battlefield, whether they were at the Universe Lord level or below, all died in just a few minutes.
The moment the many Universe Nobility level experts watching the battle saw the 20 Universe Nobility level creatures fighting, they realized the danger and used all their strength to escape.
However, more than half of them still died in the aftermath of the battle.
Even an expert like Shadolo was swept away by the aftershock and was sent flying for billions of miles, almost dying.
On the entire battlefield, only ck Mountain was unaffected.
ck Mountain was like a stabilizing pir. The wind and rain outside could not shake it at all.
Waves of energy that were as tall as clouds were silently devoured by it as soon as they approached it.
¡°Is this the power of Universe Nobility?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the 20 figures that were crazily releasing endless power and thought to himself that he was lucky.
If he was not on ck Mountain, he would probably be in danger as well.
Other than Chu Zhou and Beibei, there were two other waves of living beings watching the battle nearby. They were not affected by the aftershocks of the battle between the twenty Universe Nobility level living beings.
One of them was Daphne and the others.
The other wave was An Jigud and the others.
Daphne and the others stood on a green leaf that was suffused with wisps of pale white light. All the Energy Wolves that swept toward them calmed down when they approached the leaf, flowing slowly under the green leaf like water.
An Jigud and the others stood on a huge mask that emitted wisps of unpredictable power.
All the Energy Gush that approached the mask would automatically avoid it.
¡°It¡¯s them!¡±
Chu Zhou also noticed Daphne, An Jigud, and the others but he did not know Daphne.
However, the moment he saw An Jigud, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression turned cold.
He did not forget that An Jigud had deliberately let him bid against him at the Cann Auction, forcing him to buy the Star Sinking Gold at a price far higher than the Star Sinking Gold.
¡°An Jigud, he¡¯s actually here too. Moreover¡ I¡¯ve never heard of him in the Demon World.¡±
Could it be that his goal is also the Spacetime Treasure Box?
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou looked at Daphne and the others.
He quickly guessed Daphne¡¯s identity and background when he saw the Mana Universe Lords with obvious nt characteristics around her.
¡°She should be Universe Lord Daphne of the Mana Race.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Daphne, An Jigud, and the others with a hint of vignce.
He had not forgotten that the Mana Race and the Origin Race were both chasing after him.
These two groups of people might kill him.
Just as Chu Zhou was sizing up Daphne, An Jigud, and the others, the situation on the battlefield changed again.
The six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures were ultimately no match for the 14 Universe Nobility creatures. They were all sted out of the battlefield and no longer had the strength to fight.
After the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures were sent flying, the fourteen Universe Nobility began to fight for the Spacetime Treasure Box.
The Spacetime Treasure Box was about tond in the hands of a certain Universe Nobility.
At this moment, a sigh suddenly sounded.
¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve been aloof from worldly affairs for many years. Why must you force me?!¡±
In the depths of the sunken battlefield, a terrifying white beam of light suddenly appeared.
In an instant, the 14 Universe Nobility were all imprisoned in the void.
In the next moment, the 14 Universe Nobility who were shocked exploded into a rain of blood..
Chapter 866: Lord Of Moment! (1)
Chapter 866: Lord Of Moment! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The 14 Universe Nobility exploded into a rain of blood with a sigh.
Everyone who saw this scene was dumbfounded.
Those were 14 Universe Nobility!
Any Universe Nobility was a big shot standing at the top of the pyramid of the universe.
Furthermore, the power of any Universe Nobility was also unimaginably powerful.
In the universe, manyrge ns relied on a Universe Nobility to rise.
From this, it could be seen how shocked everyone was when they saw the scene just now.
¡°Universe Overlord¡ There must be a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°Oh my god! There¡¯s actually a Universe Overlord hidden in this Demon World.¡±
¡°Could it be the Great Heaven Demon God who terrorized the entire Universe Ocean countless years ago?¡±
¡°Gasp! Could this Spacetime Treasure Box be the weapon of this overlord? We¡¯re actually conspiring for the weapon of a living Universe Overlord?¡±
Many universe warriors who were lucky enough to survive were shocked beyond words.
Some people broke out in cold sweat when they thought about how they were plotting for a living Universe Overlord¡¯s weapon.
¡°There¡¯s actually a Universe Overlord hidden in the Demon World.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the pale pir of light that soared into the sky from the depths of the shattered Earth and was extremely shocked.
At this moment, he could clearly sense a terrifying figure filled with endless pressure slowly rising from the depths of the Earth.
That figure was too terrifying and powerful.
Even though he had only tried to sense it slightly, an iparably vast pressure pressed down on him.
It gave him the feeling of a vast universe pressing down on him.
Chu Zhou was shocked and did not dare to sense further.
He did not want to anger the mysterious Universe Overlord who was about to appear.
¡°Eh? Beibei, why have you suddenly quietened down?¡±
Chu Zhou was surprised to discover that Beibei, who had been extremely anxious ever since the Spacetime Treasure Box appeared and wished she could rush towards it, had actually calmed down at this moment.
Its pair of innocent eyes were eagerly looking at the pale pir of light that soared into the sky.
There was a hint of curiosity, a hint of doubt and a hint of anticipation in his eyes.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That pale white pir of light contained unimaginable spacetime power. This meant that that mysterious Universe Overlord was proficient in the Spacetime Law, and Beibei was also proficient in the Spacetime Law. Could Beibei be rted to that mysterious Universe Overlord?
If my conjecture is correct, then Beibei¡¯s background is too shocking.
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
In the air above the battlefield, the blood mist formed by the 14 Universe Nobility quickly condensed into the figures of the 14 living beings.
The 14 Universe Nobility did not die.
This was normal.
Universe Nobility was a powerful lifeform that had grasped 30% to 60% of thews.
Their lives had already partially fused with thews of the universe.
The tenacity of life was beyond imagination.
Even Universe Overlords would have a hard time killing them.
However, even though the 14 Universe Nobility were not dead, they were all like birds startled by the twang of a bow. The moment they reconstructed their bodies, they instantly tore through the void and retreated hundreds of millions of kilometers away.
The 14 Universe Nobility had ugly expressions.
This time, even though they were lucky enough not to die, he was definitely seriously injured.
Without billions of years, it would be impossible to recover.
If they knew that the Spacetime Treasure Box was rted to a living Universe Overlord, they would never dare to plot against it.
¡°We might have be someone else¡¯s pawns.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Someone wants to use us to force this Universe Overlord out.¡±
¡°Hehe, perhaps he still wants to test the actual situation of this Universe Overlord through us.¡±
The 14 Universe Nobilitymunicated with their divine senses.
Their gazes were cold.
Their experience and intuition told them¡ that they were being used as pawns.
Moreover, it was a chess piece that could be abandoned at any time.
If that mysterious Universe Overlord had dealt with them seriously, they might have really perished.
Even an ordinary person would be furious when they found out that they had been treated as a chess piece and their fate had been arranged.
Let alone these Universe Nobility?
At this moment, these Universe Nobility were all furious and filled with killing intent.
However, they also knew that the person who dared to treat them as chess pieces and set up such a trap must be a Universe Overlord.
Therefore, even if they guessed the truth, there was nothing they could do.
Revenge on a Universe Overlord?Don¡¯t be ridiculous!
The 14 Universe Nobility looked at the beam of light sullenly. They also wanted to know which Universe Overlord was actually hiding in this Demon World.
Under everyone¡¯s attention, a pale-faced young man with gray hair emerged from the depths of the Earth and stood in the pir of light.
The moment the tall and thin gray-haired youth appeared, thews of the entire Demon World were instantly rearranged.
At this moment, the Spacetime Law was ranked before all the other Laws.
A mighty river of time and space appeared in the sky and traversed the entire Demon World.
¡°He¡¯s indeed a Universe Overlord! And¡ he¡¯s a Spacetime Law overlord that I¡¯ve never heard of.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a second Spacetime Law Lord Light in this world..¡±
Chapter 867: Lord Of Moment! (2)
Chapter 867: Lord Of Moment! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The 14 Universe Nobility looked at the gray-haired youth in shock.
The Spacetime Law Overlord was definitely an overlord among overlords.
At this moment, they were extremely certain that the Spacetime Treasure Box was the weapon of this overlord.
¡°So powerful¡¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the figure of the gray-haired young man and felt like he was looking up to a tall mountain.
Just the aura emitted from the other party¡¯s body made him feel suffocated.
¡°Strange! Logically speaking. Universe Overlords are all giants that shock the myriad races in the universe. Very few Universe Overlords have never heard of them¡ let alone a Spacetime Law Overlord?¡±
Chu Zhou was puzzled.
He could not understand when an unknown Spacetime Law overlord had appeared in the universe.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibeiy on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder and looked at the gray-haired young man with her innocent eyes, revealing a trace of admiration.
The gray-haired young man seemed to inadvertently nce at Chu Zhou. In an instant, Chu Zhou met two terrifying gazes that were like lightning.
However, even though those two lightning-like gazes were terrifying, Chu Zhou did not sense any malice from them.
In fact, he did not know if it was an illusion, but he actually felt a trace of admiration from it.
In addition, he was sure that when those two sharp gazes swept past Beibei, they paused for a moment.
¡°Looks like my guess was right. This mysterious Universe Overlord is indeed rted to Beibei.¡±
Chu Zhou thought excitedly.
After the gray-haired young man nced at it, he looked at the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures on the battlefield.
¡°Lord Cha Na, I m sorry for letting these people disturb you.¡±
The six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures suddenly transformed into human forms and knelt on one knee facing the gray-haired youth.
¡°Alright, this has nothing to do with you¡ With your strength, you won¡¯t be able to stop some people even if you want to.¡±
As the gray ¡°haired young man spoke, he gently waved his sleeve and sent the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures billions of kilometers away.
Then, with a wave of his hand, the Spacetime Treasure Box automatically flew into his hand.
¡°Lord of the Universe Light, you¡¯ve schemed so much just to use those chess pieces to force me to appear and test my situation. Now that I¡¯ve appeared, aren¡¯t youing out?¡±
The gray-haired youth said expressionlessly.
In an instant, the space in the void was automatically annihted, and a wave of hidden people was exposed.
This wave of people was Daphne and the others.
Daphne felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she met the
gray-haired youth¡¯s sharp gaze.
His face turned pale.
If not for the fact that there was a powerful force protecting her, her soul would have dissipated at this moment.
Daphne was shocked and hurriedly threw out a leaf.
Then, she retreated hundreds of millions of kilometers away with her people.
The gray-haired youth did not care about Daphne and the others¡¯ retreat at all.
His gaze was fixed on the green leaf.
Boom¡ª
The green leaf suddenly emitted an iparably dazzling light, and surging spatial power rushed out from it, forming a spatial passageway that led to the depths of an unknown spacetime.
In the next moment, a huge tree that seemed to be bigger than a gxy appeared at the other end of the spacetime tunnel.
The huge tree was surrounded by rivers of time condensed from the power of time.
The aura emitted made all the living beings in the Demon World tremble even though they were endlessly far away.
¡°Gasp! That¡¯s the Lord of the Universe Light!¡±
When many great beings in the universe saw the giant tree at the end of time and space that was surrounded by rivers of time, they immediately knew that it was the Lord of the Universe Light, who had shaken the myriad races in the universe for countless years.
Chu Zhou looked at the huge tree and was also moved.
Humans and the Mana Race were very close to each other, so conflicts and even wars often broke out between the two sides.
Therefore, the conflict between humans and rhe Mana Race was very sharp.
As for the Lord of the Universe Light, as a peerless powerhouse of the Mana Race, he was naturally regarded as a great enemy by humans.
In fact, in many wars between humans and the Mana Race, the Lord of the Universe Light had brought huge trouble and harm to humans.
The Spacetime Law was too difficult to deal with.
Chu Zhou had long heard of the Lord of the Universe Light from some human Universe Lords.
Many human Universe Lords hoped that a Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law could be born among the humans to restrain the Lord of the Universe Light a little so that the Lord of the Universe Light would not always rely on the Spacetime Law to act recklessly against the human army in war.
At this moment, after witnessing the Lord of the Universe Light, Chu Zhou truly felt how terrifying this peerless magnate was.
Even though they were separated by an endless distance, the aura of this peerless giant still made people unable to muster the courage to oppose him.
¡°Even if a Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law was born among the humans, it would be difficult to restrain the Lord of the Universe Light! The difference in strength is too great. Even if they cultivate the samews, it would be wishful thinking to restrain them.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
¡°Lord of the Universe Light, you and I have to stay in one s ownne, mine one¡¯s own business. I¡¯ve been sleeping in the Demon World for billions of years. Why did you set up a trap to wake me up?¡±
The gray-haired young man stared at the giant tree at the end of the spacetime tunnel that was the size of a gxy and said coldly.
¡°Lord of Moment! You know why I attacked!¡±
¡°At our level, it¡¯s a joke to say that we have to stay in one¡¯s ownne, mine one¡¯s
own business..¡±
Chapter 868: Lord Of Moment! (3)
Chapter 868: Lord Of Moment! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°One nomologicalw can only allow you to be a Saint.¡±
¡°Therefore, I¡¯m enough to be the overlord of the Spacetime Law.¡±
A cold voice came from the spacetime tunnel.
¡°Hehe, do you think you can obtain the Saint position just because you eliminated the otherpetitors?¡±
The gray-haired youth, who was also the Lord of Moment, smiled disdainfully.
¡°Whether or not I can obtain the Saint position is my business. And you must die!¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light said coldly.
¡°Arrogant!¡±
The gray-haired young man said disdainfully as he looked in another direction.
¡°Lord of Thousand Faces, Lord of the Universe Light, you attacked me to ensure that you could obtain the Saint position. Why did you do that?¡±
A mysterious mask that almost covered a third of the sky slowly appeared in the sky.
¡°Hehe, Lord of the Universe Light, Lord of Moment, both of you are my seniors.
You became Universe Overlords at least billions of years earlier than me. I, as a junior, am only here today to admire your elegance.¡±
A chuckle came from the huge mask.
¡°Since you know that you¡¯re a junior, how dare you interfere in our matters?¡±
The gray-haired young man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and his eyes shot out two sharp lightning-like gazes.
The two gazes transformed into two rivers of time that crashed into the huge mask.
Instantly, the mask in the sky seemed to have experienced the erosion of billions of years in the blink of an eye and began to rapidly decay.
A muffled groan came from the mask as a vast nomological power that contained the Myriad Transformations Intent erupted.
The mask quickly broke free from the two rivers of time and flew to another ce.
However, even though the mask had broken free from the river of time, the traces of corruption were still there.
Coupled with the muffled groan just now, the person behind the mask had clearly suffered a loss.
¡°Lord of Moment, you old fart. Your injuries are clearly not healed yet, yet you still dare to attack me?¡±
A vicious voice came from the mask.
¡°Even if I haven¡¯t recovered from my injuries, I¡¯m not someone a rookie like you who has only advanced to overlord for more than 100 million years can bully.¡±
The gray-haired young man sneered with an arrogant expression on his face.
He directly called the famous Lord of Thousand Faces a noob.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
In the sky, the huge mask instantly erupted with endless killing intent.
The entire world seemed to be frozen by an ice-cold killing intent.
In the Demon World, all the universe powerhouses looked at the three overlords, Lord of the Universe Light, Lord of the Thousand Faces, and did not dare to breathe loudly.
What happened today was too shocking and unexpected.
It was clearly a battle for a true treasure, but it had turned into a conflict between three Universe Overlords.
The aura emitted by the three Universe Overlords made everyone feel as if their bodies were cracking.
The entire Demon World was shaking violently.
Everyone was worried that if these three Universe Overlords really fought, the entire Demon World would copse.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was also in great shock.
In addition, he could not help but look at the ck Mountain under his feet.
The Spacetime Treasure Box was the weapon of the Lord of Moment.
In that case, whose weapon was the supreme divine weapon in ck Mountain?
What was the rtionship between the Lord of Moment and the mysterious figure in the supreme divine weapon in ck Mountain?
Chapter 869: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The Demons Reign!
Chapter 869: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The Demons Reign!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Demon World.
The three Universe Overlords confronted each other, and the atmosphere was extremely tense and oppressive.
The three Universe Overlords confronted each other, and the atmosphere was extremely tense and oppressive.
Countless spider web-like cracks spread across the sky and ground.
Volcanoes erupted, tsunamis roared, and Starfall appeared one after another.
It was as if Doomsday had arrived.
One could not help but wonder if the Demon World would bepletely destroyed once the three Universe Overlords officially started fighting.
The expressions of the universe¡¯s great beings changed drastically.
In their Perception, the many nomologicalws and rules in the Demon World were all suppressed by three iparably huge nomological waves that were difficult to detect with the naked eye.
At this moment, be it Universe Lords or Universe Nobility, they discovered that it was difficult for them to mobilize the power ofws.
The core method of Universe Lords and Universe Nobility was to mobilize the power ofws.
Once the power ofws could not be mobilized, their strength would be severely reduced.
This made them very frightened.
He truly felt how terrifying a Universe Overlord was.
¡°Is this the power of a Universe Overlord? He hasn¡¯t even made a move, but he¡¯s already suppressed all the otherws and rules, making it difficult for creatures below the overlord level to mobilize the power ofws and rules¡¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the gray-haired youth, the mysterious mask, and the huge tree from afar and sighed.
His current strength was not bad.
No matter which faction in the universe it was, it was considered a big shot. However, it was still insignificantpared to the three Universe Overlords. ¡°Lord of the Universe Light, you have yet to recover from your injuries. Today is the day you die!¡±
A cold voice sounded from the spatial passageway.
A huge, translucent tree root suddenly pierced through the endless spacetime and shot out from the spacetime passageway towards the Lord of Moment. It was too fast.
Under normal circumstances, the maximum speed that living beings could achieve in the real universe was light speed.
Once it exceeded the speed of light, it would leave the real universe and enter the dark universe.
However, at this moment, the huge tree root broke the iron rule and pierced through the Lord of Moment at a speed faster than light.
Even Universe Nobility found it difficult to see the huge tree root clearly. He could only barely see an afterimage.
The Lord of Moment¡¯s gray hair danced in the wind, and his eyes were as sharp as lightning. It was as if he had seen through the ages.
¡°Instant Haste!¡±
He waved his hands and unleashed a forbidden god rule.
In an instant, the huge tree root that pierced through was drowned by a pale white light.
In an instant, the huge tree root that pierced through was drowned by a pale white light.
It was as if billions of years had passed in the blink of an eye.
Moreover, this power that was rapidly passing through time was still spreading along the huge tree root to the Lord of the Universe Light on the other side of the space-time tunnel.
Chu Zhou and the others saw that the huge tree on the other side of the spatial passageway, which was evenrger than a gxy, was rapidly aging and decaying. Endless fallen leaves withered, fell off, and fluttered down.
¡°Time Reversal!¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s cold voice sounded.
In an instant, time flowed backward.
As if the video was yed backwards, countless flying leaves returned to the giant tree.
The withered leaves turned green again.
The aging and decaying tree roots became full of vitality again.
In the Demon World, two opposing powers of the Law of Time collided.
Time eleration and time reversal collided.
Boom!
Unknowingly, a loud bang shook the entire Demon World.
Everyone saw in a daze that the river of time in the Demon World had broken into two.
With a crack, the entire Demon World split into two. A thousand-meter-wide spatial crack ran through the entire Demon World.
Through the huge spatial rift, one could clearly see the Universe Ocean outside. ¡°Roar¡ª¡±
The Lord of Moment let out a long roar that shook the 3,000 worlds. His gray hair danced in the wind, and he was iparably domineering.
The Spacetime Treasure Box floating above his head instantly tore through the Great Cosmos and crossed an endless distance. It appeared at the other end of the spacetime passageway and attacked the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s main body.
¡°Lord of Moment, if you are still in your peak state, 1 will have to be wary of you.¡±
¡°But how can the current you be my match?¡±
A cold face suddenly appeared on the huge tree. He opened his mouth and an ancient long saber suddenly flew out of his mouth. Then, it shed at the Spacetime Treasure Box like a bolt of lightning.
Just like the Space time Treasure Box, the ancient saber was suffused with iparably vast spatial power.
¡°Could that be the exclusive weapon of the Lord of the Universe Light, the Time de?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the long saber that was filled with the vast power of space and time and his heart skipped a beat.
The Time de was the exclusive weapon of the Lord of the Universe Light.
It was also a famous overlord-level weapon in the universe.
It was enough to be ranked in the top ten among the many overlord-level weapons in the universe.
At the end of the distant spacetime, the Spacetime Treasure Box and the Time Saber collided violently.
Every time these two Spacetime Law-type treasures collided, it would cause chaos in spacetime.
The vast Starry Sky was destroyed in the chaotic spacetime.
That scene looked extremely terrifying.
As the Spacetime Treasure Box and the Time Saber kept colliding, another crystalline and huge tree root passed through the spacetime passageway and descended into the Demon World.
The huge tree roots intertwined and formed an iparably huge palm.
BOOM!
The tree palm pressed down on the Lord of Moment like a vast continent..
Chapter 870: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The
Chapter 870: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The
Demons Reign! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The power of the Laws of Space and Time that surged like an ocean swept out.
Before the tree palm descended, the entire Demon World copsed again.
The Demon World that was originally divided into two halves instantly shattered into dozens of pieces.
The Lord of Moment was expressionless. He raised his hand and condensed a huge energy palm that collided with the tree palm that was pressing down.
The tree palm and the energy palm shattered and annihted at the same time.
However, a trace of blood seeped out from the corner of the Lord of Moment¡¯s mouth.
The Lord of Moment frowned. His injuries were affected.
¡°The Lord of Moment is injured!¡±
Many universe powerhouses saw the blood at the corner of the Lord of Moment¡¯s mouth.
Chu Zhou and Beibei also saw it.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Seeing blood flowing from the corner of the Lord of Moment¡¯s mouth, Beibei immediately became anxious again. A trace of worry appeared in her innocent eyes.
¡°It seems that the Lord of Moment is indeed severely injured. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured so easily.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
¡°Lord of Moment, it seems that your situation is not very good!¡±
In the sky, the huge mask let out a coldugh.
A distorted and surging power suddenly struck down like a bolt of lightning.
The endless void shattered under this power.
The Lord of Moment looked coldly at the mask in the sky. He raised his palm, and the surrounding space and time distorted, forcefully shattering the power that was charging over.
However, at this moment, a crystal clear tree root silently pierced through billions of spacetime and arrived in front of him.
His expression changed slightly. With a thought, he condensed a spacetime barrier in front of him.
With a loud bang, the tree root mmed into the spacetime barrier.
The space-time barrier shattered like ss. The Lord of Moment grunted and spat out a mouthful of blood as he was sent flying a million miles away.
The mask in the sky revealed a cold smile and instantly erupted with a power that caused the color of Heaven and Earth to change. Streaks of twisted and changing strange lightning suddenly appeared around it and continuously sted towards the Lord of Moment.
The twisted and strange lightning bolts were extremely terrifying. Each strike seemed to be able to pierce through thousands of worlds.
The entire Demon World continued to copse under the bombardment of strange lightning.
A momentter, only a fewrger fragments were left in the entire Demon World.
The other fragments were all reduced to dust.
¡°Master of Thousand Faces, you, a new overlord, dare to kill me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The Lord of Moment roared, and a Torrent of Time and Space appeared under his feet. He stepped on the Torrent of Time and Space and rushed towards the huge mask.
Everywhere it passed, space and time froze.
The strange lightning bolts stopped in midair.
It couldn¡¯t hurt him at all.
In one billionth of a second, he had already arrived in front of the mask.
Boom!¡ª
He coldly pped the huge mask, shattering it into pieces.
A hazy figure flew out from behind the mask.
¡°Sneaky fellow, you don¡¯t even dare to reveal your true appearance, yet you dare to attack me?¡±
The Lord of Moment¡¯s gaze was cold, and his killing intent surged. He gathered the power of endless space-timews in his hands and continuously sted at the hazy figure.
¡°Hehe¡ As expected of someone who once fought side by side with the Great Heaven Demon God. Even though he has not recovered from his serious injuries, hisbat strength is still considerable.¡±
The hazy figure smiled sinisterly. Its figure was like a ghost as it constantly twisted and changed, dodging the Lord of Moment¡¯s repeated attacks.
At this moment, crystal-clear and huge tree roots charged towards the Lord of Moment with vast spatial power.
Each of these tree roots emitted an aura that made Universe Nobility¡¯s hair stand on end.
Facing the attacks of the tree roots, the Lord of Moment had no choice but to temporarily give up on chasing after the hazy figure and turn around to fight the tree roots.
The Lord of Moment and the Lord of the Universe Light fought fiercely. Waves of surging spatial power also collided violently.
The entire Demon World was in chaos.
Countless spacetime shadows appeared in the void.
It looked like there were countless Lord of Moment and Lord of the Universe Light fighting in the spacetime continually.
Such a battle was too high-end. Many universe warriors basically couldn¡¯t understand it.
He also did not know which Lord of Moment and the Lord of the Universe Light were real and which were fake.
Suddenly, all the spacetime Phantoms disappeared.
Everyone saw a shocking scene.
In the void, the Lord of Moment¡¯s body was suddenly prated by several crystal clear tree roots.
There were also strange and distorted lightning bolts that struck his body.
Blood flowed down the Lord of Moment¡¯s body like a waterfall.
¡°Did the Lord of Moment lose?¡±
¡°The Lord of Moment seems to be seriously injured¡ With his situation, it¡¯s actually very normal for him to lose against the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces.¡±
Many universe powerhouses sighed for the Lord of Moment.
They felt that if the Lord of Moment had not been seriously injured, he would not have been defeated so easily.
¡°Teacher¡¯s n is about to seed. After getting rid of the Lord of Moment, Teacher will be the only Space time Law Overlord in the universe¡ In the future, the probability of bing a Universe Saint will be much higher than other Universe Overlords.¡±
Daphne¡¯s lips curled up slightly.
The many Mana Universe Lords behind her also revealed excited expressions.
They were all executors of this n. If the n seeded, they would be rewarded heavily by the Lord of the Universe Light.
On the other side, An Jigud and the many Universe Lords of the Origin Race were also extremely excited..
Chapter 871: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The
Chapter 871: The Vast Expanse Of The Great Era, Only The
Demons Reign! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even if they were not the real drivers of today¡¯s game, they were still participants.
If he could sessfully kill a Universe Overlord in today¡¯s game, then, their names would shake the universe, and they might even be recorded in the history books of all the races in the universe.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibei instantly became extremely anxious when she saw the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of the Thousand Faces coborating to severely injure the Lord of Moment. She wanted to rush over and help the Lord of the Universe Light.
However¡
Its body was suppressed by a vast and unfathomable Spacetime Law.
It was difficult for it to move.
¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou also felt a deep sense of danger.
The Lord of the Universe Light was a giant of the Mana Race, and the Lord of the Thousand Faces was a giant of the Source Race¡ and both races were hunting him down.
What if the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces attacked him after killing the Lord of Moment?
Then he would almost certainly die.
¡°Truly, a tiger is bullied by a dog when it¡¯s down! If I were at my peak, how could I have been seriously injured by you?¡±
The Lord of Moment looked down at the few tree roots that had pierced through his body and the strange lightning that had wrapped around his body. He said calmly.
¡°Hahaha, Lord of Moment, although we won unfairly, the victor is king, and the loser is a bandit¡ No matter what the reason is, you will die today.¡±
The hazy figure sneered.
Then, a hazy and oppressive hand sted toward Moment Master, who had been pierced by the tree root.
Suddenly!
A cklight that was so fast that even Universe Nobility barely saw it shed and disappeared.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
The blurry Lord of Thousand Faces suddenly screamed.
His huge hand that was grabbing at the Lord of Moment and half of his body disappeared.
Half of his body surged out like a tidal wave.
At this moment, an earth-shattering explosion sounded in the void.
Everyone saw a shocking scene:
In the shattered Void, there was only the Lord of a Thousand Faces with half of his body left, the broken tree root, the Lord of Moment, whose body was straight and bleeding¡ and a ck heavenly spear that was more than a million meters tall.
A heavenly spear that came out of nowhere floated beside the Lord of Moment at this moment, emitting a terrifying aura that could topple mountains and overturn seas.
The entire universe seemed to be about to be shattered by that terrifying heavenly spear.
The entire universe seemed to be about to be shattered by that terrifying heavenly spear.
The huge ck Mountain beneath them had disappeared at some point in time.
They were pushed hundreds of millions of kilometers away by an invisible force.
¡°Gasp! What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What happened just now? Where did that Heavenly Speare from?¡±
¡°Half of the Lord of Thousand Faces¡¯ body was destroyed in an instant¡ Could this be caused by that Heavenly Spear?¡±
Many universe warriors were shocked.
They had all thought that the Lord of Moment would be lolled by the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces.
lie did not expect such an astonishing Upheaval to suddenly happen.
This change was too fast for them to react.
¡°Who¡ are you?¡±
A pair of-sized silver-white eyes floated out of the space-time tunnel. They floated high in the sky and stared solemnly at the ck heavenly spear.
The Lord of Thousand Faces, who only had half of his body left, also stared at Tian Ge with endless killing intent.
lie could sense a terrifying existence from the Heavenly Spear.
¡°In the vastness of the world, only the devil reigns supreme!¡±
A cold and domineering voice suddenly sounded from the Heavenly Spear.
In a daze, everyone seemed to see a supreme demon lord standing in the nine heavens. He was domineering and peerless, looking down on all living beings..
Chapter 872: Taboo Reappears, Dominating The World! (1)
Chapter 872: Taboo Reappears, Dominating The World! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Only the devil reigns supreme in the vastness of the world!¡±
A cold and domineering voice came from the sky. Everyone seemed to have seen a peerless demon lord that suppressed the universe. Their bodies instinctively trembled.
¡°Long time no see, old friend.¡±
The Lord of Moment said to the Heavenly Spear.
A towering ck shadow emerged from the Heavenly Spear. The ck shadow nodded slightly at the Lord of Moment.
In the sky, the two-sized silver eyes and the Lord of Thousand Faces looked at the Heavenly Spear solemnly.
When they saw the towering ck shadow emerge from the Heavenly Spear, their eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°Great Annihtion Heavenly Spear¡ You are the Great Heaven Demon God?¡±
Suddenly, the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s voice came from his-sized eyes.
¡°Great Heaven Demon God, are you still alive?¡±
The Master of Thousand Faces said in surprise.
The towering ck shadow did not answer the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces. Instead, it nced at them coldly and said calmly, ¡°You deserve to die!¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of the Thousand Faces both felt the contempt and disdain of the towering ck shadow.
The Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of the Thousand Faces were furious.
¡°Even if you are a real Great Heaven Demon God, so what? This is no longer your era.¡±
Terrifying spacetime power emanated from those huge eyes, and spacetime within a radius of billions of kilometers distorted.
¡°You are just a remnant soul without a true body. Even if you¡¯re the Great Heaven Demon God, I¡¯m afraid you only have a remnant soul left.¡±
¡°A remnant soul¡ How much power do you have left?¡±
The Lord of Thousand Faces sneered.
The half of his body that had been destroyed quickly recovered to its original state.
Whether it was the Lord of the Universe Light or the Lord of Thousand Faces, they were both giants who stood at the top of this era.
How could he be frightened by a fment of a figure?
¡°It¡¯s enough to suppress you!¡±
A towering ck figure suddenly walked out from the Great Heaven Demon Spear. A palm suddenly grabbed the Great Heaven Demon Spear and lifted it up.
In an instant, the Great Heaven Demon Spear emitted an extremely resplendent seven-colored light, and a chaotic aura erupted.
This terrifying aura not only affected the entire Demon World, but also the Universe Ocean.
At this moment, the sea area where the Myriad Star Archipgo was located was colorful and dazzling. Gush surged into the sky.
What was even more terrifying was that be it the living beings in the Demon World or the living beings in the Myriad Star Archipgo, they were all distracted at this moment.
An invisible and extremely dominating force invaded their minds, making them lose control of their emotions like wild horses.
Many living beings were unable to control themselves. They were either enraged,ughing, crying, screaming, or terrified.
In the Demon World, Chu Zhou also felt that he was about to lose control of his emotions. In his shock, he activated the Soul Armor with all his might. With the help of this ultimate technique¡¯s protection against the soul, he barely suppressed the various boiling extreme emotions in his heart.
On his shoulder, Beibei couldn¡¯t control herself at all and jumped up and down.
¡°What kind of power is this? It can actually directly control the emotions of living beings.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Great Heavenly Demon War Spear that was emitting seven-colored light in shock.
In the blink of an eye, with a loud bang, the Great Heavenly Demon War Spear that was emitting a vast seven-colored light had already shed down.
The terrifying power that shook the heavens and the earth instantly turned all the fragments of the entire Demon World into dust.
All the living beings in the Demon World appeared above the Universe Ocean.
Under the gazes of many universe warriors, that pair of-sized eyes was annihted almost instantly.
Then, the giant tree at the end of the spacetime tunnel, which was evenrger than a gxy, suddenly spurted blood and let out a scream.
¡°I¡¯ll remember today¡¯s debt!¡±
An angry roar came from the end of the spacetime tunnel.
The giant tree that was spurting blood directly entered a long river of time and space.
He looked like he was in a sorry state.
After the first attack, the Great Heaven Demon Spear quicklyunched a second attack.
The million-meter-long Great Heaven Demon Spear pierced through the blurry Lord of Thousand Faces and nailed him to the void.
¡°Great Heaven Demon God¡ I¡¯ll remember you!¡±
The hazy figure looked at the towering ck shadow with hatred before shattering into countless pieces like ss.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°Gulp¡¡±
All the universe warriors who saw this were stunned.
All of them stared nkly, as if they were dumbfounded.
That was the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces. They were defeated in an instant.
This was especially true for the Lord of the Universe Light. He was an extremely ancient and terrifying overlord of the Spacetime Law. He could be said to be the overlord of overlords. Countless Universe Saints felt that it was very difficult for anyone other than the Universe Saint to defeat him.
But now, he was actually defeated in one strike.
In order to save his life, he even fled into the long river of time and space in a sorry state.
As for the Lord of Thousand Faces, there was no phenomenon of an overlord dying. He should not have really died.
However, even if he did not die, he was probably severely injured.
Terrifying!
It is too terrifying!
Many cosmic experts looked at the towering ck shadow holding the Great Heaven Demon Spear with reverence in their eyes.
While they did not know if this towering ck shadow in front of them was the former taboo of the Universe Ocean¡ªthe Great Heaven Demon God, he was still a taboo figure even if he wasn¡¯t.
¡°Greetings, my Lord!¡±
At this moment, the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures flew in front of the towering ck shadow and knelt down in excitement and
reverence..
Chapter 873: Taboo Reappears, Dominating The World! (2)
Chapter 873: Taboo Reappears, Dominating The World! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The actions of the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creaturespletely confirmed the identity of the towering ck shadow.
He was the Great Heaven Demon God.
Apart from the legendary Great Heaven Demon God, who else could make a Universe Nobility-level Demon World creature so convinced?
¡°As expected of the Great Heaven Demon God who once dominated the Universe Ocean and even made sages wary! Even if he only has a remnant soul left, other Universe Overlords can¡¯tpare to him.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect this taboo existence to reappear in the Universe Ocean after countless years.¡±
¡°The appearance of this person will probably affect the structure of the entire universe.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so lucky. I actually saw the legendary taboo character today.¡±
Many universe warriors looked at the towering ck shadow excitedly.
¡°Phew! The crisis is over!¡±
Chu Zhou heaved a long sigh of relief.
If the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces won, he would be in danger today.
Perhaps those two overlords would conveniently get rid of him, a figure who was being chased by the Mana Race and the Origin Race.
Fortunately, an unexpected turn of events had urred.
The former taboo figure, the Great Heaven Demon God, had actually reappeared in the Universe Ocean. He defeated the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces with two clean attacks.
¡°ording to the information revealed by the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces, the Great Heaven Demon God is only left with a remnant soul.¡±
¡°ording to the information revealed by the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces, the Great Heaven Demon God is only left with a remnant soul.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the towering ck shadow in the sky and was fascinated.
When would he be able to possess such terrifying strength?
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
At this moment, Beibei, who was sitting on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder, suddenly rushed out and appeared in front of the Lord of Moment.
¡°Beibei!¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked.
Even though he guessed that there was a very close rtionship between Beibei and the Lord of Moment probably wouldn¡¯t hurt Beibei, one can never be too careful!
Since the Lord of Moment had nothing to do with Beibei, Beibei¡¯s current actions were very dangerous.
¡°Gasp! Isn¡¯t that the snow-white little beast that followed Chu Zhou? Why did it suddenly rush in front of the Lord of Moment?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it afraid of offending and angering the Lord of Moment?¡±
¡°That little white beast is too bold¡¡±
Many cosmic powerhouses saw Beibei suddenly rush in front of the Lord of Moment and felt that she was too rash and bold.
Once such an action angered the Lord of Moment, Beibei would definitely die.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, when the Lord of Moment saw Beibei, who had suddenly appeared in front of him, not only was he not angry, but he even smiled.
It was to the extent that his gaze, which was as sharp as lightning, became gentle.
There was even a hint of pampering in her eyes.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
Beibei looked at the gray-haired young man in front of her and felt a sense of blood connection, making her involuntarily want to get close to him.
However, he was also inexplicably worried.
It squatted in the void and looked at the gray-haired youth hesitantly, not knowing what to do.
¡°Your name is Beibei, right?¡±
Suddenly, a pair of warm hands picked it up.
Beibei realized that she had actually fallen into the hands of the pale young man. She couldn¡¯t help but be slightly shocked, but she quickly sensed that the other party didn¡¯t have any ill intentions.
Moreover, it felt that the other party¡¯s aura made it feel veryfortable.
Unconsciously, it narrowed its eyes andy in the warm arms.
¡°Beibei, don¡¯t you remember anything?¡± The Lord of Moment looked lovingly at Beibei, who was lying in the crook of his arm like a kitten. A trace of love shed across his eyes. ¡°Looks like you forgot too much about that serious injury back then. 1¡¯11 awaken your past memories now¡¡±
As he spoke, he suddenly tapped Beibei¡¯s be.
¡°Coo, coo¡¡±
A trace of Affliction shed across Beibei¡¯s face, but she quickly calmed down.
After about five minutes, Beibei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.
¡°Father¡ dear!¡±
Beibei sent a voice transmission to the Lord of Moment. When she looked at the Lord of Moment, there was a hint of attachment in her eyes.
¡°It seems that your memory has been restored.¡±
The Lord of Moment smiled in relief.
¡°I remember, Father. I remember the past.¡±
Beibei said excitedly as she jumped from the Lord of Moment¡¯s arm to its shoulder and then to its head.
She bounced around and was very lively.
When the universe¡¯s great beings saw this scene, their eyes widened.
What was the rtionship between that little white beast and the Lord of Moment?
He actually dared to be so insolent¡¯.
However, the Lord of Moment was not angry at the little white beast¡¯s ¡°insolent¡± actions at all. Instead, he smiled lovingly.
¡°Looks like Beibei¡¯s rtionship with the Lord of Moment is indeed extraordinary.¡±
When Chu Zhou saw this scene, his tensed heartpletely rxed.
Just as Chu Zhou rxed, he realized that the towering ck shadow was actually looking at him.
He could not see the ck shadow¡¯s expression clearly.
However, he vaguely felt that the ck shadow was looking at him¡ strangely.
Boom¡ª
Suddenly, there was a loud bang in his head. Arge amount of information surged in his mind like a tide.
Before he could react, he realized that there was a profound and unfathomable secret technique in his mind¡ªthe Book of Seven Cmities.
¡°¡®Book of Seven Cmities¡¯? What kind of absolute art is this? How did it suddenly appear in my mind?¡±
Chu Zhou was stunned.
Could this be the ultimate technique cultivated by the Great Heaven Demon God?
Did the Great Heavenly Demon Divine General teach him this technique just now?
With this thought in mind, he hurriedly looked at the ck shadow.
However, he realized that the ck shadow had already retracted its gaze.
In the next moment, the ck shadow, the Lord of Moment, and the six Universe Nobility level Demon World creatures suddenly disappeared into thin air.
At the same time, a terrifying force enveloped the fourteen Universe Nobility and banished them to an unknown distant ce.
Swoosh!
A white figure shed past.
Beibei returned and squatted on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Boss!¡±
Chu Zhou heard a childish voice.
¡°Beibei, you spoke back?¡±
He looked at Beibei in surprise.
¡°I know how to speak!¡± Beibei jumped onto Chu Zhou¡¯s head and climbed down like a pancake. ¡°My memory has recovered, and I can speak.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chu Zhou was pleasantly surprised.
¡°By the way, Beibei, what¡¯s your rtionship with the Lord of Moment?¡±
He asked curiously.
¡°That¡¯s my father!¡± Beibei said naturally.
What?
The Lord of Moment is actually Beibei¡¯s father?
Chu Zhou was stunned.
Then, he finally understood why Beibei¡¯s reaction was so abnormal when it saw the Lord of Moment after the Spacetime Treasure Box appeared.
So this was the reason.
Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Beibei, since the Lord of Moment is your father, why didn¡¯t you leave with him?¡±
¡°I want to stay by your side, Boss. Besides, Father said that it¡¯s more suitable to stay by your side¡¡± Beibei said without any scheming.
Chu Zhou was a little touched.
At the same time, he was also curious about what the Lord of Moment said.
The Lord of Moment was a Universe Overlord.
If Beibei followed him, she could clearly obtain better nurturing and more cultivation resources.
Why did he still let Babe follow me?
Chu Zhou was a little puzzled.
¡°By the way, Boss¡ Father handed his Spacetime Treasure Box to me. He even asked me to study it with you and said it was beneficial to us.¡± Beibei said happily.
Chu Zhou was overjoyed when he heard that.
Hisprehension of spatialw had reached its limit.
As long as heprehended the Law of Time andbined space and time, he would be able toprehend the Spacetime Law.
However, it was too difficult toprehend the Law of Time.
He had been unable to find a good solution.
Inside the Spacetime Treasure Box was a Time Law-type treasure that contained iparably majestic Spacetime Law power.
If he had the Spacetime Treasure Box as a reference, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for him toprehend the Law of Time.
He could even use the help of the Spacetime Treasure Box to quicklyprehend the Spacetime Law.
The Spacetime Law was one of the most powerfulws among the many. It was also known as the Forbidden Law.
None of the living beings who had grasped the Spacetime Law were simple.
However, even though the Spacetime Law was not as mysterious as the Law of Reincarnation, it was also as difficult as ascending to the heavens toprehend it.
He was extremely excited at the thought that he had a chance to master the Spacetime Law.
After a long time, he finally calmed down.
At this moment, he thought of the Book of Seven Cmities in his mind and could not help but feel puzzled.
This Book of Seven Cmities should be a peerless technique of the Great Heaven Demon God.
However, why did the Great Heaven Demon God teach him personally? Could he be the Son of Destiny?
Chapter 874: The Lord Of Moment’s Great Gift! (1)
Chapter 874: The Lord Of Moment¡¯s Great Gift! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Shocking! Forbidden character-Great Heaven Demon God-reappears in the Universe Ocean and severely injures the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces!]
¡°The ownerless treasure recorded in the parchment was actually a trap set up by the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces. It was meant to lure out the Lord of Moment, and many universe powerhouses were pawns!¡± ¡°The Lord of the Universe Light, the Lord of Thousand Faces, and the Lord of Moment fought against each other. The Demon World copsed!¡±
¡°The Great Heaven Demon God, the former taboo of the Great Heaven Demon God, is not far away!¡±
[The return of the taboo will affect the structure of the entire Universe Ocean and all the races in the universe!]
The battle hade to an end, but the entire Universe Ocean, as well as the tens of thousands of races and countless living beings in the universe, were in an uproar.
The news of this battle quickly spread throughout the entire Universe Ocean through various media and channels.
It spread to the various factions in the universe.
The nine supreme factions of the universe, the six pinnacle races, and many other cosmic races and factions attached great importance to this battle.
This battle was too unexpected.
He had thought that it was just a fight over an ownerless treasure.
Who would have thought that this so-called ownerless treasure was actually a trap set up by the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces?
Many universe warriors, including the 14 Universe Nobility, became the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces to test and lure out the wife of the Lord of Moment.
The most surprising thing was that the Great Heaven Demon God, the taboo figure who had once shocked the entire Universe Ocean, had actually appeared again.
Furthermore, he had severely injured the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces.
I he upper echelons of the variousrge factions and races ced great importance on the Great Heavenly Demon God.
This was a terrifying existence that had once ughtered a Saint after all.
Facing such an existence, no matter how much importance he ced on it, it was not too much.
After the battle ended, Chu Zhou tried to find Daphne and An Jigud to consider whether he should kill them so that the Mana Race and the Origin Race would feel heartache again.
However, Daphne and An Jigud had left at some point in time, making Chu Zhou¡¯s search fruitless.
The 14 Universe Nobility were all sent to an unknown ce by the ck shadow and the Lord of Moment before they left.
Many Universe Lords who were lucky enough to survive saw the astonishing strength Chu Zhou disyed when he killed Yi Bo. Even if they coveted the Law of Reincarnation on Chu Zhou, they did not dare to attack him at all.
Moreover, Beibei clearly had a close rtionship with the Lord of Moment.
This made them even more afraid to attack.
Therefore, Chu Zhou was temporarily safe in the Myriad Star Archipgo.
With this in mind, Chu Zhou decided to stay in the Myriad Star Archipgo for a period of time. He nned toprehend the Law of Time and Beginner, cultivate the Book of Seven Cmities, and refine the exclusive weapons before continuing to the Demon Mountain Continent.
¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others had just returned to Back Cann Ind when a dignified beautiful woman in a flowery green dress appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the others. She bowed to Chu Zhou and the others¡ Yes, to Beibei on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder.
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked to discover that this dignified woman who called herself Cang Lan was a Universe Nobility.
A Universe Nobility actually bowed to Beibei and called her Young Master?
After a moment of shock, Chu Zhou and the others immediately guessed that this dignified beauty should be the Lord of Moment¡¯s subordinate.
¡°You¡ you don¡¯t have to bow.¡±
When Beibei saw that a dignified beauty like her, a Universe Nobility, actually bowed to her, she looked very embarrassed and uneasy.
The dignified woman smiled and straightened her body.
¡°Lord Azure¡ You know the Lord of Moment?¡± Chu Zhou probed.
King Cann looked deeply at Chu Zhou and nodded elegantly. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m His Excellency¡¯s subordinate.¡±
I Imewit!
Chu Zhou and the others thought to themselves.
The Myriad Star Archipgo is the Lord of Moment¡¯s foundation, and I am the manager appointed by the Lord of Moment.¡±
King Cann smiled and said,
Lord of Moment told me to help you with all my might before he left. I¡¯ll do my best to get it for you, no matter what you want to buy in the Myriad Star Archipgo¡¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly excited when he heard this.
The exclusive weapons he refined stillcked a precious material that contained the source of water.
If he were to search for such a material himself, it would probably take a very, very long time.
It still depended on luck.
However, the Myriad Star Archipgo was extremely prosperous. It was one of the rare business centers in the Universe Ocean. The experts of the various races in the Universe Ocean liked toe here to trade.
There should be Water Origin Materials here.
If a local tyrant like Emperor Cann was willing to help him find the water origin material, he might be able to find it soon.
Lord Azure, since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I need a refining material that contains the Water Origin. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s above A-rank¡ At the very least, it can¡¯t be lower than B-rank.¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°Water Origin Materials? Sure! There should be some in our Myriad Star Archipgo¡¯s inventory.¡±
King Cann smiled and nodded. ¡°Is there anything else you need? If there is, feel free to ask!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard that the Myriad Star Archipgo¡¯s inventory contained materials that contained the Water Origin Materials, he could not help but be delighted.
Hearing that the other party wanted him to continue asking for more, he gritted his teeth slightly and made another request that was a little ¡®too much¡¯.
¡°I also need materials with Time and Space Stats..¡±
Chapter 875: The Lord Of Moment’s Great Gift! (2)
Chapter 875: The Lord Of Moment¡¯s Great Gift! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Materials with Time and Space Stats were undoubtedly materials that contained the Water Origin Materials. They were much more precious.
Basically, materials with spacetime Stats were rarely lower than Grade A.
Moreover, spacetime Stats materials of the same level were much more valuable and rare than other materials.
When he made this request, Chu Zhou actually did not have much hope.
This was because there were too few materials with Time and Space Stats.
There might not even be one in the Myriad Star Archipgo.
However, to Chu Zhou¡¯s surprise, King Cann actually nodded again. ¡°We happen to have a copy of spacetime Stats materials in our inventory, and they were left behind by Lord Cha Na¡ Since you need them, I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± When Chu Zhou heard this, he was overjoyed.
During this period of time, he had already thought of the exclusive weapons he wanted to refine.
His ideal exclusive weapon was a weapon that could simultaneously carry and amplify the power of variousws and ultimate techniques on his body.
Gathering the materials that contained the Five Elemental Laws only satisfied the minimum requirements for exclusive weapons. It could only refine weapons that could carry and amplify the Five Elemental Laws.
If he wanted to match the Law of Reincarnation, he still needed to smelt materials with Reincarnation Stats.
Simrly, if he wanted to match the Spacetime Law, he had to smelt materials with the Spacetime Law..
If he could find materials containing the Water Origin Materials and materials with spacetime Stats.
Then, the exclusive weapons he refined would at least bepatible with the Five Elemental Laws and the Spacetime Law at the same time.
¡°Young Master, do you need anything?¡±
As he spoke, he looked at Beibei expectantly.
Beibei was the descendant of the Lord of Moment and her young master. The person she wanted to help the most was undoubtedly Beibei.
Furthermore, this young master had inherited the talent of the Lord of Moment. He was a Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law and had unlimited potential.
Hence, she hoped to help Beibei grow up as soon as possible.
¡°It feels so good to have a good father!¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Beibei enviously.
¡°What do I need?¡±
When Beibei heard King Cann¡¯s words, it tilted its head and thought for a moment, not knowing what it needed.
Suddenly, its eyes lit up, as if it had thought of something wonderful and was about to drool.
¡°I want 10,000 pairs of roasted bird wings, 10,000 roasted beast legs, 10,000 roasted beast steaks, 10,000 bottles of fine wine¡¡±
As it spoke, its eyes were filled with longing and its mouth watered.
King Cann¡¯ face darkened.
Chu Zhou also covered his face.
The corners of Dragon and the others¡¯ mouths twitched.
They didn¡¯t expect Beibei to be a foodie and make such a strange request.
¡°Cough cough, I understand what Young Master means.¡±
King Cann came to a sudden realization and continued,
¡°Young Master, do you have doubts about cultivation? It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a cultivation essay left behind by Lord Cha Na in the treasure vault of our King Star Inds. There¡¯s also the cultivation notes of many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords that we¡¯ve collected over the years. I¡¯ll go get them for you now.¡±
¡°Yes! Young Master still needs absolute arts? It doesn¡¯t matter. Although our Myriad Star Archipgo isn¡¯t arge faction¡ we still have more than ten Universe Nobility level absolute arts. I¡¯ll get them for you too, Young Master.¡± ¡°No!¡± Beibei was stunned. Her eyes widened. When did she say that she needed to cultivate notes and ultimate techniques? She hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. What 1 need is¡¡±
¡°I understand. Young Master, you need cultivation notes above the Universe Lord level and many ultimate techniques. 1 know that.¡±
Before Beibei could finish, the Azurewave King said with a smile.
IIJ? II
Beibei was anxious. It was as if she had seen the roasted bird wings and other delicacies that she was about to obtain disappear without a trace. She wanted to exin.
But a hand suddenly covered its mouth.
¡°Hahaha, Lord Azure, Beibei has already mentioned its needs. As you understand, sorry to trouble you.¡±
Chu Zhou covered Beibei¡¯s mouth andughed.
King Cann looked at Chu Zhou with a smile.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you arrange amodation first¡¡±
She smiled and left in a sh.
After seeing Emperor Cann disappear, Chu Zhou let go of Beibei¡¯s mouth.
The King Cann who misunderstaood Beibei disappeared and it immediately wailed painfully.
¡°My roasted bird wings, my roasted beast leg, my roasted beast steak, my wine¡¡±
It looked at Chu Zhou bitterly as it wailed.
The corners of Chu Zhou¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, indicating that he could not hear or see anything.
Soon, under the arrangement of a staff member, they lived in a garden that was filled with birds and flowers.
Emperor Cann soon appeared before them again.
¡°Chu Zhou, this is a Level A8 material containing strong Water Origin Materials, Narcissus Gold.¡±
King Cann ced a blue metal the size of a face te in front of Chu Zhou.
On the surface of this piece of blue metal, blue engravings of the universe surfaced. They were mysterious and unfathomable.
If one looked carefully, one could see the phantom of an iparably vast sea.
There was the sound of rolling waves and an extremely strong aura of the Water Origin Materials.
¡°Thank you!¡±
Chu Zhou happily epted the Narcissus Gold.
At this moment, Emperor Cann took out a silver-white beast skin with a solemn expression.
The moment the beast skin appeared, it immediately emitted a strong Time Law fluctuation.
The surrounding spacetime began to show signs of distortion.
A terrifying pressure spread out at the same time, making Chu Zhou and the others feel suffocated..
Chapter 876: The Lord Of Moment’s Great Gift! (3)
Chapter 876: The Lord Of Moment¡¯s Great Gift! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This beast skin¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others instantly looked at the silver-white beast skin in shock.
Almost instantly, they determined that this was a leather bag that Universe Nobility of the Time Law had left behind.
Furthermore, that Time Law Universe Nobility was not a Normal Nobility, but a top figure among the Universe Nobility.
Beibei, who had been immersed in the pain of the delicious food disappearing, instantly changed her expression and stared fixedly at the silver-white beast skin.
From this silver-white beast skin, it felt an aura that was connected by blood.
¡°Lord Cann¡¡± Chu Zhou stared at the beast skin and guessed,¡±¡ Could this beast skin be the skin that the Lord of Moment once shed?¡±
In the universe, there were probably less than 30 creatures who could cultivate the Law of Time to the Supreme-Being level.
And those who could reach the Universe Nobility level could be counted on one hand.
Looking at this silver beast skin, its color and appearance were almost the same as Beibei¡¯s fur.
Chu Zhou immediately guessed that this was the skin that the Lord of Moment had once shed.
Emperor Cann nodded with a solemn expression.
¡°You¡¯re right. This is part of the skin that my master shed. It¡¯s the skin that my master shed when he became a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°Before my master left, he sent me a voice transmission and asked me to hand this leather bag to you.¡±
¡°I hope you won¡¯t let down my lord¡¯s blessing¡ Treat Young Master well!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Chu Zhou nodded heavily. ¡°Since Beibei is with me, she¡¯s my good brother. Even without this skin, I¡¯ll treat Beibei well.¡±
¡°That¡¯s for the best!¡±
Emperor Cann nodded in satisfaction and handed the silver-white beast skin to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and took the animal skin respectfully.
This piece of beast skin that the Lord of Moment had once shed could be said to be much more precious than ordinary Grade A Spacetime Law Stats materials.
Itpletely satisfied his needs.
After handing the beast skin to Chu Zhou, King Cann smiled at Beibei.
¡°Hmph!¡±
Beibei turned her head, as if she was very dissatisfied that King Cann had ¡®misunderstood¡¯ her. She was venting her anger.
Lord Cann smiled.
¡°Young Master, these are the cultivation notes and unique skills you need.¡±
¡°There are some cultivation notes and absolute arts that I can directly transmit to your brain¡ but there are some notes and absolute arts that are recorded on some strange stones and other objects. They contain the will of the person who recorded them and require you toprehend them directly.¡±
She didn¡¯t care if Beibei agreed or not. Her gaze focused, and she forcefully transmitted information containing many cultivation notes and ultimate techniques into Beibei¡¯s mind.
At the same time, he stuffed a spatial ring into Beibei¡¯s hands.
Beibei ¡®reluctantly¡¯ and passively epted arge amount of information from King Cann.
He ¡®barely¡¯ put away the spatial ring that King Cann had given him.
When the Dragon and the others saw Beibei¡¯s ¡®reluctant¡¯ expression, their faces kept twitching.
Once again, he deeply felt the importance of having a good father.
Look at Beibei. She didn¡¯t need to take risks or work hard at all. Arge number of opportunities and knowledge automatically came to her.
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. Beibei was really lucky!
When King Cann saw Beibei put away the interspatial ring, he smiled and disappeared.
However, when she disappeared, another spatial ring flew towards Beibei.
Beibei took the spatial ring in confusion. When she looked inside with her divine sense, she immediately beamed with joy and jumped up excitedly.
¡°So many roasted bird wings, so many roasted beast legs, so many roasted beast steaks¡¡±
As it spoke excitedly, it took out a golden roasted bird wing and ate it with relish.
Chu Zhou and the others were speechless.
They were numb.
He never expected that the Azurewave King would really satisfy Beibei¡¯s ¡®unreasonable request¡¯.
Wasn¡¯t this too doting on Beibei?!
¡°No wonder Emperor Cann left in a hurry¡ She probably also felt that such a scene was a little awkward! A dignified Universe Nobility¡ actually personally went to prepare such delicious barbecue for Beibei. This is really like a cannon hitting a mosquito!¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but think when he thought of King Cann leaving in a hurry.
Soon, his attention returned to himself.
Now that he had gathered all the materials, it was time to forge his own exclusive weapons..
Chapter 877: Exclusive Weapon: Book of Dharma!
Chapter 877: Exclusive Weapon: Book of Dharma!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom, Five Elements Mountain, Myraid Laws Hall.
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and looked solemnly at the Origin Source Gold, Golden me ck Gold, Origin Divine Wood Fragment, Star Sinking Gold, Narcissus Gold, and other materials that contained the origin of the five elements floating in front of him.
There was also a silver-white beast skin that was filled with the fluctuations of the vast Spacetime Law.
¡°These materials should be able to refine exclusive weapons that can carry and amplify the Five Elemental Laws and Spacetime Law.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s not enough¡¡±
With a thought, a circr Crystal Disc appeared in front of him.
As soon as this Crystal Disc appeared, it emitted traces of vast nomological fluctuations.
Countless huge gears appeared indistinctly in the disc.
There was a gear in a gear.
All the gears were spinning, as if the entire universe was being reincarnated.
This Crystal Disk was the Small Samsara Wheel that he had obtained from the Reincarnation Ancient Tomb. It was a Universe Nobility level weapon.
Chu Zhou had great ambitions for his exclusive weapons.
He was prepared to refine an exclusive weapon that could carry and amplify all thews and ultimate techniques on his body.
Therefore, he was prepared to smelt the Small Samsara Wheel into the exclusive weapons that he was about to refine.
¡°It¡¯s still not enough. In order to withstand and increase the power of the Chaos Dharma Body, the exclusive weapons must contain Chaos Stats materials.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. When he looked at the silver-white beast skin, an idea came to him.
Since the beast skin shed by the Lord of Moment could be used as materials to refine weapons that could carry and amplify the Spacetime Law.
Then, a part of his Chaos Divine Body could also be used as a material to refine weapons that could carry and increase the power of Chaos.
With this thought in mind, his expression turned ruthless. His right hand suddenly stabbed into his left chest. With a puff, his entire palm pierced into his chest.
Chaos-colored blood gushed out of the wound like a waterfall.
The corners of his mouth twitched as he felt waves of pain.
However, he did not care about this.
¡°If you¡¯re not ruthless, you won¡¯t be able to stand steadily!¡±
As he muttered to himself, his right hand suddenly grabbed his heart and tore it apart. Then, he took it out.
¡°Plop! Plop!¡¡±
A Chaos heart kept beating in his hand, emitting thunderous sounds.
After the Chaos heart was dug out, a wave of pain surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s heart.
Furthermore, he could truly sense that his Chaos Divine Body had be much weaker.
¡°It¡¯s just a heart. It¡¯s not a big loss!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s face twitched slightly from the pain. Then, he immediately circted the Chaos Dharma Body and absorbed the Chaotic Power Source in the depths of the Void to reconstruct his heart bit by bit.
The Chaos Heart was the core of the Chaos Divine Body. It had been tempered thousands of times. After losing it, it was naturally not easy to reforge it.
Chu Zhou made a simple estimation. It would take at least a year to reconstruct the Chaos Heart and let it reach the strength of the original Chaos Heart.
However, he felt that the price was worth it.
¡°I still need some supplementary materials!¡±
Chu Zhou deliberated for a while before leaving the Divine Kingdom. He found King Cann and asked him to help him find some supplementary materials.
Then, he returned to the Ten Thousand Dharma Hall and silentlyprehended the Profound of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune to ensure that he could use the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune to refine his ideal exclusive weapons.
In the blink of an eye, three months passed.
In the past half a month, King Cann had ordered people to send arge number of supplementary materials to Chu Zhou.
There were many supplementary materials, piling up into several mountain ridges hundreds of meters tall.
Chu Zhou secretly sighed at his good luck.
If not for King Cann¡¯s help, he really didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to collect so many supplementary materials.
¡°All the materials have been collected. It¡¯s time to forge exclusive weapons.¡±
Chu Zhou changed the location of the weapon refinement to the foot of Five Elements Mountain.
His gaze swept across all the materials in front of him. He took a deep breath and raised his hands, causing all the materials to float in midair.
With a thought, the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune in the depths of his consciousness suddenly trembled violently.
A boundless armor world appeared in the void of space.
In that armor world, there were countless weapons, such as sabers, spears, swords, halberds, axes, hooks, rulers, and so on.
Countless weapons quickly spun in the void, colliding and splicing in the void.
Finally, all the weapons were pieced together to form a super furnace that was tens of thousands of meters tall.
The huge golden furnace swallowed all the materials in the void as soon as it appeared.
¡°Bear¡¡±
A golden me suddenly appeared on the surface of the golden furnace, illuminating the entire world.
In addition, billions of mysterious runes appeared on the surface of the golden furnace.
One after another, mysterious and unfathomable formations appeared.
Chu Zhou closed his eyes and Perception sensed the situation of all the materials inside the golden furnace.
In his Perception, endless golden mes were boiling inside the golden furnace.
Numerous materials began to melt.
¡°¡Don¡¯t disappoint me with the A¡¯ divine rune!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. His hands followed the Weapon Refinement Profound contained in the divine rune ¡®A¡¯ and formed hand seals towards the golden furnace.
Boom, boom, boom¡
Chapter 878: Exclusive Weapon: Book Of Dharma! (2)
Chapter 878: Exclusive Weapon: Book Of Dharma! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Mysterious hand seals struck the golden kiln.
Every time a hand seal struck the golden kiln, a golden bolt of lightning would appear within it.
Streaks of mysterious golden lightning struck the various materials, causing them to gradually undergo some mysterious changes.
Dragon and the others all knew that Chu Zhou was refining his own exclusive weapons.
They were all very curious about what exclusive weapons Chu Zhou would forge.
Therefore, they also entered Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom and sat cross-legged near him, watching quietly.
¡°As expected, everyplete ancient divine rune contains unbelievable power and has various magical uses¡ Such a refining method is probably unique in the world!¡±
Dragon and the others were amazed as they watched Chu Zhou¡¯s refining process.
Generally, when a Weapon Master refined weapons above the Universe Lord level, it was an extremelyplicated and huge project.
Just the step of melting the materials was extremelyplicated.
Different materials had different melting temperatures and some other conditions.
Therefore, hundreds of furnaces or reactors were often needed to fuse all the materials.
After fusing the materials, how to fuse them was also very particr.
Which materials needed to be fused earlier, which materials needed to be fused with which materials first, which materials needed to be fused with how much, and so on¡
This was a veryplicated process.
He still needed to engrave the universe engravings and arrays after fusing the various materials.
Every step was aplicated and huge project.
If he made a mistake halfway, it was very likely that his previous efforts would be wasted. He would also waste those precious materials.
Therefore, no matter how an experience rich a Weapon Master was, they had to be extremely careful when refining weapons above the Universe Lord level. Moreover, it would take a very long time, ranging from a few months to decades.
Chu Zhou¡¯s weapon refinement method was undoubtedly too simple.
He directly activated the power of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune and condensed an iparably huge furnace. Then, he swallowed all the materials and dried them.
It saved him a lot of effort!
Chu Zhou stared intently at the golden kiln and asionally struck out a profound hand seal at it.
One day!
Two days!
Three days!
Time passed. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed.
On this day¡
Boom¡ª
The golden kiln suddenly shook violently. An ancient bronze book filled with white light flew out of the huge golden kiln.
An oppressive and terrifying aura spread out from the ancient bronze book and instantly swept through the entire Divine Kingdom.
Dragon and the others almost suffocated under the impact of that terrifying aura.
¡°A book?¡±
¡°Universe Nobility level exclusive weapons?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at the ancient bronze book in shock.
They did not expect Chu Zhou to refine a book as their exclusive weapon.
Moreover, this book had reached the Universe Nobility level.
¡°Books are the best medium for recording civilization and knowledge. And civilization and knowledge are actually also power!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the ancient bronze book in surprise and continued, ¡°This is the exclusive weapon I want¡ª The Book of Dharma!¡±
¡°The Book of Dharma. It contains and deduces tens of thousands ofws and ultimate techniques.¡±
The Book of Dharma?
Carry and deduce tens of thousands ofws and ultimate techniques?
When the Dragon and the others heard this, they deeply felt the immense ambition in the depths of Chu Zhou¡¯s heart.
It was extremely difficult for ordinary living beings to control a nomologicalw.
Chu Zhou actually wanted to master ten thousandws?
The Book of Dharma was sessfully refined. With a thought, Chu Zhou eagerly activated the Book of Dharma and opened the first page.
In an instant, the bronze cover of the Book of Dharma opened, and a mighty five-colored divine light instantly soared into the sky, forming a five-colored pir of light that broke through the sky.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately saw a five-colored page.
In this page, countless metal, wood, water, fire, and earth appeared. The five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth continuouslybined and evolved in the page, evolving into heaven and earth, the sun, moon, stars, forests, earth, rivers, mineral veins, volcanoes, and so on.
It even evolved into various life forms such as birds and beasts.
It was a civilization evolved from the five elements.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
When Dragon and the others saw this, they were deeply shocked.
They did not expect that just a page would contain so much Five Elemental Laws Profound.
It even evolved into a five-element civilization.
Even though they had witnessed the power of this page, they deeply felt how terrifying it was.
This page alone was enough to suppress most Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons.
¡°This page shall be called the Five Elements Chapter.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. With a thought, the Five Elements Chapter flipped and revealed the second page.
This page was the color of white jade.
The moment they saw this page, the Spirit of the Dragon and the others instantly fell into a trance.
In a daze, they saw countless huge gears in the dark.
Big wheel set medium wheel, medium wheel set small wheel.
Countless gears were nested together and rotated at the same time.
¡°Rumble!¡±
A series of dull rumbles came from the densely packed gears.
The countless slowly rotating gears caused everything in the entire universe to spin.
Whether it was living beings, the sun, the moon, the stars, or the universe itself, they were all rotating along with the countless gears.
From birth, to growth, to prosperity, and then to decline and death¡ The cycle repeated.
Dragon and the others were immersed in the iparably vast universe and reincarnation scene, and their minds gradually lost themselves.
¡°Wake up!¡±
Suddenly, a thunderous voice woke Dragon and the others up.
¡°Hiss! How terrifying!¡±
Dragon and the others gasped and did not dare to look at the jade-colored page again.
¡°This page should be called the Samsara Chapter. It deduces all kinds of Samsara Profound.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he activated the Book of Dharma and opened the third page.
As soon as he opened the third page, traces of pale light spread out.
The space around the Book of Dharma seemed to freeze.
When Dragon and the others looked at this page, they saw a river of time and space thousands of miles long.
Looking at the huge river of time and space, Dragon and the others were deeply shocked.
¡°This page shall be called the Spacetime Chapter!¡±
After Chu Zhou finished naming, he activated the Book of Dharma and opened the fourth page.
As soon as the fourth page was unfolded, surging Chaos fog surged out. Dragon andpany seemed to see a boiling Chaos Sea.
Countless Chaos runes danced in the Chaos Sea.
Plop! Plop!
A powerful thunderous sound came from the depths of the Chaos Sea, causing cracks to appear in the surrounding space.
Dragon and the others felt their hearts beating violently.
They were shocked and quickly suppressed the beating of their hearts.
Then, they focused their gazes and looked into the depths of the Chaos Sea. They vaguely saw a Chaos Heart floating in the depths of the boiling Chaos Sea.
¡°This page is called the Chaos Chapter!¡±
¡°There¡¯s onest page!¡±
Chu Zhou activated the Book of Dharma and opened thest page.
As soon as thest page was opened, a shocking killing intent that could destroy ten thousand worlds erupted.
Countless blood-red ¡°kill¡± characters entered the eyes of Dragon and the others.
¡°This page seems a little strange. Even though it¡¯s filled with killing intent, it seems to be a little Swashbuckle.¡±
Dragon frowned.
Zuo Yue and the others also nodded. They all felt the same way.
¡°Your senses aren¡¯t wrong! Because this page is iplete.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and summoned the Purple Dragon Sword. With a thought, the Purple Dragon Sword immediately turned into a stream of light and rushed into the fifth page.
In an instant, countless universe engravings and formations appeared on the 5th page.
These cosmic engravings and array formations wrapped around the Purple Dragon Swordyer byyer and finally pulled it into the deepest space of the page.
Instantly, countless Lotuses evolved in this page, as well as countless porcupine-like sword-lights and torrential sword rain.
The killing intent emitted by this page instantly rose by several levels, almost materializing. It made Dragon and the others feel as if a sharp sword was pressed against their throats.
¡°This chapter shall be called the Sword Principle Chapter!¡±
Chu Zhou said loudly, ¡°Five Elements Chapter, Samsara Chapter, Spacetime Chapter, Chaos Chapter, Sword Dao Chapter¡ These are the five pages that the Book of Dharma currently has. As for the other pages of the Book of Dharma, there will be more and more in the future..¡±
Chapter 879: The Book of Seven Calamities, Sage Slaying Power! (1)
Chapter 879: The Book of Seven Cmities, Sage ying Power! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This weapon is indeed worthy of the name Book of Dharma¡¯!¡±
Dragon and the others looked at the ancient bronze book in the void that was filled with killing intent that seemed to pierce through the Heaven and Earth and eximed deeply.
They did not expect the book-type weapon that Chu Zhou had refined to be so mysterious. Every page recorded and contained the various Profounds of aw or ultimate technique.
They could already imagine how terrifying it would be when every page of the Book of Dharma erupted with power.
All kinds of nomologicalws and ultimate technique attacks would directly drown the enemy.
This ¡°Book of Dharma¡± was not only a Universe Nobility level weapon. It was probably much more powerful than weapons of the same level.
Chu Zhou was also very satisfied with the Book of Dharma he had refined.
He was originally an Advance Grade Universe Lord with the Book of Dharma.
Unexpectedly, the Book of Dharma gave him a surprise. It had actually reached the level of elementary Universe Nobility weapons.
However, this was actually normal once he thought about it carefully.
Some of the materials used to refine the Book of Dharma were of excellent quality.
Especially the Origin Source Gold and the Origin Divine Wood Fragment. They were enough to refine overlord-level weapons.
Many extremely high-quality materials fused together and forcefully increased the level of the Book of Dharma.
¡°The de of War in my hand is onlypatible with thews of war that I cultivate, but it¡¯s difficult to bepatible with the fire power in my body. Perhaps it¡¯s time for me to forge an exclusive weapon.¡±
Zuo Yue looked at the Book of Dharma enviously and had the idea of refining her own exclusive weapons.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin also had the idea of refining exclusive weapons.
Only exclusive weapons could maximize their power.
A good exclusive weapon could grow with them.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha did not have such thoughts.
Their biggest goal now was to be Universe Lords.
They had the Spacetime Treasure Box, so there was no need to consider refining exclusive weapons.
¡°The Book of Dharma has been refined. It¡¯s time to leave the Myriad Star Archipgo and continue heading to the Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others left the Divine Kingdom and found Emperor Cann. They thanked her for her help during this period of time and bade her farewell.
King Cann was already mentally prepared for Chu Zhou and the others to say goodbye.
Chu Zhou and the others were in the Universe Ocean to train. It was impossible for them to stay in the Myriad Star Archipgo forever.
¡°Do you know that your current situation is actually very dangerous?¡±
King Cann said meaningfully to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°1 know. The Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Crystal Race, the Origin Race, and the other five races are all chasing after us.¡± Sol said.
¡°There¡¯s also my teacher¡¯s former enemy and the faction behind the creatures I killed in the Divine General Ancient City and the Demon World.¡±
Chu Zhou added, ¡°If 1 expose that 1 have grasped the Law of Reincarnation in the Demon World, it will probably attract a lot of trouble.¡±
¡°Also, Beibei has mastered the Spacetime Law. It will probably attract covetous eyes.¡±
¡°Looks like you still know your situation, Chu Zhou.¡± Emperor Cann nodded seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are too many people who want to find trouble with you now.¡±
¡°Other than the five pinnacle races, King Bei Gang¡¯s enemies back then, and your own enemies in Universe Ocean, there are many factions and experts who covet the A¡¯ divine rune, the Law of Reincarnation, and the Spacetime Law. They will also attack you.¡±
¡°Therefore, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that your current situation is filled with enemies.¡±
¡°The Myriad Star Archipgo is my master¡¯s territory. The variousrge factions and experts did not attack you on my master¡¯s ount.¡±
¡°But once you leave the Myriad Star Archipgo, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±
¡°Even so, we still have to leave the Myriad Star Archipgo!¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. He had long considered this situation.
It was nothing more than dealing with whatever came their way.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
When King Cann saw the calm expressions of Chu Zhou and the others, a trace of admiration shed across his eyes.
Since he hade to the Universe Ocean to train, he should not be afraid of death.
In the Universe Ocean, if one was still afraid of death, there was no point in training.
Moreover, sometimes, the more cowardly one was, the faster one would die.
In the face of a predicament, as long as one was brave enough to face it, constantly breaking through one¡¯s limits and increasing one¡¯s strength, one would be able to truly resolve the predicament.
Basically, all the great figures who had risen in Universe Ocean had relied on their strength to forcefully carve out a bloody path in Universe Ocean.
The former Emperor Xi was like this.
It was the same for the Martial Progenitor.
The Great Heaven Demon God was like this in the past.
It was the same for the former King Bei Cang.
Emperor Cann had no intention of stopping Chu Zhou and the others from leaving. She smiled and took out a rock giant that was more than 300 meters tall.
The rock giant¡¯s eyes were closed, and its entire body was surrounded by a faintyer of gray mes.
Traces of terrifying fluctuations of nomologicalws emanated from his body.
The surrounding Void distorted slightly.
¡°A Universe Nobility?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the rock giant with its eyes closed in surprise.
After experiencing the Demon World, they were all very familiar with the nomological fluctuations of the Universe Nobility..
Chapter 880: The Book of Seven Calamities, Sage Slaying Power! (2)
Chapter 880: The Book of Seven Cmities, Sage ying Power! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Therefore, he instantly sensed that the rock giant was a Universe Nobility.
¡°This is a puppet refined from the body of a Stoneman Universe Nobility.¡±
He said with a smile, ¡°Our Myriad Star Archipgo spent an astronomical price to buy this puppet from an Advance Grade Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°Even though this puppet¡¯s strength is less than a tenth of what it was when it was alive, it¡¯s stillparable to a low-level Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°After you leave the Myriad Star Archipgo, you will probably encounter all kinds of dangers. I¡¯ll give this puppet to you now. 1 hope that with the protection of this puppet, you can survive all the dangers.¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others learned that the Universe Nobility level rock giant in front of them was actually a puppet, they were very shocked.
They were even more shocked when they learned that King Cann was going to give them this puppet.
This was a puppet that wasparable to a beginner Universe Nobility.
Its value was simply limitless.
Most of the time, it was impossible to buy it.
One had to know that many Universe Nobility races did not have a Universe Nobility overseeing them.
If those powerful ns knew that they could spend money to buy Universe Nobility level puppets, they would probably use their entire n¡¯s strength to buy them.
A race with a Universe Nobility waspletely different from a race without a Universe Nobility.
Emperor Cann was prepared to give them a Universe Nobility level puppet. How could they not be shocked?
However, if they epted this puppet, they would owe him a huge favor.
¡°Don¡¯t think that you owe me a lot after epting this puppet.¡±
King Cann was experienced and could tell at a nce that Chu Zhou and the others were hesitating. He smiled and said.
¡°The Myriad Star Archipgo is the foundation of my master. In other words, everything in the Myriad Star Archipgo belongs to my master and Young Master.¡±
¡°This puppet was bought with the wealth of the Myriad Star Archipgo. In other words, this puppet originally belonged to Young Master.¡±
If I give this puppet to you now, it¡¯s equivalent to giving it to the young master¡ It¡¯s just equivalent to returning it to its owner.¡±
¡°Young Master¡¯s safety is undoubtedly more importantpared to a mere Universe Nobility level puppet!¡±
Alright, we¡¯ll ept it!¡± Chu Zhou was not a pretentious person. Facing the various dangers that might exist in the future, they indeed needed more powerful trump cards. Therefore, he decided to take this puppet in front of him.
With a thought, he stored the tightly shut rock puppet into his own world.
At this moment, Emperor Cann passed the method to control the rock puppet to Chu Zhou.
¡°No matter what, thank you, my lord!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others bowed gratefully to King Cann.
Even if King Oceanus only wanted to protect Beibei, since he had helped them, they had to thank him.
However, they had to thank him since he had helped them.
King Cann calmly epted the gratitude of Chu Zhou and the others. Then, he patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder gently and said,
¡°Be careful! I hope that the next time 1 see you, you¡¯ll beparable to your teacher.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Chu Zhou nodded heavily.
In the next moment, he summoned the Coiling Dragon and rode it into the vast sea with Dragon and the others.
King Cann stood on the shore, gazing at the departing Coiling Dragon.
¡°Master¡¯s attitude towards Chu Zhou is very special. Moreover, not only did he give Chu Zhou the skin he shed when he advanced to the overlord realm¡ he even asked the Young Master to follow him!¡±
Other than being the number one prodigy of the human race and King Bei
Cang s disciple¡ Could this Chu Zhou have another identity?¡±
Emperor Cann thought in confusion, and he was pretty sure that he was right.
His master, the Lord of Moment, was an overlord of Spacetime Law, just like the Lord of the Universe Light.
In fact, the Lord of Moment had be an overlord earlier than the Lord of the Universe Light.
However, the Lord of Moment had always kept a low profile. Furthermore, he did not have a race behind him or join any faction, which was why his reputation was not well-known.
But that didn¡¯t mean that the Lord of Moment wasn¡¯t powerful.
In fact, the Lord of Moment was a peak Advance Grade Overlord.
At its peak, it was no weaker than the Lord of the Universe Light.
With the Lord of Moment¡¯s strength, identity, and status, if Chu Zhou was only the number one prodigy of humanity and King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple, he would definitely not pay much attention to him. He would not hand over his shed skin to Chu Zhou, nor would he let his descendants follow Chu Zhou.
To experts at the level of the Lord of Moment, other than the Universe Saint and overlords of the same level, no matter how talented the other living beings were or how powerful their backgrounds were, they were actually not worth mentioning.
Unless he was the disciple of a Universe Saint, he might give him some face.
Since that was the case, the Lord of Moment still treated Chu Zhou so well¡
This meant that Chu Zhou definitely had another special identity.
King Cann stared at the departing Coiling Dragon until it turned into a ck dot and disappeared into the vast sea.
At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what the Lord of Moment had said before he left.
My master said that he¡¯s going to do something big with that lord. Is that lord going to rule the Universe Ocean again?¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t seem possible! At his peak, that lord had the Sage ying Power to rule the entire Universe Sea and make all the races and factions in the universe have no choice but to submit¡¡±
¡°¡But now, that lord only has a remnant soul left. Even if his strength is still terrifying, it¡¯s impossible for him to rule the Universe Ocean again. The nine supreme forces and the six pinnacle races are not to be trifled with¡¡±
He tried his best to think about what the major event the Lord of Moment was talking about was.
However, he could not think of an answer. In the end, he could only give up.
In the Coiling Dragon, Chu Zhou and the others were also looking back at Cann Ind until itpletely disappeared from their sight.
Even though they had only stayed on Cann Ind for a short time, which added up to less than two months.
However, it was enough to leave a deep impression on them.
The experience in the Demon World was too thrilling.
They had also obtained unimaginable gains.
There was also a newpanion.
He also got to know an extremely generous and friendly Universe Nobility like King Cann.
All of this left a deep impression on them.
¡°Deep Blue, advance towards the Demon Mountain Continent!¡±
After Chu Zhou handed the control of the Coiling Dragon to Deep Blue, he brought Beibei into his Divine Kingdom.
He divided his attention between studying the Spacetime Treasure Box and the Book of Seven Cmities.
Beibei also became serious andprehended the Spacetime Law contained in the Spacetime Treasure Box seeing Chu Zhou cultivate.
Apart from Chu Zhou and Beibei, Dragon and the others also entered their Divine Kingdoms to cultivate diligently.
The experiences, knowledge, and gains of the Demon World had greatly increased their horizons and foundation. They wanted to convert the new foundation into strength as soon as possible through bitter cultivation.
With the Spacetime Treasure Box, it was countless times easier for Chu Zhou and Beibei toprehend the Spacetime Law than for other living beings.
Thick Spacetime Law threads reflected in their eyes.
Lines of Law of Time and Law of Space extended from every thick Spacetime Law line.
The three lines intertwined with each other, describing an iparably huge Spacetime Net that epassed the entire universe.
Chu Zhou had yet to reach the Beginner level of the Law of Time. Therefore, he began to observe and study the Law of Time.
The Profound of Time kept appearing in his mind.
In addition, half of his consciousness wasprehending and deducing the Book of Seven Cmities.
¡°Happiness, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, and shock are the seven emotions of all living beings. They are also the seven tribtions. If I can use these seven powers well, I will have the Sage ying Power¡¡±
The first sentence of the ¡°Book of Seven Cmities¡± made Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skip a beat. It was too domineering.
He was alsopletely certain that the Book of Seven Cmities was a peerless technique created by the Great Heaven Demon God.
He took a deep breath and continued reading seriously, not daring to miss a single word..
Chapter 881: Three Years! (1)
Chapter 881: Three Years! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Coiling Dragon!
Chu Zhou carefullyprehended and deduced the Book of Seven Cmities.
He realized that this was a very strange ultimate technique.
All the ultimate techniques he hade into contact with so far, including the
Chaos Dharma Body that focused on cultivating the body, would involve the use and transformation of nomological powers.
However, the Book of Seven Cmities had almost nothing to do with nomological and nomological powers.
He focused on the application and research of seven kinds of emotions: joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, and shock.
ording to the Book of Seven Cmities, these seven emotions contained astonishing power. If one could perfectly grasp the ultimate Profound of these seven emotions, they would be able to control the emotional power of countless living beings in the universe. The power they possessed was not inferior to a Sage at all.
If it were anyone else who said this, Chu Zhou would definitely doubt it.
However, he believed what the Great Heaven Demon God said.
This was because the Great Heaven Demon God had oncepleted the magnificent feat of killing a Saint.
in the following days, Chu Zhou studied the Spacetime Treasure Box and the
Book of Seven Cmities.
Beibei, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were also immersed in cultivation.
Under Deep Blue¡¯s control, the Coiling Dragon cut through the waves and quickly sailed towards the Demon Mountain Continent.
However, even though Chu Zhou and the others were immersed in cultivation most of the time, they could notpletely immerse themselves in cultivation.
The Universe Ocean was not peaceful.
Other than the frequent natural disasters, there were also many pirates blocking the way and robbing them.
Sometimes, they would even encounter battles between factions.
Every time they encountered such trouble, Chu Zhou and the others had to leave their cultivation state to deal with it.
In addition, they would asionally log into the Mirror Universe to adventure and train in the Myriad Race Continent.
As the map corresponding to the Universe Ocean in the Mirror Universe, arge number of human experts were active in the Myriad Race Continent.
In fact, among the many continents and inds in the Mirror Universe, the Myriad Race Continent had the most experts above the Universe Lord realm.
This was normal. After all, arge number of Universe Lords and Universe
Nobility were in the Universe Ocean.
Chu Zhou and the others roamed the Myriad Race Continent and took the opportunity to get to know many other Human Universe Lords, greatly expanding their connections.
Time passed slowly just like that.
A yearter, Chu Zhou and the others received the news that Miller had advanced to the Universe Lord realm.
Two yearster, Chu Zhou and the others received the news that Xiu Si and Feng Yan had advanced to the Universe Lord realm.
Three yearster, the news of Solomon¡¯s advancement to the Universe Lord realm also came.
Chu Zhou opened his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Advanced Grade Universe Lord)]
[Attribute Points: 50,000 trillion]
Rule/Law:
[Five Elemental Laws: 25% (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than
60%)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 20%]
[Spacetime Law: 1%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
Absolute arts:
[Book of Seven Cmities: First Level. Initial mastery of the seven powers of joy, anger, worry, thought, sorrow, fear, and shock.]
[Reincarnation Technique: First Level, Reincarnation with One Thought, Reincarnation with One Thought I
[Divine Text with the word ¡®A: Comprehension and control have reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time.]
[Soul Armor: Level Six, Level Six Soul Armor]
[Killing Sword Art: Level Eight,prehended eight ughter Sword
Diagrams]
[Chaos Dharma Body: Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Body Holy Scripture: four Universe Lords, one World Overlord Realm clone]
[Flowing Moon Movement Technique: First Level, Body Like the Waning
Moon]
[Six Radiance Shield: First Level, able to block attacks from Universe Lords.] Looking at the information on his Attribute Board, Chu Zhou felt a sense of aplishment.
In the past three years, everyone else had been improving. Of course, he would not fall behind.
In the past three years, with the Spacetime Treasure Box as a reference and the help of the Attribute Board, he quickly reached the Beginner stage whileprehending the Law of Time.
Moreover, hisprehension of the Law of Time quickly increased to 90%. After that, he sessfully fused the Law of Time and the Law of Space and stepped into the door of the Spacetime Law.
Hisprehension of the timews had reached 1%. This was already a power at the Universe Lord level.
In other words, he was now a rare Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law in the universe.
In addition, his progress in cultivating the Book of Seven Cmities was also very smooth.
In the past three years, he hadprehended and mastered the seven powers of joy, anger, worry, thought, sorrow, fear, and shock. He had mastered the First Level of the Book of Seven Cmities.
He had also cultivated the First Level of the Reincarnation Technique to perfection. With a thought, he could transform into reincarnation and pull the consciousness of other living beings into the infinite reincarnation illusion.
(Note: Reincarnation Technique has four levels: One Thought Reincarnation, Reincarnation of All Beings, Reincarnation of All Things, Reincarnation of the Universe)
His improvements over the past three years had allowed his overall strength to skyrocket once again.
¡°Unknowingly, three years have passed. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t waste these three years.¡±
As Chu Zhou muttered to himself, he left the Divine Kingdom and appeared on the Coiling Dragon.
Coincidentally, Dragon and the others had chosen to rest today and were chatting in the cockpit.
Chu Zhou nced at Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha and realized that the three of them had yet to advance to the Universe Lord realm. However, the energy fluctuations on their bodies had be even more majestic and vast.
¡°It seems that they still need a long period of umtion and tempering to sessfully advance to the Universe Lord realm.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed inwardly.
After entering the Universe Ocean, the three of them actually obtained a lot of opportunities and various cultivation resources..
Chapter 882: Three Years! (2)
Chapter 882: Three Years! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Moreover, theirprehension and talent were not bad.
Especially the dragon, who had been bestowed with a first-ss bloodline by his teacher, the Mammoth King.
His talent and potential wereparable to the top core members of the five giants of the Human Race. He was even stronger than most of the geniuses of
the God Race.
Even so, he still couldn¡¯t be a Universe Lord for a long time.
From this, it could be seen how difficult it was for a World Overlord to be a Universe Lord.
Chu Zhou knew that without the help of the Attribute Board, it would be extremely difficult for him to advance to the Universe Lord realm.
¡°How far are we from the Demon Mountain Continent?¡±
Chu Zhouposed himself and asked everyone with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s very close. It¡¯s about ten days away.¡±
Bing Selin said with a smile. She even had the auxiliary photonputer
project a huge map in the air.
There were two red dots on the map.
¡°This is probably where we are now.¡±
Bing Selin pointed at a red dot as she spoke. After saying that, she pointed at another red dot. ¡°This is Demon Mountain Continent. We are about ten days away from Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Bing Selin pointed at a red dot as she spoke. After saying that, she pointed at another red dot. ¡°This is Demon Mountain Continent. We are about ten days away from Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the two red dots on the map that were very far apart and could not help but feel nervous.
After entering the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield, he stayed in the wreckage of Universe 03 for a year. For the next five years, other than entering the Divine General Ancient City and the Myriad Star Archipgo, he spent the rest of his time wandering in Universe Ocean.
In total, he had been in the Ten Thousand Races Battlefield for almost six years.
After six years, he was finally about to arrive at the Demon Mountain Continent where his father had appeared.
At this moment, he was a little nervous.
He wondered if he could sessfully meet his father on the Demon Mountain
Continent.
It was already six years ago when his father appeared on the Demon Mountain Continent after all.
In the past six years, his father might have gone elsewhere.
¡°Bang, bang, bang¡¡±
In the path of the Coiling Dragon, Gush suddenly surged into the sky. Rows and rows of dense figures broke out of the water.
¡°Warning! There are more than a million living beings blocking the way!¡± ¡°Warning! There are more than a million living beings blocking the way!¡± Under Deep Blue¡¯s control, the Coiling Dragon also slowed down rapidly and slowly came to a stop.
When Chu Zhou and the others heard Deep Blue¡¯s warning, they immediately released their divine senses.
Immediately, they saw millions of Treant soldiers blocking the sea in front of
them.
Moreover, the Treant Soldiers were all very powerful.
Basically, they were all World Overlord Treant Soldiers.
Among them, there were ten Treant soldiers emitting the power fluctuations of Universe Lords.
Such a force was enough to move people.
¡°Wiry do these Treant Soldiers look familiar?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m very familiar with him. I seem to see him often.¡±
Dragon, Sol, and the others frowned. Looking at the densely packed Treant soldiers, they felt a strong sense of familiarity.
¡°Of course you¡¯re familiar with it!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly. ¡°These Treant Soldiers were created by the Ancient Blue Demon Tree.¡±
¡°Blue Demon has also created many Treant Soldiers to guard Five Elements Mountain. You¡¯ve all been to Five Elements Mountain and seen simr Treant
Soldiers.¡±
Hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, Dragon and the others came to a realization.
They remembered that they had indeed seen many simr Treant soldiers on the Five Elements Mountain.
¡°The Treant Soldiers created by the Ancient Blue Demon Tree¡ Could it be that the person who came to find trouble with us this time is an expert of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree?¡±
Zuo Yue said with a calm expression.
Not only Zuo Yue, the others were also very calm.
He did not feel nervous at all when facing a million-strong army.
They had experienced too much in the past six years.
He had even experienced the battle of overlords.
His mentality had long been honed to be iparably Hardiness.
The small scene in front of them did not scare them at all.
¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt it. The experts of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree have arrived.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly, ¡°I took in the Blue Demon as my subordinate and killed the prodigy of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, Rambo, in the Divine General Ancient City¡ It¡¯s normal for the experts of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree to find me.¡±
¡°I thought that after we left the Myriad Star Archipgo, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree woulde looking for us. I didn¡¯t expect them to only appear
today.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re very arrogant. You clearly know that our Ancient Blue Demon Tree race will settle scores with you, but you¡¯re still so calm.¡± A cold voice sounded from the center of the million-strong Treant army.
At this moment, a huge ancient tree suddenly rose from the center of the million Treant army.
It was a huge blue tree that reached into the clouds. Its entire body was covered in dark blue scales. Countless mysterious runes flickered on the tree¡¯s body, and a waterfall-like blue light scattered down from the ancient tree.
Most impressive of all, in the middle of the giant blue tree, was a huge, malevolent face.
¡°I¡¯m arrogant because I have the capital!¡± Chu Zhou flew out of the Coiling Dragon and calmly faced the million-strong Treant army and the Ancient Blue Demon Tree that emitted a majestic pressure.
Dragon and the others also flew out of the Coiling Dragon.
¡°You are indeed qualified!¡± That ferocious face stared deeply at Chu Zhou. ¡°You are the number one prodigy of Humanity, the personal disciple of King Bei Cang, the Divine General of Heavenly Armor who was pardoned by the Divine General Heavenly Monument, and you have evenprehended the legendary Law of Reincarnation¡ You indeed have the capital to be arrogant.¡±
¡°However, didn¡¯t King Bei Cang teach you the principle that ¡®the tallest tree in the forest will be destroyed by the wind; piled up on the shore, the current will be turbulent¡¯?¡±
¡°People who are too outstanding will die especially quickly if they don t know how to hide their talents!¡±
Chapter 883: Three Years! (3)
Chapter 883: Three Years! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You want to kill me?¡± Chu Zhou could not help butugh. ¡°With just you?¡±
¡°If Brother Blue Mountain isn¡¯t enough, what about if he included us?¡±
Suddenly, six figures with terrifying auras appeared from the Breaking the Sea.
Chu Zhou and the others looked over and immediately saw the six figures. Each of their mouths was like a loudspeaker.
¡°It¡¯s an expert from the Demonic Sound n!¡±
Dragon and the others focused their gazes.
¡°Could it be that the experts of the Demonic Sound n are preparing to avenge Yi Bo?¡± Chu Zhou said indifferently.
There was still no change in his expression.
When the six Demonic Sound n experts heard Chu Zhou mention Yi Bo, their killing intent soared.
Yi Bo was the most outstanding expert of their generation.
They were all very optimistic about Yi Bo¡¯s future and believed that he had a high chance of bing an Achievement Nobility or even a Universe Overlord.
If Yi Bo could be a Universe Nobility or a Universe Overlord in the future, it would undoubtedly be extremely beneficial to them.
It could even greatly increase their status in the Freedom Alliance.
In the end, Yi Bo was killed by Chu Zhou in the Demon World.
How could they not hate Chu Zhou?
¡°Chu Zhou, you deserve to die!¡±
The six demonic sound experts all looked at Chu Zhou as if they wanted to eat him.
It was as if he wanted to eat Chu Zhou alive.
Chu Zhou did not take the six demonic sound experts seriously.
Even though these six Demonic Sound n experts were all Advance Grade Universe Lords,
His gaze shifted to the Ancient Blue Demon Tree called ¡°Blue Mountain¡±, wondering if he should subdue another Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
At this moment, Blue Mountain spoke again. ¡°Chu Zhou, I know that one of my nsmen is under my control. Let my nsmen go immediately. I¡¯ll let you die less painfully.¡±
Chu Zhou could not help butugh. Was Blue Mountain courting death?
However, he remembered that Blue Demon had never officially fought other living beings since he became a Universe Lord.
Perhaps he could quickly increase hisbat experience through this battle between his nsmen.
Therefore, with a thought, he summoned Blue Demon.
¡°Master!¡±
The blue demon said respectfully to Chu Zhou.
¡°Blue Demon, this fellow nsman of yours wants to see you¡ You¡¯d better meet him!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
Only then did the Blue Demon notice that the surface of the sea was filled with Treant Soldiers and a towering Ancient Blue Demon Tree.
¡°An Advance Grade Universe Lord¡ Master wants me to deal with it?¡±
Blue Demon¡¯s expression turned slightly bitter. It had just be a Universe Lord not long ago, but its master had asked it to deal with a fellow nsman who was two small realms higher. Wasn¡¯t this courting death?
¡°Go, I¡¯ll hold the fort for you!¡± Chu Zhou said.
Upon hearing this, Blue Demon¡¯s Spirit immediately perked up.
If its master held the fort for it, it would not be afraid.
As Chu Zhou¡¯s trusted subordinate, it knew very well how abnormal its master was.
Anyone who hadn¡¯t reached the Universe Nobility level would have a death wish if they came to find trouble with their master.
¡°Blue Demon Sovereign Token, I¡¯ll go and meet this fellow nsman!¡±
The blue demon said loudly. It was also a huge tree that reached into the clouds and quickly rushed towards the Treant army opposite.
Moreover, when it moved, dense flower buds quickly grew on the tree. Treant soldiers flew out of the blooming flower buds.
When Blue Mountain saw that Chu Zhou had actually asked the Blue Demon to fight with him in the same room, but the Blue Demon still listened to Chu Zhou, he could not help but be furious.
Chapter 884: Crushing! (1)
Chapter 884: Crushing! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°You traitor, you actually listen to themands of humans?
11
Blue Mountain could not help but be furious when it saw Blue Demon charging towards it.
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree Race was one of the royal families of the Mana Race.
Even the Lord of the Universe Light gave the Ancient Blue Demon Trees some face.
Therefore, when it saw that its nsmen had submitted to Chu Zhou and listened to hismands, it felt immense humiliation.
Blue Demon looked at Blue Mountain and smiled coldly.
Blue Mountain was not it. How could it know what it felt like to have one¡¯s life and death in one¡¯s hands?
Disobedience meant death.
It did not want to die.
Moreover, its master Chu Zhou, treated it very well.
If not for the help of its master, Chu Zhou, it did not know when it would be able to advance to the Universe Lord realm.
¡°Cur the crap.¡¯
1 Blue Demon said coldly. It controlled the hundreds of thousands of Treant soldiers it had created to attack the million Treant soldiers opposite it.
Blue light surged from its body, and countless runes rose. Deep blue chains of order shot out from its body.
It pierced through the huge Ancient Blue Demon Tree opposite.
¡°The shame of our race deserves to be killed!¡±
Blue Mountain was extremely furious. The towering tree body erupted with a tsunami-like energy wave.
Numerous mysterious runes rushed out of its body and condensed into a deep blue hand that looked like an ancient mountain range, grabbing at the Chains of Order.
At the same time, under its orders, the million-strong Treant army on rhe sea also erupted into a huge battle with the hundreds of thousands of Treant army controlled by Blue Demon.
The Treant army created by the Blue Demon was clearly much weaker than the Treant army created by the Blue Mountain.
In particr, there were ten Universe Lord Treant Soldiers in the Treant army created by Blue Mountain.
Soon, the Blue Demon¡¯s Treant army was defeated and suffered heavy casualties.
The Chains of Order that traversed the Void were also shattered by the huge dark blue hands.
Blue Demon was hit by a dark blue hand and instantly vomited blood as he flew back to Bai Li. A third of the tree branches on his body were broken.
¡°So strong¡ I¡¯m no match for it at all.
1¡®
The Blue Demon looked at Chu Zhou with a bitter expression.
It seemed to be saying, ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll be dead.¡±
When Chu Zhou saw Lan Mo¡¯s bitter expression, he smiled faintly and looked at Zuo Yue and the others.
¡°Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, you guys go!
1¡® he said,
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±
As soon as Chu Zhou finished speaking, Zuo Yue let out an excited roar. He held the de of War and rushed out aggressively.
¡°I also want to see rhe difference between myself and an Advance Grade Universe Lord.¡±
Bing Selin, who had always been calm, was rarely eager to give it a try. A soul fluctuation that surged like the sea erupted from her body, and a grayish-white waves appeared under her feet.
She stepped on the ck and gray waves and rushed towards the Treant army.
As for Xi Liujin, his figure gradually faded before suddenly disappearing.
¡°Let¡¯s go and help! Even though we¡¯re not real Universe Lords, we¡¯re still pseudo-Universe Lords. With the three of us working together and our trump cards, we¡¯reparable to an Elementary Grade Universe Lord,¡± Dragon said in a deep voice.
¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t miss such an opportunity to sharpen ourselves!
11
Sol and Changa Saha nodded.
Then, the three of them charged forward.
When Chu Zhou saw that the three of them were also participating in the battle, he did not stop them.
Dragon was right. With the three of them working together and some of their trump cards, they wereparable to Elementary Grade Universe Lords.
With the addition of Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, and the others, the Blue Demon and its Treant army quickly turned the tables.
However, he was still at a disadvantage.
Seeing this, Chu Zhou got the Thousand Star Vine to join rhe battle.
With the addition of rhe Thousand Star Vine, the situation was finally stabilized.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Lan Mo, and the Thousand Star Vine had to deal with two Universe Lord Treant Soldiers each.
Treant soldiers were essentially tools of war created.
Realms and strength were instilled.
Therefore, the strength of the Treant Soldiers was inferior to creatures of the same level. They were basically the weakest of the same level.
When Zuo Yue and the others faced ten Universe Lord Treant Soldiers, they could still deal with them even though they were outnumbered.
Zuo Yue, in particr, held the de of War in her hand like a female Wargods. Herbat power was monstrous, and she forced the two Universe Lord Treant Soldiers back.
As for Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha, they cooperated with rhe Treant soldiers created by the Blue Demon and fought crazily with the million Treant soldiers created by the Blue Mountain.
Blue Mountain¡¯s expression was a little ugly when he saw that all his Treant soldiers had been blocked.
¡°All of them deserve to die!¡±
Blue Mountain said coldly. The towering tree body erupted with earth- shattering energy fluctuations. In the sea below, it stirred up tsunamis that were as tall as mountains.
Giant energy hands covered in armor stretched out from its body, shattering the Void and grabbing at Zuo Yue and the others.
However, before these armored energy hands could grab Zuo Yue and the others, they all shattered.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Blue Mountain¡¯s main body. His ck hair danced in the wind as he looked at Blue Mountain expressionlessly.
¡°You should at least have some dignity as an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
Don¡¯t interfere in the battle between Elementary Grade Universe Lords.¡±
Chapter 885: Crushing! (2)
Chapter 885: Crushing! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou spoke calmly.
Blue Mountain stared at Chu Zhou deeply and did not speak.
Suddenly, it took action.
To be precise, it was bickering.
Its ferocious and terrifying face suddenly opened its mouth that was filled with sharp teeth and spat out a blue energy pir that seemed to be able to destroy the world at Chu Zhou.
The Void within a radius of billions of kilometers was instantly shattered into countless fragments.
The sea below also boiled and shook violently.
Blue Mountain was not the only one who made a move.
The six demon note race experts attacked at the same time.
A terrifying demonic sound instantly resounded through the world.
Circles of ck sound waves that seemed to be able to annihte everything sted towards Chu Zhou.
In the face of such an attack, ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords would probably die.
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm.
The Book of Dharma silently appeared above his head, emitting white light.
Suddenly, the Book of Dharma opened to the third page.
The phantom of a mighty river of time and space appeared on the page.
This page was filled with a pale white light.
In an instant, the area within a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers turned into a frozen world.
Whether it was Zuo Yue and the others in the battle, the Treant Soldiers, the boiling and roaring seawater, the beam of light that tore through the void, the circles of ck sound waves, the Blue Mountain and the six Demonic Sound n experts¡ Everything stopped.
In this pale world that had stopped, Chu Zhou left his original position as if he was taking a stroll in a courtyard and easily passed through the attacks.
The next moment, the world that had stopped returned to normal.
The terrifying blue beam of light and circles of ck ripples mmed into Chu Zhou¡¯s original position.
With a loud bang, it directly sted a huge hole in the spot where Chu Zhou was.
The space in the hole was annihted into nothingness.
However, they were not happy at all no matter if it was Blue Mountain or the six demon note experts.
They all realized that their attack had missed.
When they saw Chu Zhou, who had appeared not far from them at some point in time, they could not help but break out in cold sweat.
When did Chu Zhou appear there?
What exactly happened just now?
They had no idea when Chu Zhou would leave his original position¡ This made them feel terrified.
¡°Demonic Sound n¡¡± Chu Zhou looked at the six experts of the Demonic Sound n like a bolt of lightning. ¡°¡Your n is too annoying. Every time you see me, you roar and make a scene. Can¡¯t you be a little quieter?¡±
The six Demonic Sound n Universe Lords: ¡°¡¡±
D*mn it, we rely on shouting to make a living.
You want us to be quiet? Can¡¯t you be more polite?
Chu Zhou did not care what the six demonic sound experts were thinking. He only felt that they were too annoying, so he attacked.
The Book of Dharma flew above the six Demonic Sound n experts at lightning speed. First, a pale-white wave phantom descended, instantly sealing the spacetime where the six Demonic Sound n experts were.
The six Demonic Sound n experts immediately fell into a frozen state. They were like wooden puppets, dumbfounded.
The next moment, the Book of Dharma opened to the fifth page.
In an instant, countless ¡°kill¡± words, as well as countless Lotuses, sword-lights, torrential rain, and so on descended.
The six Demonic Sound n experts who had stopped were instantly minced into blood mist.
Chu Zhou stretched out his hand and grabbed at the six blood mists. The six blood mists flew into his palm like tired birds returning to their nests and were devoured by his palm.
¡°D*mn it, that was time and space stopping just now!¡±
¡°He actuallyprehended the Spacetime Law!¡±
When Blue Mountain saw the entire process of the six Demonic Sound n experts being easily killed by Chu Zhou, his entire body went numb.
His heart was filled with shock and trembling.
It was already very heaven-defying that Chu Zhou couldprehend the Law of Reincarnation.
Who would have thought that he had actuallyprehended the Spacetime Law?
Even though the Law of Time was not as mysterious as the Law of Reincarnation, it was still one of the strongest taboows in the universe.
Timew experts had always been invincible among their peers.
At this moment, it also understood how Chu Zhou had dodged its joint attack with the six experts of the Demonic Sound n.
He must have also used Time Stop.
¡°How can he be so lucky? He actuallyprehended the Law of Reincarnation and the Spacetime Law. He even obtained the divine rune with the word ¡®A¡¯. Moreover¡ he¡¯s King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple¡¡±
Blue Mountain quickly thought about what Chu Zhou had. His eyes were red with jealousy.
He seriously suspected that Chu Zhou was God¡¯s illegitimate son.
Otherwise, why did so many good things always happen to Chu Zhou?
¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to submit to me!¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou looked at Blue Mountain indifferently.
Blue Mountain flew into a rage when he heard that.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too arrogant. I¡¯m a member of the Mana royal family¡ How can I submit to a human like you?¡±
Blue Mountain screamed. Its towering body burned with surging blue mes. The energy emitted formed an iparably terrifying energy tsunami.
¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve only just stepped through the door of the Spacetime Law. Even though the Spacetime Law is profound¡ it¡¯s not invincible.¡±
¡°With the power of the Spacetime Law you have now, as long as I constantly activate the power of my ownws, I can offset the effect of the Spacetime Law.¡±
¡°The six idiots just now didn¡¯t realize this, so they were hit by your Time Stop and were easily killed by you.¡±
Chapter 886: Crushing! (3)
Chapter 886: Crushing! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°But I¡¯m not like them!¡±
On Blue Mountain¡¯s main body, the power ofws surged, resisting all the power of foreignws.
¡°There¡¯s no difference!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard that Blue Mountain was unwilling to submit, his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to live anymore, 1¡¯11 send you off.¡±
He pointed at the Book of Dharma. The Book of Dharma immediately emitted a Universe Nobility level pressure. Like a bolt of lightning, it shed at the towering tree of Blue Mountain.
Vast five-colored divine light, huge reincarnation gears, the long river of time and space, the vast Chaos Sea, infinite sword beams, and so on erupted from the Book of Dharma.
At that moment, the entire Universe Ocean seemed to be prated by the Book of Dharma.
Terrifying energy fluctuations spread hundreds of millions of miles away.
¡°Universe Nobility level weapons!¡±
Blue Mountain felt the terrifying pressure emitted by the Book of Dharma and his heart turned cold.
It did not expect Chu Zhou¡¯s weapon to be so terrifying.
Universe Nobility level weapons were precious and rare. 99.9% of Nobles only had one Universe Nobility level weapon.
Some newly-advanced Universe Nobility even used Universe Lord weapons.
It was precisely because Universe Nobility level weapons were very precious that under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for Universe Lords to obtain a Universe Nobility level weapon.
Blue Mountain immediately wanted to dodge when he saw that Chu Zhou had actually sent out Universe Nobility level weapons.
However, it was clearly toote!
The Book of Dharma sliced through the huge tree trunk like a knife cutting through tofu. In an instant, it cut the towering tree trunk of the Blue Mountain in half.
At the same time, arge amount of the power of the five elements, the power of reincarnation, the power of spacetime, the power of Chaos, and the infinite sword aura spread towards the two segments of the tree.
¡°Ah¡ª¡± Blue Mountain screamed.
Soon, it turned into countless fragments.
Chu Zhou reached out and grabbed a Nomological Spark.
¡°Nice kill!¡± Blue Demon couldn¡¯t help but shout in joy when it saw Chu Zhou kill Blue Mountain from afar.
Just now, it had heard that Chu Zhou wanted to subdue Blue Mountain.
And that was something it did not want to see.
If Blue Mountain also submitted to its master, Chu Zhou would have two
Ancient Blue Demon Trees under him.
It was no longer unique.
Moreover, its strength was inferior to Blue Mountain.
It felt that that would cause its status in Chu Zhou¡¯s heart to decrease.
Therefore, it never expected to see Chu Zhou subdue Blue Mountain.
Now that it saw Chu Zhou kill Blue Mountain, it could not help but heave a sigh of relief.
After Blue Mountain died, the million Treant Soldiers it created, as well as the Universe Lord Treant Soldiers, seemed to have lost their energy support. Their movements became slower and slower, and more and more mistakes urred.
Soon, 10 Universe Lord Treant Soldiers were killed by Zuo Yue and the others.
As for the other Treant soldiers created by the Blue Mountain, they slowly turned into logs.
Chu Zhou did not look at those logs.
He had long studied the Treant Soldiers created by the Blue Demon.
He knew that these Treant soldiers only had extremely rare life elementium in their bodies. Even if he devoured it, the attribute points they obtained were better than nothing.
That was why he did not attack the million-strong Treant army¡
Chu Zhou could not be bothered to look at those logs. His attention was focused on the seven Divine Kingdoms.
He also moved by the Spacetime Law and seized their Divine Kingdom after he killed the six Demonic Sound n experts and Blue Mountain.
¡°I hope they¡¯re not poor!¡±
He muttered and began to activate his divine sense to scan the seven Divine Kingdoms..
Chapter 887: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (1)
Chapter 887: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°This time, 1 obtained seven Advance Grade Universe Lord Nomological Sparks, seven Divine Kingdoms, more than ten Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons, and some other treasures¡¡±
¡°Moreover, 1 devoured seven Advance Grade Universe Lords this time and obtained roughly 210,000 trillion attribute points.¡±
Chu Zhou counted his gains and was very satisfied with his gains this time.
Every Universe Lord was a super tycoon in the universe, especially Universe Lords of the royal family like Blue Mountain.
Chu Zhou saw a mountain of cultivation resources and treasures in the treasure vault of the Divine Kingdom on the Blue Mountain.
Even without a careful inventory, he knew that this was an astonishing amount of wealth.
If an ordinary creature obtained it, they would immediately be able to change their fate.
Even though the wealth left behind by the six Demonic Sound n experts could notpare to the Blue Mountain, it was still shockingly rich.
Of course, the most precious things they left behind were Nomological Sparks, Divine Kingdoms, Universe Lord weapons, and other treasures.
¡°Finally, I¡¯m rich again.¡±
Chu Zhou happily transferred all the treasures to his Divine Kingdom.
In order to sessfully refine the Book of Dharma, he had spent almost all the wealth he had umted in the Myriad Star Archipgo before purchasing all the materials through King Cann.
Therefore, before today, he was actually very poor.
Now, with the ¡°charity relief¡± from the Blue Mountain and the six experts of the Demonic Sound n, he was rich again.
He nced at his Attribute Board.
[Attribute Points: 260,000 trillion (+210,000 trillion)]
¡°With 260,000 trillion attribute points, I can level up again.¡±
¡°Theprehension of the Five Elemental Laws is 25%. It can be directly upgraded to 30%! Theprehension of the Law of Reincarnation is 20%. It can also be upgraded to the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou started working.
In an instant, his Attribute Board shook.
A mighty river of Five Elemental Laws descended and enveloped his body in the void.
Another river of Law of Reincarnation descended and descended on him.
The aura on his body rose rapidly.
¡°Master is going to increase his strength again!¡±
The moment the blue demon and the Thousand Star Vine saw the river of Five Elemental Laws descend, they immediately ran to Chu Zhou¡¯s side and used the aura leaked by the river of Five Elemental Laws.
¡°Chu Zhou is getting stronger again!¡±
¡°Even though I¡¯ve seen his way of bing stronger many times, I still find it unbelievable¡ It¡¯s too fast!¡±
Dragon and the others were not surprised to see Chu Zhou¡¯s aura rising rapidly. After knowing Chu Zhou for so long, they had seen Chu Zhou¡¯s improvement method many times and were already used to it.
Of course, there was definitely envy.
The two rivers ofwssted for half an hour before disappearing.
At this moment, the nomological fluctuations on Chu Zhou¡¯s body increased exponentially.
The intensity of the nomological fluctuations far exceeded other Advance Grade Universe Lords.
[Attribute Points: 0]
[Five Elemental Laws: 30% (+5%) (75% fusion of metal and woodws)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 23% (+3%)]
Reaching 30% of the Five Elemental Laws was the limit of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
Above that was the Universe Nobility level.
However, advancing to Universe Nobility was not that easy.
Not only did hisprehension of nomologicalws have to exceed 30, but his soul, body, Nomological Sparks, Divine Kingdom, and so on had to undergo an all-round transformation before he could advance to the Universe Nobility Realm.
This was a huge bottleneck.
Many Advance Grade Universe Lords could not break through the bottleneck after theirprehension of nomologicalws reached 30%. As a result, theirprehension of nomologicalws was stuck at 30% for the rest of their lives and they could not advance to Universe Nobility.
However, there was no bottleneck for Chu Zhou.
As long as he had enough attribute points, the Attribute Board would naturally help him break through the bottleneck.
¡°Myprehension of the Law of Reincarnation has reached 23%. I¡¯ve finally entered the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.¡±
(Description: i%-io% ofws are Elementary Grade Universe Lords, 11%-2O% ofws are Intermediate Grade Universe Lords, and 21%-3O% ofws are Advance Grade Universe Lords.)
¡°Now, myprehension of the First Level of the Reincarnation Technique, One Thought Reincarnation, is about to bepleted.¡±
Chu Zhou was overjoyed.
He truly felt that after the Law of Reincarnation¡¯sprehension level increased to the supreme Universe Lord level, the power of the Reincarnation Technique was iparable.
He was confident that he could kill almost all the Universe Lords with the Reincarnation Technique alone.
Even when facing Universe Nobility, he felt that he had some power to resist.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that my attribute points have been emptied. Otherwise, if I could raise my Spacetime Law to the level of a high-level Universe Lord¡ If myprehension of the three nomologicalws reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord, would I have the power to fight against a beginner Universe Nobility?¡±
Chu Zhou was looking forward to this answer.
He had mastered threews.
The Five Elemental Laws were rtivelymonws.
In the universe, there were many experts who cultivated the Five Elemental Laws.
The Spacetime Law was one of the most terrifying taboows in the universe.
As for the Law of Reincarnation, it was a taboo among taboos.
Not to mention cultivating, there were only a few people in the entire universe who couldprehend the Law of Reincarnation.
If hisprehension of the threews reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord, his overall strength would definitely soar to an extremely terrifying level.
In addition, there was the Universe Nobility level weapon, the Book of Dharma.
At that time, his overallbat strength would definitely be invincible among the Universe Lords.
As for whether he could match a Universe Nobility, that was something worth looking forward to.
Under normal circumstances, even the strongest Universe Lord would not be a match for Universe Nobility..
Chapter 888: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (2)
Chapter 888: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
However, his situation¡ was obviously abnormal!
To most living beings,prehending Laws was too difficult.
Even if they focused onprehending a nomologicalw, more than 99% of the Supremacies were finally stuck at the Universe Lord level and could notprehend nomologicalws to the Universe Nobility level.
Therefore, in the universe, there were very, very few living beings whoprehended twows at the same time.
It was even rarer for someone toprehend three nomologicalws at the
same time.
There had never been anyone whoprehended three nomologicalws at the same time, including a taboo nomologicalw and a mysterious Law of Reincarnation.
Therefore, in his situation, if his three nomologicalws reached the level of a high-level Universe Lord, hisbat strength would definitely be heaven-defying. Perhaps he could contend against a Universe Nobility.
¡°Chu Zhou, congrattions on breaking through again!
Dragon and the others walked over and looked at Chu Zhou ¡®jealously¡¯. ¡°Hahaha, we¡¯ll share the blessings. We¡¯ve obtained a lot of spoils of war this time. Let¡¯s see if you can use them. Don¡¯t stand on the ceremony.¡± When Chu Zhou saw the envious gazes of the Dragon and the others, heughed. With a thought, he stored the Dragon and the others into his Divine Kingdom.
Dragon and the others immediately appeared in front of a dozen treasure mountains that were piled up with countless treasures.
¡ö?Gasp! Those seven creatures are indeed Advance Grade Universe Lords.
They¡¯re actually so rich.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, I won¡¯t stand on the ceremony.¡±
The eyes of the Dragon and the others shone as they looked at the ¡®treasure mountains¡¯ in front of them. They immediately began to choose treasures that were useful to them.
Beibei also darted into a ¡®treasure mountain¡¯ to see if there was anything
delicious.
Chu Zhou let Long and the others choose treasures in the Divine Kingdom while he returned to the Coiling Dragon.
¡°Deep Blue, keep going!¡± he said.
Soon, Deep Blue controlled the Coiling Dragon to continue sailing toward the Mountain Crusher Continent.
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged in the control room of the Coiling Dragon and began to refine the seven Divine Kingdoms left behind by Blue Mountain and the others.
The Divine Kingdoms of experts above the Universe Lord level could refine a
World Heart.
Five dayster, all seven Divine Kingdoms were refined into World Hearts by
Chu Zhou.
After obtaining seven Advance Grade Universe Lord World Hearts, Chu Zhou immediately cultivated the Thousand Bodies Sutra.
Soon, he had seven more Advance Grade Universe Lord clones.
These seven doppelgangers only had 60% of his strength.
Even so, it was enough to defeat more than 90% of the Advance Grade
Universe Lords.
-No wonder Teacher values the Thousand Body Scripture so much. This is indeed a very terrifying absolute art. The stronger one is, the more terrifying this absolute art is.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the seven clones beside him and eximed in his heart.
Now that he was an Advance Grade Universe Lord, he could condense an Advance Grade Universe Lord clone.
When he bes a Universe Nobility, he could also condense a Universe
Nobility clone.
The impact would not be too great if there were only one or two clones, but what if there were hundreds of Universe Lord clones, hundreds of Universe Nobility clones, or even hundreds of overlord clones?
That was enough to affect or even change the structure of the universe. Hundreds of Universe Lord clones could turn a weak race into a strong race in the universe.
Hundreds of Universe Nobility clonespletely turned a weak race Into a top race that even the six peak races gave some face to.
Hundreds of overlord avatars were terrifying. It was enough to create a pinnacle race.
Of course, the strength of the clone condensed from the Thousand Body Holy Scripture depended on the conditions.
Chu Zhou was an Advance Grade Supremacy. His World Heart had to reach the level of an Advance Grade Supremacy before the clone condensed could reach the strength of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
If the World Heart only reached the level of an Elementary Grade Universe Lord, then the clone it condensed would only be at the level of an Elementary Grade Universe Lord.
And so on¡
If Chu Zhou wanted to condense an overlord-level clone, not only did he have to reach the overlord level, but he also had to reach the overlord level to condense the World Heart of his clone.
Of course, it was possible to condense hundreds of Universe Lord clones. However, it was basically impossible to condense hundreds of Universe Nobility clones.
There were two main sources of the World Heart: First, some primordial mystic realms were born naturally. Second, they were extracted from the Divine Kingdoms of experts above the Universe Lord level.
There were very, very few World Hearts born from the first method, and even fewer reached the Universe Nobility level.
Therefore, the way to obtain the World Heart was basically the second method. This meant that if Chu Zhou wanted to condense a Universe Nobility level clone, he needed enough Universe Nobility level World Hearts. This required him to kill enough marquises.
The Universe Nobility was a big shot standing at the top of the pyramid in the entire universe.
They had high statuses and were few in number.
There were only a few hundred Universe Nobility in the entire Human race.
The death of any Universe Nobility was a huge event that shook the universe.
If Chu Zhou wanted to condense hundreds of Universe Nobility level clones, the number of marquises he had to kill was basically equivalent to the total number of human marquises.
This was basically impossible.
If he really did that, he would probably be the public enemy of all the races in the universe. Perhaps even the Universe Overlords and even the Universe Saints would kill him.
As for condensing hundreds of overlord-level clones¡ Just think about it.
Even so, Chu Zhou still felt that the Thousand Body Holy Scripture was very terrifying.
Even if it was a thousand Universe Lord clones, it was still an extremely terrifying force.
¡°ording to Teacher, this ultimate technique was found in an ancient mystic realm of the Origin Race¡ Even in the Origin Race, no one seems to have grasped this ultimate technique..¡±
Chapter 889: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (3)
Chapter 889: Destination: Demon Mountain Continent! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou suddenly felt lucky.
Even though the conflict between the Origin Race and the Human Race was not as sharp as the conflict between the Zerg race and the Mana Race, they were still one of the strong enemies of the Human Race.
If this absolute art was grasped by an expert of the Source Race, it would pose a great threat to humanity.
In the following days, Chu Zhou and the others did not encounter any more interceptions.
A monthter¡
¡°We should be arriving at the Demon Mountain Continent today.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. His gaze passed through the Coiling Dragon and he tried his best to look into the distance.
¡°This Demon Mountain Continent is not simple,¡± Bing Selin said as she swept her gaze across Chu Zhou andpany. ¡°Do you know the origins of the Demon Mountain Continent?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that the Demon Mountain Continent was originally not called the Demon Mountain Continent, but the Wilderness Continent¡ Later on, the Great Heaven Demon God rose to prominence and made the Demon Mountain Continent his base camp. After that, he changed the name of the Wilderness Continent to the Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Chu Zhou said.
He had naturally investigated the details of the Demon Mountain Continent.
¡°The Demon Mountain Continent is actually rted to the Great Heaven Demon God?¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked.
Bing Selin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Demon Mountain Continent was originally called the Wilderness Continent.¡±
¡°Before the Wilderness Continent was changed to the Demon Mountain Continent, it was already extremely famous in the Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°As a rare sea continent with a diameter of more than five light-years in the Universe Ocean, it¡¯s very popr among the experts of the Universe.¡±
¡°Many experts of the universe, especially some lone travelers, live in seclusion in the Wilderness Continent.¡±
¡°At that time, the Wilderness Continent was a ce that countless experts in the Universe Ocean yearned to cultivate in.
Bing Selin paused slightly as she spoke. Chu Zhou and the others were all attracted.
Seeing the curious gazes in Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes, Bing Selin smiled and continued,
¡°When the Great Heaven Demon God took a fancy to the Wilderness Continent and renamed it the Demon Mountain Continent as the headquarters of the demons he established, the Demon Mountain Continent became the ¡®Holy Land¡¯ at that time.
¡°Back then, the Great Heaven Demon God guarded the Demon Mountain Continent andmanded all the living beings in Universe Ocean. No one dared to disobey him.¡±
¡°Even the nine supreme factions and the six pinnacle races have to give the Great Heaven Demon God some face.¡±
¡°At that time, countless experts of the universe joined the Great Heaven Demon God and listened to his orders.¡±
¡°It can be said that countless experts gathered on the Demon Mountain Continent at that time.¡±
¡°Back then, the Demon Mountain Continent really submitted to everyone. Experts were asmon as clouds!¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others heard Bing Selin talk about the glorious history of the Demon Mountain Continent¡¯s heyday, their eyes could not help but reveal a hint of yearning.
¡°Later on, for some reason, the Great Heaven Demon God and his demons suddenly disappeared.¡±
¡°The Demon Mountain Continent has also declined from its peak.¡±
¡°However, even so, the Demon Mountain Continent can still be said to be a cultivation holynd in the Universe Ocean.¡±
¡°Even though the Great Heaven Demon God and the demons have disappeared, the experts who once lived in seclusion on the Demon Mountain Continent and the experts whoter gathered on the Demon Mountain Continent have not disappeared.¡±
¡°The Demon Mountain Continent is still filled with experts¡ In fact, many powerful ns and factions, as well as some powerful lone travelers, have moved to the Demon Mountain Continent to settle down.¡±
¡°Even though the Demon Mountain Continent is not at its peak, there are still many experts. We can¡¯t underestimate them.¡±
Bing Selin told him all the key information she had found about the Demon Mountain Continent.
After Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they felt that the Demon Mountain Continent was a ce where dragons and tigers gathered.
¡°From the looks of it, we have to be careful after arriving at the Demon Mountain Continent. Otherwise, we might offend an expert we can¡¯t afford to offend. That would be troublesome.¡±
Chu Zhou said solemnly.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
Another half a dayter, in the distant sky, a ck dot suddenly entered the sight of Chu Zhou and the others.
As the Coiling Dragon continued to advance, the ck dot becamerger andrger, turning into a ck line.
The Coiling Dragon continued to approach, and the ckline turned into a huge Shadowraze.
¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others perked up.
After setting off from the wreckage of Universe 03 for nearly five years, they finally arrived at their destination ¡ª The Demon Mountain Continent..
Chapter 890: The Saint Nar Family! (1)
Chapter 890: The Saint Nar Family! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Ancient Viewing City!
This was one of the most ancient cities in the Demon Mountain Continent. It had already existed when the Demon Mountain Continent was still called the Wilderness Continent.
It had existed for more than 10 billion years.
This city was also extremely huge and spectacr.
It was like a terrifying Behemoth entrenched on the Demon Mountain Continent. The city walls towered into the clouds, and there were countless ancient pces, pavilions, and temples in the city.
¡°This one is really spectacr and prosperous! In terms of majesty and grandeur, it¡¯s still inferior to ourpany¡¯s Emperor Xi Holy City¡ But in terms of prosperity, Emperor Xi Holy City can¡¯tpare to this ce!¡±
Zuo Yue walked to a long street paved with bluestone. While eximing, he looked around.
In Ancient Viewing City, long streets crisscrossed.
On both sides of each long street were bustling shops.
There were also many pces and pavilions with different styles.
There were many ancient pces and secret realms floating in the sky.
In addition, the long streets were iparably prosperous and lively. Living beings of all races in the universe came and went.
There were humans, Zerg race, automaton lifeforms, Crystal Race, Origin Race, Mana Race, Beast Race, Hell Race, de Race, and so on¡
All kinds of living beings came and went, making this ce look like a country of all races.
¡°There are so many experts here!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already seen five or six Universe Lords after justing in.
¡°As expected of a ce once known as the sacrednd of the Universe Ocean. Here, World Overlords are really inferior to dogs. They run around respectfully¡¡±
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha walked on the long street and felt their scalps tingle as they looked at the expertsing and going.
There were too many experts here.
The three World Overlords were like passersby here. They did not feel safe at
all.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin were Universe Lords.
But at the same time, he did not feel too safe.
They could sense the auras of many Intermediate Grade and Advance Grade Universe Lords in this city.
He could even sense a few obscure Universe Nobility auras.
¡°It¡¯s rumored that many Universe Nobility and even overlords live in seclusion on the Demon Mountain Continent¡ From the looks of it, it¡¯s probably true.¡±
As Bing Selin spoke, a trace of reverence appeared on her face.
¡°There are indeed more experts here than I imagined!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded solemnly. He also sensed a few obscure Universe Nobility auras.
They quickly found a hotel called Blue Moon in the city and stayed there.
After staying in the hotel, Chu Zhou and the others immediately connected to the Mirror Universe¡¯swork to investigate the situation of the forces in Ancient Viewing City.
¡°Ancient Viewing City is one of the oldest cities in the Demon Mountain Continent. Many Universe experts live in seclusion there. There are also many powerful factions that have set up branches in Ancient Viewing City. On the surface, Ancient Viewing City has three Universe Nobility- Jail King, Wing King, Lightning King, and the other three¡ªas well as the ten great families. They are the strongest factions¡ The three Universe Nobility have many Universe Lords under them. As for the 10 great families, each family has at least one Advance Grade Universe Lord.¡±
¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a Universe Nobility in Ancient Viewing City!¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid the top to families aren¡¯t simple either. Not only do they have Advance Grade Universe Lords, but I¡¯m afraid there are also many Intermediate Grade and Elementary Grade Universe Lords.¡±
¡°The information we obtained is all on the surface. It¡¯s unknown if there are other Universe Nobility or even Universe Overlords hidden in Ancient Viewing City.¡±
¡°As one of the oldest cities in the Demon Mountain Continent, Ancient Viewing City has existed for more than to billion years. It¡¯s unimown what s hidden in this city. The waters are too deep.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The waters are too deep. Even the living beings of the six peak races and the nine strongest factions don¡¯t dare to be too impudent in Ancient Viewing City!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others became vignt after reading the information about Ancient Viewing City.
They felt that the waters in Ancient Viewing City were too deep. They had to be careful.
¡°No matter how deep the water in Ancient Viewing City is, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m here to find Father.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou immediately continued to search for information on the Mirror Universework.
He wanted to find out where his father had appeared on the Demon Mountain Continent.
Not long after Chu Zhou and the others entered Ancient Viewing City, the news of theming to Ancient Viewing City quickly spread.
¡°King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou, has arrived at Ancient Viewing City?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is here? He actuallyprehended the Law of Reincarnation¡ How enviable!¡±
¡°Hmph, he¡¯s indeed King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s just as arrogant as his teacher. Doesn¡¯t he know that the Law of Reincarnation on him will attract covetous eyes? Doesn¡¯t he know that the snow-white little beast that hasprehended the Spacetime Law with him will also attract covetous eyes? He¡¯s not a fool. He definitely knows all of this! However, he actually came to the Demon Mountain Continent openly. It¡¯s a ce filled with experts and the situation is extremelyplicated¡ He¡¯s really arrogant!¡±
¡°Hmph, he¡¯s indeed King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple. He¡¯s just as arrogant as his teacher. Doesn¡¯t he know that the Law of Reincarnation on him will attract covetous eyes? Doesn¡¯t he know that the snow-white little beast that hasprehended the Spacetime Law with him will also attract covetous eyes? He¡¯s not a fool. He definitely knows all of this! However, he actually came to the Demon Mountain Continent openly. It¡¯s a ce filled with experts and the situation is extremelyplicated¡ He¡¯s really arrogant!¡±
¡°Heh heh, Chu Zhou actually dares toe to the Demon Mountain Continent and even Ancient Viewing City¡ Doesn¡¯t he know that his teacher has many enemies here?¡±
In Ancient Viewing City, many cosmic experts and factions had different reactions when they learned of Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ arrival..
Chapter 891: Saint Nar Family! (2)
Chapter 891: Saint Nar Family! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Some people¡¯s eyes instantly became greedy and burning when they heard the news.
Some of them immediately became murderous while others revealed yful expressions.
An undercurrent surged in Ancient Viewing City.
¡°It turns out that Father killed to foreign Universe Lords on Demon God Mountain.¡±
Chu Zhou quickly found the location where his father had appeared on the Demon Mountain Continent on the Mirror Universework.
That was Demon God Mountain.
¡°¡However, Demon God Mountain is the mountain range where the former Great Heaven Demon God¡¯s Hall of Demons was located. It¡¯s also where the Demon Race¡¯s main camp is located¡ Father, why are you heading to Demon God Mountain?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion.
However, he quickly cast these doubts aside.
As long as he saw his father, he would know the answer.
At this moment, he wanted to immediately head to Demon God Mountain to find his father.
However, Demon God Mountain, as the former headquarters of the demons, was mysterious and strange. After the demons disappeared, it was enveloped by a strange demonic fog that could not be dispersed all year round.
Thatyer of strange demonic fog had a terrifying devouring power that could even devour Universe Nobility¡¯s Blood Energy and soul.
Even Universe Nobility had the risk of dying if they fell into it.
Therefore, it was extremely dangerous.
Normally, no one would go to the Demon God Mountain.
Only on September 6th every year would the strange ck fog that enveloped the Demon God Mountain temporarily disperse, forming some passageways to the Demon God Mountain.
At that time, arge number of universe powerhouses would enter Demon God Mountain through those passageways to search for the treasures and wealth left behind by the demons.
¡°We¡¯re six days away from August 30th and September 6th.¡±
As long as he waited for another six days, a passageway would appear in the strange demonic fog that enveloped the Demon God Mountain¡
Chu Zhou felt that his luck was not bad.
¡°Then let¡¯s wait in Ancient Viewing City for another three days!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll set off for Demon God Mountain in three days.¡±
Chu Zhou told Long and the others about his decision.
Dragon and the others naturally had no objections.
The next day!
A silver-haired old man with two colorful wings respectfully handed an invitation to Chu Zhou.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, our Saint Nar family¡¯s young master, Tew, will hold a tea party in our Saint Nar family¡¯s manor tonight. He specially invites you to participate!¡±
The Saint Nar Family?
Tw?
Chu Zhou and the others narrowed their eyes when they heard that.
They had just checked the intelligence information about Ancient Viewing City. He naturally knew that the Saint Nar family was one of the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City.
As for Tw, not only was he the young master of the Saint Nar family, but he was also an Advance Grade Universe Lord who had shaken the Demon Mountain Continent for many years. He was titled Holy Light.
¡°I¡¯ll ept the invitation!¡±
¡°As for whether to go or not, we¡¯ll think about it and see if we have time.¡±
Chu Zhou calmly epted the invitation.
¡°Our Young Master sincerely invited you, Lord Chu Zhou. Please do your best!¡±
The silver-haired elder said respectfully and left.
¡°What does the Saint Nar family and Tw mean?¡±
¡°Is he up to no good, or does he want to be friends with us? Or is it just an ordinary invitation to a banquet?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at each other and guessed the intentions of the Saint Nar Family and Tw.
Chu Zhou pondered for a moment and pondered over the other party¡¯s intentions.
¡°Chu Zhou, we¡¯re leaving for Demon God Mountain in three days? Why don¡¯t we ignore Tw¡¯s invitation and head straight to Demon God Mountain after these three days¡ to avoid unnecessary trouble?¡±
Sol deliberated for a moment and said to Chu Zhou.
¡°I¡¯m going to a tea party. Why not?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly said.
¡°Why?¡±
¡°Yes, why? We have many enemies now¡ If the Saint Nar family has ill intentions towards us, wouldn¡¯t we be walking into a tiger¡¯s den if we go to the banquet?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou in confusion.
Chu Zhou nced at Dragon and the others and said, ¡°If the Saint Nar Family has ill intentions towards us, there¡¯s actually no difference whether we go or not.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget what this ce is!¡±
¡°This is the Ancient Viewing City¡ The Saint Nar Family is the local tyrant here as one of the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City.¡±
¡°If they want to deal with us, they can attack at any time.¡±
¡°Then¡ shouldn¡¯t we go?¡± Changa Saha frowned.
¡°If the Saint Nar family wants to deal with us, there¡¯s no difference whether we go or not. But if we go¡ we can more or less get some information about the Saint Nar family at the banquet.¡±
¡°We can even ask them for more detailed information about the various factions and experts of Ancient Viewing City. While we can also find a lot of information about Ancient Viewing City on the Mirror Universework¡ it¡¯s definitely not as urate and detailed as the Saint Nar family¡¯s information.¡± ¡°The waters here run deep. The more information we have, the more detailed, the safer we¡¯ll be.¡± Chu Zhou exined.
In the end, the Dragon and the others were all convinced by Chu Zhou and decided to go to the Saint Nar family at night to attend a tea party.
The Saint Nar Family.
A young man with twelve colorful wings on his back and a height of 2.6 meters, skin like white jade, and a body filled with traces of colorful light sat on a throne..
Chapter 892: The Saint Nar Family! (3)
Chapter 892: The Saint Nar Family! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Below him was the silver-haired elder who had sent an invitation to Chu Zhou and the others not long ago.
¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve already sent the invitation to Chu Zhou.¡±
The silver-haired old man said respectfully.
Hearing this, Tw¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Did they agree toe?¡±
The silver-haired elder immediately repeated what Chu Zhou had said.
¡°Oh, it depends. They¡¯lle.¡±
Tw waved his hand and dismissed the silver-haired elder.
After the silver-haired old man left, a dignified old man with twelve colorful wings on his back walked out from behind Tw.
Upon closer inspection, this dignified old man looked 70% simr to Tw.
¡°Father, what should our Saint Nar family do to Chu Zhou?¡±
Tw¡¯s expression turned solemn as he asked the dignified old man, who was also the head of the Saint Nar family, Sadista.
¡°As you know, Chu Zhou hasprehended the Law of Reincarnation.¡± Sadista said calmly.
Tw nodded.
The news that Chu Zhou hadprehended the Law of Reincarnation had long spread throughout the entire Universe Ocean. Of course, he knew.
¡°Then let me ask you¡¡± Sadista suddenly looked deeply at Tw. ¡°¡Is the Law of Reincarnation something that ordinary people canprehend?¡±
¡°Of course not!¡± Tw shook his head decisively. ¡°For countless years, countless talented prodigies among the myriad races in the universe have tried toprehend the Law of Reincarnation¡ However, only a very small number of people haveprehended a little of the Law of Reincarnation. Most people will never be able to step into the threshold of the Law of Reincarnation in their lives. They have wasted their time for nothing.¡±
¡°Let me ask you again¡ How do you think a person who¡¯s not even 100 years old canprehend the Law of Reincarnation andprehend it to the Supremacy level?¡±
Sadista continued.
¡°Impossible¡¡± Tw was shocked when he heard this. He said firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no such person in this world! Even the Lord Of Reincarnation back then wasn¡¯t this exaggerated!¡±
¡°He doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Sadista sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a person shouldn¡¯t exist in this world¡ but he does. Isn¡¯t Chu Zhou one of them?¡±
Tw was stunned.
Exactly!
Isn¡¯t Chu Zhou such a person?
¡°How¡ How is this possible? How did Chu Zhou do it? Could it be that¡ his talent in the Law of Reincarnation surpassed the Lord Of Reincarnation back then?¡± Tw said in a daze.
¡°1 don¡¯t believe that anyone can surpass the Lord Of Reincarnation in the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
Sadista¡¯s gaze was deep as he said in a low voice, ¡°The Lord Of Reincarnation is definitely the only one in history. There¡¯s only one possibility for Chu Zhou to be able to do this¡ There¡¯s only one possibility. He¡¯s rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation, or he received a gift from the Lord Of Reincarnation, or some other reason. In short, it must be rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation.¡±
¡°What? Chu Zhou is rted to Lord Of Reincarnation?¡± Tw was shocked.
Lord Of Reincarnation was a legendary figure who had once shaken the entire universe.
If the news that Chu Zhou was rted to the Lord Of Reincarnation spread, it would probably cause a huge storm in the universe.
¡°It must be rted. My judgment can¡¯t be wrong!¡± Sadista said in a deep voice again.
¡°Then¡ then what should 1 do to him?¡± Tw said hesitantly.
¡°How to deal with him? Have you forgotten the origins of our Saint Nar family?¡±
Sadista suddenly stared into Tw¡¯s eyes and said meaningfully.
Tw was slightly stunned. He suddenly thought of something and his heart skipped a beat. He took a deep breath and said,
¡°Father, I understand!¡±
Sadista didn¡¯t say anything else. He patted Tw¡¯s shoulder and left.
¡°The Saint Nar Family¡ The Saint Nar Family¡¡±
After his father left, Sadista continued to whisper the name of his family. His expression wasplicated.. There was pride, anticipation, and fear!
Chapter 893: The Demonic Human Reappears! (1)
Chapter 893: The Demonic Human Reappears! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Ancient Viewing City!
Chu Zhou and the others went to the Saint Nar family to attend a tea party at night.
Soon, the Saint Nar family arrived.
A pair of enormous stone doors stood tall, majestic and enormous, like two small mountains. Right now, they were already opened, figures with extraordinary bearings continuously walking in.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou¡¡±
Someone was registering. When he saw Chu Zhou and the others arrive, he hurriedly got a servant to bring them in.
¡°Is he Chu Zhou?¡±
Tevez had actually invited him over.
Many extraordinary living beings stopped and looked at Chu Zhou and the others when they saw them enter.
These living beings had different reactions when they looked at Chu Zhou.
There was greed, reverence, admiration, and hidden killing intent¡
The Saint Nar family¡¯s manor upied arge area and was filled with ancient trees.
Under the lead of the servant, Chu Zhou and the others walked along the path, passed through an ancient forest, and arrived at the depths of the garden.
There were fewer trees and green grass here. There was a hugeke in front of him. It was dark blue and clear, like a huge gem lying there.
There were many people here, all of them youngsters with extraordinary bearings, many of them clearly not ordinary people. There were even some with outstanding talents, their auras astonishing.
Chu Zhou noticed that some people were exceptionally powerful, which surprised him.
Especially the young man with 12 colorful wings on his back, he was filled with an aura that made him feel threatened.
¡°Chu Zhou is here.¡±
¡°Is he the number one prodigy of Humanity, King Bei Cang¡¯s disciple, Chu Zhou?¡±
The arrival of Chu Zhou and the others immediately caused a Tiny uproar.
The group of youths looked at Chu Zhou and the others in surprise.
Especially Chu Zhou, he became the center of attention.
There were also many gazes that frequently nced at Beibei, who was sleeping soundly on Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m Tevez. Thank you for attending my tea party.¡±
Tevez stood up and walked to Chu Zhou with a smile. He extended a hand to Chu Zhou.
¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and shook hands with the other party.
Tevez was very considerate and did not neglect Dragon and the others. After shaking hands with Chu Zhou, he shook hands with Dragon and the others one by one. He smiled and thanked Dragon and the others for attending his tea party, giving off a spring breeze.
¡°Chu Zhou,e, let me introduce you to some heroes of our Ancient Viewing City.¡±
Tevez brought Chu Zhou to a group of extraordinary youths.
¡°Everyone, 1 don¡¯t think I need to waste my breath to know who¡¯s beside me!¡± He smiled.
¡°Hello, Chu Zhou. I¡¯m Reina from the Blood Sickle Family!¡±
Without waiting for Tevez to introduce her, a voluptuous and extremely charming blood-haired woman stood up and took the initiative to introduce herself to Chu Zhou.
He felt an obscure but extremely sharp aura from this woman. It was as if she was an iparably sharp blood sickle that was constantly cutting through the Void.
¡°My name is Wu Feng, and I¡¯m from the Heavy Sword n!¡±
A burly young man stood up. He carried a ck heavy sword the size of a door on his back.
Furthermore, that heavy sword did not seem to have any edge.
IVu Feng? No edges on a de?
Interesting name.
When Chu Zhou heard Wu Feng¡¯s self-introduction, he looked at the heavy sword on Wu Feng¡¯s back and greeted him with a smile.
¡°Hehe, disciple of King Bei Cang¡ You shouldn¡¯t havee to Fiend Mountain Continent.¡± Suddenly, a sneer sounded.
A gray-haired young man stood up and stared coldly at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡± He frowned and looked at the gray-haired young man. The other party seemed to have a deep hatred for him, but he could not remember when he had offended him.
He had just arrived at the Demon Mountain Continent yesterday and had never offended anyone.
¡°Remember, my name is Aiken! Since you¡¯vee to the Demon Mountain Continent, you should stay here forever!¡±
After the gray-haired young man finished speaking, he turned into a gray lightning bolt and disappeared without saying goodbye.
Chu Zhou frowned as he watched the gray lightning leave.
His eyes were filled with killing intent.
Even though he did not understand why the gray-haired young man was targeting him, he did sense killing intent from the other party.
That was enough.
If there was a chance, he had to kill this gray-haired youth.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you not understand why Aiken is targeting you?¡±
Tw walked over and said.
Chu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°I just arrived at the Demon Mountain Continent yesterday. I don¡¯t think 1 offended him or his family.¡±
¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± Tw said meaningfully. ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t offend him, your teacher has a blood feud with their Boleyn family.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Chu Zhou, Dragon, and the others looked at Tw in confusion.
¡°From the looks of it, you know very little about King Bei Cang. However¡ our Demon Mountain Continent has a deep impression of what King Bei Cang once did here.¡±
Tw seemed to have fallen into some distant memory as he said faintly,
¡°King Bei Cang began to rise in Universe Ocean after obtaining the divine rune inheritance of the word ¡®kill¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City¡¡±
¡°¡But what really established his unparalleled status was indeed the unprecedented tragic battle that erupted on the Demon Mountain Continent back then.¡±
¡°Tell me in detail!¡± Chu Zhou said eagerly.
He really wanted to know what his teacher had done on the Demon Mountain Continent back then.
A trace of reverence appeared on Tw¡¯s face. ¡°Back then, King Bei Cang had a huge conflict with the Source Race¡¯s Lord of a Thousand Faces. At that time, the Lord of a Thousand Faces had yet to be an overlord. Like King Bei Cang, he was also a Universe Nobility..¡±
Chapter 894: The Demonic Human Reappears! (2)
Chapter 894: The Demonic Human Reappears! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°We don¡¯t know the exact reason for the conflict¡ However, the process of the conflict was extremely tragic. King Bei Cang chased after Lord of Thousand Faces for almost half of the Universe Ocean. During this period, Lord of Thousand Faces once escaped into Demon Mountain Continent and sought help from some factions and experts on Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
¡°The Thousand-faced Master¡¯s status in the Origin Race is extraordinary. If we can help the Thousand-faced Master ovee this crisis and obtain the friendship of the Thousand-faced Master, the benefits will be iparably huge.¡±
¡°In the Demon Mountain Continent, many factions and experts couldn¡¯t resist the temptation and chose to stop King Bei Cang. They wanted to ¡®persuade¡¯ King Bei Cang to put down his aggro¡¡±
¡°However, King Bei Cang has gone crazy from killing! Almost all the living beings and factions that appeared to stop him have died under his sword.¡± ¡°That day, blood flowed throughout the entire Demon Mountain Continent. Countless living beings died under his sword. In the Demon Mountain Continent, more than a hundred powerful factions were killed by him. There were also many powerful factions and elites of families who died under his sword. From then on, they fell into decline¡¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they clicked their tongues and eximed.
It was as if they had seen the figure of a god of death. In the Demon Mountain Continent, he ughtered all the way, killing everyone in his path.
Wherever it passed, blood flowed like a river and corpses piled up like mountains.
¡°I roughly understand. You mean to say that an ancestor of Aiken¡¯s family died under my teacher¡¯s sword¡ Is that why he targeted me?¡± Chu Zhou asked calmly.
¡°Not bad!¡± Tw nodded slightly.
¡°Let me say it too!¡± Rena interrupted. ¡°The Boleyn family that Aiken is from was once one of the ten great families in the entire Fiend Mountain Continent¡ It¡¯s not just one of the 10 great families in Ancient Viewing City.¡±
¡°At its peak, the Boleyn family had two Universe Nobility¡ Then, in the Havoc, the two Universe Nobility of the Boleyn family were killed by your teacher.¡±
¡°With the death of the two kings, the Boleyn family quickly declined. Even though the current Boleyn family is still one of the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City¡ it¡¯spletely iparable to its peak.¡±
¡°In the Boleyn family¡¯s opinion, it was your teacher, King Bei Cang, who caused all of this. As King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple, Aiken will naturally target you.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were enlightened.
Tw reminded him, ¡°Chu Zhou, even though the Boleyn family has declined¡ a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. The strength of the Boleyn family can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±
¡°You are King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. If the Boleyn family finds out that you are here, they will probably not let you off easily. You have to be careful.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Chu Zhou nodded slightly.
In his heart, he didn¡¯t take the Boleyn family too seriously.
Without a Universe Nobility overseeing the Boleyn family, no matter how deep their foundation was, it would be difficult for them to threaten him.
Of course, he did not let his guard down because of this.
ording to what Reina had just said, her teacher had killed many people on the Demon Mountain Continent back then, so he definitely had many enemies here.
Perhaps some of these enemies had Universe Nobility holding down the fort. He had to be very, very careful.
¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Tw smiled.
¡°Derrant, the Barr family!¡±
¡°Hermes, the Nile family.¡±
¡°Scarl, the Cavans family.¡±
The remaining six young men with extraordinary bearings also introduced themselves one by one.
These six youths did not show any strong hostility towards Chu Zhou.
Of course, it was unknown if he really did not have any hostility or if he hid it well.
Chu Zhou paid attention to their families¡¯ names and immediately knew that these youths were from the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City.
Among them, were four people that Chu Zhou cared about: Tw, Reina, Wu Feng, and Aiken.
These four people were all Advance Grade Universe Lords.
After greeting them, Chu Zhou and the others sat down at the side.
Soon, a servant brought cups of tea that emitted a faint fragrance.
The teacup was very exquisite. It was carved from some kind of cosmic jade. Chu Zhou and the others held it in their hands and felt a trace of warmth.
That aura even entered one¡¯s body, making one¡¯s body feel warm andfortable.
However,pared to the teacup, the tea in the teacup was even more magical.
Wisps of divine light seeped out of the teacup and condensed into dazzling and mysterious symbols above it.
When he stared at the tea, he could vaguely see the explosion of Chaos, the evolution of the universe, the birth of all things, and various other magical and grand scenes.
Chu Zhou and the others took a sip of tea and immediately felt a fragrance lingering in their mouths and teeth. There were also traces of cold and mysterious power circting their bodies and surging into their souls, making them feel as if their souls had been cleansed. Their souls vaguely became more condensed, and their perception of thews of the universe became clearer.
¡°Good stuff!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. He immediately took another sip.
Dragon, Sol, and Xi Liujin drank it all in one gulp.
Then, he thick-skinnedly asked the servant for another cup.
Beibei, who was sleeping soundly on Chu Zhou¡¯s head, also woke up from its dream after smelling the fragrance of tea.
It also asked for a cup of tea from the servant and eagerly gulped it down. It looked intoxicated, as if it was tasting a supreme delicacy.
¡°Tsk tsk, Tw, you¡¯re really generous this time. You actually took out the ¡®Nirvana Void Tea¡¯ during this tea party.¡±
¡°Tw, you¡¯re quite generous this time. The Nirvana Void Tea only grows a little in the Demon God Mountain. It¡¯s not easy to obtain the Nirvana Void Tea. Even my grandfather only has a few taels in stock. He usually can¡¯t bear to drink it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The production of Nirvana Void Tea is too little. Even Universe Nobility won¡¯t be able to obtain it easily. I¡¯m in for a treat today.¡±
Reina, Wu Feng, Derrant, Hermes, Scarl, and the others were all full of praise.
Tw smiled calmly. ¡°You¡¯re all heroes. I invited you to participate in the tea party. Of course, I have to take out some good things to entertain you.¡±
¡°This Nirvana Void Tea is not bad. It has the effect of cleansing the soul¡ Looks like I have to think of a way to pick some when I go to the Demon God Mountain in a few days.¡±
Chu Zhou felt the wisps of coldness continuously cleansing his soul, making his soul focus even more. He immediately had the intention of making the Nirvana Void Tea.
¡°By the way, have you been paying attention to Demonic Human recently? He seems to have appeared near Demon God Mountain again.¡± Reina suddenly said.
Upon hearing the word ¡®Demonic Human¡¯, Chu Zhou, Long, Sol, and Changa Saha¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.
They knew that the so-called Demonic Human was actually Chu Doni.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was extremely excited.
He did not expect to hear news about his father on the second day of his arrival on the Demon Mountain Continent.
¡°I¡¯ve also heard that the Demonic Human has appeared again.¡±
Tw said, ¡°Speaking of which, this Demonic Human is too mysterious. Almost seven years ago, he suddenly appeared near Demon God Mountain. For some reason, he directly killed more than 10 Universe Lords who were searching for treasures on Demon God Mountain.¡±
Tw said, ¡°Speaking of which, this Demonic Human is too mysterious. Almost seven years ago, he suddenly appeared near Demon God Mountain. For some reason, he directly killed more than 10 Universe Lords who were searching for treasures on Demon God Mountain.¡±
¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to kill a Universe Lord from a pinnacle race. However, he doesn¡¯t have any scruples at all. He killed him just like that!¡±
Wu Feng also said, ¡°That ¡®Demonic Human¡¯ is indeed very bold, as if he has no scruples. However, his strength is also very terrifying. At that time, someone witnessed the battle with their own eyes. More than 10 Advance Grade Universe Lords were instantly killed by him. My guess is that he is at least a Universe Nobility.¡±
Reina also said, ¡°What do you think Demonic Human¡¯s background is? All the factions in Ancient Viewing City have investigated him through various channels¡ However, we haven¡¯t been able to find out where he came from or which race he belongs to.¡±
¡°No matter what, the Demonic Human is a dangerous Character that is not to be trifled with. If we encounter him, let¡¯s escape!¡± Tw said.
Chu Zhou was very excited as he listened to Tw and the others talk about his father.
He asked Tw and the others a few questions, wanting to know more about his father from them.
Unfortunately, Tw and the others had limited understanding.
At this moment, the crowd in the manor suddenly burst into an uproar.
A group of arrogant figures with extraordinary bearings walked over.
The two figures in the lead were one with natural Enchantment and the other with a strong dark aura.
¡°It¡¯s them!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the two familiar figures and could not help but focus..
Chapter 895: Domineering! (1)
Chapter 895: Domineering! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
A group of extraordinary figures suddenly walked over. The two figures in the lead were one with natural Enchantment and the other was filled with a strong dark aura.
¡°It¡¯s them!¡±
Seeing the two people in the lead, Chu Zhou and the others could not help but focus.
They were Daphne and An Jigud.
¡°I can still meet them here. Should I say that it¡¯s fate?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered in his heart.
When the war in the Demon World ended, he was originally wondering If he should take the opportunity to kill these two people.
Unfortunately, the two of them had already disappeared by then.
Who would have thought that they would meet them here again?
How interesting.
At this moment, Daphne and An Jigud were also looking at Chu Zhou.
They did not look surprised at all.
Before they came here, they knew that Tw had invited Chu Zhou.
¡°Daphne, don¡¯t you think that the existence of some people is an eyesore?¡± An Jigud transmitted his voice.
Daphne nodded gently and replied telepathically, ¡°It¡¯s an eyesore!¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s join forces and kill him?¡± An Jigud smiled faintly.
Daphne nced at An Jigud and said telepathically, ¡°There¡¯s no need to join forces. Our Mana Race wants him. You just have to not interfere with us.¡± An Jigud¡¯s expression stiffened slightly as anger rose in his heart.
¡°Hehe, Daphne, Chu Zhou hasprehended the Law of Reincarnation. Your Mana Race must have taken a fancy to the Law of Reincarnation on him!¡± ¡°However, you can¡¯t take it all for yourself. Our Origin Race won¡¯t give up on the Law of Reincarnation.¡±
An Jigud¡¯s cold voice sounded in Daphne¡¯s ears.
¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities!¡±
Daphne nced at An Jigud indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything else. An Jigud was even angrier when he saw Daphne¡¯s disinclined expression. ¡®Stupid b*tch, I¡¯m cooperating with you because I think highly of you. You actually rejected my good intentions and even want to monopolize Chu Zhou¡ With me around, I want to see how you take Chu Zhou away.¡±
An Jigud thought coldly.
Behind Daphne and An Jigud, three other living beings also stared coldly at Chu Zhou.
Among the four to five living beings, one of them had a pair of insect wings. It was obvious that they were living beings of the Zerg race.
One of them was made of machinery and metal. It was obvious that it came from the Machinery race.
There was also a Crystal-like figure. Needless to say, this was a Crystal Race expert.
¡°Daphne, An Jigud, Xel¡¯Naga, Zermatt, Chigu¡ Thank you foring to the tea party.¡±
Tw smiled and greeted Daphne and the others.
¡°Tw, it¡¯s been 3,000 years since west met. You¡¯ve already be one of the ten strongest Universe Lords on Demon Mountain Continent. I reckon that the next time I see you, you, the Holy Light Universe Lord, will be the Holy Light King.¡±
Daphne looked at Tw with a smile. Her expression was charming and had a power that could make people sink.
That¡¯s right! Tw, the next time I see you, you¡¯ll probably already be a Universe Nobility.¡±
An Jigud also smiled.
It was obvious that they had known Tw for a long time.
Tw smiled indifferently. ¡°You must be joking. How can my small Achievementpare to yours? At most, I can only ssh around in this small pond on the Demon Mountain Continent. As for you, you have long been all-powerful in the entire Universe Ocean.¡±
Daphne and An Jigud looked deeply at Tw.
In terms of background and background, Tw was naturally inferior to them. However, they had all interacted with Tw and knew how powerful he was. He did not dare to underestimate it at all.
Moreover¡ the Saint Nar family that Tw was from was not as simple as it seemed. It seemed that it was not just a Universe Lord family.
Tw led Daphne and the others to Chu Zhou and the others. He arranged for
Daphne and the others to sit around Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Chu Zhou, doesn¡¯t Tw know that we are being pursued by the other five peak races? It¡¯s fine if he invited us, but he even invited Daphne and the others¡ Now, he even arranged for Daphne and the others to sit near us. What does he mean?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s impossible for him not to know about the grudges between us and the five pinnacle races.¡±
Did he do it unintentionally or on purpose?¡±
Dragon and the others transmitted their voices to Chu Zhou.
¡°No matter what his motive is, let¡¯s wait and see.¡±
Chu Zhou replied.
He took a deep look at Tw.
Just as Dragon and the others had said, he didn¡¯t believe that Tw didn¡¯t know about their feud with the five top races.
In that case, Tw¡¯s arrangements were worth pondering over.
However, no matter what Tw was thinking, he didn¡¯t care.
If there was trouble, he would just resolve it.
Reina, Wu Feng, Derrant, Hermes, Scarl, and the others seemed to have realized something when they saw Daphne and the others appear. They remained silent and waited to see what would happen.
Daphne, An Jigud, Xel¡¯Naga, Zermatt, and Chigu sat down beside Chu Zhou and the others. They all stared at Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°You¡¯re Chu Zhou?¡±
Serf Horse suddenly spoke and stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes with a murderous aura.
Its dark red mechanical body emitted an aura that was like an ocean.
¡°Nonsense! You recognized me when you came in, right?¡±
Chu Zhou said casually and focused on drinking his tea, not even looking at Zermatt..
Chapter 896: Domineering! (2)
Chapter 896: Domineering! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou actually dared to ignore him?
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
Zermatt suddenly stood up like a Primordial beast awakening, and an earth-shattering pressure erupted from his body.
Everyone in the manor felt like they were in a raging sea, as if they were about to be devoured by the roaring waves at any moment.
At this moment, Chu Zhou also moved.
A pale light that was almost negligible shed across his body.
No one could see his movements clearly. They only vaguely saw Chu Zhou grab Seimat¡¯s neck and smash him to the ground.
BANG!
In an instant, an earth-shattering and world-piercing bang sounded.
Selmat disappeared.
There was only a bottomless pit where he stood.
Everyone was stunned.
They did not expect Chu Zhou to be so stubborn. He attacked just like that and directly sted Selmat into the bottomless pit.
Reina, Wu Feng, Derrant, Hermes, Scarl, and the others secretly clicked their tongues.
When they were talking to Chu Zhou just now, he had a smile on his face. This made them think that Chu Zhou was easy to talk to.
At this moment, they finally understood why Chu Zhou was so infamous.
He was too f*cking decisive.
He attacked just like that.
No hesitation.
Unbridled.
Even Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou dumbfoundedly.
How domineering!
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too much!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
Daphne, An Jigud, Xel¡¯Naga, and Chigu stood up with ashen expressions and looked at Chu Zhou coldly.
Zermatt hade with them.
To a certain extent, it could be said that they were on the same side.
Now, Chu Zhou had attacked Zermatt without hesitation and even sted him into the depths of Earth. This was equivalent to pping their faces.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ Zermatt is my guest!¡±
Tw also looked at Chu Zhou with a livid expression.
Not only did Chu Zhou p Daphne and the others in the face, but he also pped him, the organizer of the tea party.
Chu Zhou calmly finished the Nirvana Void Tea in his cup in one gulp. He calmly put down the wine ss, pped his hands, and stood up calmly.
¡°Should we make a move?¡±
His cold gaze swept across Daphne and the others, as well as Tw.
Daphne and the others, as well as Tw, immediately felt a huge pressure.
¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re up to, or what you¡¯re scheming. If you want to make a move, just do it¡ If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave!¡±
With that, he calmly walked out of the manor.
Dragon and the others also stood up and followed Chu Zhou.
Daphne and the others stared at Chu Zhou with killing intent. However, they did not attack even after Chu Zhou and the others disappeared.
Tw watched as Chu Zhou and the others left. He clenched his fists tightly and his body trembled slightly. However, he seemed to have reservations and did not attack in the end.
After leaving the Saint Nar family manor, Dragon and the others all looked at Chu Zhou in amazement.
¡°Chu Zhou, it was this just now!¡± Sol gave Chu Zhou a thumbs up.
¡°He¡¯s too¡ domineering, too¡ too manly!¡± Xi Liujin stammered.
¡°Domineering!¡± Dragon said in a deep voice.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Changa Saha also looked at Chu Zhou in admiration.
¡°Chu Zhou, weren¡¯t you afraid that they would fall out with you just now? You have to know that the Saint Nar family is one of the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City. Even though they don¡¯t have a King Realm expert guarding them, they¡¯re not to be trifled with.¡±
¡°In addition, Daphne, An Jigud, Xel¡¯Naga, Chigu, and the others are all extremely powerful. If they go berserk, you¡¯ll probably be in danger.¡±
Zuo Yue said.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°As long as there¡¯s no Universe Nobility¡ there¡¯s nothing to fear!¡±
Dragon and the others were stunned when they heard that.
Then, his heart was filled with excitement.
When Chu Zhou advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord, they could not see how strong he was.
After Chu Zhou advanced to an Advance Grade Universe Lord, they could not see through his strength clearly but they believed in Chu Zhou.
Since Chu Zhou had said so, he must be confident.
Could Chu Zhou¡¯s strength had already reached the level of a non-Universe Nobility expert and could not be suppressed?
At this thought, Dragon and the others were secretly shocked.
Chu Zhou and the others peacefully spent three days after returning to the Blue Moon Hotel.
On the fourth day, they left Ancient Viewing City early in the morning. They took the Coiling Dragon and flew in the direction of Demon God Mountain.
Coiling Dragon flew at a speed close to the speed of light, leaving a ck line in the sky.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a mountain peak that the Coiling Dragon passed by suddenly shattered. A mechanical hand made of countless mechanicalponents broke out of the mountain and soared into the sky. Carrying dust and terrifying energy, it grabbed fiercely at the Coiling Dragon.
¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡±
The expressions of Dragon and the others changed.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved and instantly appeared outside the Coiling Dragon. Then, he raised his leg expressionlessly and stomped down ruthlessly.
Boom¡ª
The Void copsed.
The huge mechanical hand that grabbed fiercely was sent flying back by a stomp.
Bumble!
The mountains nearby copsed, and the Earth shook. Mud and rocks surged like Gush. A huge mechanical creature that was as tall as a mountain stood up from the dust that filled the sky.
This huge mechanical creature¡¯s body emitted energy fluctuations like raging waves, and its entire body flickered with blue lightning.
¡°Chu Zhou, I want you to die!¡±
The huge mechanical creature roared, and terrifying sound waves echoed in the world. The Void shattered like a mirror, and countless white spatial cracks appeared.
¡°Hehe, Zermatt? A few days ago, 1 only sted you underground and didn¡¯t kill you. I¡¯ve already given you enough face. You actually dare toe and have a death wish?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled disdainfully.
Even though Zermatt¡¯s appearance had changed drastically, he could tell that the huge mechanical creature in front of him was Zermatt just by recognizing the other party¡¯s thoughts.
Chu Zhou¡¯s words clearly agitated Zermatt.
Zermatt flew into a rage. A few days ago, he had been sted into the depths of Earth by Chu Zhou in front of so many people. He had lost a lot of face and felt extremely humiliated.
Now, Chu Zhou had even exposed this matter in front of him. This simply stimted his sensitive nerves.
¡°A few days ago, 1 was only caught off guard by your sneak attack! Now, 1¡¯11 let you see my true strength.¡±
Zermatt¡¯s furious roar shook the sky. A huge sword the size of a mountain suddenly appeared in one of his mechanical hands.
The surface of the huge sword was flowing with an intense white light.
A terrifyingw fluctuation that could end everything and destroy everything spread out.
¡°Die!¡±
The huge mechanical creature waved its huge sword. In an instant, billions of kilometers of sky copsed, and countless mountains, rivers, and forests instantly turned to dust.
Even the sunlight had turned pale white.
This was like a sword that ended everything, causing everything to be destroyed.
¡°The Law of Termination?¡±
Chu Zhou sensed the terrifying power ofw that seemed like it could terminate everything. His gaze focused slightly. In the next moment, a terrifying pale sword light stopped in front of him.
Everything in the world stopped.
His figure moved and suddenly disappeared!
¡°Pfft!¡±
In the next moment, a figure that was filled with Chaos light pierced through the head of the huge mechanical creature.
Time and space stopped. The terrifying sword beam struck the ground. Amidst a loud bang, the billions of kilometers of Earth turned into an endless abyss.
On the other side, the towering mechanical creature slowly fell back, crushing countless mountains.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure appeared in the void.
In his hand was a Nomological Sparks that was filled with the fluctuations of the Law of Termination.
¡°It¡¯s really rare to see an automaton lifeform who cultivates the Law of Termination.¡± Chu Zhou sized up the Nomological Sparks in front of him, and his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°However, anyone who dares to attack me will still die!¡±
With a thought, he stored the Nomological Sparks into his Divine Kingdom.
Then, he reached out with his palm, wanting to take away the mechanical corpse left behind by Zermatt.
However, at this moment, he suddenly retracted his palm. With a thought, he instantly teleported dozens of kilometers away.
Boom, boom, boom¡
Several extremely powerful nomological attacks struck Chu Zhou¡¯s original position,pletely sting the space into ruins that kept copsing.
¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why are you still hiding?¡±
Chu Zhou smiled coldly and scanned the Void..
Chapter 897: Invincible, Suppress All! (1)
Chapter 897: Invincible, Suppress All! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡± A cold voice sounded as An Jigud¡¯s figure appeared in the air.
¡°Chu Zhou, if you¡¯re willing to submit to our Mana Race, 1 can guarantee your safety.¡±
Another Enchantment-filled figure appeared. It was Daphne.
¡°Chu Zhou, my teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light, said that if you are willing to join our Mana Race, we guarantee that your status in the Mana Race will not be lower than that of humans. It will only be higher!¡±
¡°In fact, if you¡¯re willing, my teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light, can even take you in as a personal disciple.¡±
Daphne smiled at Chu Zhou and made a tempting offer.
Before Chu Zhou could respond, An Jigud¡¯s expression changed.
He did not expect the Mana Race to offer such generous conditions to recruit Chu Zhou.
The Lord of the Universe Light was at the peak of the overlord level and held a very high position among the Mana Race. It was one of the few unparalleled giants in the Mana Race that was only second to the Saints of the Mana Race.
An existence like the Lord of the Universe Light was basically an iron-mouthed Heavenly Constitution. As long as he made a promise, he would usually keep it.
There were probably very few people in the Mana Race who dared to oppose the Lord of the Universe Light taking Chu Zhou as his disciple.
Without a doubt, if he could take the Lord of the Universe Light as his master, he would definitely rise to the top.
In the universe, if many living beings heard such conditions, it would probably mean their future. They would not hesitate even if they betrayed their race.
Thinking of this, An Jigud¡¯s face turned pale.
His teacher did not ask him to promise Chu Zhou any conditions. He only asked him to kill Chu Zhou.
However, if Chu Zhou was willing to join the Mana Race and acknowledge the Lord of the Universe Light as his master, it would be difficult for him to attack Chu Zhou.
Furthermore, with Daphne protecting Chu Zhou, it would be difficult for him to kill Chu Zhou.
In the Coiling Dragon, the Dragon and the others were all shocked when they heard the conditions Daphne had promised to recruit Chu Zhou.
Daphne¡¯s solicitation conditions were too shocking.
Yes!
Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of the human race and was also King Bei Cang¡¯s personal disciple. This made Chu Zhou¡¯s status in the human race very high.
However, he had to admit that King Bei Cang was still far inferior to the ancient and powerful Universe Overlord, the Lord of the Universe Light.
It was the same be it in terms of strength or status in their respective races.
If Chu Zhou became the personal disciple of the Lord of the Universe Light, Chu Zhou¡¯s status in the Mana Race might indeed be higher than that of the human race.
Still¡
Dragon and the others looked very calm.
They knew that it was impossible for Chu Zhou to choose the Mana Race.
Chu Zhou would indeed not choose the Mana Race, even if the Lord of the Universe Light would take him in as a personal disciple.
He was not stupid. Why would he leave a good human behind and choose to join a race formed by nt lifeforms?
Besides, the Lord of the Universe Light was willing to offer such generous terms, so he must have a n.
As for what he was plotting¡ It was obvious that it was definitely the Law of Reincarnation on him.
Abandoning his race and bing the disciple of a peerless giant who had ulterior motives towards him, wouldn¡¯t that be like a sheep entering the tiger¡¯s den?
Therefore, Chu Zhou directly rejected Daphne¡¯s offer.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m doing very well now. I¡¯m not interested in joining your Mana Race, nor am 1 interested in bing the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s disciple!¡±
Daphne was full of admiration for her teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light.
In her heart, her teacher was the greatest and most sacred existence in the universe.
She had never tolerated anyone provoking her teacher.
In her opinion, her teacher was giving Chu Zhou a chance to acknowledge him as his master because she thought highly of him. It was a huge gift to Chu Zhou. Chu Zhou should immediately kowtow and acknowledge him as his master and be grateful.
Now that she heard that Chu Zhou had actually rejected her teacher¡¯s recruitment, she could not help but feel angry. Her charming eyes instantly turned as cold as snow.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you know what you rejected?¡±
Daphne looked furious. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance¡ You, don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors?¡± Chu Zhou smiled, but his gaze gradually turned cold. ¡°I think¡ you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡±
With that said, he summoned the Book of Dharma.
Boom¡ª
The Book of Dharma flipped to the first page. A five-colored divine light soared into the sky and tore through the sea of clouds.
The energy fluctuations were earth-shattering.
Countless metal, wood, water, fire, and earth gushed out from the Book of Dharma and continued tobine and evolve in the void.
It evolved into heaven and earth, the sun, moon, and stars, forests, earth, rivers, mineral veins, volcanoes, and so on.
It even evolved into various life forms such as birds and beasts.
In the end, it evolved into a vast civilization.
The Void boiled, and the vast civilization evolved from the five-elemental elements that directly suppressed Daphne.
Daphne¡¯s expression Upheaval the moment she saw the Book of Dharma.
As the personal disciple of the Lord of the Universe Light, she was naturally experienced. She immediately recognized that it was a Universe Nobility level weapon.
She was also very clear about the power of Universe Nobility level weapons.
When she saw the vast civilization that was suppressing her, her expression changed again.
At this moment, she felt a strong sense of danger.
She did not dare to hesitate at all. In an instant, she revealed her true form and transformed into a ck demonic sunflower that was thousands of meters tall.
The huge ck demonic sunflower took root in the void. Leaves covered in universal engravings swayed, and a ck sunflower at the top emitted a terrifying aura that could destroy everything..
Chapter 898: Invincible, Suppress All! (2)
Chapter 898: Invincible, Suppress All! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Suddenly, the huge ck sunflower shook violently, scattering countless de-shaped petals.
The petals emitted a terrifying sharpness that could split the universe as they shed at the suppressing civilization.
Petals collided with the civilization evolved by the five elements, causing a terrifying explosion like aet hitting the Earth.
ck holes dozens of kilometers wide were sted open in the Void.
The energy shockwaves swept through the sky like a tsunami.
The petals were finally crushed by the phantom of the civilization under everyone¡¯s gaze. The phantom of the civilization that had faded a lot mmed into the huge Demonic Sunflower, sending it flying dozens of kilometers.
Many leaves on the Demonic Sunflower were scattered.
There was no doubt that the Demonic Sunflower, Daphne, had been defeated in this exchange.
I¡¯ll take your life while you¡¯re down!
This had always been the battle rule that Chu Zhou adhered to.
After seeing the Demonic Sunflower that Daphne had transformed into being repelled, he activated the Book of Dharma again.
A mighty five-colored river surged out of the Book of Dharma and headed for the Demonic Sunflower wedding dress.
¡°D*mn it, Chu Zhou actually has Universe Nobility level weapons¡¡±
When An Jigud saw that Chu Zhou seemed to want to kill Daphne, he couldn¡¯t help but curse and choose to attack.
Even though he was very displeased with Daphne and didn¡¯t want to help Daphne.
However, he knew very well that if Chu Zhou sessfully killed Daphne, he would be the next target.
Therefore, he had no choice but to make a move.
A strange sword that was twisted like a snake appeared in An Jigud¡¯s hand.
This longsword kept twisting and turning like a living snake.
A sinister and dangerous aura emanated from the snake-shaped sword.
¡°Kill!¡±
An Jigud shouted and became one with his sword. An iparably sharp twisted edge instantly crossed dozens of kilometers of the Void and shed fiercely at Chu Zhou.
In an instant, an iparably sinister and sharp aura swept through Heaven and Earth.
In the void, many distorted spatial cracks appeared. On the shattered ground below, countless rocks shattered one after another, and the fractures were twisted like snakes.
Chu Zhou looked at the distorted de that was as fast as lightning. His expression was as calm as an ancient well. With a thought, the Book of Dharma opened the fifth page, which was the Sword Dao section.
Instantly, a killing intent that made people despair and fear filled the Heaven and Earth.
Countless words flew out from the fifth page of the Book of Dharma.
After the word ¡®kill¡¯ flew into the Void, it immediately turned into dense lotuses, raindrops, sword lights, and so on. They covered the sky and earth as they attacked the sharp light.
Countless ¡®kill¡¯ characters shed with the terrifying twisted sharpness, shaking the heavens and earth.
At this moment, the Void behind Chu Zhou suddenly exploded. A huge crystal hand that seemed to be carved from crystal grabbed at the back of Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
At this moment, the Void behind Chu Zhou suddenly exploded. A huge crystal hand that seemed to be carved from crystal grabbed at the back of Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
Chu Zhou pricked up his brows. Without moving, he allowed the Book of Dharma to open the fourth page, which was the Chaos Chapter.
An unimaginably huge Chaos hand that filled the Heaven and Earth stretched out from the fourth page of the Book of Dharma and grabbed at the crystal hand.
The giant Chaos hand and the giant Crystal hand collided violently, and the Void was annihtedyer byyer.
¡°Squeak!¡±
An extremely unpleasant scream that seemed to pierce through one¡¯s eardrums suddenly sounded.
A creature with insect wings suddenly appeared below Chu Zhou. It opened its mouth and spat out a terrifying spike that stabbed towards Chu Zhou.
A loud explosion sounded in the void.
BOOM!
The Void shattered, and a gray cloud suddenly surged out of the shattered void.
Billions of gray lightning bolts were surging in the gray clouds. Then, they attacked Chu Zhou in unison with a terrifying momentum.
At this moment, a Holy Scepter that emitted vast holy light suddenly attacked from an endless distance. Terrifying energy fluctuations made the Earth rise and fall like a tide.
The scene in front of them had yet to calm down when another wave attacked.
Dragon and the others had long sincee out of the Coiling Dragon.
Seeing this scene, they could not help but worry for Chu Zhou.
It was too scary.
Whether it was the person who attacked on the surface or the person who attacked in secret, they were all terrifyingly powerful.
The Heaven and Earth within a radius of billions of kilometers was directly destroyed.
It was as if Doomsday had arrived. The billions of kilometers of Earth turned into endless ruins under the invasion of the energy fluctuations that were like violent waves.
The mountains, forests, and so on were all shattered and turned into dust.
Dragon and the others were very anxious and wanted to help Chu Zhou, but they were stopped by Chu Zhou¡¯s voice transmission.
¡°Hehe, so there are so many people who want me dead? Then I¡¯ll see who dies first!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold. With a thought, he made all the pages of the Book of Dharma open.
Rumble¡ª
The Book of Dharma shook violently, as if it was synchronized with the universe¡¯s pulse, causing the entire universe to tremble.
An iparably vast and terrifying aura suddenly emanated from the Book of Dharma.
At this moment, the Book of Dharma emitted an iparably zing light.
At this moment, the Book of Dharma emitted an iparably zing light.
Immediately after the Five Elements Chapter, Sword Dao Chapter, and Chaos Chapter, the Samsara Chapter and Spacetime Chapter opened.
At that moment, the Void around the Book of Dharma was boiling. Five-colored divine light illuminated the Heaven and Earth, and a vast sea of sword aura wreaked havoc. The Chaos Sea roared, and countless huge mysterious gears slowly spun. There was also a long river of time and space that was moving horizontally and vertically.
Various phenomena erupted with a power that could change the color of Heaven and Earth.
At this moment, all kinds of phenomena fused together, turning into a terrifying power that swept through the universe and suppressed the universe.
Boom!¡ª
A circle of ripples suddenly swept out with the Book of Dharma as the center.
In an instant, it swept across a trillion kilometers.
At this moment, within a trillion kilometers, countless weak creatures living here vomited blood and died.
All the attacks that attacked Chu Zhou¡ were annihted like bubbles under the sweep of the circle of ripples.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
An Jigud let out a blood-curdling scream as he and his sword shattered into a bloody mist.
¡°Impossible, how can you be so strong?¡±
Daphne, who had turned into a demonic sunflower, also crumbled into ashes amidst her screams.
A creature that seemed to be carved out of crystals let out a tragic cry and fell from the depths of the space. Then, it shattered into pieces that filled the sky.
There was also a creature with insect wings. In its fear, it turned into a green blood mist.
There was also a gray cloud that was filled with countless lightning bolts thatpletely dissipated under the sweep of the ripples.
A figure that Chu Zhou and the others had seen at the Saint Nar Family¡¯s tea party appeared in a sorry state.
Chu Zhou and the others immediately recognized that this figure was Aiken, who had left after seeing them.
¡°Chu Zhou, our family won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Aiken let out a miserable roar and exploded with a bang, turning into a ball of blood mist.
The Holy Scepter that came from an infinite distance was directly split into two by the terrifying ripples and fell into the ruins of Earth below.
¡°Tsk, he¡¯s too strong!¡±
Dragon and the others looked at the scene before them and clicked their tongues.
¡°Not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou was very satisfied with the power of the Book of Dharma.
Then, he began to collect his spoils of war.
He suddenly turned into a human-shaped ck hole and erupted with terrifying devouring power.
The ashes that Daphne¡¯s body had turned into, the blood mist that An Jigud had turned into, the fragments that the Crystal Creatures had turned into, the green blood mist that the insect-winged Creatures had turned into, and the blood mist that Aiken had turned into, all surged towards his body.
In an instant, Chu Zhou finished Devouring the life elementium in the ashes, fragments, and blood fog.
[Attribute Points: 110,000 trillion (+110,000 trillion)]
This wave of devouring increased his attribute points by 110,000 trillion..
Chapter 899: Time Law: 11%!
Chapter 899: Time Law: 11%!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
[Attribute Points: 110,000 trillion (+110,000 trillion)]
Chu Zhou frowned slightly seeing that his attribute points had increased by 110,000 trillion.
This attribute point increase was a little small.
It wasn¡¯t that 110,000 trillion attribute points was too little¡ It was just that it was less than expected.
Devouring an Advance Grade Universe Lord could roughly obtain 30,000 trillion attribute points.
This time, he had devoured five Advance Grade Universe Lords. Logically speaking, he should be able to obtain about 150,000 trillion attribute points.
His heart stirred as he flipped through some of the memory fragments he had obtained from devouring the life elementium.
Soon, he realized that there were no memory fragments of Daphne and An Jigud.
¡°Hmm? Could it be that these two people aren¡¯t dead yet? After these two people were defeated, their souls escaped through some means? Or could it be that the ones devouring this time were only their clones?¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and did not find it strange.
Daphne and An Jigud had extraordinary identities after all.
One of them was the disciple of the Lord of the Universe Light, and the other was the disciple of the Lord of Thousand Faces.
It was normal for them to have some kind of method to protect their souls.
Simrly, it was normal for their clones toe this time.
Many creatures in the universe cultivated the doppelganger absolute art.
He had cultivated the Thousand Body Scripture and had a total of 12 clones.
¡°With 110,000 trillion attribute points, I can level up again.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou immediately thought about what he should upgrade next.
There was no need to think about advancing to Universe Nobility.
There was an insurmountable barrier between Universe Lords and Universe Nobility.
Chu Zhou estimated that he would need 10 trillion trillion attribute points to break the barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility.
His current attribute points were far from enough.
In other words, hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws had already reached 30%. He could not continue to increase it for the time being.
(Note: Universe Lord: Comprehending i%-30%ws; Universe Nobility: Comprehending 3i%-6o%ws; Universe Overlord: Comprehending 6i%-99%ws; Universe Saint: Comprehending 100%ws. There is a barrier between major realms.)
However, even though the Five Elemental Laws could not be improved, the Law of Reincarnation and the Spacetime Law could.
Simrly, the Book of Seven Cmities, Reincarnation Technique, Killing Sword Art, and other ultimate techniques could also be improved.
¡°110,000 trillion attribute points. It¡¯s neither too much nor too little.¡±
¡°The Five Elemental Laws can¡¯t be improved. The Law of Reincarnation can be improved by a few percentage points, but it can¡¯t be raised to 30%. It doesn¡¯t mean much. Improve the Spacetime Law. The Spacetime Law is also very important.¡±
Chu Zhou quickly made a decision.
¡°Upgrade the Spacetime Law.¡±
His heart skipped a beat.
In an instant, a vast strange force surged into his body from his Attribute Board.
Time sped up, time stopped, time flowed backward, spacetime confinement, spacetime cage, and so on. Many Profound and exquisite things about space, time, and spacetime kept appearing in his heart.
Rumble¡ª
The clouds shook, and an illusory river of time and space surged up from the Nine Heavens andnded on Chu Zhou.
Spacetime power surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
He wanted to modify his body and soul.
It allowed his body and soul to gradually gain space-time Stats.
Beibei was originally sleeping soundly on Chu Zhou¡¯s head. When she sensed the descent of the river of time and space, she couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised. She hurriedly stood up and rubbed against Chu Zhou¡¯s light. Her mouth opened and closed as she swallowed the power of time and space inrge mouthfuls.
A momentter, the river of time and space disappeared.
Chu Zhou¡¯s aura rose greatly.
[Attribute Points: o|
[ Spacetime Law: 11% I
Hisprehension of the Spacetime Law had reached 11%. This was already the level of an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.
¡°Not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou was quite satisfied with this improvement result.
He felt that his mastery of the Spacetime Law had be even more proficient.
With a thought, he could control a small area of Crowd Control to imprison space and time, or elerate time and reverse it.
¡°Boss, your method of improvement is simply cheating!¡±
Beibei jumped down from Chu Zhou¡¯s head and floated in front of him. Its two round eyes stared at Chu Zhou as it sensed the power of the spatialws on Chu Zhou¡¯s body that had increased by about 10 times. It couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked expression.
Even though it had already seen Chu Zhou ¡®progress by leaps and bounds¡¯ a few times after following him, Chu Zhou had upgraded otherws in the past, so it did not feel it deeply.
However, this time, Chu Zhou had improved the Spacetime Law that it also cultivated. This greatly shocked it.
It also cultivated the Spacetime Law and knew very well the difficulty ofprehending it¡
It was born with a spacetime bloodline. Its cultivation talent in the Law of Time was hundreds of millions of times stronger than 99.99% of the living beings in the universe.
Even so, its speed of improvement was worlds apart from Chu Zhou¡¯s.
¡°Hehe, Beibei, you¡¯ll get used to it in the future. Chu Zhou is a big pervert!¡±
Zuo Yue flew over. Before Beibei could react, she grabbed it with one hand and stroked it with the other.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±
Beibei struggled!
¡°You¡¯re so cute, let me pet you!¡±
Zuo Yue chuckled.
¡°You subus!¡± Beibei shouted.
¡°You¡¯re calling me a subus?! Don¡¯t even think about escaping before you m*sturbate for three days and three nights!¡± Zuo Yueughed maliciously.
Beibei wailed in despair.
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Zuo Yue and Beibei arguing again.
Then, he began to collect the spoils of war.
Soon, a pile of sword fragments, 108 ck-gold petals covered in cosmic patterns, a Crystal Glove, a ck-red spike, a bracelet engraved with gray lightning, and a Holy Scepter that had been broken into two appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
In addition, there was also arge pile of other treasures and three World Hearts that he had transferred to his Divine Kingdom.
¡°Tsk tsk, killing a Universe Lord is simply a shortcut to bing rich. He can obtain so many Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons after a battle.¡±
Sol said as he looked at the weapons floating in the air with a burning gaze.
¡°Yes¡ Yes! This¡ This is a shortcut to getting rich!¡±
Xi Liujin strongly agreed. His perverted peach blossom eyes and pupils seemed to have turned into copper coins. He looked at the Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons one after another and drooled.
Dragon and the others looked at the two clowns and rolled their eyes.
He wanted to umte wealth quickly by killing Universe Lords?
This was simply courting death.
One could tell from Chu Zhou¡¯s experience today.
If Chu Zhou wasn¡¯t strong enough, he would probably die here today.
¡°It¡¯s a pity. Two of the Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons are already damaged.¡± Bing Selin looked at the pile of sword fragments and the Holy Scepter that had been broken into two and said regretfully.
Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons were extremely expensive.
Moreover, once it was damaged, the price to repair it was also extremely high. It might not be able to be repaired.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve grasped the divine runes of the word ¡®A¡¯. Even if they shatter, I can smelt them into the Book of Dharma to improve its quality.¡±
¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything useful. If there is, take it away.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
In the end, Changa Saha took away the 108 ck gold petals that were covered in cosmic engravings, and the dragon took away the Crystal Fist Weapons.
The others felt that there was nothing suitable, so they didn¡¯t want it.
Chu Zhou then put away the remaining weapons.
¡°Continue forward to the Demon God Mountain!¡±
The Coiling Dragon continued forward.
After Chu Zhou and the others left, in a cave billions of kilometers away, a figure with twelve colorful wings on his back secretly wiped his cold sweat.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ he¡¯s too dangerous!¡±
As this person muttered to himself, he flew out of the cave like a frightened bird and fled in the direction away from Chu Zhou and the others at full speed.
In the Universe Ocean, on an isted ind, a demonic sunflower that was tens of thousands of meters tall stood there, continuously absorbing the essence of the universe.
Suddenly, the huge demonic sunflower instantly transformed into an enchanting figure.
¡°Chu Zhou, you hid it so well!¡±
Daphne gnashed her teeth in hatred.
She did not cultivate a peerless clone-type absolute art like the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture. The avatar-type absolute art she cultivated could barely be considered good, but it was far from beingparable to the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture.
She had only sessfully condensed three clones.
Moreover, when her clones condensed, they were all at the World Overlord realm.
She spent countless resources and energy to nurture two of her clones to the Universe Lord realm.
Now that Chu Zhou had destroyed one of her Universe Lord clones, she had suffered a huge loss. It made her heart ache.
¡°Chu Zhou, you destroyed one of my clones¡ I must get back at you for this.¡±
She gritted her teeth and immediately took out a leaf that was filled with traces of pale light and wrote on it.
She wanted to tell her teacher about Chu Zhou¡¯s situation.
In the Universe Ocean, there was an ordinary-looking fragment of the universe.
Suddenly, a mask tore through the void and descended into the wreckage of the universe.
A soul phantom appeared on the mask.
The next moment, a terrifying suction force came from the mask. Endless cosmic energy surged from the Void.
Under the control of the mask, the vast cosmic energy quickly enveloped the soul phantom.
Soon, the soul shadow grew a body of flesh and blood.
¡°Damn it¡¡± An Jigud¡¯s entire body trembled as traces of lingering fears appeared on his face. ¡°This time, I almost died!¡±
There was fear in his eyes.
He had never been so close to death.
If not for the mask bestowed by his teacher, the Lord of Thousand Faces, protecting his soul, he would really have died at Chu Zhou¡¯s hands this time.
He had almost been killed by Chu Zhou!
This was hard for him to ept.
It also deeply hurt his pride.
As the disciple of the Lord of Thousand Faces, An Jigud had always thought that he was the strongest among the Universe Lords.
He thought that there were not many Universe Lords in the universe who couldpare to him, and there was no Universe Lord who could kill him.
However, the battle with Chu Zhou made him see the huge difference between him and Chu Zhou.
It was as if he and Chu Zhou were not in the same dimension at all.
This was difficult for him to ept.
What was even more difficult for him to ept was that Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher, King Bei Cang, had once lost to his teacher, the Lord of Thousand Faces.
As the victor¡¯s disciple, he actually lost to a loser¡¯s disciple.
This made him feel deeply humiliated.
¡°Impossible. How could I lose to Chu Zhou?¡±
An Jigud¡¯s face twisted as he roared ferociously.
¡°He deserves to die. He must die!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what method 1 use, as long as 1 find a way to kill him¡
I will be the final victor.¡±
He thought with a ferocious expression as his gaze instantly shifted to the mask.
In the next moment, he transmitted a divine sense into the mask.
He wanted to tell his teacher about Chu Zhou¡¯s situation in detail. He had to let his teacher know that Chu Zhou was a huge threat. Once he grew up, he might be even more of a threat than King Bei Cang.
He knew his teacher well. He basically had zero tolerance for any living being that could threaten his safety. He would use all means and unscrupulous means to kill them.
¡°Teacher and King Bei Cang are mortal enemies¡ If he feels that Chu Zhou is a threat to him, he will definitely think of a way to kill Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±
His ck hair was disheveled and heughed sinisterly like a ferocious ghost..
Chapter 900: Father, I’m Coming! (1)
Chapter 900: Father, I¡¯m Coming! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Three dayster, an iparably huge and vast shadow suddenly barged into the vision of Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Is that Demon God Mountain?¡± Zuo Yue asked.
¡°This should be it!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly.
His emotions surged like a tidal wave.
Anticipation!
Perturbed!
Unease!
All kinds ofplicated emotions appeared from time to time.
He was about to arrive at the ce where his father had appeared.
However, would he be able to see his father sessfully?
¡°Can I see Doni again?¡±
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha looked at the majestic mountain range expectantly.
To be honest, they could barely be considered friends of Demonic Human Chu Doni.
In the past, Chu Doni had helped them greatly in their rise on Earth. In the blink of an eye, they had not seen Chu Doni for 50 to 60 years. Thinking that they might meet again soon, they were all looking forward to it. Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin also knew that Chu Zhou was looking for their father.
Chu Zhou had even revealed some news about his father to them.
Dragon and the others had also told them that Chu Zhou¡¯s father was a very impressive figure.
They also knew that Chu Zhou¡¯s father was the Demonic Human who had ughtered more than 10 foreign race Universe Lords six years ago. He was a sensation.
What kind of person was Chu Zhou¡¯s father, the Demonic Human?
How could he grow from an ordinary Earthling to such a terrifying height so quickly without joining any faction?
Why did Dragon and the others respect the Demonic Human so much?
Zuo Yue and the others were too curious about Demonic Humans.
They also wanted to see the Demonic Human with their own eyes and see what kind of person he was!
The distance between Coiling Dragon and Demon God Mountain was getting closer and closer.
Chu Zhou could also see the situation on Demon God Mountain more clearly. Demon God Mountain was an unimaginably vast mountain range. It was like an endless ck dragon lying on the ground, cutting through Heaven and Earth.
On the surface of the mountain range, there wereyers of rolling dark clouds. Chu Zhou and the others could clearly see that theyers of rolling dark clouds were not just dark clouds. They seemed to contain a terrifying power of life and death.
One world after another was born and destroyed in the rolling dark clouds. There were also many runes that emitted a peerless dangerous aura sweeping back and forth in the rolling dark clouds.
¡°It¡¯s said that if the passageway doesn¡¯t appear, even Universe Nobility might die in this Demon God Mountain Range¡ I¡¯ve always suspected that the rumors aren¡¯t true, but now it seems that it might be true!¡±
Bing Seim said in shock as she looked at the countless worlds that were constantly being born and destroyed in theyers of dark clouds.
¡°It must be true!¡± Zuo Yue stared solemnly at the Demon God Mountain Range.
¡°I can already feel the danger when I look at it from afar.¡±
Dragon and the others also had grave expressions.
They also felt a trembling sense of danger from the Demon God Mountain Range.
Their intuition told them that if they dared to barge into the Demon God Mountain Range, they would be smashed into pieces and their souls would be annihted.
¡°I found some historical information about the Demon Mountain Continent.¡± ¡°After the Demon God Mountain disappeared, several top factions of the Demon Mountain Continent wanted to upy the Demon God Mountain Range and move their headquarters there.¡±
¡°However, when those forces barged into the Demon God Mountain Range, they suffered heavy casualties and returned empty-handed.¡±
¡°Then, those top factions suddenly died for no reason.¡±
¡°From then on, no faction on the Demon Mountain Continent dared to have any designs on the Demon God Mountain Range.¡± Bing Selin sighed.
When the group of people heard this, they shivered inwardly.
The top factions of the Fiend Mountain Continent had at least a few Universe Nobility.
There might even be a Universe Overlord guarding it.
These few forces actually wanted to take over the Demon God Mountain Range and suffered heavy casualties. In the end, they were even mysteriously wiped out.
I his was unavoidably shocking.
It was obvious that the Demon God Mountain Range in front of them was far more mysterious and dangerous than they had imagined.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me that we humans, the other five pinnacle races, and the nine supreme factions have never had any designs on the Demon God Mountain Range?¡± Zuo Yue asked curiously.
Chu Zhou and the others also looked at Bing Selin.
If there was a big secret in the Demon God Mountain Range, it was impossible for the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions not to be tempted.
¡°How could there not be?¡± Bing Selin smiled. ¡°In fact, the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions, including us humans, have sent experts to explore the Demon God Mountain Range more than once In fact.¡±
¡°However, for some reason, they chose to give up in the end.¡±
¡± The six pinnacle races and the nine supreme forces have not told anyone the reason.¡±
When the group of people heard this, they were even more puzzled.
¡°Will it be dangerous for us to enter the Demon God Mountain Range?¡± Chu
Zhou asked.
Bing Selin smiled and said, ¡°There will definitely be danger. However, the main reason is that if we enter on the day the passageway appears, the danger brought by the Demon God Mountain Range will actually not be much.¡± ¡°Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many experts on the Demon Mountain Continent who enter to seek opportunities every year when a passageway appears in the Demon God Mountain Range.¡±
Chu Zhou was relieved when he heard that.
He wasn¡¯t worried about himself but for the others.
He would go in alone if the Demon God Mountain Range was too dangerous..
Chapter 901: Father, I’m Coming! (2)
Chapter 901: Father, I¡¯m Coming! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
He no longer had such concerns.
¡°However, after the passageway of the Demon God Mountain Range appeared, even though the Demon God Mountain Range itself is not dangerous¡ there are other dangers.¡±
¡°The Demon God Mountain Range contains arge number of opportunities. Every time a passageway appears in the Demon God Mountain Range, arge number of experts will enter to search for opportunities.¡±
¡°There are conflicts where there are benefits. Some people don¡¯t want to look for opportunities themselves, but want to directly plunder others¡¯ opportunities. These people are called tribtion cultivators!¡±
¡°Many people who entered the Demon God Mountain Range to search for opportunities did not die in the danger of the Demon God Mountain Range. Instead, they died at the hands of tribtion cultivators.¡±
Bing Selin reminded him solemnly.
Chu Zhou and the others nodded slightly.
Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Bing Selin.
They also knew that there would be tribtion cultivators in the Demon God Mountain Range.
The entire Universe Ocean was in such an environment.
Pirates and tribtion cultivators were everywhere.
Too many people liked this kind of shortcut to bing rich.
¡°There are many people who want to enter the Demon God Mountain Range. In order to avoid trouble, let¡¯s adjust our appearance and aura.¡±
¡°Even though it¡¯s still very difficult to hide it if a Universe Lord or Universe Nobility investigates seriously,
¡°However, it¡¯s taboo to probe others. Under normal circumstances, no one will probe us. Moreover, there are probably many living beings who havee to Demon God Mountain. After we adjust our appearance and aura, we will be easily ignored.¡±
Chu Zhou suggested.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
Their identities were too sensitive.
If they were directly exposed, someone might treat them as ¡°opportunities¡± and attack them without even entering the Demon God Mountain Range.
They hade to the Demon God Mountain Range for a purpose, not to fight.
Therefore, it was best to avoid trouble.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ appearances and auras changed drastically.
Chu Zhou turned into a cold and unreasonable ck-robed young man.
The Coiling Dragonnded at the foot of the Demon God Mountain Range.
Chu Zhou and the others waited at the foot of the mountain.
¡°Indeed, there are many people who want to enter the Demon God Mountain Range to search for opportunities!¡±
Chu Zhou looked around and realized that there were many spaceshipsnding in the sky.
There were also many experts who descended from the sky.
There were also many experts standing on the ground nearby.
They really did not attract anyone¡¯s attention after they changed their appearance and temperament.
The main reason was that there were too many people at the foot of the mountain.
One wouldn¡¯t attract attention at all if one wasn¡¯t famous or had a special identity.
¡°Look, those figures!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others suddenly looked at the three figures floating in the air not far away with solemn expressions.
The three figures were covered in a divine light barrier and their appearances could not be seen clearly.
However, the faint and oppressive aura that emanated from their bodies caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.
No living being dared to approach them.
¡°Three Universe Nobilities!¡±
Chu Zhou let out a long sigh.
There was a hint of seriousness between his brows.
Dragon and the others also wore solemn expressions.
Although they had long known that every year when the Demon God Mountain Passage appeared, Universe Nobility would alsoe to the Demon God Mountain to search for opportunities.
However, when he saw the three Universe Nobility, he still felt immense pressure.
Universe Nobility was too powerful.
If Universe Nobility attacked living beings below Universe Nobility, it would basically be a crushing situation. Thetter would not be able to resist much.
If Universe Nobility attacked living beings below Universe Nobility, it would basically be a crushing situation. Thetter would not be able to resist much.
¡°With my current strength, the Book of Dharma, and Beibei¡¯s help¡ Even if I can¡¯t defeat Universe Nobility, I should be able to escape.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and felt slightly relieved.
Of course, he was still very vignt.
Even if he used all his methods now, he was only confident in escaping from a beginner Universe Nobility.
However, if he encountered an Intermediate Grade or Advance Grade Universe Nobility, it would be dangerous.
It was not only Chu Zhou and the others who were afraid of the three Universe Nobility. All the living beings present looked at the three Universe Nobility with fear.
However, even though they were wary of the three Universe Nobility, no one left.
The opportunities in the Demon God Mountain Range were too tempting.
¡°Hello, my name is Haeru. The Demon God Mountain Range is filled with danger, especially when there are despicable tribtion cultivators plundering it. It¡¯s too dangerous for a single person or a few people to enter the Demon God Mountain Range to search for opportunities. We¡¯ve formed a team of about 50 people. Are you interested in joining us and taking the risk together to reduce the risk?¡±
¡°My name is Fallen Leaf. I¡¯m from the Lush Forest Family of Sunset City. Are you interested in joining us and taking the risk?¡±
¡°My name is Lyndin. How about joining us? Let¡¯s take the risk together. The treasure will belong to whoever finds it, but when we encounter danger, we¡¯ll face it together!¡±
While Chu Zhou and the others were waiting for the passageway to appear at the foot of the mountain, many people came over one after another, inviting them to join the team and take the risk together.
Chu Zhou and the others rejected the invitation without hesitation.
Many of these temporary teams were not familiar with each other and did not trust each other at all.
Once a treasure was discovered, it was normal for them to fight each other for it.
Moreover, some of the teams might have been organized by tribtion cultivators. They would first pull up the heads and wait for the right time to swallow them in one bite.
Faced with Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ rejection, the experts who came to pull them over did not force them. They immediately turned around and pulled the others.
Boom¡ª
Suddenly, a temple appeared in the sky above everyone. Surging holy light swept over like a tide, shaking the Void..
Chapter 902: Father, I’m Coming! (3)
Chapter 902: Father, I¡¯m Coming! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
One could vaguely see powerful figures standing in the temple.
¡°It¡¯s the people from the Holy Wings Organisation. They¡¯re here again.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Every year, when the Demon God Mountain Passage appears, the people from the Holy Wings Organisation will definitelye.¡±
The crowd was in an uproar. Many people looked at the temple filled with holy light in the sky with fear.
Even the aura emitted by the three Universe Nobility floating in midair instantly rose a lot after the temple appeared, as if they were very afraid of it.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up at the temple in the sky with solemn expressions.
The experts in the temple did not seem to have any intention of hiding at all. They released their auras fearlessly.
They sensed the auras of more than one Universe Nobility and at least a dozen Universe Lords from the temple.
¡°The ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯ is a powerful organization that rose rapidly in the Demon Mountain Continent after the disappearance of the demons. In less than 100 million years, the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯ has be one of the most powerful organizations on the Demon Mountain Continent. Rumor has it that there is a Universe Overlord in the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯.¡±
Bing Selin sent a voice transmission to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°The origin of the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯ is mysterious. No one knows how it appeared and rose up. However, when this organization recruits talents, they don¡¯t ask about their origins. No matter which race or force it is, as long as they are willing to join the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯ and pass the test of the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯, the ¡®Holy Wings Organisation¡¯ will ept them.¡±
¡°In Universe Ocean, many traitors of the cosmic races have joined the Holy Wings Organisation.¡±
¡°Among them, there are also traitors from the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest forces.¡±
¡°Can the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions tolerate the actions of the Holy Wings Organisation?¡± Chu Zhou said in shock.
Bing Selin said, ¡°Logically speaking, the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions should definitely not sit back and do nothing about the actions of the Holy Wings Organisation¡¡±
¡°But for some reason, the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions have never attacked the Holy Wings Organisation because of this.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
It was obvious that the Holy Wings Organisation was not simple.
It made the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions wary.
Otherwise, the six pinnacle races and the nine strongest factions were not to be trifled with. How could they sit back and watch other factions recruit their traitors?
¡°One thing about the Holy Wings Organisation is also very confusing. Ever since this organization was born, every year when the Demon God Mountain Passage appeared, this organization would send people into the Demon God Mountain Range. 1 don¡¯t know what their purpose is, but they have never stopped.¡± Bing Selin continued.
¡°Looks like we have to be more careful. After entering the Demon God Mountain Range, don¡¯t get into conflict with this organization.¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and looked at the temple in the sky fearfully.
Dragon and the others nodded seriously.
The oue would probably be very bad if they had a conflict with the Holy Wings Organisation with their current strength.
Of course, it was impossible to say that he was afraid of the Holy Wings Organisation.
They weren¡¯t even afraid of being chased by the five pinnacle races, so why would they be afraid of the ¡°Holy Wings Organisation¡±?
Half a dayter, theyers of dark clouds surrounding the Demon God Mountain Range suddenly boiled violently. The dark clouds in many ces quickly dispersed, revealing huge passageways.
¡°The passageway has appeared!¡±
Many people cheered and rushed towards the passageways.
However, the one who reacted the fastest was the temple in the sky that was surging with holy light. With a swoosh, it turned into a shadow and rushed in through a passage.
Then, the three Universe Nobility charged into the Demon God Mountain Range at a speed slightly slower than the temple.
¡°Let¡¯s go in too!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he randomly chose a passageway with Dragon and the others and rushed in at full speed.
Father!
I¡¯ming to meet you!
Chu Zhou¡¯s emotions surged!
Chapter 903: Mysterious Call!
Chapter 903: Mysterious Call!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Demon God Mountain Range.
Chu Zhou and the others followed the crowd and rushed into a deep passageway.
Countless worlds were born and destroyed in the rolling ck clouds around the passageway,yers of ck clouds rolled. It was shocking.
No one dared toe into contact with the rolling ck clouds.
A momentter, Chu Zhou and the others suddenly saw light. They rushed out of the passageway and appeared in a vast mountain range. Countless towering ancient trees entered their sight.
¡°I¡¯ve entered the Demon God Mountain Range again. This time, I must find the Nirvana Fruit that can help me break through and break through the bottleneck to be an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord.¡±
¡°I heard that the demons once built a demonic pool in the Demon God Mountain Range. The demonic pool can speed up the cultivation of the divine body. I must find the demonic pool.¡±
¡°The demons left behind many weapons in the Demon God Mountain Range. I don¡¯t have high requirements. I just need to find an Advance Grade Universe Lord weapon.¡±
I he experts who rushed in along the passageway all looked very excited.
Many people spread out and flew to various parts of the Demon God Mountain Range.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the ruins of the Demon Race¡¯s Hall of Demons.¡±
Chu Zhou had a clear goal. He got Deep Blue to take out the map of the Demon God Mountain Range and take a look. After confirming the location of the ruins of the Hall of Demons, he flew towards them with Dragon and the others.
The Hall of Demons was the former headquarters of the demons, and it was also where the Great Heaven Demon God lived.
I he Hall of Demons had slowly turned into ruins ever since the Great Heaven Demon God and the mysterious disappearance of the demons.
ording to the information Chu Zhou found, his father, Chu Doni, had killed more than 10 foreign race Universe Lords in the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
Therefore, after he entered the Demon God Mountain Range, he immediately brought Dragon and the others to the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
¡°Hehe, someone actually went to the ruins of the Hall of Demons¡ As the former headquarters of the demon race, the ruins of the Hall of Demons have already been searched countless times by countless experts. Do they think that there are treasures in the ruins of the Hall of Demons?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! For countless years, the ruins of the Hall of Demons have basically been turned over by the people who entered the Demon God Mountain Range. If there were treasures, they would have been taken away by others long ago. How could they have the chance?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a waste of energy!¡±
Some experts sneered when they heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words and saw Chu Zhou and the others flying towards the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
Some experts sneered when they heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words and saw Chu Zhou and the others flying towards the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
¡°Is this where the Hall of Demons used to be? It¡¯s really majestic!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the scene in front of them in surprise.
A series of buildings entered their eyes. From one side of the mountain to the other, they continued to the other side of the mountain.
These buildings were majestic and massive, unknown which great era they were built in. They were majestic and intimidating. Any creature that walked here would be suppressed, unable to help but want to submit, kowtow.
From this, it could be seen how glorious this ce used to be.
Pity that the glory of the past had been ruined by time.
More than half of the buildings had turned into ruins.
The ground was covered in broken walls and rubble. asionally, there were huge weapon fragments, stone cauldrons, lifelike statues carved from stone, and huge rotten wood.
Crack!
Chu Zhou moved his feet and walked step by step, crushing a tile. He bent down and picked up the broken tiles. He found that they were greenish-ck and engraved with universe engravings. They were extremely sturdy tiles.
It was only because of the corrosion of time that it became fragile and could not withstand the power of people stepping on it.
¡°The marks of time! The once glorious Hall of Demons has now be a pile of ruins.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed as he looked at his surroundings.
Dragon said in a deep voice, ¡°Even though the Hall of Demons has turned into ruins, it might not be impossible for it to appear in the world again. Don¡¯t forget that the Great Heaven Demon God has already reappeared in the Demon World.¡±
¡°Furthermore, the Lord of Moment is still following the Great Heaven Demon God.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
Exactly!
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
With the terrifying power disyed by the Great Heaven Demon God when he defeated the Lord of the Universe Light and the Lord of Thousand Faces, it did not seem difficult to rebuild the glory of the Hall of Demons.
At the thought of this, the emotions Chu Zhou and the others felt when they saw the ruins of the Hall of Demons faded a lot.
¡°Father, did you kill more than to foreign Universe Lords here?¡±
Chu Zhou quickly remembered his purpose foring here. He strode into the depths of the ruins and prepared to find out if his father had left any traces here.
Dragon and the others quickly followed behind Chu Zhou.
BOOM!
Suddenly, ck Chains of Order appeared in the ruins.
ck divine chains of order intersected like iron chains. With demonic characteristics, they shed with ck light and pierced towards Chu Zhou and the others at high speed.
¡°This is formed from the remnant power of the Hall of Demons. Be careful.¡±
Chu Zhou sensed carefully and knew the origins of these Chains of Order, lhe power of these Chains of Order wasparable to an Elementary Grade Universe Lord¡¯s attack, so he didn¡¯t take them seriously.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin should be able to deal with it.
Only Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha had yet to be Universe Lords. They had to be careful.
With a casual strike, he shattered the Chains of Order that pierced over like divine spears.
Zuo Yue, Bmg Selin, and Xi Liujin also attacked and easily blocked the Chains of Order that pierced through.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha were very serious. They tried their best to unleash the power in their bodies and used iplete ancient divine runes. They also summoned a Universe Lord mechanical puppet each to resist the attacks of the Chains of Order.
Originally, one of the three Universe Lord mechanical puppets was controlled by Bing Se.
Bing Selin handed it to Dragon after Bing Selin became a Universe Lord.
When Chu Zhou saw that there were no problems with Long and the others, he continued to stride forward.
He walked in the ruins and saw many skeletons of living beings scattered in the ruins.
These bone monsters had been extinct for countless years. Some of them were as huge as mountains, while others were as tall as ordinary humans.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes were deep. The few bones he saw were all bones of Universe
Nobility, and they were extremely powerful.
With a light touch, the Universe Nobility skeletons suddenly turned into ashes and dissipated.
These Universe Nobility were so powerful when they were alive, but they were so weak after they died. Chu Zhou could not help but feel a little sad.
However, his attention was focused on finding the traces left behind by his father.
He ignored the skeletons as his gaze carefully scanned the ruins. His divine sense was like a spider web as it spread out bit by bit, not missing any blind spots.
One day!
Two days!
Three days!
Chu Zhou searched for three days in the ruins of the Hall of Demons, but he could not find any traces left behind by his father.
It was as if the remnant power of the Hall of Demons would erase all traces left behind by outsiders.
Some living beings passing by could not help but sneer when they saw Chu Zhou and the others searching back and forth in the ruins.
¡°Why haven¡¯t we found any traces of Father?¡±
Chu Zhou was a little anxious.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha were also anxious. They also reunited with Chu Doni.
Chu Zhou did not give up. He activated his divine sense and searched the ruins again and again. In the end, he even activated the nomological power to search.
However, when he used the power of the Law of Reincarnation, he was suddenly stunned.
Somehow, he sensed that something was calling him!
¡°This¡ This is¡?¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly stopped and looked at the ruins in surprise. He looked deep underground.
He sensed that the call was hidden deep underground in the ruins.
¡°Is that summoning because 1 used the power of the Law of Reincarnation?¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou instinctively mobilized more power for the Law of Reincarnation.
Instantly, he felt an even stronger call.
He immediately closed his eyes and spread his consciousness along the mysterious call.
A momentter, he saw an iparably majestic ancient buildingplex.
The state of the ancient buildings seemed to be both in reality and in the void.
¡°What¡ What are these buildings?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion and looked at the buildings.
Suddenly, he saw a huge ck stone tablet.
On the ck stone tablet were engraved three bright red universalnguages of the Hall of Demons.
Traces of peerlessly domineering and terrifying pressure that could suppress the world spread out from the words ¡°Hall of Demons¡±.
When he saw the words ¡°Hall of Demons¡±, Chu Zhou¡¯s heart immediately rumbled.
It was as if countless thunderbolts had exploded in the depths of his heart.
This is the Hall of Demons? Then what is that ruin in the Demon God Mountain Range?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in shock.
Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind.
Could the Hall of Demons that he saw through his consciousness be the real Hall of Demons?
Ihe Hall of Demons that had turned into ruins in reality was actually fake?
¡°It seems that there is indeed a big secret hidden in this Demon God Mountain Range!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed the shock in his heart.
He continued to look at the Hall of Demons.
At that moment, he felt how terrifying the Hall of Demons was.
In his Perception, there seemed to be countless terrifying ancient Demon Gods hibernating in the Hall of Demons.
Once those hibernating existences inside woke up, the world would copse and shock everyone.
Chu Zhou forcefully controlled his emotions and his consciousness spread towards the faint call.
Soon, he saw an iparably huge ck pce.
The ck pce was actually thergest among the ancient buildings.
The call he sensed came from the ck pce.
What¡¯s inside? It¡¯s actually calling out to me!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and controlled his consciousness to spread towards the ck pce.
In the next moment, his heart trembled, and tears almost welled up in his eyes.
¡°Xiao Zhou, you¡¯re here!¡±
A familiar figure appeared in front of him and smiled at him!
Chapter 904: Meeting Father Again!
Chapter 904: Meeting Father Again!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Demon God Mountain Range.
Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness followed the call and entered a huge ck pce.
Then, he saw an extremely familiar figure and his heart trembled.
¡°Xiao Zhou, you¡¯re here.¡±
That familiar figure was smiling at him.
Looking at the familiar face that he hadn¡¯t seen for 50 or 60 years, the longing that had umted in his heart for many years erupted like a tidal wave, like a broken dam.
Thousands of words, thousands of words.
In the end, everything became one word.
¡°Dad!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at his father, Chu Doni, excitedly. Tears almost welled up in his eyes.
¡°Little Zhou, you¡¯ve finally grown up after so many years.¡±
Chu Doni looked at Chu Zhou in relief. His figure shed and appeared in front of Chu Zhou. He gently patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder.
Looking at his father¡¯s gratified gaze, Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
A long-lost warmth surged from the bottom of his heart.
¡°Xiao Zhou, 1 already know about your experience in the universe.¡±
Chu Doni smiled, and a hint of parental pride appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well all these years. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±
¡°I have some small sesses, at least 1 didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡±
Chu Zhou chuckled.
¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need to be humble,¡± Chu Doni scolded jokingly.
¡°By the way, Dad, 1 can contact Xiaoyu and Auntie through the Mirror Universework. They must miss you too. Shall 1 let them meet you?¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he prepared to contact his sister and aunt.
¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Chu Doni stopped him.
Chu Zhou looked at Chu Doni in confusion.
¡°Now is not the time for me to meet Xiaoyu and Qingge.¡±
Chu Doni stared deeply into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and exined, ¡°My existence and what I¡¯m going to do next are rtively dangerous.¡±
¡°The fewer people know about my rtionship with them, the safer they will be. It¡¯s the same for you.¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked hearing this.
His father was already an existence that could easily kill more than 10 Universe Lords of foreign races. His strength might very well have reached the Universe Nobility level.
Chu Zhou could basically do whatever he wanted among the Universe Lords.
Moreover, he had his teacher, King Bei Cang, and even the entire Human Race as his backing.
Under such circumstances, his rtionship with his father was exposed, and it was still very dangerous?
Wfiaf is his father¡¯s identity?
What is he going to do now?
He actually has such a huge scruple?
¡°Why?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but ask the question in his heart.
Actually, he already had some doubts in his heart.
He was a cheater himself, which was why his cultivation speed was so fast.
In just 50 to 60 years, he had gone from a Normal creature on Earth to a Universe Lord who stood above countless creatures in the universe.
But what about Dad?
His cultivation speed was not slower than his at all. It seemed to be even faster?
That was strange.
That didn¡¯t make sense either!
Therefore, he had long guessed that his father had a big secret.
Chu Doni was silent for a while before saying, ¡°There are some things that are too important and can¡¯t be told to you. It won¡¯t be beneficial for you to know. It might even cause an extremely serious impact and threat to you.¡± ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ve already grown up?¡± Chu Zhou was not satisfied with this answer. ¡°Am I not qualified to know?¡±
¡°The qualifications are still a littlecking¡¡± Chu Doni said with a mocking expression.
Chu Zhou looked at his father¡¯s expression and knew that he was talking about a hundred million. He could not help but be speechless.
¡°Then there must be a standard! You can¡¯t keep me waiting!¡± he said.
Chu Doni smiled faintly. ¡°Hmm, perhaps you will have some qualifications when you be a Universe Overlord.¡±
Chu Zhou was dumbfounded.
What is he saying?
Only after bing a Universe Overlord would he have some qualifications? Even a Universe Overlord was not fully qualified?
¡°Dad, why do I feel like you¡¯re trying to trick me?¡± Chu Zhou muttered. ¡°Universe Overlords are already unparalleled giants at the top of the pyramid of the universe.¡±
¡°Our Mirror Universe corporation only has six Universe Overlords.¡±
¡°How many things are there in this universe that even Universe Overlords don¡¯t have the qualifications to know?¡±
¡°Hehe!¡± Chu Doniughed and patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve barely grown up and my strength is passable¡¡±
¡°But the situation hasn¡¯t changed yet!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s face darkened.
Even though he did not think highly of her, he did not look down on her either.
His current strength was basically invincible among the Universe Lords.
Such strength was not bad among humans or the myriad races in the universe.
No matter which faction it was, it was a high-level faction.
Why did his father say that it was just barely passable?
More importantly, he actually said that he had yet to open his mind!
If the person in front of him was not his father, Chu Zhou would let him know why the flowers were so red.
¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chu Doni saw the dissatisfaction on Chu Zhou¡¯s face and said with a faint smile.
¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±
Chu Zhou looked straight at Chu Doni.
¡°Then I¡¯ll let you experience it!¡±
Suddenly, with a bang, it was as if the entire universe was boiling and shaking. A terrifying pressure that shook time and space and suppressed the world suddenly erupted from Chu Doni¡¯s figure.
The entire universe seemed to be about to copse in an instant.
An unimaginably vast pressure pressed down on Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. He felt as if a multiverse was pressing down on him. Endless weight andwspletely suppressed him..
Chapter 905: Meeting Father Again! (2)
Chapter 905: Meeting Father Again! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
His soul and body instinctively trembled in fear.
At this moment, he felt unprecedentedly weak.
He felt that he was not a Universe Lord who couldmand the universe and easily destroy gxies.
Instead, it was a fragile ant.
He could not even move a finger.
Even his thoughts had slowed down countless times.
As for using the various nomologicalws and powers on him, it was even more impossible.
Powerless. Unprecedentedly powerless.
in addition, in his eyes, his father, Chu Doni, seemed to have be a terrifying existence that ruled over the ages and suppressed the heavens.
He just stood there, not moving.
The universe trembled.
Terrifying!
Really terrifying!
It made one tremble.
This¡ Was this his father¡¯s true strength?
At this moment, Chu Zhou directly overturned his guess about his father Chu
Doni¡¯s strength.
Previously, he had thought that his father might be a Universe Nobility expert.
Now, he was certain that his father was a Universe Overlord.
He might even be a super Universe Overlord.
They were much stronger than Normal Universe Overlords.
Tsk!
My father was actually a Universe Overlord?
I have a Universe Overlord father?
So, I¡¯m a powerful second generation?
Then¡ Do I still need to work hard?
After confirming that his father, Chu Doni, was a super Universe Overlord,
Chu Zhou was shocked and had many strange thoughts.
At this moment, with a thought from Chu Doni, the terrifying pressure emanating from his body instantly disappeared without a trace.
Chu Zhou felt the suffocating pressure on his body disappear and immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.
He really did not want to experience that feeling again.
¡°How is it? Do you believe me?¡± Chu Doni looked at Chu Zhou mockingly.
¡°I believe you!¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
¡°Has your mind broadened?¡± Chu Doni asked with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s broadened¡ It¡¯spletely broadened!¡± Chu Zhou chuckled. ¡°I parted the fog and saw the moon. Today, I know that I¡¯m me¡
¡°It turns out that I¡¯m a hidden powerful second generation!¡±
¡°Sigh¡ I¡¯ve wasted so much time in the past! With my conditions, what¡¯s the point of fighting? I¡¯ll just ask you to get me four or five Universe Nobility as guards, a bunch of Universe Lords as servants, and some top Universe beauties as life mates¡ What¡¯s the point of fighting?¡±
¡°You can just say this to me. If your mother hears this, she will break your legs!¡± Chu Doni nced at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was stunned.
¡°Dad, you¡¯re already talking about my mother¡ What about my mother? I
haven¡¯t seen her yet. Can¡¯t 1 see her now?¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly said with aplicated expression.
He¡¯d always had a mother but he had never seen her.
This was a huge regret in his heart.
A hint of guilt appeared on Chu Doni¡¯s face. He pondered for a moment before saying,
¡°Child, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s indeed not the time for you to meet your mother¡¡±
¡°¡Your mother¡¯s identity is also a little special.
¡°Even though I¡¯ve already used some methods to hide the karma between you, me, and Xiaoyu¡ You¡¯ll still expose some things and be discovered by some existences if you meet your mother.¡±
¡°What I¡¯m about to do will harm some people¡¯s interests. For the time being, we can¡¯t let them know about our rtionship with you.
At this point, he paused for a moment and continued earnestly,
¡°The universe is huge, and there are many strong people. It¡¯s also far more dangerous than you think.¡±
¡°There are some things and some words that cannot be said¡ Once said, it is very likely that some existences will sense it even if they are separated by endless space and time. Not only will this cause a huge variable to the original n, but it will also cause a huge crisis to those who are listening.¡±
At this moment, Chu Doni¡¯s expression was very serious.
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned before he was shocked.
There are some things and some words that could not be said¡ Once said, was it very likely that some existences will sense it even if they are separated by endless space and time?
This shocked Chu Zhou.
He looked at his father¡¯s serious expression and knew that his father was not joking with him.
This was probably true.
However, this was too shocking.
Even though he was only a Universe Lord now, he was sure that Universe Nobility definitely did not have such an ability.
A Universe Overlord probably didn¡¯t have such an ability.
Then, it was very likely that it involved the Universe Saints.
Could his father¡¯s so-called ¡°some things¡± and ¡°some things¡± be rted to the Universe Saints?
Once he said it, it was very likely that the Universe Saints would sense it? Moreover, the Universe Saint would attack the person who spoke, the person who listened, and even everyone rted?
Thinking of this, a chill ran down his spine.
He seemed to understand why his father was so cautious.
He guessed that his father was very likely going to do something big, and this big thing would seriously affect the interests of a Universe Saint or even many Universe Saints.
That was why he had to be extremely cautious.
What was his father trying to do?
It might actually involve the Universe Saints.
A trace of worry appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
Even though he had nevere into contact with any Universe Saints, he was now considered a higher-up of the Human Race. He naturally understood how terrifying the Universe Saints were.
The reason why humans could be one of the six pinnacle races.
The fundamental reason was that humans had a Universe Saint like the Martial Ancestor.
Strictly speaking, apart from the Martial Ancestor, humans also had the Universe Saint, Emperor Xi.
However, Emperor Xi had already disappeared for countless years.
No one knew where he went, nor if he was even still alive.
This was also one of the top secrets of humanity.
Chu Zhou was not qualified to interact and understand it yet.
Apart from humans, the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, and the Origin Race were all like humans. They could be one of the six pinnacle races because of the Universe Saint.
It was the same for the nine strongest factions. It was also because of the Universe Saint that they could be the strongest factions.
A Universe Saint was enough to support a peak race and a supreme faction.
From this, it could be seen how powerful and terrifying the Universe Saint was.
It was definitely unimaginably powerful.
And what his father wanted to do might very well involve the Universe Saint. How could Chu Zhou not be worried?
Even though he guessed that his father also had a shocking secret, he was still worried.
Chu Doni saw the worry in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and immediately saw through his thoughts. He smiled lightly and patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder.
¡°You needn¡¯t worry about my safety.¡±
¡°Even though the universe is big and there are many strong warriors¡ I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone. No matter who it is, it¡¯s very difficult to kill me.¡± His figure was ramrod straight, and his gaze was filled with confidence. He faintly carried the domineering aura of a sovereign ruling the world, causing others to be convinced.
Chu Zhou opened his mouth but did not say anything in the end.
He knew that he could not stop what his father wanted to do.
Everyone had their own pursuits and things to do.
He had his pursuits and so did his father!
Based on his understanding of his father, it was impossible for his father to give up his pursuit and what he wanted to do in order to avoid danger. Therefore, he did not try to persuade him.
Therefore, he did not try to persuade him.
Originally, Chu Zhou felt that he was not bad after bing an Advance Grade Universe Lord and bing almost invincible among Advance Grade Universe Lords.
However, he was deeply reminded again of how weak he was.
As a result, his father did not dare to say some things to him in order to protect him and he couldn¡¯t help his father either.
¡°I want to be a Universe Nobility!¡±
¡°I want to be a Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°I want to be¡ a Universe Saint!¡±
Chu Zhou shouted in his heart.
Once again, he steeled his determination to be stronger.
He was not strong enough! He wanted to be stronger¡ even stronger!
¡°Alright, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you since it¡¯s rare for us to meet.¡±
Chu Doni suddenly waved his hand. In an instant, a translucent human skin flew out from the depths of the pce.
Chu Zhou looked at the human skin¡ and his eyes widened.
He was familiar with this human skin¡ It was almost identical to the molting of the Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul.
Moreover, it was also filled with iparably intense Law of Reincarnation fluctuations.
Could this be the second soul molting left behind by Lord Of Reincarnation?
Chapter 906: Increase In Strength, Comparable To A Universe Nobility!
Chapter 906: Increase In Strength, Comparable To A Universe Nobility!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Is this Lord Of Reincarnation¡¯s soul molting?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the transparent human skin that was emitting strong reincarnation waves in shock.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
Chu Doni nodded.
Seeing that Chu Doni did not deny it, Chu Zhou¡¯s mind raced. He instantly thought of many things.
Suddenly, he had a guess.
¡°Dad, are you¡¡± He said with a moved expression.
¡°You can¡¯t say it!¡± Chu Doni knew what Chu Zhou wanted to say. He hurriedly pressed down on the void with his palm to stop Chu Zhou from continuing. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can guess some things, but don¡¯t say them.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say it!¡± Chu Doni knew what Chu Zhou wanted to say. He hurriedly pressed down on the void with his palm to stop Chu Zhou from continuing. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can guess some things, but don¡¯t say them.¡±
He knew that he might have guessed correctly.
At this moment, he vaguely understood why his father could advance so quickly.
It was even faster than a cheat like him.
If it was really as he had guessed, it was normal for his father to advance quickly.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was extremely excited.
¡°It would appear that you¡¯ve already guessed something.¡±
Chu Doni smiled and reminded her, ¡°After you leave this ce today, remember not to tell anyone about this. Don¡¯t even think too much about it.¡±
¡°Amongst the manyws in the universe, there¡¯s one called the Law of Karma.¡± ¡°Among the myriad races in the universe, there are some terrifying existences who cultivate the Law of Karma¡ Once you leak any information rted to me, those people might sense it through the Law of Karma.¡±
¡°In that case, you¡¯ll be in danger.¡±
¡°Dad, I know the severity of the matter¡¡± Chu Zhou knew that if his guess was true, he could not reveal any news about his father. Otherwise, not only would it affect his father, but he would also be in danger.¡±¡ I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± Chu Doni smiled. ¡°Let me help you refine this soul molting!¡±
His palm suddenly pressed on Chu Zhou¡¯s head at lightning speed, pressing the soul molting into Chu Zhou¡¯s head.
Chu Zhou clearly ¡°saw¡± that soul molting directly fly towards his soul under the control of a vast force, enveloping it.
At the next moment, the phantom of a giant wheel that was billions of miles long appeared in his mind.
Rumble¡
The iparably huge reincarnation giant wheel phantom slowly rotated, causing billions of spacetime to spin at the same time.
One could vaguely see six huge ck holes emerging from the giant wheel¡¯s phantom.
Endless soul phantoms surged into the six ck holes.
An invisible grinding force was projected from the huge shadow of the giant wheel andnded on the molting skin that enveloped Chu Zhou¡¯s soul.
An invisible grinding force was projected from the huge shadow of the giant wheel andnded on the molting skin that enveloped Chu Zhou¡¯s soul.
Instantly, Chu Zhou¡¯s soul was rapidly strengthening.
In addition, arge number of insights into the Law of Reincarnation and the Reincarnation Technique kept appearing in his mind.
Suddenly, his soul broke through an invisible barrier and advanced to a new level.
At this moment, he felt that his soul had be at least a hundred times stronger.
He instinctively circted the ultimate technique, Soul Armor.
He had long cultivated this absolute art to the sixth level.
However, when he cultivated to the sixth level, he encountered an invisible barrier. Due to the strength and quality of his soul, even the Attribute Board could not help him break through to the seventh level.
At this moment, the quality and strength of his soul had broken through to a new level.
He naturally cultivated the seventh level of Soul Armor.
A newyer of armor appeared on the surface of his soul.
At the same time, after absorbing arge number ofprehensions of the Law of Reincarnation and the Reincarnation Technique, hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation had also increased to 30%. The Reincarnation Technique had also increased from the Reincarnation of One Thought to the Reincarnation of All Life.
In just a short moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s strength increased exponentially as his soul, Law of Reincarnation, and Reincarnation improved.
¡°My soul should have broken through to the Universe Nobility Realm by now.¡±
Chu Zhou was pleasantly surprised by the breakthrough in his soul. It was not inferior to the surprise brought to him by the Law of Reincarnation and the Reincarnation Technique.
Souls were of utmost importance to flesh and blood.
However, there were not many treasures in the universe that could greatly enhance one¡¯s soul Enhancement.
There were even fewer people who could enhance their souls¡¯ Enhancement by a hundred times in a short period of time.
This was also why Chu Zhou was so excited.
After all, the strength of the soul was different from the Law of Reincarnation and the Reincarnation Technique. It could be directly increased through the Attribute Board.
¡°With my current strength, I should be able to match a beginner Universe Nobility!¡±
Chu Zhou felt the explosive increase in strength in his body and could not help but be overjoyed.
At this moment, he was already confident that he could face a beginner Universe Nobility.
¡°Thanks, Dad!¡±
After regaining his senses, he immediately expressed his gratitude to his father, Chu Doni.
¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave!¡± Chu Doni smiled slightly and said, ¡°Bring yourpanions and leave the Demon God Mountain Range as soon as possible.¡±
¡°A huge battle might break out here¡ Your strength is still a little weak. You probably can¡¯t even withstand the aftershock of the battle. It¡¯s best for you to leave as soon as possible.¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked.
He immediately understood that this so-called battle was very likely rted to his father, Chu Doni.
However, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to see her father, but they were separated again so quickly.
He was a little reluctant.
Chu Doni seemed to have seen through Chu Zhou¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said.
¡°Let¡¯s leave! Our lives are very long. As long as nothing goes wrong, there will be a lot of opportunities to meet in the future.¡±
With that he waved his hand, without waiting for Chu Zhou¡¯s response and Chu Zhou¡¯s figure instantly disappeared from the pce.
On the ruins, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness returned to his body.
He opened his eyes and found Dragon and the others surrounding him, guarding him nervously.
¡°Chu Zhou, what happened just now? Why did your consciousness suddenly leave your body?¡±
¡°Yes! What happened? Your consciousness suddenly left your body. We thought something had happened to you.¡±
Dragon and the others asked nervously when they saw Chu Zhou ¡®wake up¡¯.
They were all a little worried that Chu Zhou had been cursed by the evil techniques in the ruins.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart warmed seeing the worry on Dragon and the others¡¯ faces. He smiled and said,
¡°Yes, but this is a good thing. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±
¡°As long as it¡¯s a good thing!¡± Dragon and the others were relieved when they heard that.
As for Chu Zhou, he did not say that it was a good thing.
They would not ask further.
They knew that Chu Zhou would definitely take the initiative to tell them what needed to be said and what could be said.
Since Chu Zhou didn¡¯t say it now, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to say it.
Hence, they knew their limits.
¡°Let¡¯s leave the Demon God Mountain Range immediately!¡±
Chu Zhou said to Dragon and the others.
¡°What? Leave now?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, aren¡¯t you looking for your father? Are you not going to look for him anymore?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter if we can¡¯t find it here. We can look elsewhere!¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
In order to find his father, Chu Zhou had spent almost six years beforeing to the Demon Mountain Continent from the wreckage of Universe 03.
During this period, he also experienced countless difficulties and dangers.
It was not easy for him to arrive at the Demon Mountain Continent.
It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get here.
He suddenly stopped looking?
They expressed their iprehension.
Chu Zhou understood what Long and the others were thinking. He looked at Long and the others with a deep gaze and smiled.
¡°I¡¯ve achieved our goal. Let¡¯s leave!¡±
Dragon and the others were stunned when they heard that.
Achieved his goal?
Chu Zhou found his father, Chu Doni?
When did that happen?
Suddenly, Dragon and the others recalled what had just happened to Chu Zhou.
Just now, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness mysteriously disappeared.
Could it be that Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness had already found his father, Chu Doni, and met him?
Realizing this, Dragon and the others understood Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
Whether it was Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, or Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, or Xi Liujin, they all felt a trace of regret at this moment.
They all realized that they could no longer meet Chu Doni.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha felt regretful because they could not reunite with their old friends.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin felt regretful because they couldn¡¯t see Chu Doni, whom Dragon and the others respected greatly. They couldn¡¯t see with their own eyes what kind of person Chu Doni was.
¡°Uh¡ Chu Zhou, even if we¡¯ve achieved our goal, there¡¯s no need for us to leave the Demon God Mountain Range in such a hurry, right? There are many opportunities in the Demon God Mountain Range. The passageway only opens once a year¡ Since we¡¯re here, it¡¯s a pity to leave just like that.¡± Sol said.
Dragon and the others also looked at Chu Zhou. Their meaning was simr to Sol¡¯s.
Since he was already in the Demon God Mountain Range, why not find some opportunities and miss this opportunity?
¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Chu Zhou said with a solemn expression. ¡°However¡ there will be great danger in the Demon God Mountain Range. It¡¯s best if we leave immediately.¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked when they heard that.
They all knew that Chu Zhou didn¡¯t like to joke.
Since Chu Zhou said so, he must know something.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll leave the Demon God Mountain Range immediately!¡±
In the end, Dragon and the others agreed with Chu Zhou¡¯s suggestion.
After reaching a consensus, Chu Zhou and the others immediately flew towards the passageway at full speed.
Soon, they found a passageway and left the Demon God Mountain Range.
Not long after Chu Zhou and the others left the Demon God Mountain Range, a temple with surging holy light suddenly flew above the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
Powerful figures stood in the temple and looked down coldly at the ruins of the Hall of Demons below.
¡°Those demonic beasts are truly well-hidden. We¡¯ve been searching for them for so many years, yet we still haven¡¯t been able to find their hiding ce.¡± ¡°Yeah! I wonder where they¡¯re hiding?¡±
¡°Do you think most of the demons died back then? The remaining people were brought to the Demon World by the Lord of Moment. With the copse of the Demon World not long ago, most of the demons died too.¡±
¡°Impossible! Apart from the six devil kings, the rest of the devils who left with the Lord of Moment are not the main force of the devils at all. The main force of the devils must be hiding somewhere.¡±
Voices filled with anger came from the temple.
A momentter, someone else said.
¡°Hmph. This must be where the Hall of Demons used to be. It hasn¡¯t beenpletely destroyed yet. Let¡¯spletely destroy it today! It¡¯s really an eyesore!¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed an eyesore! Let¡¯spletely turn it into dust!¡± Another person said.
The next moment, a huge pir of holy light erupted from the temple and sted towards the ruins of the Hall of Demons below..
Chapter 907: Great Profit!
Chapter 907: Great Profit!
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou and the others had juste out of the Demon God Mountain Range when they felt an extremely terrifying energy fluctuationing from the Demon God Mountain Range.
The entire Demon God Mountain Range shook violently.
A violent airflow that could topple mountains and overturn seas surged out from the mountain range. The forest at the foot of the mountain bent under the pressure of the airflow.
Many of the dark clouds that covered the sky above the mountain range were dispersed, revealing the situation inside the mountain range.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They looked up in the direction of the roar and saw a vast pir of light that pierced through the dark clouds.
Even if they were very, very far away, they could still feel how terrifying that pir of light was.
It sted through Heaven and Earth like a Doomsday Energy Cannon.
¡°That direction¡ seems to be the direction of the Hall of Demons.¡±
¡°Will anyone attack the Hall of Demons?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think so¡ The Hall of Demons is already in ruins. Why would they attack the Hall of Demons?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at the pir of light in shock.
Just sensing the energy fluctuations emitted by the energy pir from afar, they felt their hearts palpitate.
They were certain.
The attack power of that energy pir had definitely reached the Universe Nobility level.
With their strength, even if they approached such an attack, their lives would be in danger.
Dragon and the others suddenly looked at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou had just said that the Demon God Mountain Range was about to be in great danger. Then, he had brought them out of the Demon God Mountain Range in a hurry.
Could it be that the danger Chu Zhou was referring to was this pir of light in front of him?
Chu Zhou did not speak. He just stared fixedly at the pir of light.
If Dragon and the others only suspected that the energy beam was targeting the ruins of the Hall of Demons¡ then he was basically certain.
¡°Among the experts who entered the Demon God Mountain Range, other than the three Universe Nobility, only the people from the Holy Wings Organisation can unleash such a powerful attack!¡±
¡°The three Universe Nobility are clearly here to search for opportunities in the Demon God Mountain Range. They shouldn¡¯t attack the Hall of Demons for no reason.¡±
¡°In that case, we can basically confirm that it was the Holy Wings Organisation that attacked the ruins of the Hall of Demons.¡±
Chu Zhou thought quickly.
He quickly concluded that it was the Holy Wings Organisation.
In the Demon God Mountain Range, many living beings who were searching for treasures, including the three Universe Nobility, were also rmed by the sudden appearance of the pir of light.
Many living beings who were searching for treasures near the ruins of the Hall of Demons encountered a cmity.
Rings of mighty energy Illuminate suddenly swept over and bombarded these living beings.
Among these living beings, those below the Universe Lord level were all sted into blood mist before they could even let out a scream.
Some Universe Lords were also severely injured by the energy Illuminate.
¡°What¡ What¡¯s going on? Is there a battle between Universe Nobility nearby?¡±
The expressions of the heavily injured Universe Lords changed drastically. They hurriedly used all their strength to escape far away from the pir of light.
The other living beings far away from the ruins of the Hall of Demons also looked at the mighty pir of light in shock.
¡°It¡¯s the Holy Wings Organisation. Did they encounter a powerful enemy in the Demon God Mountain Range?¡±
The three Universe Nobility and many living beings could not help but release their divine senses towards the pir of light.
However, when they saw the pir of light bombarding the ruins of the Hall of Demons, they were speechless.
¡°Are they crazy? They attacked a ruin for no reason.¡±
¡°Why do 1 feel like there¡¯s a blood feud between the Holy Wings Organisation and the former demons! They won¡¯t even let go of the ruins left behind by the demons.¡±
¡°Crazy!¡±
The group of peopleined when they saw a temple attacking the ruins of the Hall of Demons.
In the temple, the figures standing in the holy light also looked coldly at the buildings that were constantly copsing under the impact of the pir of light.
The reason why they chose to destroy this ruin was purely because they felt that this ruin was an eyesore.
This ruin was left behind by the demons after all.
Boom¡ª-
Suddenly, under the gazes of many figures in the temple, the ruins of the Hall of Demons shook violently. In the center of the ruins, a huge abyss split open.
Demonic qi that was like smoke rose into the sky from the abyss.
Terrifying energy fluctuations directly dispersed more than half of the ck clouds that enveloped the Demon God Mountain Range.
Without the cover of the dark clouds, Chu Zhou and the others outside the mountain range could immediately see the situation inside the mountain range clearly with their divine senses.
¡°Hiss? What¡¯s going on now?¡±
Dragon and the others were shocked.
Could Dad have made a move? Chu Zhou thought.
¡°Demonic Qi, what dense demonic Qi!¡±
In the Demon God Mountain Range, all the living beings looked at the surging demonic aura that soared into the sky in shock.
In the Demon God Mountain Range, all the living beings looked at the surging demonic aura that soared into the sky in shock.
¡°Hahaha, what a surprise. I just thought that the ruins of the Hall of Demons were an eyesore and wanted topletely raze them to the ground¡ I didn¡¯t expect to find the hidden main force of the demons by mistake.¡±
¡°After searching for so many years, there¡¯s finally going to be a result.¡±
In the divine temple filled with holy light, the figures covered in divine light were all excited when they saw the abyss below that was filled with demonic qi.
They all thought that they had found the main force of the demons..
Chapter 908: Great Profit! (2)
Chapter 908: Great Profit! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
How could such earth-shattering demonic qi leak out otherwise?
¡°Continue to attack and force the demons hiding here outpletely.¡±
In the temple, a Universe Nobility said excitedly.
¡°That¡¯s right. Even if we have topletely destroy this ce today and dig a hundred thousand meters into the ground, we have to find those demons.¡±
Another Universe Nobility said coldly.
Immediately, one mysterious symbol after another appeared on the surface of the temple. Countless symbols emitted a dazzling light and vaguely formed a huge array. It was like a whale sucking water, absorbing the cosmic energy.
Boom¡ª
Another earth-shattering pir of light erupted from the temple and sted into the abyss below.
This beam of light was even more terrifying.
Wherever it passed, the Void was annihtedyer byyer.
However, a huge ck demonic w suddenly stretched out from the abyss before the pir of light hit the abyss.
The demonic w spread its five fingers like a demonic cloud, casting arge shadow.
Almost instantly, the beam of light was torn apart by the demonic ws and turned into countless light spots.
Then, the demonic ws that covered the sky grabbed at the temple slowly but quickly.
¡°What¡ What¡¯s that?¡±
¡°How terrifying!¡±
Be it Chu Zhou and the others or the living beings in the Demon God Mountain Range, the moment they saw the demonic ws, they instantly felt a huge tremble.
They seemed to be instinctively afraid whether it was his physical body or his soul.
In the temple, the figures standing in the holy light saw the huge demonic w that was grabbing at them and their expressions changed.
This demonic w¡ was more terrifying than they had imagined.
¡°D*mn it¡ This is a Universe Overlord. Let¡¯s go!¡±
A Universe Nobility shouted with all his might.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°There¡¯s a demon magnate hidden here. He¡¯s not someone we can deal with.¡±
In the temple, many of the Holy Wings Organisation¡¯s experts were almost scared out of their wits.
They only wanted to find the main army of the demon race, but who would have thought that they would dig out a demon magnate!
They activated the temple with all their might. Circles of silver spatial ripples rippled out of the temple, and the surrounding Void instantly distorted.
This temple was actually a Spatial Treasure.
It was obvious that the experts of the Holy Wings Organisation wanted to activate the temple and escape after sensing that something was wrong.
Swoosh!
The temple suddenly became blurry beforepletely disappearing.
The experts of the Holy Wings Organisation reacted in time. Before the huge demonic w could attack the temple, they sessfully let the temple escape into the depths of space.
However, even though the temple disappeared, the demonic w that covered the sky continued to grab at the original location of the temple.
It was as if he would not stop until he captured the temple.
Crack!
Arge area of space was instantly crushed into powder by the demonic ws.
Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the demonic w followed the shattered space and entered the depths of the space.
In just a breath¡¯s time, that terrifying demonic w came out of the depths of the space with a divine temple that was surging with holy light.
In just a breath¡¯s time, that terrifying demonic w came out of the depths of the space with a divine temple that was surging with holy light.
Many living beings felt their scalps tingle when they saw this.
Even Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
The Law of Space had always been his greatest reliance.
He had also manipted the Law of Space many times to escape into the depths of space and perform a spatial jump. Whether it was escaping or ambushing the enemy, these were all very good methods.
He finally knew that the Law of Space was not omnipotent.
If he encountered a sufficiently strong opponent, even if he escaped into the depths of the space, the other party would still have a way to capture him from the depths of the space.
¡°That¡¯s a warning!¡±
Chu Zhou warned himself.
At that moment, in the god temple, when they saw the god temple being pulled out of space by the demonic ws, they all panicked.
The huge demonic w ignored the reactions of the experts from the Holy Wings Organisation.
After grabbing the temple, the five tough fingers that seemed to be made of ck divine gold suddenly exerted strength.
With a loud bang, the entire temple was crushed.
Countless fragments flew everywhere.
At the same time, the experts in the temple suddenly lost their lives.
His physical body was intact, but he was dead.
Only two Universe Nobility level figures survived.
Swoosh! Swoosh!
The two Universe Nobility level figures turned into two afterimages the moment the temple exploded. They split into two and fled quickly.
However, they had only flown less than 10,000 meters when two ck chains flew over and wrapped around their bodies, making it difficult for them to move.
Chu Zhou and the others could see very clearly that the two ck chains extended from the demonic w that covered the sky.
The two ck chains suddenly erupted with a terrifying energy fluctuation. The two Universe Nobility that were entangled by the chains suddenly froze and stopped moving.
¡°They¡ they¡¯re dead!¡±
¡°These, these are two Universe Nobility. They actually died just like that?¡±
¡°Gasp! Terrifying!¡±
In the Demon God Mountain Range, many living beings felt their scalps tingle when they saw the scene in the sky and sensed the two lifeless Universe Nobility figures.
Universe Nobility was a big shot in the universe.
In many Universe Races, Universe Nobility was also known as the Divine King.
The meaning was that he was the God King.
From this, it could be seen how powerful and high the status of Universe Nobility was.
But now, in front of them, the two Universe Nobility were easily killed like two ants.
How could everyone not be shocked?
The three Universe Nobility who had entered the Demon God Mountain Range to search for opportunities immediately rushed towards the tunnel after seeing the two Universe Nobility from the Holy Wings Organisation being killed as easily as ants.
D*mn it!
The Demon God Mountain Range was too dangerous.
It was simply not a ce for humans to stay.
It was a form of respect to leave first!
When the other living beings saw that the three Universe Nobility had chosen to retreat strategically, they came to a realization.
One by one, they all fled out of the Demon God Mountain Range.
Outside the mountain range, Dragon and the others were dumbfounded and broke out in cold sweat.
¡°Hiss! Fortunately, we listened to you, Chu Zhou, and left the Demon God Mountain Range long ago. The Demon God Mountain Range¡ is too dangerous.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Even Universe Nobility is dead. If we stay inside¡ Once that demonic w attacks us, we probably won¡¯t be able to resist at all.¡±
Dragon and the others said in fear, looking like they were lucky.
Chu Zhou did not speak.
He knew that his father must have made a move.
¡°Dad also said that it would be dangerous. It doesn¡¯t seem to be too dangerous!¡±
¡°He took care of the people from the Holy Wings Organisation in a few moves.¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion.
Suddenly, his face lit up.
He received a voice transmission from his father, Chu Doni.
His father wanted to hand over the corpses of the Holy Wings Organisation¡¯s experts to him.
Chu Zhou hurriedly let his Divine Kingdom open an entrance in the depths of the void.
In the next moment, he ¡®saw¡¯ corpses flying into his Divine Kingdom along the entrance.
Among them were two corpses that were filled with the fluctuations of Universe Nobility.
In the eyes of Dragon and the others, the two Universe Nobility corpses wrapped in two ck chains and the corpses of the Holy Wings Organisation experts floating above the ruins of the Hall of Demons had vanished into thin air.
No one thought too much about this.
He just thought that the owner of the demonic w had kept the corpse.
¡°Two Universe Nobility corpses, ten Universe Lord corpses, and 50 World Overlord corpses¡ After converting these into attribute points, it¡¯s estimated to be more than 2.2 million trillion.¡±
¡°I can level up again.¡±
¡°Moreover, other than the corpses themselves, the weapons and other treasures hidden in these corpses, as well as the Divine Kingdoms and worlds, are also a huge fortune.¡±
¡°All in all, I¡¯ve made a killing.¡±
Chu Zhou counted the corpses and the other benefits brought by the corpses and was in a good mood.
At this moment, an extremely oppressive and terrifying aura came from the sky above the Demon God Mountain Range. An iparably huge face suddenly appeared.
In an instant, be it the living beings in the Demon God Mountain Range or the living beings at the foot of the mountain, they all felt the pressure..
Chapter 909: Three-Element Advance Grade Universe Lord!
Chapter 909: Three-Element Advance Grade Universe Lord!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
A huge face suddenly appeared above the Demon God Mountain Range. The iparably heavy pressure made the living beings inside and outside the Demon God Mountain Range feel suffocated.
¡°This is¡ a Universe Overlord.¡±
Everyone was shocked when they saw the huge face.
Using Resistance to transform into a huge human face was amon method used by Universe Overlords.
Furthermore, the enormous human face¡¯s oppressive might was so frightening.
He was undoubtedly a Universe Overlord.
Chu Zhou and the others had seen Universe Overlords use simr methods several times.
-If someone from the Holy Wings Organisation dares to be killed, this huge face will descend. Without a doubt, this is the Universe Overlord of the Holy
Wings Organisation.¡±
¡°The Holy Wings Organisation is indeed powerful. The members of this organization have just been killed and a Universe Overlord has already descended.¡±
Many people looked up at the huge human face in the sky and thought in shock.
Chu Zhou and the others also looked at the huge human face solemnly.
¡°Fortunately, we didn¡¯t have a conflict with the Holy Wings Organisation. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome.¡± Zuo Yue said.
Dragon and the others nodded in agreement.
Someone in the organization had just been killed, and an overlord had already descended¡ Such an organization was indeed difficult to provoke.
The huge human face in the sky looked coldly at the huge demonic w that stretched out from the abyss. Its eyes flickered with billions of lightning bolts.
¡°Who are you, sir?¡± The huge face asked coldly.
A terrifying pressure spread out from the huge face. The Void around it was constantly shattering.
However, there was no response to its question.
The demonic w that stretched out from the abyss suddenly poured out its arm slightly. Its palm faced the huge human face, and a huge blood-colored demon eye grew out of its palm.
The blood-colored demonic eye looked at the huge human face coldly. In the demonic eye, there seemed to be an endless sea of blood floating.
The huge face did not receive a response for a long time, and a trace of anger gradually appeared on its face.
¡°Since you¡¯re not going to answer, die!¡± The huge face said coldly.
In an instant, countless nomological patterns spread out from that face and interweaved in the void to condense into an ancient spear interweaved with lightning.
The moment the ancient spear appeared, the Void boiled. A terrifying pressure swept through Heaven and Earth. Countless white cracks appeared in the sky, and countless cracks spread on the ground.
It was as if the Heaven and Earth had copsed.
Chu Zhou and the others also felt that their bodies were about to copse.
Their expressions changed drastically. They hurriedly mobilized the power ofws to resist the terrifying aura and stabilize their bodies.
However, living beings below the Universe Lord realm could not resist the impact of that terrifying aura.
Many people had spiderweb-like bloodstains on their skin.
Blood seeped out.
Boom¡ª
The ancient spear that was intertwined with lightning suddenly shot towards the demonic w. The sky above the Demon God Mountain Range immediately shattered.
That ancient spear was like the Spear of Doomsday, wanting to destroy everything.
¡°Scram!!!¡±
The word ¡®scram¡¯ suddenly came from the demonic w.
In an instant, heaven and earth shook, and the weather changed.
With a loud bang, the terrifying ancient spear that pierced through the Void shattered.
Following that, the huge human face in the sky also suffered a terrifying impact.
The huge human face looked deeply into the abyss before shattering into countless specks of light.
¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
Seeing the ancient spear and the huge human face shattered with a bang, many people were stunned and had yet to react.
This seemed to be a battle between two overlords.
However, why did it seem like it ended too easily?
However, everyone soon understood.
It didn¡¯t end too easily.
It was because the owner of the demonic w was not simple.
The overlord of the Holy Wings Organisation would not hold back.
However, the owner of the demonic w could shatter the ancient spear and the huge human face with a single roar¡ It could only be said that the owner of the demonic w was more terrifying than he had imagined.
¡°Gasp! Who would have thought that there was actually a demon giant hidden under the ruins of the Demon Halls? After the news spreads, 1 reckon the entire Demon Mountain Continent will be in an uproar.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just the Demon Mountain Continent. The entire Universe Ocean will probably be in an uproar.¡±
¡°The former devils were indeed a force that ruled the entire Universe Ocean. Even though they had been silent for countless years, there were still magnates like the Lord of Moment and the master of the demonic ws. More importantly, the Great Heaven Demon God still had remnant souls.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that the Great Heaven Demon God and the demons suddenly disappeared back then. A portion of the demon army left with the Lord of Moment, but the main force of the demons mysteriously disappeared. This means that the main force of the demons is very likely still there¡ In this case, once the Great Heaven Demon God reorganizes his old forces, it¡¯s not
impossible for him to rise again.¡±
At the foot of the Demon God Mountain Range, many living beings were discussing in shock.
At this moment, the strange ck clouds in the Demon God Mountain Range gradually enveloped the Demon God Mountain Range again, preventing the people outside from seeing the situation inside.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep look at the Demon God Mountain Range, then took out the Coiling Dragon and left on it with Dragon and the others.
As for the news of the Demon God Mountain Range, it quickly swept through the Demon Mountain Continent through various channels.
Countless experts and factions on the Demon Mountain Continent were shocked.
As the news spread out from the Demon Mountain Continent to other ces in the Universe Ocean, more and more shocked living beings appeared.
After Chu Zhou and the others left the Demon God Mountain Range, they did not return to Back Ancient Viewing City. Instead, theynded in a hidden deste mountain range billions of kilometers away from the Demon God Mountain Range and prepared to rest here for a period of time.
In the Divine Kingdom, Chu Zhou sat cross-legged in the Myriad Laws Hall.
(Attribute Points: 2.2 million trillion (+2.2 million trillion)]
After Chu Zhou Devoured the two Universe Nobility corpses, ten Universe Lord corpses, and many World Overlord corpses of the Holy Wings Organisation, he obtained 2.2 trillion attribute points.
¡°Upgrade the Spacetime Law!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart stirred.
In an instant, a terrifying strange force erupted from the Attribute Board. Unknowingly, time and space shook. A huge time and space Torrent suddenly appeared above Five Elements Mountain. It poured down like the Milky Way of the Nine Heavens and drowned Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
Chu Zhou¡¯s body and soul were being tempered crazily by the power of thews of space and time.
His Time and Space Stats became stronger and stronger.
in his consciousness, countlessprehensions of the Spacetime Law surged
out like a fountain.
His understanding of time and space became deeper and deeper.
The Time and Space Nomological Sparks slowly appeared above his head.
The symbols and nomological patterns on the surface of the Nomological Sparks became more and moreplicated.
At a certain moment, the pressure of the Nomological Sparks suddenly increased.
Chu Zhou¡¯s aura also rose rapidly almost at the same time.
A terrifying pressure spread out from his body and enveloped the entire Divine Kingdom.
| Attribute Points: 1.7 trillion)
[Five Elemental Laws: 30% (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than
60%)]
| Law of Reincarnation: 30%]
[Spacetime Law: 30%]
Chu Zhou looked at the information on his Attribute Board.
He couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Theprehension of the Five Elemental Laws, the Law of Reincarnation, and the Spacetime Law had all reached 30%.
In that case, he had cultivated these threews to the limit of a supreme Universe Lord.
He was now an Advance Grade Universe Lord of three elements.
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to find a beginner Universe Nobility to practice with! Chu Zhou felt the increase in strength in his body and muttered to himself. However, before finding a beginner Universe Nobility to practice, he had to settle an old score.
His gaze instantly turned cold as he recalled the ambush he had encountered on the way to the Demon God Mountain Range after leaving Ancient Viewing
City.
In that ambush, a total of six people attacked him.
Other than Daphne and An Jigud, there was also Xel¡¯Naga from the Zerg race, Zermatt from the Mechanical Lord, and Chigu from the Crystallizers.
There was also Ancient Viewing City¡¯s Boleyn family¡¯s Aiken.
In addition, there was also a person who secretly activated a Holy Scepter to ambush him.
Chu Zhou concluded that Daphne and An Jigud were not dead, but he did not know where they were, so he could only ignore them for the time being.
Xel¡¯Naga, Zermatt, and Chigu had already been killed and devoured by him, so there was nothing to say.
However, the Boleyn family that Aiken was in had to be settled properly. Also, the person who secretly controlled the Holy Scepter to attack him, although he had never seen the person behind the scenes.
However, he was certain that the person in the dark was most likely Tw of the Saint Nar family.
This had to be investigated.
If it was confirmed that it was Tw, he would take revenge without hesitation. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m easy to bully? It¡¯s just that I was in a hurry to see Dad earlier, so I temporarily suppressed these matters¡¡±
Chu Zhou smiled coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent..
Chapter 910: Breakthrough! 16 Slaughter Sword Diagrams! (1)
Chapter 910: Breakthrough! 16 ughter Sword Diagrams! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
In the Ten Thousand Techniques Hall in the Divine Kingdom, the nomological divine power around Chu Zhou was vast and mighty, revolving like a vortex. The power of the Five Elements Rule, the power of the Reincarnation Rule, and the power of the Spacetime Rule surged out of the surrounding void and entered his body.
The aura on his body had reached a shocking level.
¡°Boss, how abnormal! Is he still a Universe Lord?¡±
Beibei squatted on a chair and muttered as she looked at Chu Zhou.
It had seen many Universe Lords, but it had never seen a terrifying Universe
Lord like Chu Zhou.
The current Chu Zhou was no longer weaker than a beginner Universe Nobility in its opinion.
Outside the Myriad Laws Hall, a towering ancient tree that was filled with a demonic blue light stood tall.
There was a huge five-colored vine wrapped around the towering ancient tree. ¡°Thousand Star Vine, isn¡¯t our master a little too heaven-defying? I feel that us Universe Lords are on apletely different level from a Universe Lord like our master.¡±
The Ancient Blue Demon Tree sighed deeply.
As the Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the royal family of the Mana Race, it was at least three to four times stronger than creatures of the same level.
In particr, it had also absorbed the origin of the other two Ancient Blue
Demon Trees.
One of the Ancient Blue Demon Trees had even reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
This made it stronger than the other Ancient Blue Demon Trees.
However,pared to its master, Chu Zhou¡ it felt that its strength was not worth mentioning.
The Thousand Star Vine nodded vigorously in agreement.
It had followed Chu Zhou for many years and had grown up with him since Earth. It knew too well how abnormal its master was.
in the Ten Thousand Techniques Hall, Chu Zhou was nning to settle scores with the Boleyn family where Aiken was. He was also prepared to investigate whether Tw had attacked him that day.
If Tw made a move too, he wouldn¡¯t be polite.
However, he did not take action immediately.
The Boleyn family and the Saint Nar family that Tw was from were both one of the top 10 families in Ancient Viewing City.
For these two families to be able to dominate Ancient Viewing City for countless years, their foundations were definitely extremely deep.
Perhaps he had enough foundation to deal with Universe Nobility.
If he wanted to deal with these two ns, it was best for him to continue to increase his strength.
Not to mention¡
The waters in Ancient Viewing City were very deep.
Who knew if he would attract other enemies and forces if he attacked the two families?
Therefore, the stronger he was, the better.
I Name: Chu Zhou (Advanced Grade Universe Lord) I
I Attribute Points: 1.7 trillion]
Rule/Law:
[ Five Elemental Laws: 30% (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than
60%)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 30%]
[Spacetime Law: 30%]
[Gravity Law: 90%]
[Repulsion Law: 90%]
Absolute arts:
| Book of Seven Cmities: First Level. Initial mastery of the seven powers of joy, anger, worry, thought, sorrow, fear, and shock.]
[ Reincarnation Technique: Level Two, Reincarnation of All Beings]
[ Divine Text with the word ¡®A¡¯: Comprehension and control have reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time.]
[Soul Armor: Level Seven, Level Seven Soul Armor]
[ Killing Sword Art: Level Eight,prehended eight ughter Sword Diagrams]
[Chaos Dharma Body: Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body]
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: Seven Advance Grade Universe Lord clones, four Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone] [Flowing Moon Movement Technique: First Level, Body Like the Waning Moon]
[Six Radiance Shield: First Level, able to block attacks from Universe Lords.] Chu Zhou looked at the information on his Attribute Board and carefully thought about whichws or ultimate techniques to upgrade next.
¡°The Five Elemental Laws, the Law of Reincarnation, and the Spacetime Law have all reached the limit of a Universe Lord. They can¡¯t continue to improve¡ As for the Law of Power belonging to the Law of Gravity and the Law of Repulsion, there¡¯s no need toprehend them for the time being. The threews are enough for me to use now.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou focused his attention on the ultimate technique.
The realm of the Reincarnation Technique was directly rted to theprehension of the Law of Reincarnation.
This Law of Reincarnation had reached the limit of a Universe Lord. He could only cultivate the Reincarnation Technique to the Reincarnation Realm. The realm of Soul Armor was also limited by his soul level. Reaching the seventh level of Soul Armor was also the limit.
The realm of the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual was more restricted because of his overall strength and foundation. Currently, he could only cultivate to the second level.
Furthermore, he felt that if he wanted to master thest level of the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, which was the third level, he would have to be a Universe Overlord.
In that case, the remaining choices were the Book of Seven Cmities, Divine Rune with the word ¡®A¡¯, Killing Sword Art, Chaos Dharma Body, Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture, Flowing Moon Movement Technique, Six Radiance Shield, and so on.
¡°Let¡¯s prioritize improving the Killing Sword Art!¡±
After deliberating for a moment, Chu Zhou made a decision.
¡°Upgrade the Killing Sword Art!¡±
With a thought, his Attribute Board instantly shed.
In an instant, book after book filled with boundless sword qi appeared in his consciousness.
There were a total of 720 volumes of the Killing Sword Art.
Volumes One to 10 were the general outline of the Killing Sword Art.
In the general outline, it fully exined the core concept of the Killing Sword Art and the foundation of the cultivation of the Killing Sword Art.
Books 11 to 700 recorded 1,008 exquisite andprehension methods..
Chapter 911: Breakthrough! 16 Slaughter Sword Diagrams! (2)
Chapter 911: Breakthrough! 16 ughter Sword Diagrams! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
These 1,008 exquisite techniques covered an extremely wide range. They contained different rules, differentws, and various attacks that formed various different ways of exerting strength.
Books 701 to 720 recorded 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
Every ughter Sword Painting contained a ughter Intent.
The 24 ughter Sword diagrams matched the 1,008 essences.
Comprehending the first to the 42nd essences could form the first ughter Sword Painting.
Comprehending the 43rd to 84th essences could form the second ughter Sword Painting and so on. Afterprehending all 1,008 essences, it would form 24 ughter Sword Diagrams.
In his consciousness, many books opened one after another. Countless words and sword qi intertwined, turning into a ughter Sword Diagram with shocking killing intent.
These were also the eight ughter Sword Diagrams that he had alreadyprehended.
At this moment, as countless newprehensions of the Killing Sword Art surfaced in his heart, new books kept opening and condensing into a new Killing Sword Diagram.
The ninth ughter Sword Diagram!
The 10th ughter Sword Painting!
The 16th ughter Sword Painting!
In the blink of an eye, the ughter Sword Painting in the depths of his consciousness had increased from eight to 16.
A terrifying killing sword intent that could cut through everything spread out from Chu Zhou¡¯s body like a storm, instantly engulfing the entire Divine Kingdom.
In Beibei, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, and the Thousand Star Vine¡¯s senses, endless scarlet blood seemed to have suddenly surged out of Chu Zhou¡¯s body. The scarlet blood was like waves and tidal waves. It first rushed out of the Ten Thousand Dharma Hall, then quickly drowned the Five Elements Mountain before sweeping towards the entire Divine Kingdom.
Beibei, the Ancient Blue Demon Tree, and the Thousand Star Vine instantly felt their blood run cold.
Too terrifying, too terrifying!
If it wasn¡¯t Chu Zhou sitting in the Ten Thousand Dharma Hall at this moment, they would definitely have turned around and fled.
Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes.
A strange scene appeared in his eyes. In the depths of his eyes, there was a roaring sea of blood. Countless corpses of gods and devils fell into the sea of blood like a Rainstorm.
There were two sword qi vortexes formed by billions of sword qi above the blood sea.
Looking at it seriously, the two terrifying sword qi vortexes were his two eyeballs.
¡°There are a total of 24 ughter Sword Paintings. In fact, every eight ughter Sword Paintings is a major stage. Now that I¡¯ve condensed 16 ughter Sword Paintings, it means that I¡¯ve already cultivated the second major stage of the ughter Sword Art to perfection.¡±
¡°At this level, 1 seem to have touched the power of the essence of ughter!¡± Chu Zhou lowered his head and looked at his palm. The surrounding Void trembled slightly, and invisible killing intent gathered towards his palm.
In the next moment, billions of sword qi that were countless times thinner than the hair of a cow appeared in his palm.
Billions of sword qi spun in his palm, forming a sword qi vortex.
Then, the sword qi vortex gradually turned scarlet.
Vaguely, 16 terrifying ughter Sword Diagram phantoms appeared in the scarlet sword qi vortex.
A terrifying killing intent that could destroy all living beings suddenly erupted from the sword qi vortex.
In an instant, the void in the Ten Thousand Spell Pce was directly annihted and turned into a dark void.
In fact, if Chu Zhou had not deliberately controlled Crowd Control, the entire Myriad Laws Hall and even Five Elements Mountain would probably havepletely disappeared.
Beibei exploded and stepped into the Torrent of Space and Time immediately, dodging the impact of the terrifying killing intent.
¡°This is the Essence Profound of the Killing Sword Art! A wave of killing intent can destroy everything! Lotus, rain, sword light, and so on are just external appearances.¡±
Chu Zhou subconsciously thought of the Book of Seven Cmities as he spoke.
He discovered a simrity between the Killing Sword Art and the Book of Seven Cmities.
The core of these two absolute arts did not lie in the nomologicalws, but in some kind of powerful origin power in the universe.
The origin power of the Killing Sword Art was the endless killing intent that filled the universe.
The origin power of the Book of Seven Cmities was the seven extreme emotions in the hearts of all living beings in the universe.
¡°Teacher, he obtained the divine rune inheritance of the word ¡®kill¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City and rose to prominence. He also created the Killing Sword Art.¡±
¡°As for the Great Heaven Demon God, he once obtained the divine rune inheritance of the word Demon¡¯ in the Divine General Ancient City. The Book of Seven Cmities was very likely created by the Great Heaven Demon God based on his ownprehension of the divine rune of the word ¡®Demon¡¯.¡± ¡°And the origin power of these two absolute arts is different from the power ofws¡ The origin power seems toe from all living beings in the universe¡¡± ¡°Could it be that¡ the inheritance of the ¡®God¡¯nguage is another power system that is different from the system ofws?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but think to himself.
He vaguely discovered the strength of the ¡®divine¡¯ text inheritance.
Then, he recalled that the two Human Saints, Emperor Xi and Martial Ancestor, had also obtained the inheritance of the word ¡°Xi¡± and ¡°Wu¡± from the Divine General Ancient City. Moreover, after they became Saints, they still retained the word ¡°Xi¡± and ¡°Wu¡± in their titles.
It was hard for Chu Zhou not to think too much about it.
His intuition told him that the inheritance of the Divine Language was much stronger than what he knew. Moreover, it was very likely that there was another power system that was different from the nomological system.
He was not sure if his guess was correct.
However, he had already ced great importance on the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune he had obtained.
[Attribute Points: 200,000 trillion I
[Killing Sword Art: Level 16,prehended 16 ughter Sword Diagrams]
Chu Zhou nced at his Attribute Board and realized that after upgrading the Killing Sword Art to the 16th level, he had spent a total of 1.5 trillion attribute points.
The remaining attribute points were clearly unable to continue upgrading the Killing Sword Art.
The further he progressed in the Killing Sword Art, the more attribute points he needed to level up.
He estimated that he would need at least 10 trillion attribute points to sessfully cultivate thest eight levels of the Killing Sword Art. ¡°Looks like the attribute points are still far from enough!¡± He sighed in his heart.
He had too many absolute arts that he needed to improve.
Moreover, the higher the realm of these ultimate techniques, the more terrifying the attribute points needed to level up.
He still needed to continue working hard¡
After closing the Attribute Board, with a thought, ten World Hearts filled with Universe Lord nomological fluctuations appeared in front of him.
This was what he obtained after refining the Divine Kingdoms of the 10 Universe Lords of the Holy Wings Organisation.
With 10 World Hearts, he could condense ten Universe Lord clones through the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture.
¡°1 can also refine two Noble-level World Hearts¡ Unfortunately, I¡¯m still a Universe Lord and can¡¯t condense a Universe Nobility level clone.¡±
He muttered to himself and immediately circted the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture with all his might. He released the Blood Energy, origin power, soul power, nomological power, and so on in his body, forming mysterious arrays and runes that enveloped the 10 World Hearts.
Half a dayter, 10 figures filled with the aura of Universe Lords appeared beside Chu Zhou.
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 22 clones (nine Advance Grade Universe Lord clones, three Intermediate Grade Universe Lord clones, nine Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone)]
He had 22 clones now.
Four of the Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones were sent back to the human territory to prepare for the establishment of a cosmic nation.
There was also a World Overlord Realm clone left beside his sister, Chu Yu.
The remaining 15 Universe Lord clones were all by his side now.
¡°1 also have 15 Universe Lord clones¡ This should be an extremely huge force!¡±
¡°Yes, 1 don¡¯t need to rely on anyone or any faction¡ 1 already have a huge faction myself!¡±
Chu Zhou let out a long breath, his eyes filled with confidence.
¡°Now, it¡¯s time to collect the debt!¡±
With a thought, he left the Divine Kingdom and appeared in a cave.
At this moment, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were all waiting for him.
¡°Chu Zhou, you broke through again!¡±
Dragon and the others could not help but curse in their hearts when they sensed the aura on Chu Zhou¡¯s body that had be stronger again.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Ancient Viewing City!¡±
Chu Zhou decisively summoned the Coiling Dragon.
Soon, Coiling Dragon transformed into a ck line and flew towards Ancient Viewing City at nearly the speed of light..
Chapter 912: Collecting Debt! (1)
Chapter 912: Collecting Debt! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
A ck line was rapidly advancing in the sky. It was as fast as a flowing light. It left a long mark in the sea of clouds.
Chu Zhou took out a broken Holy Scepter and ced it in front of everyone.
¡°Let¡¯s first investigate the origin of this Holy Scepter and see if it belongs to an expert of the Saint Nar family.¡±
He said to Dragon and the others.
¡°Okay!¡±
Dragon and the others¡¯ consciousnesses were connected to the Mirror
Universe¡¯swork.
Dragon allowed the mirrorwork to scan the Holy Scepter directly. Through the image of the Holy Scepter, he searched for information about the Holy
Scepter.
Sol and Changa Saha went to find some friends they knew on the Myriad Race Continent in the Mirror Universe and asked if they knew this scepter.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin contacted the Human and alien Universe Lords of the Human Alliance to inquire about the Holy Scepter.
At this moment, Chu Zhou received a message from his teacher, King Bei Cang.
Information from Teacher?
Chu Zhou was slightly shocked.
He knew his teacher very well. Unless it was something major, he rarely took
the initiative to send him messages.
He opened the message.
[Our core upper echelons have received secret information that the five pinnacle races, including the Zerg race, the Freedom Alliance, the Primordial Alliance, and the other two supreme factions have already sent Universe Nobility to the Demon Mountain Continent to deal with you¡ I
[¡In addition, there are also local forces on the Demon Mountain Continent
that are prepared to attack you! I
[Safety first.]
[Be careful!]
Chu Zhou was shocked.
He had not expected the five pinnacle races to send Universe Nobility to deal
with him.
Furthermore¡
Other than the five pinnacle races¡
The two strongest factions in the universe, the Freedom Alliance and the Primordial Alliance, as well as some local factions of the Demon Mountain Continent, had actually targeted him.
¡°Is it for the Law of Reincarnation on me?¡±
¡°Or are you afraid that I¡¯ll really grow up?¡±
¡°Perhaps, there are all kinds of reasons!¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself with a cold gaze.
No matter what the reason was, these forces were prepared to attack him and
he would never give up without a fight.
He continued to read¡
¡°Be careful, but there¡¯s no need to be afraid! The powerful humans have also rushed to the Demon Mountain Continent as quickly as possible. We humans are not to be trifled with! If anyone doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, they will stain the Heaven and Earth with blood.¡±
These words were domineering and filled with killing intent.
When Chu Zhou saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.
Exactly!
He, Chu Zhou, was not a lone wolf.
He also had a backer.
The five pinnacle races, the two supreme powers, as well as the local powers of the Devil Mountain Continent were all targeting him. This might scare the others, but it wouldn¡¯t scare him.
¡°I¡¯ve found information about the Holy Scepter,¡± the dragon said. ¡°This Holy Scepter is really called the ¡®Scepter of Dawn¡¯. It¡¯s an Advance Grade Universe Lord weapon¡¡±
¡°¡About 60 million years ago, a tomb of an Advance Grade Universe Lord appeared in the Demon Mountain Continent, causing many experts on the Demon Mountain Continent to fight over it. At that time, someone obtained the Scepter of Dawn from the tomb.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve also found out about it,¡± said Zuo Yue. ¡°A Universe Lord I know in the Human Alliance once roamed the Demon Mountain Continent for more than a million years. By chance, he encountered a few Intermediate Grade Universe Lords fighting. One of them suddenly took out the Dawn Scepter and killed the other two Universe Lords.¡±
¡°At that time, even though the Universe Lord who took out the Scepter of Dawn was covered in a divine light shield, the colorful wings on his back still revealed that he was an expert of the Saint Nar family.¡±
Sol, Changa Saha, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin did not find any information. However, the information provided by Long and Zuo Yue was enough.
Chu Zhou had already confirmed that the Holy Scepter belonged to the experts of the Saint Nar family.
As for who from the Saint Nar family did it that day¡ that was not important.
He could just settle the score with the entire Saint Nar family.
¡°Tw, were you the one who secretly attacked that day?
Chu Zhou muttered to himself with a cold gaze. ¡°However, whether it¡¯s you or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore¡ As long as it¡¯s someone from your Saint Nar family, I can settle the score with the entire Saint Nar family.¡±
He tidied up his emotions and disyed the message from his teacher in front of Dragon and the others.
¡°Look at the message from my teacher.¡±
A message from Lord Bei Cang?
Dragon and the others were shocked when they heard that.
He hurriedly read the message sent by King Bei Cang seriously.
After reading the information, Dragon and the others sucked in a breath of cold air, their expressions changing.
¡°What do we do now?¡±
After reading the information, Dragon and the others felt their scalps tingle. Fortunately, thetter part of the message said that the experts of the human race would also arrive.
Otherwise, they would have been able to escape.
¡°What should we do? Let¡¯s do as nned!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly, ¡°1 reckon that it¡¯s already toote to escape the Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
¡°In that case, we might as well follow our original n and continue heading to Ancient Viewing City to find the Boleyn family and the Saint Nar family to
settle the score.¡±
Dragon and the others pondered for a moment and finally agreed to Chu Zhou¡¯s n.
Exactly!
If the five pinnacle races, two supreme factions, and some local factions of the Devil Mountain Continent wanted to deal with them, how could they give them a chance to escape?
At this moment, they had probably already set up an inescapable around the Demon Mountain Continent to prevent them from escaping.
Since that was the case, he might as well follow the original n..
Chapter 913: Collecting Debt! (2)
Chapter 913: Collecting Debt! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Ancient Viewing City!
The Saint Nar Family.
Tw and the head of the Saint Nar family, Sadista, sat opposite each other.
¡°Father, good news! The Zerg race and the other five peak races, the two strongest factions, the Freedom Alliance and the Primordial Alliance, as well as some top factions of our Demon Mountain Continent, are actually going to attack Chu Zhou. Chu Zhou is dead for sure this time.¡± ¡°Tw said happily.
Sadista smiled. ¡°This is indeed good news. In that case, our family doesn¡¯t have to personally kill Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°This Chu Zhou is too involved. He¡¯s a huge problem. Thest time you participated in the sneak attack on Chu Zhou and failed to kill him, you¡¯ve already buried a huge hidden danger¡ Once he finds out that you¡¯ve taken action, with his personality, he won¡¯t let our Saint Nar family off.¡±
When ¡®Tw heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene of Chu Zhou forcefully killing Daphne and the others. He secretly wiped away his cold sweat.
He did not expect Chu Zhou to be so terrifying.
So many Advance Grade Universe Lords had joined forces to ambush him, but he had actually killed them instead.
Fortunately, he hid in the dark that day and only controlled the Dawn Scepter to attack from hundreds of millions of miles away¡ After the ambush failed, he immediately retracted his aura¡ and escaped the cmity.
However, just as his father said, he participated in the ambush and lost the Dawn Scepter, which left a huge hidden danger.
With the intelligence system of humans, it was not difficult to find out that the Scepter of Dawn was his.
At that time, with Chu Zhou¡¯s personality, how could he let their Saint Nar family off after knowing the truth?
Fortunately, Chu Zhou was about to die.
As long as Chu Zhou died, all hidden dangers would be eliminated.
¡°Father, should we interfere when the various factions join forces to deal with Chu Zhou?¡± Tw asked.
Sadista tapped his right index finger on the table and pondered for a moment before saying,
Sadista tapped his right index finger on the table and pondered for a moment before saying,
¡°Depends on the situation? Isn¡¯t it our Saint Null family¡¯s mission to eliminate the people on the Demon Mountain Continent who haveprehended the Law of Reincarnation?¡± Tw asked in confusion.
¡°This is indeed our family¡¯s mission.¡± Sadista¡¯s gaze was deep as he said in a deep voice, ¡°But Chu Zhou is a huge problem. He is the number one prodigy of humanity, and his teacher is King Bei Cang¡¡±
¡°If we kill him, be it King Bei Cang or the higher-ups of the Human Race, they will fly into a rage.¡±
¡°Humans are one of the six pinnacle races. Furthermore, humans rule one of the nine strongest factions, the Human Alliance.¡±
¡°It can be said that the strength of humans is unimaginably powerful.¡±
¡°Once humans go berserk, they¡¯ll take revenge on a certain living being. Even if the other party is a Universe Overlord, they¡¯ll probably die.¡±
¡°Other than the Universe Saint, no one can ignore the revenge of humans.¡±
¡°Our Saint Nar family is too insignificant in front of a behemoth like Humanity¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s just that due to the family¡¯s mission, we have no choice but to attack Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°However, it would be best if Chu Zhou could die at the hands of others. Our goal has been achieved, and we don¡¯t have to anger humans.¡±
Tw nodded in agreement.
Exactly!
Humans were too scary.
It was best not to offend him if possible.
A blurry ck line suddenly stopped outside Ancient Viewing City and turned into a spaceship.
Chu Zhou and the others flew down from the Coiling Dragon and put it away.
¡°It¡¯s Chu Zhou and the others!¡±
Many living beings entered and left the city gate of Ancient Viewing City.
The moment Chu Zhou and the others appeared, they were immediately discovered by many living beings.
It was rtively confidential news that the five races and other factions wanted to deal with Chu Zhou. Ordinary living beings did not know.
Therefore, when they saw Chu Zhou and the others return to Ancient Viewing City, although many living beings outside the city gate felt a little strange and shocked, they did not think too much about it.
However, a very small number of living beings from the five top ns and other factions changed their expressions when they saw Chu Zhou and the others. Then, they immediately spread the news through secret methods.
Chu Zhou and the others turned a blind eye to the surrounding gazes.
¡°Should we settle the score with the Saint Nar family first, or with the Boleyn family first?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at Chu Zhou, waiting for him to make a decision.
¡°The persimmon has to be picked first. The Boleyn n has declined. Let¡¯s go settle the score with the Boleyn n first.¡±
Chu Zhou strode into the city as he spoke.
Dragon and the others followed.
Chu Zhou and the others did not hide their conversation just now, so the living beings at the city gate heard it.
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t hear wrongly just now, right? Chu Zhou andpany are nning to seek out the Saint Nar family and the Boleyn family of our Ancient Viewing City¡¯s 10 great families to settle the score?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. 1 heard it too.¡±
¡°Gasp! Something big has happened!¡±
At the city gate, many creatures were in an uproar.
¡°I heard that Chu Zhou and the others encountered an ambush not long ago. Could it be that the Saint Nar and Boleyn families were involved in that ambush? That¡¯s why Chu Zhou came to settle the score today?¡±
¡°No matter what the cause is, 1 know that Chu Zhou and the others are about to start a war with the Saint Nar and Boleyn families. Such a huge incident hasn¡¯t happened in our Ancient Viewing City in tens of millions of years¡ We can¡¯t miss such a thing!¡±
Many living beings rushed towards the Boleyn Family.
The Boleyn family was located in the south of Ancient Viewing City, about ten kilometers away from the Saint Nar family.
With Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ speed, they arrived outside the Boleyn Family¡¯s manor in the blink of an eye..
Chapter 914: Collecting Debt! (3)
Chapter 914: Collecting Debt! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°This is the Boleyn Family.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others sized up the ancient manor in front of them.
This manor upied arge area of more than a hundred acres.
Inside the manor, there were many pces and pavilions. Above the manor, there were war fortresses that were filled with a dangerous aura.
A faint aura that could threaten a Universe Lord spread out from the depths of the manor.
It was clear that even though the Boleyn Family had declined, there were still three kilograms of nails on a rotten ship. The Boleyn Family still had some foundation.
¡°Who are you? How dare you spy on our Boleyn Family so brazenly!¡±
A group of guards formed by World Overlords rushed out of the Bolin family n with a murderous aura.
However, when the group of guards saw the faces of Zhou and the others, their expressions changed drastically.
¡°Chu¡ Chu Zhou!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others had arrived at Ancient Viewing City and even participated in the Saint Nar family¡¯s tea party. Their images had long spread throughout the entire Ancient Viewing City.
Therefore, these guards recognized Chu Zhou and the others at a nce.
There was a blood feud between the Boleyn Family and Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher, King Bei Cang. This was no secret in Ancient Viewing City.
Now that Chu Zhou suddenly came to their door, these guards immediately felt extremely uneasy.
¡°Kill!¡±
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha attacked.
Boom¡ª
The dragon¡¯s body shook, and a vast and deste ancient aura erupted. The phantom of an ancient Mammoth that was as majestic as a mountain appeared behind him.
He took a step forward, and the huge ancient Mammoth phantom also stepped down fiercely.
In an instant, the Heaven and Earth shook violently, as if countlessrge worlds had been destroyed.
More than 10 World Overlord guards were trampled into meat paste.
Sol¡¯s figure shed, and ming Chains of Order flew out from his body.
World Overlords were prated by the Chains of Order and died.
Changa Saha killed elegantly. Countless beautiful and demonic Mand Flowers suddenly grew beside her. She smiled and stepped into the flowers.
Beside her, World Overlords suddenly fell one after another. Their vitality was extinguished, and there was a smile on their faces.
Dragon and the other two had all grown up during the Age of Cataclysm on Earth. They had experienced countless darkness and hardships, so they were decisive in killing.
In an instant, they killed all the World Overlord guards who rushed out of the manor.
¡°It seems that Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha¡¯s foundation is getting deeper and deeper, and their strength is getting stronger. At this rate, they should be able to pass the Universe Lord stage.¡±
Chu Zhou watched the battle between Dragon and the others and realized that their strength and foundation were no longerparable to Zuo Yue and the others before they became Universe Lords. He could not help but be secretly happy.
If this continued, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Dragon and the others to be Universe Lords.
¡°Gasp! Chu Zhou and the others are indeed going to attack the Boleyn Family!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s too ruthless. He was killed without any mercy.¡±
At that moment, many living beings of Ancient Viewing City watched from afar.
When they saw Dragon and the others directly kill the Boleyn Family¡¯s guards, they immediately realized the determination of Chu Zhou and the others.
It was obvious that Chu Zhou and the others were going to fight the Boleyn Family to the death today.
¡°Who is it? How dare you act so impudently in our Boleyn Family!¡±
An extremely furious roar suddenly sounded from the depths of the Boleyn Family, shaking the entire Ancient Viewing City..
Chapter 915 - 915 Eradicating The Race! (1)
915 Eradicating The Race! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Who is it? How dare you act so impudently in our Boleyn Family!¡±
An angry roar sounded from the depths of the Boleyn Family, shaking the entire Ancient Viewing City.
Countless living beings in Ancient Viewing City were rmed.
Rumble!
A figure shot into the air above the Boleyn Family¡¯s entrance, bringing with it an earth-shattering wave of air.
It was a golden-robed old man. His gaze was stern, and he had the aura of someone who had been in power for a long time. No one dared to look him in the eye.
¡°This is the old patriarch of the Boleyn Family, Westings.¡±
Many people who were observing from afar recognized the golden-robed old man immediately.
Westings looked at the Boleyn Family guards who were injured and dead all over the ground. His eyes were wide open as his anger soared like a volcano that was about to erupt.
A substantial killing intent swept out from his body.
Their Boleyn Family had been established in Ancient Viewing City for so many years, but they had never suffered such humiliation.
Someone actually dared to kill a member of the Boleyn family in front of the Boleyn family¡¯s gate.
His gaze was like a knife as it swept towards Chu Zhou and the others.
When he saw Chu Zhou, his sharp gaze could not help but freeze.
¡°Chu Zhou!¡±
Westings squeezed out two words from between his teeth.
¡°You recognized me?¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Then guess why I¡¯m here today?¡±
Westings didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at Chu Zhou with bone-deep hatred.
Seeing that Westings didn¡¯t say anything, Chu Zhou didn¡¯t mind. He looked at him calmly and said,
¡°As the saying goes, a gain in your wit!¡±
¡°But why do I feel that your Boleyn Family is filled with idiots?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, what do you mean?¡± Westings was furious like a furious lion. His golden hair moved even though there was no wind.
¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡±
Chu Zhou sneered. ¡°Your Boleyn Family once suffered such a huge loss at the hands of my teacher.¡±
¡°Logically speaking, you should have learned your lesson, hid, and kept a low profile¡ At the very least, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me!¡±
¡°However, I¡¯ve only just arrived on the Demon Mountain Continent, yet your family¡¯s Aiken dares to ambush me¡¡±
¡°¡Tell me, aren¡¯t you guys courting death?¡±
In Ancient Viewing City, many people only understood why Chu Zhou andpany had attacked the Boleyn Family today when they heard that.
¡°Aiken¡¡±
Upon hearing Chu Zhou mention Aiken, Westings¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the killing intent emanating from his body intensified.
Aiken was the new generation prodigy of the Boleyn Family.
Their Boleyn Family had spent countless efforts and resources to nurture Aiken into an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
The entire Boleyn Family was looking forward to Aiken advancing to the Universe Nobility level and leading the Boleyn Family back to its peak.
And yet¡
Aiken was killed by Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou had already been cut into pieces by Westings if looks could kill.
¡°It seems like you know about Aiken¡¯s ambush on me. Or rather, this was arranged by your Boleyn Family.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about this. We can only exterminate your Boleyn Family today.¡±
¡± What a joke. You, a mere Universe Lord, want to destroy our Boleyn Family?¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too arrogant. Our Boleyn Family is not a ce for you to be impudent.¡±
¡°A disciple repays a teacher¡¯s debt. Chu Zhou, your teacher caused our Boleyn Family to Decrepify. That debt will be repaid by your disciple! Today, you will die here.¡±
Three figures filled with the aura of Universe Lords flew out of the Boleyn Family and stood together with Westings.
Chu Zhou looked at the four Universe Lords of the Bohn family.
He could not help but exim.
This Lin Family was indeed impressive.
Including the dead Aiken, a family like the Boleyn Family actually had five Universe Lords.
Such a family was even stronger than many God Race humans.
Of course, Chu Zhou did not take it seriously.
¡°We¡¯ll know if it works after we try it out.¡±
Chu Zhou said coldly as a majestic aura suddenly rose from his body.
It was as if a sleeping Primordial Behemoth had suddenly awakened, causing the Heaven and Earth to change color.
The entire Ancient Viewing City trembled.
Westings and the other four Boleyn Family Universe Lords felt suffocated as their expressions changed.
Chu Zhou moved.
He simply rushed forward and threw another punch.
In an instant, a power that made all the living beings in Ancient Viewing City tremble erupted.
Under everyone¡¯s gazes, arge area of space was directly punched out of the void by Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s simple punch shocked many Universe Lords in Ancient Viewing City.
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s punch did not hit Westings and the other four Boleyn Family Universe Lords.
His fist was blocked by an ancient spear that was wrapped in blood lightning.
¡°This is the weapon left behind by the former Universe Nobility Blood Lightning King of the Boleyn Family, the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear.¡±
Someone recognized the origin of that ancient spear.
¡°Universe Nobility level weapons?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the ancient spear that was blocking his fist and instantly retracted his fist.
¡°How¡ how can this Chu Zhou be so strong?¡±
¡°I almost died!¡±
Westings and the other four Universe Lords from the Boleyn Family looked at Chu Zhou in fear.
Chu Zhou¡¯s punch just now had made them truly feel the danger of death.
If they had not summoned the weapon left behind by their Ancestor, the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear, at the critical moment, they would have died.
¡°Quick, return to the n and activate the foundation!¡±
The old Patriarch, Westings, roared as he brought the three Boleyn Family Universe Lords and quickly returned to the Boleyn Family.
Chapter 916 - 916 Eradicating The Clan! (1)
916 Eradicating The n! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Activate your foundation and kill Chu Zhou!¡±
A loud roar sounded in the Boleyn family¡¯s manor.
The expressions of all the members of the Boleyn Family changed drastically when they heard the roar.
Then, all the members flew to a ce at full speed and sat cross-legged, circting the power in their bodies with all their might.
In an instant, mysterious and profound cosmic engravings began to spread within the Boleyn Family.
These cosmic engravings passed through the bodies of every Boleyn Family member and connected them together.
Rumble¡
Countless dark clouds suddenly appeared within the Boleyn Family. Thick electric snakes that were as thick as thighs surged within the dark clouds.
A terrifying aura spread throughout Ancient Viewing City.
In Ancient Viewing City, all the living beings below the Universe Lord realm copsed to the ground uncontrobly. They felt an inexplicable fear in their hearts, as if a cmity was about to descend.
All the Universe Lords also felt a fatal threat.
Even some Universe Nobility who lived in seclusion in Ancient Viewing City felt a sense of danger.
¡°This is the Boleyn Family¡¯s ¡®Cmity Cloud Array¡¯¡ The Boleyn Family has actually activated their greatest foundation!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s strength is actually so terrifying? He forced the Boleyn Family to use their trump card.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is in danger. The Cmity Cloud Array is a Universe Nobility level array. Once it¡¯s activated, not only can it easily kill a Universe Lord, but it can also pose a threat to a Universe Nobility.¡±
The battle between Chu Zhou and the Boleyn Family had long been watched by countless Universe Lords in Ancient Viewing City.
At that moment, many experts in Ancient Viewing City saw the entire Boleyn Family turn into a terrifying sea of rolling dark clouds and interweaving lightning. Their expressions changed.
Especially those experts who had some understanding of the Cmity Cloud Array.
He also knew how terrifying the Cmity Cloud Array was.
Tw, the leader of the Saint Nar n, Sadista, was also observing the battle with his divine sense.
Not long ago, they were shocked when they heard that Chu Zhou andpany had returned to Ancient Viewing City and were preparing to settle scores with the Boleyn Family.
They did not expect Chu Zhou toe back at this time.
Then, when they found out that Chu Zhou and the others had attacked the Boleyn Family, they used their divine sense to pay close attention to Chu Zhou and the others.
They were all shocked when they saw the power that Chu Zhou had erupted with just now.
They could all tell that Chu Zhou¡¯s punch was just an ordinary punch¡ but it made them feel the danger of death.
This made them feel a huge threat.
They were all wondering if they should immediately intervene and join forces with the Boleyn Family to kill Chu Zhou.
At this moment, the Boleyn Family activated the Cmity Cloud Array.
¡°Is this the Boleyn Family¡¯s Cmity Cloud Array? It¡¯s said that the Boleyn Family once used the Cmity Cloud Array to kill a Universe Nobility.¡±
Tw looked at the ck sea of lightning in the distance with a hint of fear in his eyes.
¡°Which of the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City doesn¡¯t have a foundation?¡±
Sadista sighed and said, ¡°The Boleyn Family¡¯s greatest foundation is the Cmity Cloud Array. The Boleyn Family has indeed relied on the Cmity Cloud Array to kill Universe Nobility.¡±
Sadista sighed and said, ¡°The Boleyn Family¡¯s greatest foundation is the Cmity Cloud Array. The Boleyn Family has indeed relied on the Cmity Cloud Array to kill Universe Nobility.¡±
Tw smiled. ¡°¡The Cmity Cloud Array has even killed a Universe Nobility. Then, Chu Zhou and the others are doomed.¡±
¡°When they were outside the city, they even threatened to settle scores with our Saint Nar family. I reckon that Chu Zhou already knows that I made a move that day.¡±
¡°I was a little nervous¡ but it¡¯s fine now. They¡¯re going to die soon.¡±
Sadista also smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just the Cmity Cloud Array, we might not be able to kill Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is the number one prodigy of humanity and King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple after all. He definitely has some powerful trump cards.¡±
¡°However, the Cmity Cloud Array and the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear¡
In that case, it¡¯s useless even if he has some trump cards.¡±
Tw and Sadista looked rxed.
They knew that if Chu Zhou and the others sessfully dealt with the Boleyn Family, their next target would definitely be their Saint Nar Family.
They were not afraid of Chu Zhou.
The Saint Nar family also had a very powerful background.
If Chu Zhou dared to attack their Saint Nar family, they were confident that they could kill him with their foundation.
However, out of concern for King Bei Cang and the humans behind Chu Zhou, they didn¡¯t want to kill Chu Zhou in front of countless people in Ancient Viewing City.
Otherwise, once they angered King Bei Cang and even the humans, the consequences would be unimaginable.
Now, everything was fine.
Someone was going to get rid of Chu Zhou for them.
The Boleyn Family.
Under the joint activation of all the members of the Boleyn Family, the Cmity Cloud Array erupted with a pressure that made even Universe Lords tremble.
Dark clouds rolled and billions of lightning bolts rumbled.
The Ancient Blood Lightning Spear floated in the center of the sea of clouds. Dark clouds and lightning surged into the spear.
The power of the Universe Nobility level weapon, the Ancient Blood Lightning Spear, waspletely activated.
Billions of blood lightning shot out, and universe engravings spread out.
At this moment, countless living beings in Ancient Viewing City fainted from the terrifying aura of the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear.
Dragon and the others could not help but frown when they felt the pressure emitted by the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear. They were worried for Chu Zhou.
Chapter 917 - 917 Eradicating The Race! (3)
Chapter 917 Eradicating The Race! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou himself was very calm.
The Cmity Cloud Arraybined with the power of the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear was indeed beyond his expectations.
If it was before heading to the Demon God Mountain Range, he would definitely not be able to withstand such an attack.
But now he could totally do it.
¡°Hahaha, Chu Zhou, you underestimate our Boleyn Family.¡±
¡°Do you think our Boleyn Family can be one of the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City for no reason?¡±
¡°Wrong!¡±
¡°Our Boleyn Family relied on our strength to be one of the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City.¡±
¡°Today, you¡¯ll die!¡±
Westings¡¯ ferocious and murderous voice came from the surging dark clouds.
Boom¡ª
In the next moment, the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear turned into a blood-colored lightning that tore through the sky and shot towards Chu Zhou at high speed.
At this moment, the entire Ancient Viewing City shook violently, as if it was about to shatter from the aura of the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear.
However, just as Ancient Viewing City was about to copse, cosmic engravings spread throughout Ancient Viewing City and stabilized it.
At this moment, Chu Zhou also attacked!
With a thought, he summoned the Book of Dharma.
The Book of Dharma emitted endless dazzling light.
It was a mixture of light.
In the light, were five-colored divine light, reincarnation light, pale light, Chaos light, and vast sword beams.
All kinds of lights intertwined, forming a majestic and resplendent light like the sun.
It was as if a sun had fallen andnded in Ancient Viewing City.
In the blink of an eye, in everyone¡¯s eyes, a sun-like light collided with a blood-colored lightning bolt.
In an instant, the sky shook and the earth shook!
Circles of Illuminate exploded, sweeping through the entire Ancient Viewing City.
Under normal circumstances, under such an Illuminate impact, all living beings below the Universe Lord realm in Ancient Viewing City would probably die.
However, the countless cosmic engravings in Ancient Viewing City lit up at that moment. All the impacting Illuminates turned into Gusts under the effect of the countless profound cosmic engravings.
This allowed countless living beings in Ancient Viewing City to escape.
Almost everyone stared at the sun-like light and the blood-colored lightning.
The blood-colored lightning was sent flying back into the sea of clouds in just an instant.
Then, the ball of sun-like light crashed into the sea of clouds.
Boom-
In an instant, another earth-shattering bang sounded, shaking countless people¡¯s eardrums.
Under the shocked gazes of countless pairs of eyes, the entire Boleyn Family was instantly engulfed by the sun-like light.
Then, a huge pir of light soared into the sky and broke a huge hole in the sea of clouds.
After a long, long time!
All the light disappeared!
The situation of the Boleyn Family was clearly presented before everyone¡¯s eyes.
The entire Boleyn Family disappeared.
There was only a bottomless pit.
Silence!
The wind howled, and other than the sound of the wind, there was no other noise in the entire Ancient Viewing City. It seemed exceptionally quiet.
Everyone was stunned.
He stared nkly at the bottomless sinkhole.
The Boleyn Family, one of the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City, was actually finished just like that?
No one in the Boleyn Family was left alive including Westings and the other four Universe Lords of the Boleyn Family?
At that moment, many people¡¯s hearts trembled!
Chapter 918 - 918 The Pain Of The Enemy Is My Happiness! (1)
Chapter 918 The Pain Of The Enemy Is My Happiness! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Ancient Viewing City!
When people saw that the original Boleyn Family had turned into a bottomless pit, they were instantly shocked and speechless.
One of the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City, the Boleyn Family, was gone just like that?
And all of this was because of that figure!
Everyone looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure through their divine senses and their hearts trembled.
The ones who felt it the most were the other nine families of Ancient Viewing
City¡¯s ten great families.
Since Chu Zhou could destroy the Boleyn Family, could he also destroy these families?
At this moment, the experts of the nine great ns were deeply afraid of Chu
Zhou.
¡°How is this possible?¡±
Tw and Sadista were also dumbfounded.
Originally, they thought that Chu Zhou would definitely die under the attacks of the Cmity Cloud Array and the Lightning Ancient Spear.
Unexpectedly, not only did Chu Zhou not die, he even destroyed the entire Boleyn Family with a single strike.
If the Boleyn Family was destroyed, wouldn¡¯t Chu Zhou¡¯s next target be their
Saint Nar Family?
At the thought of this, their expressions instantly changed.
They immediately informed all the experts of the Saint Nar family and prepared to use the Saint Nar family¡¯s foundation at any time without any hesitation.
Chu Zhou flew to the sky above the sinkhole. His hands constantly tore through the void before reaching into the depths of the dimensional Void to ¡°rescue¡± the spoils of war left behind by the Boleyn Family.
At the same time, his body was like a ck hole, devouring the Life elementium that filled the void.
This time, he wanted to test his strength.
Therefore, he took out the Book of Dharma and activated its power with all his might.
Unexpectedly, the power released by the Book of Dharma was stronger than he had imagined.
He directly destroyed the entire Boleyn Family with a single strike.
Be it Westings and the other Boleyn Family¡¯s Universe Lords, or the other members of the Boleyn Family, they were all instantly reduced to ashes.
This made it impossible for him to ¡®collect¡¯ the corpse.
Arge amount of life elementium was lost in vain.
Fortunately, there was still a portion of life elementium in the void that had not dissipated yet.
In addition, the Boleyn Family and everyone else¡¯s bodies and souls were instantly destroyed. Their Divine Kingdoms and worlds would also fall into the nearby spatial Torrent and begin to rapidly copse.
Chu Zhou took action now because he hoped to ¡°rescue¡± the Divine Kingdoms or worlds that had yet to copse in time.
A momentter, he retracted his left hand from the spatial wave and brought out an ancient spear that was intertwined with blood and lightning.
His eyes lit up.
Without a doubt, this was the Boleyn Family¡¯s Universe Nobility level weapon,
the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear.
¡°Not bad, not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled.
Universe Nobility level weapons were priceless treasures.
However, this ¡®Ancient Blood Lightning Spear¡¯ was worth it this time.
He continued to salvage. A momentter, he salvaged two more copsing
Divine Kingdoms and several copsing worlds.
¡°What a pity. Four Universe Lords died, but we only ¡®rescued¡¯ two Divine
Kingdoms.¡±
As he spoke, he was a little dissatisfied. He used the Dimensional Space Profound to imprison andpress the ¡®fished¡¯ Divine Kingdom and world.
Then, he stored them in his Divine Kingdom and dealt with them in the future.
In Ancient Viewing City, many people watched Chu Zhou collect the spoils of war with envy.
Especially when they saw Chu Zhou put away the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear, many Universe Lords were tempted.
However, after seeing that bottomless pit, none of them had the courage to attack.
¡°Next family: the Saint Nar family.¡±
After collecting the spoils of war, Chu Zhou, Dragon, and the others immediately flew towards the Saint Nar family.
¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for Chu Zhou to destroy the Boleyn Family? Is he preparing to destroy the Saint Nar Family as well?¡±
Many people saw Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ actions and recalled what Chu Zhou and the others had said when they entered the city. They were instantly in an uproar.
The entire Ancient Viewing City erupted.
Arge number of living beings gathered towards the Saint Nar family.
Not long after, the Saint Nar family was surrounded by people.
After Chu Zhou and the others arrived at the Saint Nar family, they started fighting without a word.
Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others all attacked the Saint Nar family without hesitation.
A huge energy shield rose from the Saint Nar family and blocked the attacks of the dragons and the others.
A huge energy shield rose from the Saint Nar family and blocked the attacks of the dragons and the others.
¡°Chu Zhou, what do you mean?¡±
Tw appeared above the Saint Nar family and stared at Chu Zhou and the others with a murderous aura.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Zhou sneered. ¡°Future, do you think I won¡¯t be able to find out just because you hid and ambushed me? You¡¯re underestimating our human intelligence system.¡±
Tw¡¯s expression froze slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Do you have evidence that I ambushed you?¡±
¡°Why do I need evidence? I just need to know that it s you.
Chu Zhou sneered and did not take out the broken Dawn Scepter.
He knew very well that it was useless even if he took out the Scepter of Dawn. Tw could say that he had identally lost the Scepter of Dawn and was used by others to ambush Chu Zhou.
In short, there were too many excuses.
Evidence needed to be convincing. It was too troublesome.
In the universe, there was no need for evidence for many things. One only needed to know the truth.
Tw¡¯s face darkened.
He originally wanted to stall Chu Zhou with evidence and temporarily force Chu Zhou and the others back. Then, he would consider a foolproof method to deal with Chu Zhou and the others.
Chapter 919 - 919 The Pain Of The Enemy Is My Happiness! (2)
919 The Pain Of The Enemy Is My Happiness! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s attitude was too firm.
There was no evidence at all. After confirming the truth, they were about to fight.
¡°Hehe, young man, you¡¯re too arrogant. Are you nning to destroy our Saint Nar family just by guessing?¡±
Sadista appeared with many experts from the Saint Nar family and stared coldly at Chu Zhou.
¡°I don¡¯t think your Saint Nar Family is any different from the Boleyn Family!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
However, everyone could sense the monstrous killing intent in his words.
¡°How dare you! How can the Boleyn Familypare to our Saint Nar Family?¡± ¡°Chu Zhou, how dare you attack our Saint Nar family? You¡¯re courting death.¡± ¡°Chu Zhou, this is the Ancient Viewing City. It¡¯s not a ce for you to be arrogant!¡±
Many experts of the Saint Nar family were furious and roared at Chu Zhou with livid expressions.
Chu Zhou nced at the Saint Nar experts indifferently.
In his eyes, these people were already dead.
Suddenly, he made his move.
He calmly stretched out a palm and spread his fingers, slowly pressing down on the energy shield that enveloped the Saint Nar family.
When Tw and the other experts of the Saint Nar family saw Chu Zhou¡¯s actions, they revealed looks of disdain.
Their family¡¯s energy shield had almost reached the strength to withstand Universe Nobility¡¯s attacks.
Chu Zhou, a Universe Lord, wanted to break through the energy shield with his bare hands¡ This was simply a joke.
In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Tw and the other experts of the Saint Nar family. Many Universe Lords of Ancient Viewing City who knew about the Saint Nar family also felt that Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t break through the energy shield.
And yet, these people¡¯s expressions quickly froze.
When Chu Zhou¡¯s palm pressed on the energy shield, an extremely ferocious energy suddenly erupted like a flood.
¡°Boom!¡±
Where his palm pressed down, the energy shield shattered, turning into a huge hole.
Then, the entire energy shield shattered like a mirror. Countless pieces of the shield fell like ss shards.
¡°This¡ This is impossible!¡±
Tw and the experts of the Saint Nar family eximed.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s figure appeared in front of the group of Saint Na family experts like a ghost.
He simply grabbed with his palm, and a terrifying power erupted. His five fingers directly shattered arge area of the Void.
More than a dozen Saint Nar family experts, including three or four Universe Lords, were instantly turned into blood mist.
Furthermore, all of the blood mist rapidly entered his body.
In just an instant, more than half of the Saint Nar family¡¯s experts had died. Tw and Sadista were furious.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
Tw let out a long roar. The twelve colorful wings on his back quickly extended and pierced into the clouds.
Chains of Order descended from the 12 wings.
Layers of Void were prated by the Chains of Order.
Almost at the same time, the 12 colorful wings on Sadista¡¯s back became iparably huge, covering the entire sky of Ancient Viewing City.
Endless light and countless Chains of Order fell from the colorful wings.
¡°This father and son are really powerful!¡±
In Ancient Viewing City, countless experts looked at the father and son duo, Tw and Sadista, who had disyed their strength. Their expressions changed.
The power fluctuations emitted by this father and son were too terrifying.
It was like a vast ocean, as if it wanted to shatter the entire world.
Boom, boom, boom¡ª
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, 24. colorful wings that blotted out the sky shed fiercely at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure like 24 colorful heavenly des.
Wherever the colorful wings passed, the Void was destroyed. There were even phenomena of earth, wind, fire, and water.
It was as if the 24. colorful wings were splitting heaven and earth.
The terrifying energy fluctuation made all living beings below the Advance Grade Universe Lord feel despair and fear.
However, facing the 24. colorful wings that seemed to split the sky and earth, Chu Zhou only raised his eyelids and did not care.
His gaze locked onto the remaining Saint Nar Universe Lords.
In the blink of an eye, the 24. terrifying colorful wings had already shed a meter away from Chu Zhou in a sh.
At this moment, a strong pale light suddenly bloomed from Chu Zhou¡¯s body. The entire Saint Nar family turned into a still pale world instantly.
The 24. terrifying colorful wings stopped a meter away from Chu Zhou.
Tw, Sadista, and all the members of the Saint Nar Family also stopped moving.
In the eyes of many living beings in Ancient Viewing City, the entire Saint Nar family seemed to have be a static three-dimensional world.
¡°This¡ this is Time Freeze?¡±
¡°Spacetime Law, this is Spacetime Law¡¡±
¡°Gasp! Chu Zhou actually grasped the Spacetime Law¡ Moreover, his
Spacetime Law can even stop an Advance Grade Universe Lord¡¡±
At that moment, many people in Ancient Viewing City looked at the Saint Nar family that had turned into a static world. They were all dumbfounded and their scalps tingled.
In the pale, still world, Chu Zhou moved.
He strolled leisurely towards a Saint Nar Family Universe Lord. With a grab of his hand, the Saint Nar Family Universe Lord instantly turned into ashes and all his life elementium was devoured by him.
Then, he walked to another Saint Nar Universe Lord and reached out to devour another Saint Nar family Universe Lord.
Thereafter, his gaze turned cold as he opened his mouth to everyone in Saint Nar. A terrifying devouring power instantly spread out.
Apart from Tw and Sadista, all the other experts of the Saint Nar family were reduced to ashes.
All the life elementium in their bodies had been devoured and plundered by Chu Zhou domineeringly.
When Chu Zhou was done, time stopped in the pale world.
The 24. colorful wings followed the original trajectory and shed down.
Amidst the loud bang, the Void where Chu Zhou was previously was shed into Chaos.
However, Chu Zhou had long left his original position.
Hence, the attacks of the 24. colorful wings all missed.
¡°Chu¡ Chu Zhou, you deserve to die!¡±
Tw¡¯s eyes widened in anger.
He stared at Chu Zhou as if he wanted to swallow him alive.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯m going to cut you into pieces!¡±
Sadista also let out a hoarse roar. He was like a lion king whose entire race had been wiped out, his heart burning with endless mes of aggro.
Even though their bodies had been temporarily imprisoned and frozen by the power of the Spacetime Law just now, they were Advance Grade Universe Lords after all. Their bodies and souls were also filled with the power ofws.
This could offset a portion of the power of the Law of Time.
Their minds were still active.
Therefore, they had personally witnessed the entire process of Chu Zhou devouring the other Saint Nar family experts.
It was also because they had seen everything with their own eyes that they were in so much pain and anger.
They never expected Chu Zhou to have grasped the Spacetime Law and have such deep attainments.
With just one move, Time Freeze, he easily resolved the joint attack of the father and son and even took the opportunity to devour all the other experts of the Saint Nar family.
Their race had stood tall in Ancient Viewing City for more than ten billion years and had been glorious for countless years.
Today, it was actually destroyed by Chu Zhou.
How could they not feel pain?
How could they not hate him?
Chu Zhou looked at the extremely angry father and son duo, Tw and Sadista. His expression was very calm, and a faint smile appeared on his face.
¡°Hehe, you guys look very miserable¡ That¡¯s right. How can it not be painful when your race is exterminated?¡±
¡°Yes, I should sympathize with you¡ but how should I put it? I¡¯m actually a little happy.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry! The pain of the enemy is my happiness! My sympathy seems to becking!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled at Tw and Sadista nonchntly.
When Tw and Sadista heard this, they, who were already extremely angry, instantly exploded!
Chapter 920 - 920 Breaking Cognition, Universe Nobility Level Strength!
920 Breaking Cognition, Universe Nobility Level Strength!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Tw and Sadista were furious. They stared at Chu Zhou, as if they wanted to
skin him alive and cut him into pieces.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was very calm in the face of Tw and his son¡¯s angry
gazes.
In his eyes, this father and son pair were already dead.
Suddenly, Tw and Sadista each took out a drop of liquid that was filled with
gentle holy light and swallowed it.
Instantly, their auras soared crazily.
Vast holy light emitted from their bodies, turning the entire sky above an Ancient Viewing City into a vast and boundless sea of light.
Rumble¡
At this moment, the entire world was trembling violently.
Almost all the living beings in Ancient Viewing City felt like a lonely boat in the boiling sea that could be swallowed by the tempestuous waves at any moment.
¡°Universe Nobility level¡ Their strength has actually risen to the Universe
Nobility level. How is this possible?¡±
¡°What exactly was the liquid they swallowed just now? It actually allowed their strength to cross the barrier between a Universe Lord and a Universe Nobility.
¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the Saint Nar family has an extraordinary background and a terrifying background. Now, I believe it¡ Even some extremely powerful cosmic races probably don¡¯t have those two drops of mysterious liquid.¡±
¡°Is this the foundation of the Saint Nar family? It¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡±
In Ancient Viewing City, pairs of eyes looked at the two terrifying figures
standing on the sea of light in shock.
Many people felt that their worldview had been overturned.
Everyone knew that the barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility was difficult to cross.
In the universe, it was almost never heard of any treasure that could instantly allow a living being¡¯s strength to cross the barrier between a Universe Lord and a Universe Nobility.
However, this unbelievable thing had really happened before their eyes.
¡°What are those two drops of mysterious liquid?
Many people could not help but think.
Some Universe Lords even revealed a hint of greed in their eyes.
If they could obtain that liquid, they could also experience the power of the Universe Nobility in advance and understand the mysteries of the Universe Nobility. This would be extremely beneficial for them to break through to the Universe Nobility realm.
¡°Oh no, the strength of Tw and Sadista has actually risen to the Universe
Nobility level.¡±
¡°Is this the foundation of the Saint Nar family?¡±
Dragon and the others looked at the two figures standing in the sea of light and
truly sensed how terrifying those two figures were.
The two figures emitted an iparably vast and majestic pressure that was
far above that of Universe Lords.
This made Dragon and the others worried for Chu Zhou.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin flew directly to Chu Zhou¡¯s side, preparing to fight Tw and Sadista together with him.
¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Their strength has broken through the barrier between Universe Lords and Nobility level!¡±
¡°But in the end, they relied on external objects to obtain the power of the
Universe Nobility level.¡±
¡°Their strength is only equivalent to the weakest Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°Besides, so what if they¡¯reparable to normal beginner Universe Nobility?
I can still defeat them!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said calmly when he saw the worried expressions on Zuo
Yue and the others¡¯ faces.
When he spoke, he did not deliberately hide anything.
Therefore, almost all the experts in Ancient Viewing City heard it.
Instantly, there was an uproar in Ancient Viewing City.
No one expected Chu Zhou to be so calm and confident after knowing that Tw
and Sadista had reached the Universe Nobility level.
He even said that he was confident that he could defeat Tw and Sadista.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ isn¡¯t this too arrogant?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s overconfident. Don¡¯t you know that Universe Lords and Universe Nobility are living beings from twopletely different dimensions? No matter how powerful a Universe Lord is, he can¡¯t be a match for Universe
Nobility.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too full of himself. I guess his experiences in the Universe Ocean over the years have been too smooth. It¡¯s made him overly arrogant. He doesn¡¯t even care about Universe Nobility anymore.¡±
¡°He¡¯s too full of himself. I guess his experiences in the Universe Ocean over the years have been too smooth. It¡¯s made him overly arrogant. He doesn¡¯t even care about Universe Nobility anymore.¡±
¡°I know that as the number one prodigy of Humanity and the disciple of King Bei Cang, he must have his own trump cards¡ But no matter what trump cards he has, I don¡¯t think he can defeat Tw and his son, who have already reached the Universe Nobility level.¡±
Many Universe Lordsmunicated with each other in the Ancient Viewing City. They felt that Chu Zhou was too arrogant and would definitely suffer.
Tw and Sadista naturally heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
They were not angry, but their faces revealed contemptuous smiles.
They had the same thoughts as many people in Ancient Viewing City. Chu Zhou was too confident and had already forgotten the difference between a Universe Lord and a Universe Nobility.
¡°Hahaha, Chu Zhou, should I say that you¡¯ re ignorant? You clearly know that our strength has already climbed to the Universe Nobility level, but you still dare to say that you want to defeat us?¡±
Twughed loudly and looked at Chu Zhou disdainfully.
¡°Whether he¡¯s ignorant or pretending to be stupid, he¡¯s going to die today.¡± Sadista coldly locked his gaze on Chu Zhou. The surging and vast aura on his body was like a corporeal vast sea that pressed down on Chu Zhou.
¡°Whether I¡¯m ignorant or not, you¡¯ll find out soon enough!
Chu Zhou said calmly. With a thought, he summoned the Book of Dharma.
The Book of Dharma above his head took a step forward and charged into the vast sea of light in the void.
¡°Rumble!¡±
The Book of Dharma flipped to the first page of the Five Elements Chapter. Countless metal, wood, water, fire, and earth surged out from the page.
The five Elementals surged and fused in the void, evolving into heaven and earth, the sun, moon, and stars, continents, oceans, forests, mineral veins, volcanoes, and various strange living beings.
All the phenomena intertwined and formed a scene of the five elements civilization.
The iparably grand image of the five-element civilization pressed down on Tw and Sadista.
The weight of civilization surpassed all matter.
At this moment, under the suppression of the five-element civilization, the Void was annihtedyer byyer. The boiling sea of light also had arge sea that constantly copsed, turning into metal, wood, water, fire, earth, and other five-elemental elements.
The mysterious Five Elemental Laws descended and rushed into the sea of light. They collided violently with thews in the sea of light and fought for dominance.
Tw and Sadista¡¯s expressions changed.
They did not expect Chu Zhou to take the initiative to attack nor did they expect Chu Zhou to be so strong.
In their Perception, the power that Chu Zhou erupted with hadpletely surpassed the limits of a Universe Lord and reached the Universe Nobility level. Chu Zhou¡¯s strength had actually reached the Universe Nobility level?
Tw and Sadista were dumbfounded.
¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s strength has also reached the Universe Nobility level?¡±
At that moment, in Ancient Viewing City, countless people could not help but be dumbfounded when they sensed the Universe Nobility level power that Chu Zhou had unleashed.
What the hell was going on today?
Tw and Sadista relied on the mysterious liquid to cross the barrier between Universe Lord and Nobility level. It was fine if their strength rose to the Universe Nobility level.
Even Chu Zhou¡¯s strength had reached the Universe Nobility level.
Especially when Chu Zhou did not rely on any external items.
What was wrong with this world?
At this moment, many living beings in Ancient Viewing City felt that their worldview and understanding had been refreshed.
Chapter 921 - 921 A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (1)
921 A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Ancient Viewing City!
Many people revealed expressions of doubt when they saw Chu Zhou erupt with the power of the Universe Nobility level.
Tw and Sadista had relied on external objects to cross the huge barrier between Universe Lords and nobles. It was already shocking enough that their strength had reached the Universe Nobility level.
Who would have thought that Chu Zhou could break through the barrier between a Universe Lord and a Nobility level without the help of external objects?
¡°How is this possible?¡±
Tw and Sadista were even more shocked.
They found it hard to ept.
However, Chu Zhou didn¡¯t care if Tw and Sadista epted it or not. He directly controlled the Book of Dharma to kill the father and son.
Five Elements Chapter, Samsara Chapter, Spacetime Chapter, Chaos Chapter,
Sword Dao Chapter¡
The Book of Dharma opened page after page.
Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth elements surged, evolving into a vast five- element civilization.
Numerous reincarnation gears appeared in the sky. The big and small wheels rotated in unison, as if they wanted to drive the entire universe to rotate and reincarnate.
The Spacetime River spanned the Void, Time Freeze, Spacetime Reversal, Spacetime eleration, and other Spacetime Law Profounds.
There was also a vast Chaos Sea that appeared. Huge Chaos Fists sted out from the boiling Chaos Sea, shattering the Vacuum and shocking the ages.
There were also endless killing words that filled the Void. All of them were dripping with blood and emitting ancient killing intent.
Under Chu Zhou¡¯s full power, the power unleashed by the Book of Dharma was too powerful.
The sea of light under Tw and Sadista¡¯s feet copsed under the suppression
of the Book of Dharma.
As for the two of them, they kept vomiting blood and flying back under the terrifying attacks of the Book of Dharma.
¡°Five Elemental Laws, Law of Reincarnation, Spacetime Law¡ He actually grasped three Laws alone. Among them, there are taboo Laws like the Spacetime Law and Law of Reincarnation that surpasses the Spacetime Law.¡± ¡°How¡ could such a person exist in this world?¡±
Tw felt the power ofws suppressing him. He looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in disbelief, as if he had seen a ghost.
The battle sword in his hand that was filled with the fluctuations of Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons was directly shattered by a vast and mighty force.
BOOM.¡¯
Countless scarlet words suddenly converged into a scarlet sword beam that tore through the Void and pierced through his body at lightning speed.
A bowl-sized hole instantly appeared in Tw¡¯s chest.
At the same time, Sadista¡¯s figure was suddenly smashed into pieces by a huge Chaotic Fist that shattered the Vacuum. Blood sttered across the sky.
¡°Tsk!¡±
When everyone saw this scene, they could not help but gasp.
Chu Zhou¡¯s strength was actually so terrifying.
He was actually suppressing Tw and Sadista.
Tw and Sadista were no match for Chu Zhou at all.
¡°Everyone, save me!¡±
Tw shouted in fear and asked the other eight families of Ancient Viewing City for help.
¡°My lords, save me!¡±
Sadista hurriedly sent three divine senses to the three Universe Nobility guarding Ancient Viewing City.
¡°Who can¡¯t save you!¡±
Chu Zhou noticed Tw and Sadista¡¯s actions and sneered.
In order to prevent any idents from happening, he controlled the Book of
Dharma to kill the father and son.
Instantly, a mighty river of sword energy shed towards Tw.
There was also a pale river of time and space that sted towards Sadista, who was in pieces.
However, a huge ck-gold umbre suddenly appeared in the air and blocked in front of Tw, blocking the sword energy river for him.
There was also a fist-sized ball of purple demonic mes that blocked the river of time and space. It burned crazily and emitted rings of intense Universe Nobility level nomological fluctuations, preventing the river of time and space from approaching.
¡°We¡¯re saved.¡±
Tw, who was in despair, couldn¡¯t help but heave a long sigh of relief when he saw the huge ck-gold umbre block the river of sword energy for him.
If this huge ck-gold umbre had appeared a littleter¡
He had probably been minced into powder by the sword qi river just now.
As for this huge ck-gold umbre, he naturally knew which race¡¯s weapon it
was.
This was the standard weapon of the ck Umbre n, one of the top ten ns in Full Moon Ancient City.
The Universe Nobility level ck Gold Umbre in front of him should be the ck Umbre Race¡¯s ultimate treasure.
¡°The Purple me Race has made their move.¡±
Sadista looked at the fist-sized ball of demonic purple mes in front of him, and a look of relief appeared on his face. He hurriedly reorganized his body and flew far away, far away from the river of time and space.
¡°The ck Umbre n and the Purple me n actually saved Tw and
Sadista.¡±
In the Ancient Viewing City, many living beings were rmed when they saw the scene in the sky.
The ck Umbre n and the Purple me n were the two oldest and strongest ns among the ten great ns of Ancient Viewing City.
It was as if these two families had existed since the appearance of Ancient Viewing City.
The power of these two families far exceeded that of the other eight families. However, these two oldest families in Ancient Viewing City had always kept a low profile and rarely interfered in the battles in Ancient Viewing City.
It was even to the extent that even if the other eight families in Ancient Viewing City were destroyed, they rarely asked.
It was as if he did not care about the rise and fall of the other families at all.
Over the countless years, the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City were not constant. Apart from the ck Umbre n and Purple me n that had always stood tall, the other eight great families had actually changed.
Chapter 922 - 922 A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (2)
922 A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Therefore, when they saw the ck Umbre n and the Purple me n rescue Tw and Sadista today, everyone was very shocked.
No one would have thought that these two ancient families would interfere.
¡°The ck Umbre n!¡±
¡°The Purple me n!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the huge ck-gold umbre and a demonic purple me. His expression darkened slightly.
He wanted to settle scores with the Boleyn Family and the Saint Nar family in Ancient Viewing City, so he naturally had a detailed understanding of the ten great families of Ancient Viewing City.
Therefore, the moment he saw the ck-gold umbre and the demonic purple mes, he knew that the two oldest families in Ancient Viewing City had taken action.
¡°You want to stop me?¡±
Chu Zhou nced at the huge ck-gold umbre and the demonic purple mes expressionlessly as he spoke coldly.
¡°Chu Zhou, this is Ancient Viewing City, not your human domain. Enough is enough!¡±
An old voice came from the ck-gold umbre.
¡°You annihted the Boleyn Family and nearly annihted the Saint Nar Family¡ Throughout the entire process, we did not interfere. This is already giving you and your teacher enough face. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±
A cold voice sounded from the demonic purple me.
One could faintly see a cold purple-haired youth sitting in the center of the demonic purple mes.
If we don¡¯t get rid of the roots, it will grow again when the spring breeze blows! Forgive me for not obeying!¡±
Chu Zhou said coldly.
He was on the verge of killing Tw and Sadista. How was it possible for him to give up with just two sentences?
Upon hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s disagreement and his intention to kill Tw and Sadista, the ck-gold umbre instantly emitted an extremely cold killing intent.
Above the demonic purple mes, there was also deep killing intent.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you really think Ancient Viewing City can be bullied? Even though the 10 great families of Ancient Viewing City can¡¯t be said to be united, your actions of directly destroying the families of the ten great families have ¡¯ already crossed the bottom line of Ancient Viewing City¡¡±
The reason why I didn¡¯t attack you earlier was to give you and your teacher face.¡±
¡°But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡± The sound that came from the ck-gold umbre was like a cold wind that could freeze one¡¯s soul, making one¡¯s body turn cold.
¡°What are you waiting for? Are you going to watch an outsider unt his might in our Ancient Viewing City and trample our ten great families like mud?¡±
A cold shout came from the demonic purple mes.
However, this cold shout did not seem to be aimed at Chu Zhou, but at others.
Following that cold shout, six figures also arrived.
These six figures all had shocking auras and were filled with oppression. The fluctuations emitted from their bodies far exceeded that of ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords.
One of the figures had a blood-colored sickle floating behind his head. He was like a death god walking on earth. Many people felt their souls ache when they looked at him, as if they were being cut apart.
The other figure carried a ck heavy sword the size of a door on his back, emitting a pressure that was as heavy as Mount Tai.
The Void seemed to be unable to withstand him anymore. It was suppressed by the aura on his body until it crackedyer byyer. Spiderweb-like cracks continuously spread in the void.
The remaining four figures emitted an extremely powerful aura that was not inferior to the previous two.
¡°Those six people are the heads of the Blood Sickle family, the Heavy Sword family, the Barr family, the Nile family, the Cavans family, and the Leeds family.¡±
Many Universe Lords instantly recognized the six people.
¡°The six families, together with the ck Umbre family, the Purple me family, the Saint Nar family¡ and the destroyed Boleyn Family¡ Heavens! Chu Zhou is going against the ten great families of our Ancient Viewing City.¡±
A Venerable said in shock.
¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡±
When Dragon and the others saw the scene in the sky, they frowned deeply.
The six new chiefs stood silently behind the huge ck-gold umbre and stared coldly at Chu Zhou.
Some of them actually did not want to interfere too much.
Chu Zhou¡¯s identity was not ordinary.
Attacking Chu Zhou would cause huge trouble in the future.
However, Chu Zhou had indeed crossed the bottom line of the ten great families.
Chu Zhou had casually exterminated the Boleyn Family and even wanted to exterminate the Saint Nar Family. He had never considered the attitude of these families.
If they did not pursue Chu Zhou today, it would be troublesome if someone followed suit in the future.
In that case, the families in Ancient Viewing City would feel very insecure.
Therefore, even if they didn¡¯t want to offend Chu Zhou, they still chose to appear.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Leave Ancient Viewing City immediately and swear never to step into Ancient Viewing City again.¡±
¡°If you do what I said, I won¡¯t pursue what happened today!¡±
¡°Otherwise, even if you¡¯re the number one prodigy of humanity, even if your teacher is King Bei Cang, we¡¯ll still keep you here.¡±
A cold voice sounded from the ck-gold umbre again.
Tw regained his courage when he saw that so many n leaders had appeared.
Moreover, he felt that the advantage was on their side now.
Upon hearing that the owner of the huge ck-gold umbre wanted to let Chu
Zhou leave, he couldn¡¯t help but panic and hurriedly said,
¡°Elder ck, we can¡¯t let him go!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
As soon as Tw finished speaking, he received a cold shout.
There seemed to be a pair of murderous eyes in the ck-gold umbre that red at him fiercely.
Tw s heart turned cold and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.
¡°Chu Zhou, I admit that you¡¯re very strong¡ But no matter how strong you are alone, it¡¯s impossible for you to be a match for so many families working together.¡±
Chapter 923 - 923A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (3)
923A Single Person Suppressing An Entire City! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°We¡¯re already being magnanimous by letting you go¡ If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, we won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± The young man in the demonic purple mes said with a murderous aura.
Chu Zhou smiled. ¡°Interesting. Bullying others with numbers? I haven¡¯t encountered such a scene in a long time. I really miss it!¡±
With that, 17 figures appeared behind him.
Among the 17 figures, nine emitted the aura of Advance Grade Universe Lords, three emitted the aura of Intermediate Grade Universe Lords, and five emitted the aura of Elementary Grade Universe Lords.
The most shocking thing was that these 17 figures looked exactly like Chu Zhou.
In Ancient Viewing City, other than Dragon and the others, everyone was immediately dumbfounded when they saw the 17 Universe Lord figures that were identical to Chu Zhou.
¡°Oh¡ Oh my God! Could all of those 17 Universe Lords be Chu Zhou¡¯s clones?
¡°I must be seeing things. Otherwise, how could I have seen such a strange scene? How could someone condense 17 Universe Lord clones?¡±
¡°F*ck! I¡¯m under an Illusion?¡±
Many people were dumbfounded.
The Doppelganger unique skill was not a rare unique skill.
In the universe, many creatures had cultivated doppelganger techniques and had more or less condensed one or two doppelgangers.
However, condensing three clones was the limit for most clone-type absolute arts.
Very few overlord-level clone-type ultimate techniques could condense five to six clones.
No one has ever heard of a clone-type absolute art that could condense 17 clones.
What was even more unbelievable was that almost all the clone-type absolute arts condensed a clone that was much weaker than the main body.
It was already not bad to have 10% of the main body¡¯s strength.
Therefore, many experts cultivated doppelganger unique skills not to strengthen their strength through doppelgangers, but to make it easier for them to do things after they had an clone.
Chu Zhou had directly disyed 17 Universe Lord clones, including nine Advance Grade clones. This simply overturned everyone¡¯s understanding.
¡°What now?¡±
Chu Zhou looked indifferently at the huge ck-gold umbre, the demonic purple fire, and the six family heads.
The giant ck-gold umbre, the demonic purple mes, the six family heads, and Tw and Sadista, who were not far away, all felt endless pressure and fear at this moment.
They never expected Chu Zhou to have such a terrifying trump card.
17 Universe Lord clones. Just the thought of it made one¡¯s scalp tingle.
The total number of Universe Lords in these families was definitely more than Chu Zhou¡¯s clones.
However, were they really going to fight Chu Zhou?
If they really fought, even if they won, it would have been a hard win. The 10 great families would probably be on the verge of extinction after the battle.
Furthermore, on Chu Zhou¡¯s side, other than the 17 Universe Lord clones, there were also the white beast, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and other Universe Lords.
This was, without a doubt, a difficult choice.
Tw and Sadista¡¯s eyes were filled with deep despair.
They had never expected Chu Zhou to hide his strength so deeply.
They knew very well that it was impossible for the ck Gold family and other families to risk heavy losses or even extermination to fight Chu Zhou for them.
In this way, their oue was almost certain.
¡°Die!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw that the owner of the huge ck-gold umbre and the others had chosen to remain silent, he immediately attacked Tw and Sadista without hesitation.
Furthermore, his 17 clones and him had jointly activated the Book of Dharma to attack.
Boom-
The Book of Dharma turned into a resplendent sun and instantly struck Tw, and then Sadista within a billionth of a second.
The father and son were instantly killed. Two balls of blood mist remained in the air.
After Chu Zhou quickly devoured the blood mist, he quickly ¡®searched¡¯ the spoils of war in the void. Then, he brought Dragon and the others and left Ancient Viewing City on the Coiling Dragon.
The huge ck-gold umbre, the demonic purple mes, the Patriarchs of the six families, and countless experts of Ancient Viewing City looked at the gradually disappearing spaceship in silence for a long time.
Without a doubt, what happened today would be recorded in the history books of Ancient Viewing City and even Fiend Mountain Continent. It would also be an eternal humiliation for all the families in Ancient Viewing City.
A single person suppressing an entire city. This was too shocking.
Chapter 924 - 924 Intercepted Halfway! (1)
924 Intercepted Halfway! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief after leaving Ancient Viewing City.
¡°Chu Zhou, what¡¯s going on?¡± Dragon asked.
Zuo Yue and the others also looked at Chu Zhou.
They could all tell that Chu Zhou had left Ancient Viewing City in a hurry, as if he was worried about something.
Chu Zhou nced at Long and the others and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Have you forgotten that there are still three Universe Nobility guarding Ancient Viewing City?¡±
When Dragon and the others heard this, their expressions changed drastically.
¡°Could those three Universe Nobility be also paying attention to us?¡± Sol asked in shock.
Chu Zhou nodded slightly. ¡°They were hiding above the Saint Nar family just now.¡±
¡°If I hadn¡¯t grasped the Spacetime Law, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered them.¡±
Dragon and the others paled slightly.
¡°Then why didn¡¯t they stop us?¡± Zuo Yue asked curiously.
¡°Perhaps he¡¯s afraid of our identities and backgrounds!¡± Chu Zhou guessed.
Dragon and the others breathed a sigh of relief.
Regardless of the reason, the three Universe Nobility in Ancient Viewing City did not attack in the end.
That was enough.
Chu Zhou closed his eyes slightly, his expression slightly solemn.
After devouring Tw and Sadista, he had also obtained some of their memories.
From there, he learned some secrets about the Saint Nar family.
The Saint Nar family was actually supported by the Holy Wings Organisation.
The mission of the Saint Nar family was to find living beings who hadprehended the Law of Reincarnation on the Demon Mountain Continent. Once they discovered anything, they would immediately kill them.
Chu Zhou finally understood why Tw had ambushed him.
However, a new doubt arose in his heart.
The Saint Nar family¡¯s mission must have been forcefully imposed by the Holy Wings Organisation.
Why was the Holy Wings Organisation so hostile to living beings who hadprehended the Law of Reincarnation?
Chu Zhou did not know much about the Holy Wings Organisation and could not figure out the reason for their actions.
He simply stopped thinking about it and began to count the gains he had obtained from destroying the Boleyn Family and the Saint Nar Family.
He immediately looked at his Attribute Board.
[Attribute Points: 360,000 trillion (+160,000 trillion)]
His attribute points increased by 160,000 trillion.
¡°Just barely!¡±
Strictly speaking, 360,000 trillion attribute points was not a small amount. It was enough to increase theprehension of aw from 1% to 20%. It could also upgrade a Universe Lord-level ultimate technique to the Perfection realm.
However, hisprehension of the Five Elemental Laws, Law of Reincarnation, and Spacetime Law had reached 30%.
This was the limit of a Universe Lord.
Hisprehension ofws wanted to break through 30%.
He had to break the barrier between Universe Lords and Universe Nobility.
Before breaking through the barrier, he could not continue to increase hisprehension of Laws.
As for ultimate techniques, he either cultivated Universe Nobility level ultimate techniques or Overlord-level ultimate techniques. Moreover, he had already cultivated them to a certain level.
These attribute points were not enough to upgrade the Book of Seven Cmities, Reincarnation Technique, Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, and other ultimate techniques.
Among the many ultimate techniques he had cultivated, the only attribute points that could be increased were the Flowing Moon Movement Technique and the Six Radiance Shield.
However, he was not prepared to upgrade these two absolute arts.
As his strength continued to increase and he grasped more and more powerful ultimate techniques, the two Universe Nobility level ultimate techniques, Flowing Moon Movement Technique and Six Radiance Shield, became less and less useful to him.
Attribute points were hard toe by. He was not prepared to continue wasting them on these two ultimate techniques.
¡°Attribute points are really never enough!¡±
Chu Zhou sighed. With a thought, arge pile of treasures appeared in front of him.
Among them, the most obvious was the Ancient Blood Lightning Spear and a ring that was suffused with a faint green light.
Chu Zhou activated a wisp of divine sense and wrapped it around the ring. Soon, he learned that the ring was called the Green Light Ring. Like the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear, it was a Beginner Universe Nobility level weapon.
In addition to the Ancient Blood Lightning Spear and the Green Light Ring, there were more than ten Universe Lord weapons and battle suits.
In addition, there were also many spirit liquids, materials, strange items, and so on.
Chu Zhou began to identify these treasures one by one. Then, he distributed some to Dragon and the others to increase their strength.
In Ancient Viewing City, above the Saint Nar family, three majestic Spiritual Consciousness collided andmunicated.
¡°King of Wings, King of Thunder¡ Letting Chu Zhou go just like that seems to make our Ancient Viewing City¡¯s three kings look a little cowardly!¡±
¡°I reckon that after today, our Ancient Viewing City¡¯s three kings will be mocked by the Universe Nobility of the other cities on the Demon Mountain Continent as the three cowardly kings.¡± A Spiritual Consciousness said.
¡°A cowardly king is a cowardly living king. In this day and age, nothing is more important than survival. The person who survives to the end is the winner. It¡¯s much better than showing off for a moment and dying in the end.¡± Another Spiritual Consciousness replied indifferently.
¡°Hehe, I agree with the Wing King. The most important thing is to stay alive.¡±
¡°Besides, the others may not know how terrifying King Bei Cang is, but the same can¡¯t be said for the three of us.¡±
¡°Back then, we witnessed with our own eyes the scene of King Bei Cang crazily ughtering dozens of Universe Nobility of the Origin Race¡ Tsk tsk, it makes me tremble just thinking about it. Dozens of Advance Grade Universe Nobility were no different from ants in front of that Crackpot.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t dare to provoke that crackpot.¡±
Another Spiritual Consciousness said.
¡°Thunder King, you¡¯re right. We really can¡¯t afford to offend that old crackpot King Bei Cang.¡±
The Spiritual Consciousness that was the first to speak said, ¡°However, the Saint Nar family was supported by the Holy Wings Organisation. Now that the Saint Nar family has been destroyed by Chu Zhou under our noses, it¡¯s not easy for us to answer to the Holy Wings Organisation.¡±
Chapter 925 - 925 Intercepted Halfway! (2)
925 Intercepted Halfway! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Exin what? The Ancient Viewing City is the territory of our three kings. We¡¯ve already given them enough face by allowing their Holy Wings Organisation to support the Saint Nar family in Ancient Viewing City.¡±
¡°The person who destroyed the Saint Nar family is human Chu Zhou. It has nothing to do with the three of us. We don¡¯t have to exin anything.¡±
A figure wrapped in lightning appeared and said coldly.
¡°Right!¡±
¡°¡If the Holy Wings Organisation wants to pursue the matter, it has nothing to do with the three of us.¡±
Another figure with two gray wings that covered the sky appeared.
The divine sense that spoke first pondered for a moment and said,
¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. Just inform the Holy Wings Organisation about the destruction of the Saint Nar family by Chu Zhou. We won¡¯t care about anything else.¡±
The figure wrapped in lightning suddenly said, ¡°Prison King¡ I think you don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±
¡°ording to the information we received, the Holy Wings Organisation seems to be preparing to take action in the conspiracy against Chu Zhou¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not optimistic about the operation of the five peak races, the Freedom Alliance, the Primordial Alliance, and some top factions of our Demon Mountain Continent¡¡±
¡°¡Humanity is one of the six pinnacle races after all. If anyone or any faction wants to deal with the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou, it¡¯s impossible for humans to sit back and do nothing.¡±
¡°As for King Bei Cang, it¡¯s even more impossible to ignore him.¡±
¡°This time, the Holy Wings Organisation might suffer a huge blow if they attack Chu Zhou. They won¡¯t be in the mood to care about us anymore.¡±
The figure with two gray wings on his back nodded slightly and said, ¡°I think so too.¡±
¡°If we can receive the news, humans will definitely receive the news too.¡±
¡°I reckon that the human experts have actually arrived. They¡¯re just still hiding in the dark and haven¡¯t appeared.¡±
¡°Already here?¡± A ck-robed figure appeared with a shocked expression.
¡°Just guessing¡ guessing¡ guessing¡¡±
The figure with gray wings on his back was about to say his guess, but he suddenly could not continue. He looked behind the ck-robed figure in horror.
The ck-robed figure and the figure wrapped in lightning immediately realized something when they saw the reaction of the gray figure behind them.
They suddenly turned their heads¡ªand then, like the gray-winged figure, they fell into great fear.
Unknowingly, a white-haired young man with weathered eyes had appeared behind them.
Seeing the white-haired youth, the ck-robed figure and the other two were like ants crawling on the ground witnessing a Nine Heavens Divine Dragon. Trembling in fear!
¡°You know your ce and you can survive.¡± The white-haired young man said indifferently and disappeared into thin air.
The ck-robed trio almost went limp after the white-haired youth disappeared.
After a long time, the fear in their hearts gradually disappeared.
¡°King¡ King Bei Cang, the God of ughter actually came,¡± the ck-robed figure said with a trembling voice.
¡°Hiss, fortunately, we didn¡¯t do anything to Chu Zhou. Otherwise, the three of us would probably be corpses now.¡±
The figure wrapped in lightning said with a face full of luck.
¡°Looks like I was right. Humans won¡¯t sit back and watch Chu Zhou fall into a desperate situation¡ However, I didn¡¯t expect King Bei Cang, this God of ughter, toe personally¡¡±
¡°¡This time, a lot of people will probably die!¡±
The gray-winged figure said in fear.
¡°That¡¯s right. This time, many, many people will probably die.¡± The ck- robed figure nodded in agreement. ¡°King Bei Cang appears again after 300 million years. I¡¯m afraid the entire Universe Ocean will boil.¡±
¡°After being silent for so long¡ King Bei Cang has probably be even more terrifying.¡±
The Coiling Dragon flew above a mountain range at a leisurely pace.
Chu Zhou and the others were familiarizing themselves with the weapons they had just obtained.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly raised his hand, and a spatial shield hundreds of meters tall immediately appeared in front of the Coiling Dragon.
Boom¡ª
A sharp spike that was flickering with green light ruthlessly stabbed into the spatial shield.
The spatial shield shook violently and shattered.
The spike continued to stab at the Coiling Dragon like a green lightning bolt.
Dragon and the others felt the ripples emitted by the spike, and their expressions changed.
The energy fluctuations emitted by the spike had shockingly reached the Universe Nobility level.
It was very likely that Universe Nobility had attacked them.
¡°Finally?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. With a thought, the ¡°Green Light Ring¡± that he had just obtained on his left middle finger immediately surged with green light, forming anotheryer of green energy barrier outside the Coiling Dragon.
The spike hit the green energy shield.
This time, the spikes were unable to break through the green energy barrier.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others saw a mountain-sized green-gold scorpion appear in front of them. The spike just now was the scorpion tail of the green-gold scorpion.
¡°This is the Zerg race¡¯s Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion!¡±
Chu Zhou and the others immediately recognized the origin of the mountain-like green-gold scorpion.
It was the ferocious and vicious Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion of the Zerg race.
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion was born to devour poisonous metals. Its body was as hard as divine iron, and it was immune to most physical attacks of the same level.
Their scorpion tails contained unparalleled poison. Its poison would not only harm the body, but also the soul.
Even a World Overlord-level Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion¡¯s poison could threaten a Universe Lord.
Chapter 926 - 926Intercepted Halfway! (3)
926Intercepted Halfway! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
It could be said that the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion was an extremely terrifying creature of the Zerg race.
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion in front of him was filled with energy fluctuations that were above Advance Grade Universe Lords, but it was also slightly weaker than Universe Nobility.
The poison in the body of such a Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion was undoubtedly extremely terrifying. Even if Universe Nobility was stabbed by the poisonous sting of the scorpion¡¯s tail, he would probably be in big trouble.
¡°Human Chu Zhou¡ Come out and die!¡±
Spirit fluctuations came from the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion¡¯s mouth.
¡°It seems that the plot against me is about to begin. Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, please enter my Divine Kingdom first.¡±
Chu Zhou stared deeply at the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion and said to the Dragon and the others.
¡°Be careful!¡±
¡°Take care!¡±
The three of them knew that with their strength, they would only drag Chu Zhou down if they continued to stay outside. Hence, they nodded and entered Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom.
¡°The three of you, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to fight a bloody battle continuously!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled at Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin.
Zuo Yue smiled. His ruby-like eyes emitted a scorching light. His 3,000 blood-colored hair moved even though there was no wind. It was as if he had transformed into a war goddess. His entire body emitted an iparably intense Warpath.
¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to such a scene for a long time!¡± She chuckled and stuck out her scarlet tongue to lick her red lips. Her right hand grabbed at the air and suddenly grabbed the de of War.
¡°We¡¯repanions. We¡¯ll follow the wind and rain!¡±
Bing Selin smiled faintly and said gently, but there was a hint of Grit in her tone.
¡°Hehe¡ Assassination¡ Assassination technique, finally¡ I can finally¡ show it to my heart¡¯s content.¡±
Xi Liujin chuckled. His eyes, which used to be extremely lewd, suddenly became extremely cold, as if another slot had awakened and he was filled with killing intent.
¡°Alright! Let¡¯s join forces and challenge the four rounds set up for us by the five peak races, the two Alliances, and many top factions of the Demon Mountain Continent.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart warmed slightly when he saw the reactions of the three of them. Then, he felt heroic.
¡°Boss, boss, there¡¯s still me!¡±
Beibei also bounced on Chu Zhou¡¯s head to show her presence.
¡°Got it, you too!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and put away the Coiling Dragon with a thought.
At this moment, the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion attacked again. Its sharp and terrifying green-gold scorpion tail flowed with traces of nomological light. Then, it suddenly shot out like an ancient green-gold spear that pierced through the universe. With a bang, it shot onto the green light energy barrier.
With a cracking sound, the green energy barrier shattered.
¡°Chu Zhou, the number one prodigy of humanity, the disciple of King Bei Cang. Your life is mine.¡±
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion emitted a vast spiritual fluctuation. Its mountain-like body pounced at Chu Zhou and the others like a bolt of lightning.
Surging green poisonous clouds surged out of its body and instantly enveloped a radius of hundreds of kilometers.
Wherever the poisonous clouds covered, mountains and forests would quickly melt into green poisonous water.
Even the Void was corroded by the green poisonous cloud, leaving ugly scars.
At the same time, a scorpion tail that looked like an ancient green-gold spear pierced through Chu Zhou¡¯s head at lightning speed.
¡°You¡¯re a long way from killing me, Kimmons.¡±
Chu Zhou sneered. His right hand suddenly transformed into a huge Chaos arm that was like a mountain range. With a bang, he grabbed the scorpion tail that shot over like a green-gold spear.
Without any hesitation, he tore off the scorpion¡¯s tail.
¡°All!!!¡±
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion screamed and looked at Chu Zhou in disbelief.
He seemed to be wondering why Chu Zhou was so strong.
At this moment, Beibei also attacked. Its figure disappeared into thin air, and then it appeared above the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion like a ghost.
The next moment, a pale light spread out from its body and enveloped the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion.
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion immediately stopped.
¡°Kill!¡±
Zuo Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. Her ruby-like eyes seemed to burn with monstrous mes as she held the de of War.
With a wave of rage, a path was split open in the green poisonous cloud.
His figure followed that path and advanced at high speed. He shed at the motionless Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion with lightning speed.
Almost at the same time, Bing Selin stretched out a white jade-like Qianqian finger and pointed at the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion from afar. A translucent hexagonal snowke shot out from her fingertip and instantly entered the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion¡¯s body.
In the next moment, a terrifying chill that could freeze one¡¯s soul erupted in the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion¡¯s body. The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion instantly turned into an ice sculpture.
At this moment, Xi Liujin suddenly appeared behind the ice sculpture. A peerless killing intent erupted, and the ck dagger in his hand shed like a ck venomous snake. The head of the ice sculpture was pierced through by the dagger.
¡°Alt¡ª¡±
A shrill scream came from the ice sculpture.
It was obvious that the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion had been severely injured by Chu Zhou and the others.
A cold killing intent erupted in the eyes of Chu Zhou and the others. They were all prepared to kill the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion.
However, at this moment, a ck vine suddenly broke out of the ground below and wrapped around the ice sculpture, pulling it down.
Chu Zhou and the others wanted to attack, but extremely powerful attacks sted towards them.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly. They had no choice but to give up on killing the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion and dodge the attacks.
As they dodged, they observed.
In next to no time, they saw a figure with extremely vast fluctuations of the nine Laws appear before them.
Among the nine figures, Chu Zhou saw two familiar faces.
Daphne of the Demonic Sunflower Race!
An Jigud of the Origin Race!
There was also the prodigy of the Primordial Alliance who had fought in the Demon World¡ªShadolo!
As for the other six, Chu Zhou did not know them, but he guessed that they were all top prodigies from the variousrge factions.
¡°Daphne, An Jigud, you really didn¡¯t die!¡±
Chu Zhou stared at Daphne and An Jigud, killing intent condensing in his eyes.
Daphne¡¯s pretty face was ice-cold as she red fiercely at Chu Zhou. ¡°Chu Zhou, you destroyed one of my Universe Lord clones. Today, you shall pay with your life!¡±
¡°Hehe, Chu Zhou, do you think you can leave alive today? Five peak races, two Alliances, and some top factions of the Demon Mountain Continent want to kill you¡ How are you going to live?¡±
An Jigud smiled darkly, and the dark aura around him surged.
Chapter 927 - 927,Massacre! (1)
927,Massacre! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°¡Chu Zhou, you can¡¯t escape today.¡±
An Jigud¡¯s dark aura surged, and his gloomy eyes emitted a ruthless killing
intent.
Last time, Chu Zhou had almost killed him.
This was a lifelong humiliation to him.
These days, he was constantly thinking about vengeance.
¡°Destroy my doppelganger and take your life.
Daphne¡¯s figure shed, and she directly revealed her true form, turning into a ck demonic sunflower that was thousands of meters tall.
Beams of nomological light fell from the Demonic Sunflower like waterfalls, shaking the Heaven and Earth.
Shadolo and the other six living beings also released earth-shattering auras
and locked onto Chu Zhou.
Rumble/
The Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion, Kimmons, who had been saved by the ck vines, also broke out of the ground. Its huge mountain-like body floated in midair, and its green eyes swept across Chu Zhou and the others with hatred.
Before he attacked Chu Zhou and the others, he had told Daphne and the others that he could deal with Chu Zhou and the others alone.
Unexpectedly, he was almost killed by Chu Zhou and the others just now.
If Daphne and the others hadn¡¯t appeared in time to save him, he would probably be a corpse now.
This was simply a great humiliation.
¡°I want you dead!¡±
A ferocious roar came from Kimmons¡¯ mouth. An earth-shattering energy wave erupted from his body as he charged towards Chu Zhou and the others.
This time, he was much more cautious than before.
He used his full strength the moment he attacked.
The Void within a million miles was instantly shattered by the aura emitted
from his body.
Countless spiderweb-like cracks spread in the void.
The Earth also rose and fell like a tide.
¡°Yiya, the big dumb insect is here again. Hit him!
Beibei let out a cry and pounced at the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion like a white bolt of lightning. Her two furry ears the size of cattail leaf fans pped as she sent a spatial divine power at Kimmons.
Kimmons had already experienced how terrifying Beibei was just now. When he saw the spatial divine power Beibei unleashed, he couldn¡¯t help but be extremely afraid.
He directly summoned a nomological river that descended from the Nine Heavens and enveloped his body to prevent himself from being imprisoned by the Spacetime Law again.
At the same time, he dodged the spacetime divine power that attacked him while controlling his scorpion tail to stab at Beibei like a bolt of lightning.
Beibei and Kimmons quickly exchanged blows in the void. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged thousands of blows.
In the void of space, their afterimages could be seen everywhere.
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin also rushed up and fought Kimmons with
Beibei.
As an Advance Grade Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law, Beibei was almost invincible among her peers.
With the help of Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin, Kimmons was at a disadvantage.
A momentter, Kimmons was covered in injuries. Green blood descended like
a Rainstorm.
¡°Is that the snow-white little beast that has grasped the Spacetime Law?¡± Daphne, An Jigud, Shadolo, and the others were shocked when they saw this scene.
They had long heard of Beibei and knew that she was an Advance Grade Universe Lord of the Spacetime Law.
They had also tried their best to overestimate Beibei¡¯s strength, but Beibei was still far stronger than they had imagined.
They had also tried their best to overestimate Beibei¡¯s strength, but Beibei was still far stronger than they had imagined.
With the help of Zuo Yue and the others, coupled with the fact that Kimmons had been seriously injured previously, he was directly suppressed by Beibei and the others.
¡°I miscalcted. This little white beast is stronger than I expected.¡±
A huge demonic sunflower standing in the void suddenly shot out a ck demonic light that charged towards Beibei.
However, the demonic light was shattered by a Chaos fist before it could hit Beibei.
¡°Daphne, I killed your clonest time. This time, I¡¯m going to destroy your main body.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke coldly, the Chaos fog around him surged. He strode through the air and charged at the huge demonic sunflower at high speed, like a chaotic bolt of lightning that tore through the sky.
Daphne looked at the figure charging over and then at the other Chu Zhou not far away. She immediately understood that the figure in front of her was only
Chu Zhou¡¯s clone.
Chu Zhou only sent a clone to deal with her?
He even threatened to kill her?
What did Chu Zhou take her for?
Daphne felt that she had been underestimated. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. The huge Demonic Sunflower True Body sprinkled down waterfalls of nomologicalws, causing the Void below to be annihtedyer byyer. The Heaven and Earth that spanned billions of kilometers rumbled.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re going too far!¡±
Daphne shrieked.
Countless ck sunflower petals swept towards the Chaos figure like a storm.
Suddenly, the Chaos figure transformed into a Chaos Giant that stood on Earth and had a blue sky above its head. A Chaos hand that blotted out the sky shattered countless sunflower petals forcefully before grabbing the Demonic
Sunflower and pinching it.
¡°All¡ª¡±
Daphne felt as if her body had been crushed, and a tidal wave of pain surged into her heart.
Before anyone could activate their power to counterattack, she felt the world spin before she mmed into the ground.
BOOM!
Earth sank for tens of thousands of miles.
An iparably huge Demonic Sunflower was grabbed by an equally iparably huge Chaos hand and smashed onto the ground.
In an instant, the mountains and rivers in his line of sight copsed and sank.
Endless dust soared into the sky.
Just as Daphne was sted into the depths of Earth by one of Chu Zhou¡¯s clones¡
also forced back by Chu Zhou¡¯s clone.
An Jigud, Shadolo, and the others were
Chapter 928 - 928 Massacre! (2)
928 Massacre! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡±
¡°How can he have so many avatars? Moreover, every avatar is so powerful?¡±
An Jigud and the others were about to go crazy.
They had originally thought that if they attacked Chu Zhou, he would only die after saying a few words.
They had originally thought that if they attacked Chu Zhou, he would only die after saying a few words.
Chu Zhou was far more terrifying than they had imagined.
Not only did Chu Zhou have an unimaginable number of clones, Furthermore, the clones were all so terrifying and powerful. They were actually not Chu Zhou¡¯s clones
1 match.
This was unbelievable.
¡± Hehe, you think you can kill me? You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
Chu Zhou crossed his arms and sneered at the battle in front of him.
The Book of Dharma floated above his head.
All the pages of the Book of Dharma were opened.
Beams of light kept shooting out from the pages, shooting out from the clones to increase theirbat strength.
It was also because of the Book of Dharma¡¯s power that his clones were able to suppress Daphne andpany.
Otherwise, his Advance Grade Universe Lord clones would still be slightly weaker than Daphne and the others.
Chu Zhou watched coldly for a while before looking into the distance.
In the unknown distance, he could vaguely sense terrifying auras.
There seemed to be many powerful existences spying on him from afar.
¡°Looks like these people in front of me are just appetizers. It¡¯s better to deal with them as soon as possible!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as his body suddenly moved. He flew up and suddenly fused with the Book of Dharma, transforming into a light that shocked the Heaven and Earth.
BOOM!
An extremely resplendent light suddenly pierced through a mechanical creature.
The mechanical creature didn¡¯t even have time to scream before it shattered into countless pieces.
Another ancient spear that was interwoven with blood and lightning suddenly traversed the Void and nailed a living being with four wings of light into the air.
Then, a green light intertwined with nomological patternspressed and condensed into a light de as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. In an instant, it cut off the head of a creature that seemed to be carved from crystal.
Another five-colored wave appeared in the void and transformed into a vast five-element civilization, crushing a three-headed creature into meat paste.
From the moment Chu Zhou personally took action, six foreign race living beings had died in his hands in just a few breaths.
During this period, the Green-Gold Venomous Scorpion, Kimmons, was also killed by Beibei, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others.
In the blink of an eye, only Daphne, An Jigud, and Shadolo were left among the ten alien creatures who hade to deal with Chu Zhou.
At this moment, Daphne, An Jigud, and Shadolo were dumbfounded. They never expected that when they came into contact with Chu Zhou again, his strength had already climbed to an unimaginable level.
¡°His strength is alreadyparable to a true Universe Nobility.¡± Shadolo looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s indifferent figure and felt a chill in his heart. Without a word, he took a blow from Chu Zhou¡¯s clone and fled with injuries. However, he had just fled less than 10,000 meters when he suddenly stopped in midair.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou suddenly appeared in front of him.
¡°This is¡ Time Freeze!¡±
Shadolo looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in despair.
Chu Zhou expressionlessly pressed his palm on Shadolo¡¯s head and shattered it into a bloody mist.
Then, a ck hole appeared in his palm andpletely devoured Shadolo¡¯s remnant body.
Daphne and An Jigud saw through their divine senses that even Shadolo had been killed by Chu Zhou. They were instantly frightened out of their wits. Daphne and An Jigud saw through their divine senses that even Shadolo had been killed by Chu Zhou. They were instantly frightened out of their wits. Daphne and An Jigud saw through their divine senses that even Shadolo had been killed by Chu Zhou. They were instantly frightened out of their wits.
This meant that it was very easy for Chu Zhou to destroy them.
Swoosh!
in an instant, Chu Zhou appeared in front of Daphne, who was covered in wounds.
At this moment, Daphne returned to her human form.
It had to be said that Daphne, who had transformed into a human, was a peerless beauty. Furthermore, she had an Enchantment and dark temperament that made it easy for people to fall for her.
In particr, Daphne was covered in injuries and looked extremely weak and pitiful.
It could even arouse a man¡¯s protective desire.
However, these were useless against Chu Zhou.
When Chu Zhou looked at Daphne, his eyes were cold and filled with sharp killing intent.
Daphne looked at Chu Zhou stubbornly.
As the disciple of the Lord of the Universe Light, she had her own pride.
Even if she died, she could not beg Chu Zhou for mercy.
She couldn¡¯t embarrass her teacher.
Without any hesitation, Chu Zhou attacked Daphne. He pped her coldly, preparing to kill her.
¡°How dare you!¡±
Suddenly, Daphne let out a thunderous shout.
A green leaf flew out of Daphne¡¯s body and blocked Chu Zhou¡¯s palm.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Daphne, who was already in despair, perked up when she saw the green leaf floating in front other.
She knew that her teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light, had made a move.
¡°Lord of the Universe Light!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the green leaf that blocked his palm and his pupils constricted.
This green leaf left a deep impression on him.
In the Demon World, he had personally seen a green leaf open a spacetime passageway to the Mana Race.
Chapter 929 - 929 Massacre! (3)
929 Massacre! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Lord of the Universe Light was also suitable to deal with the Lord of Moment through the spacetime passageway.
It was obvious that the ancient and terrifying Universe Overlord, the Lord of the Universe Light, had intervened to stop him from killing Daphne.
¡°The power of the Spacetime Law contained in this leaf doesn¡¯t seem to be too strong.¡±
Chu Zhou seriously sensed the power in the green leaf. A sharp glint shed across his eyes as he suddenly activated the Book of Dharma and struck the green leaf.
Boom¡ª
The green leaf¡¯s light was instantly dispersed by the Book of Dharma.
Chu Zhou took the opportunity to attack Daphne. He instantly rushed in front of her and stretched out his right hand at lightning speed, grabbing Daphne¡¯s neck.
¡°How dare you?¡±
An extremely furious voice came from the green leaf.
It was as if a high and mighty emperor had suddenly been provoked by amoner. He was furious.
Chu Zhou turned a deaf ear to the furious voice. He clenched his right hand tightly under Daphne¡¯s despairing and incredulous gaze.
With a bang, Daphne was crushed into a bloody mist.
Furthermore, he also activated a force to kill the souls in the blood mist.
He wanted Daphne¡¯s soul to be destroyed.
¡°Human brat, you deserve to die!¡±
The green leaf suddenly burst into mes. A strand of hair-sized but iparably condensed spacetime power suddenly shot out from the green leaf and into the blood mist.
Under Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze, the trace of spacetime power disappeared with dozens of soul fragments.
¡°Human Chu Zhou, I, the Lord of the Universe Light, will remember you.¡±
Chu Zhou heard the voice of the Lord of the Universe Light that was filled with infinite killing intent.
Chu Zhou knew that he had offended the ancient overlord, the Lord of the Universe Light, today.
However, he did not take it to heart at all.
Humans and the Mana Race had always been enemies.
The higher-ups of the Human Race and King Bei Gang¡¯s disciples were targets that the Mana Race and the Lord of the Universe Light wanted to kill even if he did nothing.
Since that was the case, why should he be afraid of the threat of the Lord of the Universe Light?
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have time topletely crush Daphne¡¯s soul into powder.¡±
¡°However, even if the Lord of the Universe Light took away a portion of Daphne¡¯s soul fragment, it would be extremely difficult for Daphne to recover.
¡°Even if he recovers, it will take many years for him to regain his strength.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. His gaze swept over to An Jigud, who was being suppressed by one of his clones.
An Jigud had been paying attention to Chu Zhou.
When he saw that even the Lord of the Universe Light couldn¡¯t stop Chu Zhou from killing Daphne, he felt numb.
He knew that if he didn¡¯t escape quickly, he would die.
However, with his current situation, it was basically impossible for him to sessfully escape from Chu Zhou.
¡°Perhaps there¡¯s only one way¡¡±
An Jigud¡¯s mind raced as he thought of a solution.
However, the price of that method was too high. Moreover, it was a narrow escape.
However, when he saw that Chu Zhou was already flying towards him, he knew that there was no time to hesitate.
¡°Chu Zhou, if I don¡¯t die today, you will make Affliction suffer for the rest of your life.¡±
An Jigud suddenly wailed miserably. His entire body suddenly burned, turning into a huge ck sun.
Vast and surging energy swept through the sky like a tsunami.
¡°Mm? He¡¯s burning his body and soul?¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he saw An Jigud turn into a ck sun.
He could tell at a nce that An Jigud was burning his body and soul.
Wasn¡¯t this courting death¡¯¡¯
Suddenly, a mask appeared in the ck sun.
A terrifying devouring power came from the mask and instantly devoured the entire ck sun.
Then, the mask tore through the universe and instantly disappeared.
When Chu Zhou saw this, he could not help but frown slightly.
He already understood An Jigud¡¯s goal.
An Jigud had burned his body and soul to provide energy for the mask. Then, he activated the mask to tear apart the Great Cosmos and escape.
¡°It¡¯s just that¡ my body and soul have been burned. Even if a portion of my remnant soul remains, I don¡¯t think there will be much left.¡±
¡°It¡¯s much more difficult for him to recover than Daphne, who only has a soul fragment left. The probability is also much lower.¡±
Chu Zhou knew that An Jigud was nothing to worry about in the future.
The probability of burning his body and soul like this leaving behind a remnant soul was too low.
Even if he was lucky enough to leave behind a remnant soul, it was basically impossible for him to recover.
He also admired An Jigud. He was definitely a ruthless person. In order to fight for a chance to survive, he decisively burned his body and soul.
Of course, if not for the mysterious mask on his body, it would be useless even if he burned his body and soul.
¡°Time to collect the spoils.¡±
Chu Zhou retracted all his clones and immediately began to devour the corpses. At the same time, he collected the treasures left behind by Daphne and the others.
Daphne and the others had extraordinary identities. They had far more treasures than ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others obtained three Universe Nobility level weapons, more than 30 Universe Lord weapons, and dozens of Universe Lord battle suits.
There were also many precious treasures that could assist the cultivation of Universe Lords, such as the Fruit of Life, the Divine Spirit Liquid, and the Soul Cleansing Marrow.
There was also arge mountain of B-rank materials.
It could be said that Chu Zhou and the others had be rich.
¡°Chu Zhou, we¡¯ve made a killing this time.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others looked at the treasures in front of them and their breathing quickened.
The wealth of these treasures wasparable to the wealth of dozens of Normal Advance Grade Universe Lords.
Moreover, it was basically impossible for ordinary Advance Grade Universe Lords to have Universe Nobility level weapons.
They had obtained such a huge amount of wealth in a single battle. If it wasn¡¯t a huge profit, what was it?
Chu Zhou smiled. He had indeed gained a lot this time.
It could only be said that Daphne and the others were too rich.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou¡¯s scalp went numb and he felt a bone-chilling coldness.
He instinctively released his divine sense and swept it into the distance. He immediately saw that in the distance, a terrifying arrow beam instantly pierced through countless mountains and shot towards his location at the speed of light.
At this moment, he felt that his soul had been locked onto by that terrifying arrow light.
In his perception, wherever the arrow passed, nomological threads continuously wrapped around the arrow, causing the arrow to be stronger and stronger.
At the same time, wherever the arrow rays passed, many nomological threads in the void were temporarily broken by the arrow rays.
¡°Dangerous!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s scalp went numb and rm bells rang in his heart.
Chapter 930 - 930 Killing A Universe Nobility! (1)
930 Killing A Universe Nobility! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
From Chu Zhou¡¯s point of view, a meteor-like arrow quickly pierced through mountain after mountain and shot towards him.
Before the arrow light arrived, an overwhelming killing intent had already spread over.
The entire world seemed to have turned into a dark Doomsday world.
¡°Dangerous!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t care less about anything else and directly stored Zuo Yue and the others, who had yet to react, into his Divine Kingdom.
Then, he used Spatial Teleportation and teleported elsewhere.
In a sh, the arrow beam that seemed to be able to prate the universe had already shot to Chu Zhou¡¯s original location.
With a bang, arge area of space was directly annihted.
At this moment, Chu Zhou, who was deep in the dimensional Void, realized that after the arrow beam destroyed arge area of space, it still chased after him relentlessly.
¡°Did it lock onto me?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.
With a thought, billions ofyers of folded space suddenly appeared in front of him.
Lines of nomologicalws suddenly appeared on the arrow light, emitting a peerless sharpness.
Billions ofyers of folded space were actually pierced through in an instant.
¡°As expected, it¡¯s difficult for the Laws to match the Laws. Only the Laws can resist the Laws!¡±
Chu Zhou was calm andposed. His thoughts werepatible with the Spacetime Law.
¡°Spacetime Imprisonment!¡±
Avast spatial nomological power descended, and the spacetime where the arrow beam was directly imprisoned.
The arrow that was moving at high speed suddenly stopped.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly.
He sensed that although the arrow light had stopped, there was a majestic power inside the arrow light that was about to erupt.
Without a word, he stretched out his hand and pulled in the dimensional space, tearing open a spatial rift that led to the outside world and then entered.
Just as Chu Zhou¡¯s figure disappeared, the still arrow suddenly exploded.
It released endless light and destructive power.
It was like an explosion of the sun.
The sealed space was instantly torn apart.
The surrounding space was also sted into pieces.
If Chu Zhou had not left in time, he would definitely have been affected by this terrifying explosion.
Outside, Chu Zhou sensed the explosion in the depths of the space and his heart sank slightly.
The opponent this time was tricky.
His gaze suddenly focused on the mountain opposite him.
At this moment, a living being had appeared at the peak of the mountain.
The creature looked like a huge green mantis.
He held a huge bow in his hand and carried an arrow bag on his back.
A pressure that could topple mountains and overturn seas emanated from his body.
¡°My name is Heavy Arrow King! I¡¯m here to kill you!¡±
The green mantis said coldly.
This was a Universe Nobility!
Chu Zhou thought to himself and took a deep breath.
He had long thought that his strength wasparable to a beginner Universe Nobility.
However, this was the first time he had faced a Universe Nobility head-on.
¡°The Heavy Arrow King? You can¡¯t kill me!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly. With a thought, he summoned the Book of Dharma.
The Heavy Arrow King didn¡¯t say anything else and attacked.
An arrow that seemed to exceed the speed of the world instantly tore through the Heaven and Earth and appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou did not take it head-on. He used Spacetime Imprisonment again and instantly imprisoned the arrow beam. Then, he teleported dozens of kilometers away.
The arrow light in the confinement exploded with a bang. A huge sun appeared between heaven and earth. Mountains turned into ashes in an instant.
Heavy Arrow King¡¯s body was like lightning as he chased after Chu Zhou.
He kept drawing his bow and nocking arrows. Arrows that looked like meteors chasing after the moon pierced through the Void.
¡®Spacetime Imprisonment¡¯, ¡®Spacetime Reversal¡¯, ¡®Spacetime eleration¡¯, ¡®Space Teleportation¡¯¡
Chu Zhou kept using various Spacetime Profound and Dimensional Space Profound to dodge the arrows.
In the void, there were many afterimages.
Numerous arrows that were restricted also exploded continuously.
One bright sun after another appeared in the world.
The surrounding billions of kilometers of Heaven and Earth fell into a hugemotion.
The Void shattered and the Earth sank. Mountains, rivers, forests, and so on turned to dust.
In just a few dozen breaths, the billions of miles of Heaven and Earth seemed to have encountered a Doomsday Havoc and turned into endless ruins.
The hugemotion of the battle rmed many living beings on the Demon Mountain Continent.
They activated their divine senses to check the situation.
¡°Universe Nobility is fighting!¡±
¡°Terrifying. One of them seems to be the Heavy Arrow King of the Zerg race!¡±
¡°Tsk! The Heavy Arrow King is chasing after Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou can actually match Universe Nobility?¡±
Seeing the battle between the Heavy Arrow King and Chu Zhou, many people were extremely shocked.
Chu Zhou kept teleporting in the void, dodging the arrows that shot over.
At the same time, he was also preparing to counterattack.
¡°Kill!¡±
He saw an opportunity and suddenly activated the Book of Dharma to attack Heavy Arrow King.
The pages of the Book of Dharma quickly flipped.
Five-elemental civilization, reincarnation gears, long rivers of time and space, the sea of Chaos, endless scarlet killing characters, and so on appeared one after another and attacked Heavy Arrow King.
¡°How is this possible? He¡¯s a Universe Lord, but his strength has actually reached the Universe Nobility level?¡±
Heavy Arrow King¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Chu Zhou was already very surprised that he could continuously dodge and defend against his attacks.
Chu Zhou had actually unleashed a Universe Nobility level attack.
This was simply unbelievable.
BOOM!
The Heavy Arrow King used the longbow in his hand to block the attack.
His entire body was pressed down and smashed into a mountain.
¡°Heavy Arrow King, you were actually suppressed by a Universe Lord. You¡¯re simply embarrassing us Universe Nobility.¡±
Chapter 931 - 931 Killing A Universe Nobility! (2)
931 Killing A Universe Nobility! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
A nine-leaf clover that was hundreds of meters tall suddenly appeared in the void.
This nine-leaf clover waspletely silver in color. The nine leaves were like nine sharp swords.
On the surface of each leaf, dense mysterious runes flickered.
A terrifying sharp aura swept out from the Nine Leaves Grass.
¡°It¡¯s the Mana Race¡¯s Nine Leaf Sword King. It¡¯s here as well.¡±
When the living beings who were paying attention to this ce saw the Nine Leaves Grass, many of their expressions changed.
The Nine Leaves Sword King¡¯s true form was Nine Leaves Grass. He was an extremely powerful Universe Nobility of the Mana Race.
This Nine Leaves Sword King had caused several shocking massacres in the universe. It had once caused three cosmic races that had conflicts with the Mana Race to be wiped out.
Billions of living beings had died under its hands.
Therefore, it made many Universe Nobility in the universe wary.
¡°Nine Leaves Sword King!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw the sharp Nine Leaves Grass, his expression changed drastically.
He had some understanding of the Mana Race.
He also knew how terrifying the Nine Leaves Sword King was.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou activated the Spacetime Law without hesitation and transformed into a blurry light that fled at full speed.
He knew that even if he could match a beginner Universe Nobility, an existence like the Nine Leaves Sword King was not something he could contend against. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword Kingughed coldly. He turned into an afterimage and gave chase.
The nine silver leaves that were hundreds of meters tall were like nine sharp swords as they stretched out in the void and moved in unison.
In an instant, the Heaven and Earth shook violently. Nine boundless sword qi rivers shed down from the Nine Heavens.
The sea of clouds was shattered.
In the void, nine endless ck abysses were shed out.
The Earth below was directly shed and sunk.
The boundless Earth continued to shatter and sink.
Endless dust and sand soared into the sky, covering the sky.
All the living beings who witnessed this attack felt their scalps tingle and their faces turn pale.
Chu Zhou frantically activated the Book of Dharma and summoned countless metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. He summoned dense reincarnation gears, the river of time and space, and countless Chaos fists. He summoned densely packed killing words that constantly blocked the sweeping sword beams.
At the same time, he also continuously used various Spacetime Profound to dodge the sword qi¡¯s attacks.
He also activated the Green Light Ring and condensed a green barrier around his body to protect himself.
It could be said that in order to dodge and defend against the Nine Leaves Sword King¡¯s attack, Chu Zhou had almost used all his skills.
In the end, he survived the Nine Leaves Sword King¡¯s terrifying attack.
However, he was also in a sorry state.
It was unknown how many times he had been sliced by the sword qi. Dense bloodstains covered his entire body and he was almost dismembered.
If not for the fact that he had cultivated the Chaos Dharma Body and his body was strong enough,
At this moment, he had already turned into a pile of minced meat.
¡°This person is too strong. He¡¯s not an ordinary Universe Nobility. I¡¯m far from his match!¡±
Chu Zhou endured the intense pain as if he had been cut into pieces. He rushed into the Earth and fled from the depths of the Earth.
¡°Eh? He¡¯s not dead?¡±
When the Nine Leaves Sword King saw Chu Zhou escape into the depths of the Earth, he could not help but exim softly.
It was beyond its expectations that Chu Zhou was not dead.
¡°See? This Chu Zhou is not an ordinary Universe Lord.¡±
The Heavy Arrow King flew to the Nine Leaves Sword King¡¯s side and said.
He also felt rather embarrassed about being suppressed into the gravel by Chu Zhou¡¯s attack just now.
However, seeing that the famous Nine Leaves Sword King could not kill Chu Zhou in one move, he felt much better.
It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not strong, but Chu Zhou is unusual.
¡°Hmph, he can¡¯t escape!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King snorted coldly. A silver leaf suddenly shed down at the Earth below.
In an instant, an extremely long thread-like sword qi shed the ground.
Rumble¡
The earth cracked, and a huge abyssal crack spread crazily on the ground.
In an instant, the abyssal crack spread to the end of the sky.
The entire Earth seemed to have been cut in half.
Chu Zhou, who was fleeing deep in the ground, suddenly felt his scalp tingle. He sensed a huge danger. Without hesitation, he summoned the Blood Lightning Ancient Spear and activated it with all his might to block above his head.
At the same time, he also activated the power of the Green Light Ring with all his might and condensed a solid green energy barrier.
With a crack, the Blood Lightning Spear was actually cut off by a terrifying sword qi.
Then, the sword qi shed down on the green energy barrier.
The green energy shield shattered.
At the same time, the Green Light Ring on Chu Zhou¡¯s finger shattered.
After destroying two King-Tier weapons in a row, the remaining sword aura became much weaker. In the end, it was shattered by the Book of Dharma.
¡°F*ck!¡±
Looking at the broken Blood Lightning Ancient Spear and the shattered Green Light Ring, Chu Zhou¡¯s heart ached.
These two King-Tier weapons were destroyed just like that.
¡°Nine Leaves Sword King, one day, I will refine you into weapons!¡±
Chu Zhou gritted his teeth and kept the broken ancient spear and ring into his Divine Kingdom.
Following that, he activated the Book of Dharma with all his might and summoned a blurry river of time and space. He entered the river of time and space.
BOOM!
The river of time and space tore through the air and instantly disappeared.
Just as the river of time and space disappeared, the Nine Leaves Sword King and Heavy Arrow King descended to the spot where Chu Zhou was just now.
¡°He escaped again!¡±
¡°Nine Leaves Sword King!¡±
Chapter 932 - 932 Killing A Universe Nobility! (3)
932 Killing A Universe Nobility! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Who was it?
He failed to kill Chu Zhou with two consecutive moves.
This severely damaged its reputation as the Nine Leaves Sword King.
¡°This Chu Zhou is indeed not simple!¡±
¡°You and I attacked, but we couldn¡¯t kill him. He even escaped.¡±
The Heavy Arrow King eximed.
This was the first time he had encountered such a Universe Lord.
¡°He can¡¯t escape. We¡¯ve already set up an inescapable. Even if he has grasped the Spacetime Law and the Law of Reincarnation, he won¡¯t be able to escape death today.¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King said coldly. He directly shattered the Void and entered the void, chasing after Chu Zhou¡¯s remnant aura.
The Heavy Arrow King moved and followed.
Billions of kilometers away, Chu Zhou stepped on the river of time and space and flew out of the depths of space in a sorry state.
As soon as he appeared, he immediately Devoured and refined the Fruit of Life, Divine Spirit Liquid, Soul Cleansing Marrow, and other treasures he had obtained from Daphne and the others. With these treasures, he tried his best to recover from his injuries.
At the same time, he turned into a human-shaped ck hole and crazily devoured the cosmic energy in the void to recover the energy in his body.
The cosmic energy surged into his body like a storm or a huge wave.
His injuries and energy were rapidly recovering.
However, in less than 10 breaths, the sky suddenly darkened.
He looked up and couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Son of a b*tch, you don¡¯t even give me time to catch my breath?¡±
In the sky, a huge mechanical wing was cutting diagonally towards him.
Dense nomological light descended like countless rays of light, enveloping and suppressing the Earth.
Even if Chu Zhou thought with his toes, he knew that a Mechanic Master¡¯s Universe Nobility had arrived.
¡°You¡¯re just a Universe Nobility. I¡¯ve already fought the Heavy Arrow King and the Nine Leaves Sword King. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±
He sneered, before turning around and fleeing.
He stepped on the river of time and space and disappeared in an instant.
What a joke. The Machinery race Universe Nobility in front of him was clearly not an ordinary Universe Nobility.
Furthermore, he did not know if any other Universe Nobility had arrived.
If he didn¡¯t escape now, should he stay here and wait for death?
Boom-
The huge mechanical wings struck the spot where Chu Zhou had been just now. Instantly, space exploded and everything was annihted. A terrifying light swept across billions of kilometers.
¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡±
A living being with two mechanical wings on its back appeared. With a cold snort, it shattered the Void and chased after Chu Zhou¡¯s remnant aura.
Hundreds of millions of kilometers away¡
¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, f*ck. Are you guys born in the year of the dog? Why are you chasing me so closely!¡±
Chu Zhou cursed as he stepped on the river of time and space and moved rapidly in the void.
On the Earth below, huge crystal hands that were like ancient mountain ranges broke out of the ground and grabbed at Chu Zhou.
However, the river of time and space was too fast. Every time the crystal hands grabbed it, they would leave afterimages.
It was only when Chu Zhou¡¯s figurepletely disappeared that the huge crystal hands were willing to stop.
Not long after, hundreds of millions of kilometers away.
Chu Zhou cursed as he fled in front. Behind him was a nine-headed fire dragon that was hundreds of thousands of kilometers long.
He relied on the river of time and space to escape the pursuit of the nine fire dragons.
At this moment, the news of Chu Zhou being pursued by Universe Nobility like Heavy Arrow King, Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestation King, Heaven Crystal King, and Nine-Headed Dragon King had already spread throughout the Demon Mountain Continent.
There were also many living beings who had personally witnessed the process of Chu Zhou being pursued.
In the Demon Mountain Continent, countless living beings were in an uproar.
Many living beings did not expect the five pinnacle races to be so determined to kill Chu Zhou. At the same time, they sent Universe Nobility to kill him.
What was even more unbelievable was that not only did Chu Zhou not die quickly under the joint pursuit of so many Universe Nobility, but he also escaped time and time again.
He was alive and kicking.
He did not look like someone who was being hunted at all.
What was even more caught betweenughter and tears was that Chu Zhou even gave some Universe Nobility nicknames during his escape.
For example, he called the Nine Leaves Sword King ¡°Little Scum¡±, the Myriad Manifestations King ¡°Little Chicken¡±, and the Nine-headed Dragon King ¡°Little Worm¡±.
Hearing these nicknames, many people smiled strangely.
Someone saw that when Chu Zhou called the Nine Leaves Sword King, the Myriad Manifestations King, and the Nine-Headed Dragon King by their nicknames, their faces darkened and they flew into a rage.
Chapter 933 - Reverse The Universe Nobility! Number One Universe Lord In The Universe! (1)
Reverse The Universe Nobility! Number One Universe Lord In The Universe! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Demon Mountain Continent.
The sun was setting, and the afterglow shone on a figure.
At the edge of the cliff, Chu Zhou was dressed in blood-red clothes. His body was like a ck hole as he absorbed the cosmic energy with all his might to make up for his consumption.
Blood gushed out, and the pain was like a tide.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze was calm,pletely unaware.
¡°They must have some way to quickly locate me. Otherwise, every time I appear, someone will quickly find me and not give me any time to recover.¡±
Chu Zhou thought about his encounters in the past two days and fell into deep thought.
Over the past two days, the five pinnacle tribes and other factions hadunched arge-scale siege on him.
Apart from Universe Nobility, the various factions also sent arge number of Universe Lords and World Overlords to surround him.
Universe Lords and World Overlords were very difficult to threaten him.
However, it could continuously deplete his strength and stall him, buying time for the arrival of Universe Nobility.
Hence, his situation was bing more and more difficult.
Suddenly, a huge spatial door appeared in the sky. A ck wave surged out of the spatial door.
These ck waves spread out in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the sky like dark clouds.
On a closer look, it was actually countless Zerg race beings.
¡°Chu Zhou is there. Kill him!¡±
Spiritual fluctuations spread out.
In an instant, the Zerg race army that covered the sky like dark clouds swept towards Chu Zhou.
¡± Here we go again!
1¡®
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze turned cold.
Rumble rumble rumble.
The densely packed Zerg race army wrapped around the cliff where Chu Zhou was like dark clouds.
That scene made one¡¯s scalp tingle.
However, in the blink of an eye, a shocking killing intent soared into the sky.
Beams of extremely dazzling sword light pierced through the dark clouds that enveloped the cliff.
More and more sword lights shot out.
In the end, it was as if billions of sword lights shot out and illuminated the Heaven and Earth.
Screams rose and fell.
One by one, the Zerg race living beings were pierced by the sword light and turned into blood mist.
In less than 10 seconds, the Zerg race army that enveloped the cliff like dark clouds turned into a blood mist.
The surging blood mist kept surging into the figure sitting cross-legged at the edge of the cliff.
In the blink of an eye, all the blood mist disappeared.
It was as if nothing had happened.
[Attribute Points: 1,060,000 trillion (+100,000 trillion)]
He looked at his Attribute Board.
His attribute points increased by another 100,000 trillion.
His total attribute points reached 1.06 trillion.
¡°I need about 10 million attribute points to break the barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility. I¡¯m about 9 million trillion attribute points short.¡± With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou continued reading.
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 36 clones. (23 Advance Grade Universe Lord clones (+14), three Intermediate Grade Universe Lord clones, nine Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone)]
(Description: Four Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones and one World Overlord clone are in the human domain.)
In the past two days, he had been hunted down. It was not as if he had not done anything.
He condensed another 14 Advance Grade Universe Lord clones.
The Divine Kingdom he obtained from killing Tw andpany in Ancient Viewing City, as well as the Divine Kingdom he obtained from killing Daphne andpany, had all been refined into the World Heart.
He condensed the 14 Advance Grade Universe Lord World Hearts into Advance Grade Universe Lord clones.
His overall strength skyrocketed.
¡°I wonder if I can kill a beginner Universe Nobility with 23 Advance Grade avatars, three Intermediate Grade avatars, and five Elementary Grade Universe Lord avatars?¡±
As he thought of this, a ferocious glint shed across his eyes.
In the past two days, he had had enough of being chased by the Universe Nobility and army of the Zerg race and many other factions.
He decided to take revenge.
At the very least, he would give the Zerg race and other factions a painful blow.
¡°I¡¯m definitely not a match for an Advance Grade Universe Nobility like the Nine Leaves Sword King. It would be great if I could meet a beginner Universe Nobility.¡±
He muttered to himself as he stood up and prepared to leave.
He could not stay in one ce for too long.
Otherwise the Universe Nobility and army of the various factions would soon be encircled.
Suddenly, he was slightly stunned. A familiar figure suddenly tore through the air and appeared opposite him.
This figure was a green mantis the size of a small mountain.
This figure was a green mantis the size of a small mountain.
Who else could it be but the Heavy Arrow King of the Zerg race?
¡°Should I say that I can¡¯t forget it? Will there always be an echo?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Heavy Arrow King opposite him with a hint of surprise.
Heavy Arrow King was a beginner Universe Nobility.
It was perfect for killing.
When the Heavy Arrow King saw Chu Zhou, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.
He was the first Universe Nobility to find Chu Zhou in this encirclement operation, but he failed.
This made him feel embarrassed.
For the past two days, he had been frantically searching for traces of Chu Zhou.
It was to personally kill Chu Zhou and save face.
At this moment, he found Chu Zhou again. This made him feel that the heavens had not let him down.
¡°Chu Zhou, you were lucky enough to escape two days ago. This time, you will definitely die.¡±
The Heavy Arrow Kingughed coldly.
With a swoosh, he had already drawn his bow to the fullest.
An arrow was nocked to the bowstring.
Rumble!
Terrifying energy fluctuations emanated from the bow.
Substantial nomological threads appeared from the void of space and continuously wrapped around the bow.
The surrounding Void was constantly copsing.
At this moment, Chu Zhou could clearly sense that he had been locked onto by the Heavy Arrow King¡¯s arrow.
It seemed that no matter where he fled to,
That sharp arrow could even catch up to him and pierce through his body, destroying his soul.
Chu Zhou stood on the cliff. An overwhelming pressure came at him, and his clothes fluttered in the wind.
Chapter 934 - Reverse The Universe Nobility! Number One Universe Lord In The Universe! (2)
Reverse The Universe Nobility! Number One Universe Lord In The Universe! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°Heavy Arrow King, I¡¯ve been very aggrieved these two days. I was just about to kill a Universe Nobility to resolve the depression in my heart.
¡°Since you came knocking on my door, I won¡¯t stand on the ceremony.¡± He said loudly.
The next moment, the Book of Dharma appeared above his head.
¡°Hahaha, what a joke. You actually want to kill a king?
When the Heavy Arrow King heard that Chu Zhou wanted to kill the king, he almost burst intoughter.
A Universe Lord actually wanted to kill a king.
It was simply wishful thinking.
He must be crazy.
He looked at Chu Zhou with disdain, as if he was looking at a clown.
Chu Zhou did not say anything else. With a thought, 31 clones appeared around
him.
¡°What? The number of his clones has increased again?¡±
¡°A total of 31 Universe Lord clones?¡±
The Heavy Arrow King¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the 31 clones suddenly appear around Chu Zhou.
Of course, he knew about Chu Zhou.
He knew that Chu Zhou cultivated a mysterious clone technique and had many clones.
However, ording to his understanding, Chu Zhou had once disyed 17 clones in Ancient Viewing City.
But now, Chu Zhou has disyed a total of 31 Universe Lord clones.
Moreover, there were 23 Advance Grade Universe Lord clones.
This made his heart tremble.
Chu Zhou had actually condensed so many clones of the same level as him. How terrifying was this?
If one day, Chu Zhou sessfully advanced to Universe Nobility or even Overlord, then if he also had so many clones of the same level¡
That scene was simply unimaginable.
At this moment, he was d that the Zerg race and other factions had issued an order to kill Chu Zhou.
Otherwise, if Chu Zhou continued to grow, he would definitely be a huge threat
to the various races and factions.
It was even more threatening than King Bei Cang.
The killing intent in the Heavy Arrow King¡¯s eyes gradually became sharper.
Chu Zhou was too much of a threat.
He would never allow Chu Zhou to continue living.
¡°Kill!¡±
Heavy Arrow King hollered and loosened his grip on the arrow.
Boom¡ª
A shocking bolt of arrow light instantly shot towards Chu Zhou.
At this moment, the sky that spanned billions of kilometers shattered.
It was as if Doomsday had arrived.
¡°Die!¡±
Chu Zhou and the 31 Universe Lord clones also shouted and injected all their strength into the Book of Dharma.
In a billionth of a second, the Book of Dharma transformed into a boundless
sun.
The living beings in the surrounding cities saw the dazzling light.
The shocking arrow light collided with the boundless sun in an extremely short period of time.
A huge energy Torrent soared into the sky, piercing through the sea of clouds and destroying space.
There was an almost imperceptible click.
The Heavy Arrow King¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Disbelief was written all over his face.
He actually saw¡ his arrow being shattered by a dazzling book.
¡°How is this possible?¡±
He shouted in disbelief as a dazzling booknded heavily on his body.
He was sent flying 300,000 miles by a book in an instant. Along the way, he shed blood and broke 9>600 mountains.
Finally, with a loud bang, it fell onto a in like a meteorite, shattering the in into pieces.
A sinkhole appeared in the middle of the in.
Heavy Arrow Kingy at the bottom of the sinkhole.
His body was in tatters. He was breathing more than he was breathing.
Chu Zhou stepped on the river of time and space and caught up in an instant. He stepped heavily on Heavy Arrow¡¯s remnant body.
¡°This¡ This is impossible¡ This is impossible!
Heavy Arrow King muttered to himself, his eyes filled with confusion. He seemed to bepletely unaware of the feet that were stepping on him.
¡°Can¡¯t you ept the fact that you were defeated by the Universe Lord?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Heavy Arrow King indifferently and immediately understood that it was difficult for him to ept this ¡®brutal reality¡¯.
¡°In the past, there might not have been a Universe Lord who defeated a Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°But today, there is!¡±
As he spoke coldly, he suddenly lowered his body and grabbed the Heavy Arrow King¡¯s head with lightning speed.
The next moment, his palm turned into a ck hole and devoured the Heavy
Arrow King¡¯s entire body.
[Attribute points: 2,060,000 trillion (+1,000,000 trillion)]
A notification from the Attribute Board appeared in his mind.
After devouring the Heavy Arrow King, his attribute points increased by
1,000,000 trillion.
However, Chu Zhou ignored the notification on his Attribute Board.
He seemed to have fallen into a state of excitement.
He had actually killed a Universe Nobility!
And not the kind that would take advantage of others.
He had killed a Universe Nobility with his own strength.
This meant too much to him.
This meant that his strength was enough to kill a king.
His strength wasparable to a Universe Nobility. Compared to killing a king, these were twopletely different concepts.
He finally calmed down after a long time.
He quickly collected the Divine Kingdom, bows, and other spoils of war before disappearing on the river of time and space.
About five to six minutester, dozens of kilometers away, a group of rocks suddenly grew heads, hands, and feet, turning into stonemen.
The group of stonemen quickly flew to the sinkhole in the middle of the grasnd. They looked at the mottled blood at the bottom of the sinkhole and the broken limbs of the Zerg race in a daze.
¡°Did we see wrongly just now? The Heavy Arrow King of the Zerg race was sent flying here by Chu Zhou¡¯s weapon. Then, Chu Zhou, who was chased here, waspletely killed.¡±
A stone man said in disbelief.
¡°I hope I saw wrongly too¡ But in fact, we personally witnessed the process of the Heavy Arrow King being killed by Chu Zhou.¡±
Another stone golem said with a trembling voice.
¡°What kind of freak is this Chu Zhou?! He actually went against a Universe
Nobility as a Universe Lord¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s too shocking. Universe Lords and Universe Nobility are lifeforms from twopletely different dimensions. Over the years, even the most monstrous Universe Lords can only contend against the weakest Universe Nobility¡ Moreover, the so-called contending can only save one¡¯s life against a Universe Nobility. I¡¯ve never heard of a Universe Lord who can resist a Universe
Nobility.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. This Chu Zhou is too heaven-defying. He¡¯s even more terrifying than his teacher, King Bei Cang, back then.¡±
The group of stone men trembled.
These stone golems came from the golem race of the crystallizer race.
They had been sent to this area by the higher-ups of the Crystal Race to search for traces of Chu Zhou.
However, they did not expect to witness such a ¡®terrifying
1 scene with their own eyes.
¡°Let¡¯s report the situation as soon as possible! Chu Zhou¡¯s strength is beyond our imagination.¡±
This group of rockmen quickly left the sinkhole.
Not long after, the Crystal Race sent Heaven Crystal King to the Demon Mountain Continent and received news from a group of stone golems.
When Heaven Crystal King received the message, he was immediately shocked. He immediately sent the news to the Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad ? Manifestations King, Nine-Headed Dragon King, and other temporary ¡°allies¡±. Many of the upper echelons of the factions who had participated in the pursuit of Chu Zhou quickly learned that the Heavy Arrow King had been killed by Chu
Zhou.
The upper echelons of these factions were shocked.
No two may keep counsel, putting one away in this world.
The news of the Heavy Arrow King being killed by Chu Zhou quickly spread among the Universe Lords and World Overlords of these factions.
Soon, the living beings in more than ten cities near the Demon Mountain Continent received the news.
For a moment, many living beings were in an uproar.
¡°Heavens! Chu Zhou is going to defy the heavens. He actually went against a Universe Nobility as a Universe Lord. This is an unprecedented feat.¡±
¡°King Bei Cang is already ferocious enough. I didn¡¯t expect his disciple, Chu Zhou, to be even more ferocious.¡±
¡°A new King Bei Cang has been born.¡±
¡°From now on, Chu Zhou can be called the number one Universe Lord in the universe! With suchbat power, it¡¯s impossible for any Universe Lord in the universe to beparable to him.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, back then, King Bei Cang was reputed to be the number one Universe Nobility in the universe. Now, Chu Zhou has also be the number one Universe Lord in the universe¡ This pair of master and disciple are both peerless geniuses!¡±
Shocking.¡¯
Boiling!
A huge storm gradually swept out from the dozen or so nearby cities and spread throughout the entire Demon Mountain Continent.
Compared to the shock and excitement of the outside world, the Nine Leaves Sword King, Heaven Crystal King, Myriad Manifestations King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and the other leaders of the variousrge factions were not in a good mood.
Chu Zhou¡¯s act of defying the Universe Nobility as a Universe Lord made them feel a deep threat.
¡°Chu Zhou must die!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We have to kill Chu Zhou no matter the price.
¡°Let¡¯s mobilize all the troops. It¡¯s impossible for Chu Zhou to defy the Heavy Arrow King without paying a price. Now is the best time to kill him. Set up an inescapable and carry out a carpet search. Even if we have to dig three feet into the entire Demon Mountain Continent and flip it over, we have to find him and kill him!¡±
Soon, the Nine Leaves Sword King and the other major factions reached a consensus.
The armies of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, the Freedom Alliance, the Primordial Alliance, the Holy Wings Organisation, and other factions moved out one after another to search for traces of Chu Zhou.
in addition, the Nine Leaves Sword King and the others were in charge. They were also prepared to take action at any time. Once they discovered traces of Chu Zhou, they would immediately charge over.
Chapter 935 - The Powerful Humans Descend! (1)
Chapter 935 - The Powerful Humans Descend! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
]Chu Zhou was dressed in blood-red clothes and stood atop a mountain of corpses with the Book of Dharma above his head. He looked around, his killing intent boiling.
The Zerg race army, the mechanical army, the Crystal Race army, the Mana
Race army, the Origin Race army¡
The armies of the various factions charged towards the mountain of corpses where Chu Zhou was like a tide.
Looking down from the sky, the corpse mountain where Chu Zhou was was like a ck dot the size of a sesame seed. The dense army was like a vast tide.
Wave after wave of tides washed over a ck dot.
That scene was soul-stirring.
The ck dot seemed like it would be swallowed up at any moment.
Killing intent surged from Chu Zhou¡¯s body as densely packed corpses fell like a rainstorm.
Chu Zhou had already lost count of how many living beings he had killed. ¡°Tsk!¡±
An Advance Grade Universe Lord of the Zerg race suddenly flew out of the army.
He held a bone spike in his hand and stabbed at the back of the Zerg race like a bolt of lightning.
Chu Zhou suddenly turned around and pointed at the other party. He activated the Spacetime Imprisonment Profound.
A wisp of pale white light suddenly shot at the Zerg race Advance Grade Universe Lord.
The Zerg race Advance Grade Universe Lord immediately stopped in midair.
Pu!
A beam of sword Qi flew over and instantly pierced through the forehead of the
Zerg race¡¯s Advance Grade Universe Lord.
Blood sttered.
There was another body on the ground.
Rumble¡
At this moment, five to six figures with Berserking auras flew out of the army and charged at Chu Zhou like ferocious tigers capturing sheep.
Before he arrived, five terrifying nomological fluctuations suppressed him.
On the battlefield, corpses were directly crushed into blood mist by the fluctuations of the five nomologicalws.
¡°Die, all of you!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze was cold as he turned around again and activated the Book of
Dharma with all his might.
A huge reincarnation gear shot out from the Book of Dharma.
Rumble/
The Wheel of Reincarnation only spun once before the Law of Reincarnation was activated.
Suddenly, translucent souls flew out of the five to six ferocious figures that pounced at Chu Zhou and were Devoured by the Reincarnation Gear.
Then, five or six figures fell onto the mountain of corpses under Chu Zhou¡¯s feet.
He had already lost his life.
Their souls had already been forcefully obliterated by the Reincarnation Gear. However, after killing these five to six living beings, Chu Zhou¡¯s face turned as pale as paper.
As for the injuries on his body, they were even denser and innumerable. ¡°Teacher, why aren¡¯t the reinforcements you mentioned here yet? I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly in his heart and his body was about to fall.
At this moment, not only did he feel endless pain,
He also felt endless fatigue.
His eyelids seemed to weigh a thousand pounds.
He felt that as long as he closed his eyes now, he would immediately fall asleep. Ever since they killed the Heavy Arrow King, the five pinnacle races and other forces seemed to have gone crazy.
Not only did the army move out, but they also searched for him crazily.
Moreover, once they discovered him, they would immediately swarm forward and kill him without caring about the casualties.
Apart from that, the Nine Leaves Sword King and the other Universe Nobility were also chasing after him crazily.
Over the past few days, he had lost count of how many battles he had experienced and how many lives he had killed.
He only knew that he was either fighting or fleeing.
He didn¡¯t get any chance to rest or recover at all.
He was also tired. All the power in his body had almost been exhausted.
Moreover, the umted injuries on his body were also very serious. ¡°Hahaha, his power has been exhausted. Our chance is here. Kill him quickly!¡± ¡°If we capture him, we can obtain a huge amount of merit points!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to make a contribution!¡±
In the army, many experts saw Chu Zhou falling from the distance and sensed that the energy fluctuations emitted by Chu Zhou were rapidly weakening. They could not help but be overjoyed.
They all knew that Chu Zhou could not take it anymore.
More than 10 Universe Lords instantly rushed out of the army and pounced at Chu Zhou.
¡°Looks like I can only get Beibei to take out the Spacetime Treasure Box.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the dozen or so figures charging over with a pale face and prepared to use hisst trump card.
Beibei had the Spacetime Treasure Box, which was hisst trump card.
Beibei activated the treasure-level Spacetime Treasure Box and killed these dozen or so Universe Lords without any problem.
In fact, Beibei still had the strength to activate the Spacetime Treasure Box to bring him away.
The reason why he had been using this trump card was because a treasure like the Spacetime Treasure Box was not easy to activate.
Beibei could only barely use it once with its strength.
After activating the Spacetime Treasure Box, Beibei would probably take a few days to recover her strength.
This was also the reason why he had never used this trump card.
However, now that he was facing a life-and-death crisis, he couldn¡¯t care less. ¡°Hahaha, you foreign race clowns, how can it be so easy to kill the number one prodigy of humanity?¡±
A loudugh that resounded throughout the world suddenly sounded.
The dozen figures that were charging towards Chu Zhou suddenly burned on their own, turning into torches.
They screamed miserably and fearfully. In the blink of an eye, they turned into ashes.
There was also a circle of zing red mes that spread out with a bang.
Groups of troops that charged towards the mountain of corpses were reduced to ashes.
A dignified figure appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s line of sight.
This figure was an old man with a dignified expression. He was about five meters tall and had two dragon horns on his head. He had a red beard on his chin.
Chapter 936 - The Powerful Humans Descend! (2)
Chapter 936 - The Powerful Humans Descend! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Lord Torch Dragon!¡±
Chu Zhou was pleasantly surprised.
He had seen this figure on Mount Pantheon. It was Zuo Yue¡¯s teacher¡ª the Torch Dragon King.
¡°Little guy, you¡¯re not bad!¡±
Torch Dragon King stroked the crimson beard on his chin and looked at Chu Zhou with admiration.
He had actually arrived long ago.
He only wanted to see how far Chu Zhou could go and if he couldpare to King Bei Cang back then. That was why he had not appeared.
In the end, Chu Zhou¡¯s performance made him very satisfied and even shocked.
Not only did this little fellow escape the pursuit of the Nine Leaves Sword King and the other Universe Nobility, but it also withstood wave after wave of attacks from the foreign race army.
The most shocking thing was that he actually killed the Heavy Arrow King.
This performance hadpletely surpassed King Bei Cang when he was a Universe Lord.
¡°Lord Torch Dragon, if you had been anyter, I might have turned into a corpse.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly.
¡°Hahaha.¡±
Torch Dragon Kingughed heroically. ¡°Actually, we arrived long ago. We just wanted to see how far you could go, so we didn¡¯t appear. We¡¯ve been watching your performance.¡±
¡°Well, you didn¡¯t let us down.¡±
¡°Your performance was even better than your teacher¡¯s back then.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression froze when he heard this.
It turned out that the powerful humans had arrived long ago?
She just wanted to see his performance, so she didn¡¯t appear for a long time?
¡°Lord Torch Dragon¡ You guys are too much! I¡¯ve been chased by the Universe Nobility and army of the Zerg race and otherrge factions until there¡¯s no way out. I¡¯ve been on the verge of death many times, but you¡¯re actually watching a show.¡±
Chu Zhou rolled his eyes andined.
Torch Dragon King stroked his red beard and smiled indifferently. ¡°Little fellow, you are King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. How can you be easily defeated? We have been hiding in the dark and watching your performance because we believe in you.¡±
¡°True experts are all killed from bloody storms.¡±
¡°After this training, I believe that it will be much easier for you to advance to Universe Nobility in the future than other Universe Lords.¡±
Chu Zhou was speechless.
He cursed in his heart. You guys think too highly of me.
He was actually relieved that a Universe Lord like him would have so many Universe Nobility topete with the alien army.
BOOM!
At this moment, the phantom of an ancient Mammoth suddenly appeared above the battlefield.
This ancient Mammoth phantom was too big.
It was like a magnificent ancient mountain range.
Its huge body covered half the sky, casting arge shadow.
There was also an extremely ancient and deste aura emanating from the ancient Mammoth phantom.
It was as if the overlord of Earth from an endless era had reappeared in Heaven and Earth.
On the ground, the densely packed foreign race army looked at the Mammoth phantom that was like an ancient mountain range in fear.
The aura emitted by this ancient Mammoth phantom caused many people¡¯s bodies to continuously crack.
Even a Universe Lord would find it difficult to contend against it.
¡°Mammoth King, he¡¯s the Mammoth King of the human race!¡±
¡°Run!¡±
A Universe Lord recognized the origin of the ancient Mammoth phantom and could not help but exim.
Many foreign creatures were shocked.
The Mammoth King was one of the top Universe Nobility among humans.
Even though it could notpare to King Bei Cang and Green King, it could still be ranked in the top 30 among the human kings.
This was a terrifying existence on the same level as the Nine Leaves Sword King.
Therefore, when they found out that the ancient Mammoth phantom in the sky was transformed from the Mammoth King, the armies of the Zerg race and other major factions copsed and began to flee crazily.
At this moment, the towering ancient Mammoth phantom suddenly stomped down fiercely.
Boom
The Earth in his line of sight was all sunk by a huge foot, sinking more than a hundred meters.
A terrifying circr Illuminate swept in all directions.
In the blink of an eye, two-thirds of the armies of the various factions exploded and died.
A rain of blood fell from the sky.
¡°Tsk!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the scene in front of him and could not help but gasp.
This Mammoth King was too powerful.
Suddenly, he remembered who the Mammoth King was.
At this moment, more human experts appeared.
¡°This time, you didn¡¯t receive a single cent and came to kill me. You¡¯re exaggerating!¡±
A wretched old man with more than tenrge golden chains muttered as he turned into a blur and pounced into a group of fleeing foreign race beings.
In an instant, tens of thousands of heads flew up, and headless corpses spurted out blood.
Even though Chu Zhou observed carefully, he did not see how the wretched old man killed people.
¡°Such an assassination technique, such a nouveau riche temperament¡ Hmm, could he be Xi Liujin¡¯s teacher, the Universe Lord?¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the wretched old man who kept saying that he had suffered a huge loss. He almost instantly confirmed his guess.
¡°Ice Illusion God Realm!¡±
A woman shrouded in cold mist suddenly sped her hands together. A strange energy fluctuation instantly swept through a group of alien creatures.
In an instant, a cold mist surrounded the group of outsiders, and countless illusions of icebergs appeared.
A momentter, the cold fog disappeared, and the group of foreign race creatures turned into ice sculptures.
The ice sculptures were vivid and lifelike.
¡°Even though I¡¯ve seen Universe Lord Yunmeng¡¯s ¡®Ice Illusion Divine Realm¡¯ that kills people in their dreams more than once, it¡¯s still amazing!¡±
The Torch Dragon King praised.
¡°She¡¯s the Universe Lord Yunmeng?¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly shocked.
¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s your little friend Bing Selin¡¯s teacher!¡±
Torch Dragon King smiled.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Torch Dragon King was Zuo Yue¡¯s teacher, Mammoth King was Dragon¡¯s teacher, Universe Lord Gold was Xi Liujin¡¯s teacher, and Universe Lord Cloud Dream was Bing Selin¡¯s teacher¡
In that case, could it be that all the teachers of their small group hade?
At this moment, a blue-clothed woman with a unique aura appeared on the battlefield.
The woman in blue was like a dream. She smiled as she walked on the ground. Wherever she passed, blue Lotuses grew on the ground.
Wherever the blue Lotus appeared, the foreign race creatures fell silently.
Moreover, there was a hint of satisfaction on their faces.
It was as if he had died in a beautiful dream.
Such a strange scene made one shudder.
Even a top Universe Nobility like Torch Dragon King turned serious when he saw the blue-robed woman.
¡°Master Lan Ruo¡¯s Illusion is really getting more and more superb.¡±
He eximed.
¡°The teacher of Changa Saha¡¡±
Chu Zhou was also shocked by the blue-robed woman¡¯s Illusion.
Then, he realized that the woman in blue was Changa Saha¡¯s teacher¡ªMaster Lan Ruo.
Rumble¡
In another direction, a meteor shower suddenly descended.
¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll burn you bastards to death!¡±
A fiery-red-haired old manughed wildly in the sky as he summoned an endless meteor shower.
In an instant,rge areas of the foreign race army were burned to ashes.
Even some foreign Universe Lords could not escape the fate of being burned to death.
The aura of the old man surrounded by scarlet mes was somewhat simr to Torch Dragon King, but it was even more violent.
As for Torch Dragon King, he was dignified and calm.
¡°He should be Sol¡¯s teacher, Universe Lord Chi Huo.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou was basically certain that other than Beibei, all the teachers in their small group were here.
¡°In that case, my teacher should be here too!¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted.
Over the years, even though he would asionally meet his teacher in the Mirror Universe,
However, in the end, there was still a difference from reality.
This time, he could finally see his teacher in reality.
Human experts were all on the battlefield, chasing after the fleeing foreign race army.
Human experts were all on the battlefield, chasing after the fleeing foreign race army.
Without another word, Chu Zhou sat down cross-legged. His body was like a ck hole as he crazily devoured the corpses and life elementium on the battlefield.
This was a good opportunity to harvest attribute points. He would not miss it.
Instantly, the densely packed corpses on the battlefield turned into ashes.
Arge amount of life elementium surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s body like a Torrent¡
His attribute points increased rapidly.
At this moment, the Universe Nobility of the Nine Leaves Sword King, Heaven Crystal King, Myriad Manifestations King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and many other factions also led arge number of experts to attack Chu Zhou.
Chapter 937 - The North Blue King Descends, The Alien Race Trembles!
The North Blue King Descends, The Alien Race Trembles!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on the corpse mountain and transformed into a human-shaped ck hole. Rolling devouring power spread out from his body.
With the corpse mountain as the center, it went from near to far.
One corpse after another seemed to have been weathered by the wind and turned into dust.
The changes on the battlefield naturally could not be hidden from Torch Dragon King and the other human experts.
¡°Chu Zhou is devouring the flesh and blood essence of the corpse?¡±
¡°Is that going to work?¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite useful for low-level living beings to devour the flesh and blood essence of high-level living beings. However, if they devour the flesh and blood essence of living beings of a lower level than them or of the same level as them, it won¡¯t be of much use. It might even contaminate their origin. It¡¯s better to absorb the cosmic energy directly. As an Advance Grade Universe Lord, the flesh and blood essence of these corpses shouldn¡¯t be of much use to Chu Zhou.¡±
All the human experts looked at Chu Zhou in confusion.
Including the two Universe Nobility, Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King, none of them could understand Chu Zhou¡¯s actions.
A momentter, all the corpses on the battlefield turned to dust.
Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes.
[Attribute points: 4,060,000 trillion (+2,000,000 trillion)]
Seeing that his attribute points had increased by another 2,000,000 trillion, he could not help but smile.
He was getting closer and closer to 10 trillion.
¡°Thankyou for saving us!¡±
Chu Zhou stood up and said gratefully to Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the other human experts.
¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
Torch Dragon Kingughed heroically.
The Mammoth King also smiled and said, ¡°The dragon said that you¡¯ve given him a lot of help over the years, allowing him to touch the threshold of bing a Universe Lord. As the dragon¡¯s teacher, I should thank you.¡±
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and the others also greeted Chu Zhou in a friendly manner.
Chu Zhou looked at these people and recalled that many of them were the masters of Dragon and the others. With a thought, he released Dragon and the others from the Divine Kingdom.
When Dragon and the others saw their teacher, they immediately became excited.
¡°Teacher, if you hade a littleter, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see your cutest disciple!¡±
Zuo Yue walked in front of Torch Dragon King and tugged at his scarlet beard.
¡°You think you¡¯re cute? If you don¡¯t cause trouble for me one day, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±
Torch Dragon King red at Zuo Yue angrily.
However, when he sensed that the power on Zuo Yue¡¯s body seemed to be much stronger than thest time they met in the Human Holy Temple, a hint of satisfaction immediately appeared on his face.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Bing Selin bowed respectfully to her teacher, Universe Lord Yunmeng.
Universe Lord Yun Meng smiled and said, ¡°Time flies. In the blink of an eye, a million years have passed. Little girl, you¡¯re a Universe Lord now. You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself from now on.¡±
Bing Selin recalled everything that had happened after she became Universe Lord Yun Meng¡¯s disciple. She couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for her teacher¡¯s care and guidance over the past million years.
¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t let you down!¡± She tried her best to nod.
Xi Liujin flew to a figure with a dozen gold chains and a nouveau riche aura.
¡°Old¡ old man, you¡ you¡¯re here!¡± He smiled wretchedly.
¡°Little brat, I was worried that something would happen to you this time. I had no choice but to put down the big business in my hands and rush here¡¡±
¡°¡This time, I went against my own principles. I didn¡¯t take a single cent and killed someone. I suffered a huge loss.¡±
The Universe Lord pped Xi Liujin¡¯s shoulder and shouted.
¡°Teacher¡ Teacher, you¡ you still have principles?¡± Xi Liujin looked at his teacher in surprise.
Didn¡¯t his teacher always have a flexible bottom line? As long as the money was right, everything was negotiable.
Since when did principles be such a rare thing?
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
The golden Universe Lord red at him. ¡°In any case, I suffered a huge loss this time. My good disciple, you have topensate me for my loss.¡±
¡°You know the price I¡¯m offering. For the sake of master and disciple, I¡¯ll give you a 40% discount and transfer 10 billion Universe Credits to you.¡±
The corners of Xi Liujin¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at his teacher in disbelief. ¡°No, Teacher, you even want to earn money from your disciple?¡±
He was so anxious that even his words were fluent.
¡°Bullsh*t. Isn¡¯t the disciple¡¯s money money money?¡± The Universe Lord looked at Xi Liujin with disdain, as if he was looking at a fool.
Xi Liujin: ¡°¡¡± What you said makes sense.
Chu Zhou was speechless when he saw this. He finally understood why Xi Liujin was so greedy.
Like teacher, like disciple.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha alsomunicated with their teachers one by one. The scene was harmonious, as if it was arge-scale family recognition scene.
A ripple appeared in the sky.
Chu Zhou, Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the others suddenly turned solemn and looked up at it.
In an instant, the sky suddenly distorted, and a huge spatial door appeared.
The first thing that flew out of the spatial door was a Nine Leaves Grass.
The silver Nine Leaves Grass had nine sword-shaped leaves that were filled with endless sword qi. A terrifying sword intent soared into the nine heavens.
Behind it was an automaton lifeform that carried two mechanical wings which covered the sky.
Streaks of waterfall-like divine light fell from the two mechanical wings, causing the entire world to rumble.
It was as if the entire world could not withstand that huge energy.
The third living being that appeared was a living being that seemed to be carved from crystal.
It had three heads, three legs, and six arms like a Crystal God.
Chapter 938 - The North Blue King Descends, The Alien Race Trembles! (1)
The North Blue King Descends, The Alien Race Trembles! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Then, a nine-headed fire dragon flew out of the spatial door.
This nine-headed fire dragon was iparably huge, like an ancient mountain range.
Half of its body was floating in the air, and the other half was hidden in the clouds.
Nine majestic dragon heads looked down at the world.
Raging mes coiled around the dragon¡¯s body.
Whether it was the aura, the size, or the oppressive and terrifying energy fluctuations, it made people deeply feel the terror of the nine-headed fire dragon.
Several more terrifying figures filled with the aura of Universe Nobility appeared from the spatial door.
Then, a tide-like army surged out of the spatial door and lined up in the sky like billions of Heavenly Soldiers, covering half the sky.
¡°Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestations King, Heaven Crystal King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King¡ All of them are not simple Characters!¡±
Torch Dragon King looked up at the figures in the sky and said with a solemn gaze.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s not simple!¡± The Mammoth King nodded heavily. ¡°It seems that many important people will die today.¡±
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and the others also wore grave expressions.
However, they did not panic.
Even the enemy had far more Universe Nobility and Universe Lords than them.
In the sky, Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestations King, Heaven Crystal King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and the other Universe Nobility saw Chu Zhou protected by Torch Dragon King and the other human experts. Their expressions could not help but sink slightly.
¡°The Torch Dragon King!¡±
¡± King Mammoth!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King and the other Universe Nobility stared fixedly at Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King.
The Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King were both top Universe Nobility among humans.
They were famous in the entire universe.
They naturally knew each other.
In fact, many of them had even fought Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King.
¡°Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, Chu Zhou must die today!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King said coldly.
The nine sword-shaped leaves trembled, and a shocking sword intent shot into the sky, stirring the wind and clouds.
¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you decide the fate of our race¡¯s prodigies?¡±
The Torch Dragon King¡¯s answer was abnormally tough.
He was five meters tall and had two dragon horns on his head. He pointed at the sky as if he wanted to poke two holes in the sky.
He sped his hands behind his back and faced the Nine Leaves Sword King calmly.
An invisible pressure emanated from his body.
The Nine Leaves Sword King was furious. Torch Dragon King clearly did not take him seriously.
Everyone was a top Universe Nobility. His reputation in the universe was not inferior to Torch Dragon King¡¯s. How could he ept being underestimated by him?
¡°Torch Dragon King! You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King attacked directly.
BOOM!
The nine sword-shaped leaves shook violently. Infinite sword qi appeared and gathered into nine sword rivers that were billions of kilometers long, traversing the sky.
The sea of clouds in the sky was torn apart by the nine Sword Rivers.
Rumble rumble rumble.
Nine Sword Rivers descended from the sea of clouds like nine iparably huge and sharp sword beams that shed towards Torch Dragon King and the others.
¡°Hmph! Nine Leaves Sword King, your true form is Nine Leaves Grass. It¡¯s also a good material for refining weapons. Today, I¡¯ll directly refine you into a weapon.¡±
Torch Dragon King snorted coldly.
He didn¡¯t seem to have done anything.
He suddenly disappeared.
In the next moment, he appeared directly below the nine and punched upwards.
With a bang, billions of kilometers of Heaven and Earth shook violently. It was as if a primordial Behemoth with boundless strength had flipped over, wanting to flip the entire world over.
At this moment, a fist wrapped in fiery-red divine chains became the only one in Heaven and Earth.
The nine sword rivers were directly shattered by that punch.
¡°Kill!¡±
After shattering the nine Sword Rivers with a punch, Torch Dragon King soared into the sky like a fiery meteor and took the initiative to attack Nine Leaves Sword King.
¡°You want to refine me into a weapon? I also want to refine you into a human stick!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King roared ferociously and summoned nine vast seas of sword qi to fight Torch Dragon King.
Soon, they charged into the sea of clouds.
Earth-shattering collisions and explosions continuously sounded from the sea of clouds. In a short period of time, countless huge holes appeared in the sea of clouds.
Earth-shattering collisions and explosions continuously sounded from the sea of clouds. In a short period of time, countless huge holes appeared in the sea of clouds.
The two mechanical wings on Myriad Manifestations King¡¯s back pped and he turned into an afterimage as well. He charged into the sea of clouds and attacked the Torch Dragon King with the Nine Leaves Sword King.
¡°King Mammoth, you won¡¯t be able to save Chu Zhou today!¡±
Heaven Crystal King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and the other Universe Nobility descended and surrounded Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Whether we can save him or not, it¡¯s not up to you. It¡¯s up to us!¡±
The Mammoth King said in a deep voice. An unparalleled pressure emanated from his body.
An indomitable ancient Mammoth phantom appeared behind him.
Heaven Crystal King and Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King looked at each other and joined forces to attack Mammoth King.
¡°Kill!¡±
The Mammoth King roared, and its body flew up violently, fighting with the Heaven Crystal King and the Nine-headed Fire Dragon King.
Terrifying battle fluctuations caused the surrounding void to shatter inch by inch.
Chu Zhou and the others had no choice but to quickly teleport 5,000 kilometers away.
But soon, Chu Zhou and the others were surrounded by several Universe Nobility.
¡°Even though Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King are powerful, you humans only sent two Universe Nobility. You¡¯re underestimating us too much if you want to save Chu Zhou from us.¡±
A Universe Nobility with two resplendent holy wings on his back sneered.
¡°Chu Zhou, surrender! In that case, we¡¯ll naturally leave. You human experts won¡¯t have to suffer heavy casualties because of you.¡±
Another Universe Nobility said coldly.
¡°It¡¯s time to end it. You should be proud that a mere Universe Lord has made us mobilize so many Universe Nobility!¡±
Another Universe Nobility said.
The three Universe Nobility and the foreign race army surrounded Chu Zhou and the others.
This made Chu Zhou and the others look like they were in danger.
However, Chu Zhou, Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and the others were all very calm.
Several alien race Universe Nobility were a little surprised when they saw Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ reactions.
However, seeing that they were about to take down Chu Zhou, they could not choose to retreat because of such a simple reason.
The three Universe Nobility attacked at the same time. They condensed a huge energy hand and grabbed at Chu Zhou and the others.
And yet, before the energy hands could approach Chu Zhou, a sword light as thin as a thread shed.
In an instant, one energy hand after another was destroyed.
In addition, the heads of the three Universe Nobility also flew up.
There was also a dense army of foreign races that was instantly beheaded.
A cold white-haired young man arrived in the air andnded in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Chu Zhou eximed in surprise when he saw the white-haired young man.
¡°Lord Bei Cang!¡±
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and the others all bowed.
King Bei Cang nodded slightly at Chu Zhou and the others before looking at the beheaded Universe Nobility.
¡°King Bei Cang, you¡¯re actually here!¡±
Several decapitated Universe Nobility were still alive.
The heads stared at King Bei Cang in fear.
¡°King Bei Cang, do you think you can save Chu Zhou just because you¡¯re here?¡±
¡°King Bei Cang, you came at the right time. Today¡¯s killing trap is not only targeted at your disciple, but also at you. Since you¡¯re here, stay here today!¡±
¡°King Bei Cang, you and your disciple will be buried here today.¡±
After the Universe Nobility recovered from their fear, they said with killing intent.
¡°Noisy!¡±
King Bei Cang said indifferently.
In the next moment, countless sword qi shot out from the heads of the Universe Nobility.
It was as if the heads had turned into a small sun.
The Universe Nobility heads wailed in fear.
A few secondster, all the heads of the Universe Nobility turned to dust.
As for their headless corpses, they fell to the ground one after another andpletely lost their lives.
It was obvious that these Universe Nobility werepletely dead.
After killing the three Universe Nobility, King Bei Gang¡¯s figure moved and disappeared into thin air.
10 secondster, two miserable screams came from the clouds.
The Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King fell like meteors and crashed into the ground.
A few breathster, two more screams sounded, and a rain of blood fell from the sky.
Two corpses fell in the torrential rain of blood.
The two corpses belonged to Heaven Crystal King and Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King.
After King Bei Cang appeared, in less than five minutes, five Universe Nobility were killed and two were severely injured.
Instantly, the foreign race army on the battlefield fell into fear and trembling.
Chapter 939: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (1)
Chapter 939: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Teacher is so powerful!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the cold white-haired figure and was shocked.
He had heard countless legends about his teacher.
He also knew that his teacher had shocked all the races in the universe and was feared by them.
However, this was the first time he had seen his teacher make a move.
At this moment, he finally realized how powerful his teacher was.
Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestations King, Heaven Crystal King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and other Universe Nobility were all Advance Grade Universe Nobility, and they were the stronger ones among the Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
However, these Universe Nobility were like living beings from two different dimensionspared to his teacher, King Bei Cang.
His teacher, King Bei Cang, waspletely a unique existence.
In less than five minutes, his teacher, King Bei Cang, had killed five Universe Nobility and severely injured the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King.
It was so strong that it made one tremble.
¡°Bei Cang, he¡¯s stronger than before.¡± Torch Dragon King flew down andnded beside Chu Zhou.
¡°If I didn¡¯t clearly sense that he was still a Universe Nobility, I would have suspected that he would have be a Universe Overlord long ago.¡±
The Mammoth King also flew down from the clouds and said with a face full of emotion.
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and the others all looked at King Bei Cang in amazement.
It had been hundreds of millions of years.
King Bei Cang, who had once made all the races in the universe revere and fear him, had returned again.
Dragon and the others were also shocked.
Like Chu Zhou, they had heard of King Bei Gang¡¯s legend countless times, but this was the first time they had seen him attack.
And the scene just now made them understand why all the races in the universe were so respectful and afraid of King Bei Cang.
This was a unique existence among the Universe Nobility.
He was an overlord who was not an overlord.
¡°King Bei Cang!¡±
Nine Leaves Sword King and Myriad Manifestations King looked up at the cold white-haired figure in the sky. Their hearts were filled with unwillingness and fear.
The difference was too great.
They were severely injured by King Bei Cang with just one move.
If not for their strength, they might have already be corpses like Heaven Crystal King, Nine-Headed Fire Dragon King, and the other Universe Nobility. ¡°D*mn it, this pervert has be even more perverted after being silent for hundreds of millions of years.¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King cursed softly.
¡°I think he¡¯s already half a step into the overlord realm.¡±
The Myriad Manifestations King said in a deep voice.
Hmph, he wants to step into the overlord realm? Dream on!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King sneered sinisterly. ¡°The variousrge factions have set up this killing trap not only for Chu Zhou, but also for him!¡±
¡°Today, this pair of master and disciple will be buried here.¡±
That s right!¡± The Myriad Manifestations King said coldly. ¡°Once this pair of master and disciple bes overlords, they will definitely be a huge threat to our variousrge factions.¡±
¡°They must all die today!¡±
King Bei Cang took a step forward and instantly appeared above the Nine Leaves Sword King and Myriad Manifestations King, preparing to deal with these two Universe Nobility.
However, at this moment, the Void around him suddenly exploded.
Six iparably powerful figures flew out from the shattered void.
Each of the six figures was seething with divine light, and each of them was wrapped in profound and unfathomable Chains of Order.
It was as if six suns were crossing the sky, emitting endless light, illuminating the entire Demon Mountain Continent as bright as day.
Six terrifying auras crushed the eternal blue sky, causing all the living beings on the Demon Mountain Continent to feel the terrifying pressure of Mount Tai.
At this moment, the entire Demon Mountain Continent was trembling.
Even the sea hundreds of billions of kilometers around the Demon Mountain Continent was trembling violently.
On the Demon Mountain Continent, countless living beings knelt down uncontrobly.
Even if they were conscious, they could not control their bodies.
Their bodies betrayed their wills under the deterrence of the six terrifying auras. They were so afraid that they instinctively knelt down.
There¡ there are six supreme existences descending in that direction.¡±
¡°Gasp, are six overlords descending?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there six overlords descending? With so many overlords descending, could they have sunk our Demon Mountain Continent?¡±
In the Demon Mountain Continent, countless living beings looked in the direction of Chu Zhou and the others in fear.
In the eyes of countless living beings, there were six balls of light that were as vast as the sun in that direction.
The expressions of Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the other human experts changed when they saw the six figures suddenly appear beside King Bei Cang.
Not good, it¡¯s the aura of an overlord. Those six people are overlords,¡± The Torch Dragon King said anxiously.
The Mammoth King focused on Perception and heaved a sigh of relief after a while. ¡°They¡¯re not overlords, but six overlord clones.¡±
The Torch Dragon King was slightly taken aback when he heard that. He calmed down and used Perception on the six figures.
Soon, he also sensed that the six figures did not have bodies. They were just pure energy condensation. They were indeed not overlords, but energy avatars condensed by overlords.
However, even so, he still looked nervous.
The overlord clone also possessed a portion of the overlord¡¯s power. Its strength far exceeded that of Universe Nobility.
King Bei Gang¡¯s situation was still very dangerous.
When Chu Zhou heard the words of Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous. He was worried for his teacher, King Bei Cang. ¡°Why are there six overlord clones here?¡±
The Torch Dragon King¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this is a trap set up by the Zerg race and other factions. Not only do they want to kill you, but they also want to kill your teacher!¡±
¡°Hmph, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±
The Mammoth King snorted coldly and directly rushed towards King Bei Gang¡¯s position, wanting to support him.
Chapter 940: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (2)
Chapter 940: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Torch Dragon King was the same. He soared into the sky like a bolt of lightning and flew towards King Bei Cang.
¡°Hahaha, Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, King Bei Cang is doomed today. The same goes for you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone whoes here today will die!¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King flew over and stopped Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King.
Soon, they began to fight fiercely.
At the same time, after the Nine Leaves Sword King and the other Universe Nobility appeared, the foreign race army that had not taken action all this while also charged towards Chu Zhou and the others like a surging tide.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically.
¡°Is he trying to kill all of us here?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the six overlord clones that surrounded his teacher in the distance. He looked at the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King who were fighting fiercely with Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King. He looked at the foreign race army that was surging towards them like a tide. His eyes gradually turned cold as killing intent condensed. When he was devouring the corpses on the battlefield, he was also devouring the cosmic energy. He had almost recovered to his full strength.
¡°Kill!¡±
With a thought, he summoned the Book of Dharma.
Countless scarlet words flew out of the Book of Dharma andnded in the densely packed alien generals.
Then, every word ¡®kill¡¯ turned into one sword qi that was 10,000 meters tall.
Countless foreign creatures were pierced and killed by the sword qi.
Huge flowers of blood bloomed.
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, Dragon, and the others were all fighting the alien army.
In the Demon Mountain Continent, many powerful living beings watched this battle from afar through their divine senses.
Originally, when they saw King Bei Cang appear, kill five Universe Nobility in the blink of an eye, and severely injure the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King, these people thought that the n of the Zerg race and other factions was about to fail.
However, when they saw the six overlord clones suddenly descend and surround King Bei Cang, these people changed their minds in shock.
¡°Gasp! The Zerg race and other factions are really generous! They actually prepared six overlord clones. This time, even King Bei Cang won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±
¡°The Zerg race and other factions are too scheming. On the surface, they want to kill Chu Zhou. In fact, they want to kill King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°The upper echelons of the human race probably didn¡¯t expect the Zerg race and other factions to be so scheming. Therefore, only King Bei Cang, Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the other three Universe Nobility, as well as many Human Universe Lords, came to support Chu Zhou. Now that the six overlord avatars have appeared, the situation has changed drastically. I¡¯m afraid King Bei Cang and the other human experts will be wiped out.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, if King Bei Cang and the others arepletely wiped out, the losses to humanity will be huge.¡±
The living beings on the Demon Mountain Continent who were paying attention to this ce all felt that the Zerg race and other factions had schemed too deeply. As for Chu Zhou and the other human experts, they were doomed.
On the battlefield, King Bei Cang¡¯s white hair fluttered in the wind. His expression was calm as he swept his gaze across the six overlord clones that surrounded him, his face fearless.
¡°Is this killing trap including me?¡± He said calmly.
The six overlord avatars did not say anything.
The divine light on their bodies suddenly boiled. Chains of Order shot out from their bodies like lightning, instantly interweaving into a three-dimensional cage in the void, trapping King Bei Cang in the middle.
In the next moment, the Chains of Order bloomed with brilliance. Waves of vast and surging nomological power collided and surged in the cage, giving birth to terrifying destructive power.
Rumble¡ª
The space in the cage copsed and was destroyed.
One could vaguely see the destruction of countless macro worlds.
Endless destructive power swept towards King Bei Cang in the middle of the cage like a tsunami.
At this moment, King Bei Cang moved.
At this moment, King Bei Cang moved.
The endless word ¡®kill¡¯ quicklybined to form a scarlet sword in his hand.
In an instant, a terrifying killing intent that could kill through Heaven and Earth and exterminate all living beings erupted from the scarlet killing sword. This killing intent was too terrifying.
It broke through the cage almost instantly and spread throughout the entire Demon Mountain Continent at lightning speed.
The entire Demon Mountain Continent turned blood-red.
Countless living beings seemed to see endless mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They saw countless corpses of gods and devils falling from the sky, and they saw worlds with dead living beings walking towards destion.
A peerless killing intent filled the hearts of countless living beings on the Demon Mountain Continent.
It made countless living beings feel fear and despair.
On the battlefield, be it Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestations King, Chu Zhou, or the tide-like foreign race army, they were all shocked by the peerless killing intent. All of them instinctively stopped fighting and looked at the cage.
Room!
A scarlet beam of sword qi broke through the cage and shot into the sky.
King Bei Cang¡¯s figure followed the sword qi pir of light and leaped up, escaping the cage. Then, he shed at an overlord clone with a lightning-like sword.
There was a loud bang.
The overlord clone instantly flew 50,000 kilometers away.
As he flew backward, he shatteredyer afteryer of space.
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±
When the Nine Leaves Sword King saw this scene, he could not help but shout.
¡°Tsk!¡±
The Myriad Manifestations King¡¯s pupils constricted as he gasped.
¡°Teacher¡ not only did he escape, but he also sent an overlord clone flying with a single strike?¡±
Chapter 941: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (3)
Chapter 941: The Unparalleled King Bei Cang! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°This¡ Bei Gang¡¯s strength has already reached this stage?¡±
The Torch Dragon King was also shocked.
At this moment, all the living beings who witnessed the scene just now were extremely shocked.
The Overlord clone also had a portion of the Overlord¡¯s power.
Therefore, even if it was a clone, its strength was something Universe Nobility could notpare to.
Now, not only did King Bei Cang easily break through the cage set up by the six Overlord avatars with a single strike, but he also sent one Overlord avatar flying with a single strike. How could anyone not be shocked?
What did that tell him?
This meant that even though King Bei Cang was still a Universe Nobility, hisbat strength had already reached the Overlord level.
This was unbelievable.
ROAR.¡¯
The Overlord avatar that was sent flying let out a beast-like roar.
It seemed that King Bei Gang¡¯s actions hadpletely angered it and it returned at lightning speed and threw a punch at him.
At the same time, the other five Overlord clones also attacked King Bei Cang.
Against the siege of the six Overlord clones, an ordinary Advance Grade Universe Nobility would probably be instantly killed.
However, King Bei Cang calmly waved the scarlet killing sword and blocked the attacks of the six Overlord clones.
Each of his swords had the terrifying power to split the sky and earth.
Swords tore through the Void and even cut through space as Chaos surged.
Some sword lights crossed the Demon Mountain Continent and shot into the Universe Ocean. In an instant, the sea surface that spanned billions of kilometers turned into nothingness.
The six Overlord avatars were also iparably powerful.
Each of their attacks seemed to be able to destroy 3,000 worlds, causing the entire Demon Mountain Continent to tremble.
Many experts of the Demon Mountain Continent were afraid that their attacks wouldnd on the continent and sink it.
The battle between King Bei Cang and the six Overlord clones was too Berserking.
Even the aftermath of their battle was unbearable for Universe Lords and even Universe Nobility.
Therefore, be it Chu Zhou and the others or the foreign race army, they had no choice but to temporarily stop fighting and stay away from the area where King Bei Cang and the six Overlord avatars were fighting.
Chu Zhou and the others stopped and looked into the distance. When they saw the area where King Bei Cang and the six Overlord avatars were fighting, space shattered and turned into a chaotic world, they could not help but be shocked. ¡°Is this the power of an Overlord?¡± Chu Zhou eximed.
Universe Nobility was still too insignificantpared to an Overlord.
Even a top Universe Nobility like the Nine Leaves Sword King waspletely insufficient whenpared to King Bei Cang and the six Overlord clones.
¡°Even though the Overlord avatar is not as strong as an Overlord, thebined strength of these six Overlords is probably not inferior to a low-level Overlord.¡±
¡°Bei Cang can actually fight against the six Overlord clones¡ This means that his strength is at least at the elementary Overlord level.¡±
The Torch Dragon King eximed repeatedly.
¡°This is a good thing! This means that we humans have another de facto Overlord.¡± The Mammoth King smiled.
In the end, the most important criterion for how strong a creature was wasn¡¯t its cultivation realm, but its actualbat strength.
Even though King Bei Cang was still a Universe Nobility, his actualbat strength had already reached the Overlord level.
Then he would be the de facto Overlord.
Every Overlord was the stabilizing force of the race.
Humans had another Overlord. How could the Mammoth King not be happy?
Dragon and the others, as well as many Human Universe Lords, were also extremely excited.
It was a joyous asion for all mankind to have another Overlord.
Compared to Chu Zhou and the others, the Nine Leaves Sword King, Myriad Manifestations King, and many foreign race experts had ugly expressions.
They originally thought that after setting up such a peerless killing trap, it would be fine if King Bei Cang didn¡¯te, but if he did, he would definitely die.
He never expected that King Bei Cang, who had appeared again after 300 million years, would actually be so much stronger. He was actually so abnormal.
Even the six Overlord avatars could not take him down.
On the Demon Mountain Continent, many powerful living beings who were using their divine senses to spy on the battlefield were also shocked.
¡°This¡ Is this King Bei Cang, who was once known as the number one Universe Nobility of humanity and even the number one Universe Nobility in the universe? He¡¯s indeed unbelievably powerful!¡±
Some living beings who had seen King Bei Cang for the first time said in shock.
¡°300 million years ago, he was already abnormal enough. Now, he¡¯s even more abnormal. F*ck, he¡¯s a Universe Nobility, but he¡¯s actually not at a disadvantage when fighting the six Overlord avatars. Is he still a Universe Nobility?¡±
¡°With his strength, he¡¯s probably just a step away from bing a Universe Overlord!¡±
¡°Humanity is going to have another Universe Overlord. This is not good for us!¡±
¡°F*ck! The disciple is abnormal, and the teacher is also abnormal. Both master and disciple are monsters!¡±
Many living beings watched King Bei Cang fight the six Overlord avatars from afar. They found it difficult to calm down, nor could they.
They could not help but think of one word looking at the white-haired figure: Unparalleled!
Chapter 942: God And Demon As One, King Bei Cang Becomes A Universe Overlord! (1)
Chapter 942: God And Demon As One, King Bei Cang Bes A Universe Overlord! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Boom, boom, boom¡
King Bei Cang and the six overlord clones fought fiercely. Wherever they were, billions of space time copsed. A surging energy storm swept towards the entire Demon Mountain Continent.
At this moment, the entire Demon Mountain Continent rose and fell like a tide.
Countless living beings felt suffocated.
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the scene in the distance in shock.
A battle of this level far exceeded their imagination.
¡°No, Bei Gang¡¯s aura seems to have changed.¡±
The Torch Dragon King suddenly said.
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked when they heard this. They stared fixedly at King Bei Gang¡¯s figure.
They suddenly realized that King Bei Gang¡¯s white hair was rapidly turning ck, as ck as ink.
There were even wisps of ck gas emanating from his body.
Boom¡ª
Suddenly, an extremely dark killing aura erupted from King Bei Gang¡¯s body.
The day instantly turned into night.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others felt an extremely terrifying dark killing will.
At this moment, King Bei Gang¡¯s aurapletely changed.
It was as if he had be a Demon God who had ughtered billions of people.
¡°Is¡ Is this still Lord Bei Cang?¡±
¡°Why do I feel that Lord Bei Cang has be apletely different person?¡±
¡°Lord Bei Cang in such a state is too terrifying.¡±
Dragon and the others, as well as many Human Universe Lords, could not help but shudder when they saw the terrifying figure filled with demonic nature.
¡°Lord Torch Dragon, Lord Mammoth, what¡¯s wrong with my teacher?¡±
Chu Zhou asked in shock.
¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡± The Torch Dragon King said with a frown.
The Mammoth King also shook its head.
When Chu Zhou saw the reactions of the Torch Dragon King and the Mammoth King, he could not help but worry for his teacher, King Bei Cang.
¡°How did King Bei Cang be like this?¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King frowned.
He felt that something had happened to King Bei Cang.
However, King Bei Cang in this state made him feel even more terrifying.
In his Perception, at this moment, King Bei Cang was like a peerless Demon God condensed from endless killing will, born for ughter.
¡°King Bei Gang¡¯s aura and Strength Stats have both undergone aplete change. Something must have happened to him.¡±
The Myriad Manifestations King said with a solemn expression.
In the Demon Mountain Continent, many powerful existences who were spying on the battlefield were extremely shocked when they saw the changes in King Bei Cang.
They had never heard of King Bei Cang disying such a state.
Could King Bei Cang have made a brand new breakthrough in the hundreds of millions of years of silence?
Roar¡ª
The ck-haired King Bei Cang suddenly let out a roar that seemed toe from ancient times.
His body expanded rapidly.
100 meters!
1,000 meters!
10,000 meters!
10 million meters!
A huge dark demonic body towered into the clouds.
It was as if the entire world was about to be shattered.
His perfect demonic body stood tall in the Chaos. His knees sank into the Chaos Sea, and his chest rushed into the depths of spacetime. He was majestic, huge, and majestic.
Endless dark killing aura swept out from the majestic demonic body and swept across the entire Demon Mountain Continent.
At this moment, everyone trembled.
¡°Holy sh*t!¡± The Torch Dragon King had always been solemn, but at that moment, he could not help but curse. ¡°Bei Cang actually hid it so deeply. I¡¯ve never seen him in such a state!¡±
¡°Bei Gang¡¯s power has already reached the overlord level in this state.¡±
The Mammoth King eximed, ¡°I know that Bei Gang¡¯s strength far exceeds mine, but I¡¯ve always thought that he¡¯s inferior to me in terms of divine body.¡± ¡°I now know that his attainments in the divine body are also so terrifying.¡± ¡°It is too, too, too crazy!¡± Beibei, who had been lying on Chu Zhou¡¯s head, stammered. ¡°Boss, your teacher is too exciting. I admire him! Those six overlord clones feel like weak chickens before his terrifying demonic body!¡± It spoke excitedly and suddenly took out a roasted beast leg from its world. As it ate, it muttered,
¡°This is a real man! Boss, work harder and let your Chaotic Divine Body be stronger as soon as possible.¡±
Chu Zhou rolled his eyes.
How could he not want to upgrade his Chaos Divine Body?
It was just that he did not have enough attribute points!
¡°Teacher¡¯s strength seems to have be stronger¡ It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±
Chu Zhou looked up at the majestic and boundless demonic body, still worried. However, even if he was worried, he could not do anything.
After the ck-haired King Bei Cang disyed his majestic and boundless demonic body, he directly attacked the six overlord clones.
In an instant, the chaotic world shattered. The two overlord clones were sent flying by a huge fist.
The other four overlord clones attacked the demonic body together, but they only forced the demonic body back a few steps.
¡°Boom!¡±
The ck-haired King Bei Cang roared angrily. He stretched out a demonic hand that blotted out the sky and ruthlessly struck an overlord clone.
It actually broke the overlord avatar into two.
¡°Tsk!¡±
Seeing this scene, countless people felt their scalps tingle.
Powerful! Too powerful!
However, after the ck-haired King Bei Cang destroyed one overlord clone, hepletely angered the other five overlord clones.
The five overlord clones instantly transformed into five energy giants that stood tall in the Chaos.
The five energy giants unleashed a destructive force at the ck-haired King Bei Cang at the same time.
The terrifying power fluctuation caused more than half of the living beings on the entire Demon Mountain Continent to vomit blood.
This time, the ck-haired King Bei Cang was sent flying a million kilometers..
Chapter 943: God And Demon As One, King Bei Cang Becomes A Universe Overlord! (2)
Chapter 943: God And Demon As One, King Bei Cang Bes A Universe Overlord! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The five Overlord avatars and the Overlord avatar that had been sted apart and reattached moved in unison. In an instant, they crossed a million kilometers of the Void and surrounded the ck-haired King Bei Cang again.
In the next moment, the six Overlord clones transformed into six huge suns. Endless Chains of Order and endless nomological runes flew out of their bodies and quickly drowned the ck-haired King Bei Cangs majestic demonic body. Rumble!
In the next moment, the six Overlord clones transformed into six huge suns. Endless Chains of Order and endless nomological runes flew out of their bodies and quickly drowned the ck-haired King Bei Gang¡¯s majestic demonic body.
The six Overlord clones seemed to want to forcefully refine the ck-haired King Bei Cang.
At this moment, King Bei Gang¡¯s aura changed again.
In an instant, the dark aura on the ck-haired King Bei Gang¡¯s body quickly retreated.
His jet-ck hair had also turned blond.
A mighty Holy Golden Light emitted from his body.
The dark sky also turned golden.
That majestic demonic body also became a Holy body.
A huge golden sword the size of an ancient mountain range appeared in the golden-haired King Bei Gang¡¯s hand.
Crackle!
The golden-haired King Bei Cang waved his huge golden sword and immediately destroyed endless spacetime. He broke through the restraints of the six Overlord clones and escaped at lightning speed.
Everyone was stunned when they saw the change in King Bei Cang.
¡°Crazy, too crazy,¡± Beibei muttered. ¡°First turning into a Great Demon, then into a Holy. Is this the fusion of a Demon and a God?¡±
The Torch Dragon King: ¡°As expected, Bei Cang is hiding something.¡± He confirmed his guess.
¡°God and Devil as One. What a powerful force, and what a strange Law!¡±
The Mammoth King seemed to have thought of something, and a look of deep shock appeared on its face. ¡°This nomological power ispletely different from the Law of Termination that King Bei Cang once cultivated. However, it seems to be even more terrifying.¡±
¡°In the 300 million years of Bei Gang¡¯s silence, everyone thought that he had fallen.¡±
¡°Who would have thought that he would cultivate a new Law in the past 300 million years? Moreover, he has reached this level.¡±
Many Human Universe Lords, Dragon, and the others were moved when they heard the Mammoth King¡¯s words.
Generally speaking, after cultivating a nomologicalw to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm, one would deepen theirprehension of this nomologicalw and break through to be an Overlord.
No one expected that King Bei Cang would actually abandon the Law of Termination that he was most proficient in and cultivate an even more mysterious unknownw.
Moreover, his strength had surpassed his peak.
¡°One being as God and Demon? Is this Teacher¡¯s true strength?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Holy figure and immediately felt much more at ease.
¡°One being as Demon God? When did King Bei Cang have such power?¡±
A trace of confusion appeared in the eyes of the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King.
They all knew King Bei Gang¡¯s information like the back of their hands.
However, none of the information they knew said that King Bei Cang had the power of the Demon God as One.
In fact, the Nine-leaf Sword King and the others were not the only ones confused.
In the Demon Mountain Continent, all the powerful existences who were spying on this ce were confused.
They had also never heard of King Bei Cang having such power.
After the golden-haired King Bei Cang escaped from the six Overlord avatars, he did not immediately attack them again.
¡°Split!¡±
The golden-haired King Bei Cang shouted solemnly. The ck-haired King Bei Cang suddenly split from his body.
The golden-haired King Bei Cang and the ck-haired King Bei Cang stood back to back.
The power of divinity and demonic nature emitted from the golden-haired King Bei Cang and the ck-haired King Bei Cang respectively. It was majestic and chaotic.
Originally, everyone thought that the golden-haired King Bei Cang had split into the ck-haired Queen Bei Cang to prepare to join forces and deal with the six Overlord clones at the same time.
However, everyone was wrong.
The auras of the golden-haired King Bei Cang and the ck-haired King Bei Cang suddenly intertwined, forming a huge golden-ck pir of light that pierced through endless space.
¡°Extreme God, Extreme Demon, twin as one, God and Demon as one!¡±
The golden-haired and ck-haired King Bei Cang shouted at the same time.
They fused together again in the golden-ck pir of light.
However, the situation seemed to bepletely different this time.
Divinity and demonic nature intertwined crazily.
They seeped into each other and fused with each other.
A huge golden-ck sun appeared in the void of space.
Then, a golden-ck nomological Torrent rushed out of the golden-ck sun. With a bang, it broke through space and rushed into the depths of space and time.
In the next moment, a peerless and domineering pressure swept out from the golden-ck sun. The entire Demon Mountain Continent¡¯s Void boiled.
In the depths of the souls of all living beings on the Devil Mountain Continent, a majestic figure that looked like a god or a demon appeared.
Behind the majestic figure, a huge golden-ck sun floated.
The moment they saw that majestic figure, all the living beings could not help but worship him.
¡°Overlord! Bei Cang has be an Overlord!¡±
The Torch Dragon King felt the boundless and iparably deep pressure. His expression was rmed before he shouted in ecstasy.
¡°That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s great. Bei Cang has finally be an Overlord.¡±
The Mammoth King also lost itsposure and shouted in surprise.
¡°What? Teacher has be a Universe Overlord?¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked and pleasantly surprised.
The Human Universe Lords, Dragon, and the others were stunned for a moment before they were pleasantly surprised.
This was unbelievable!
King Bei Cang had actually be a Universe Overlord at this time.
Moreover, they had witnessed it with their own eyes.
¡°How did this happen?¡±
The Nine Leaves Sword King, the Myriad Manifestations King, and the many foreign race armies were all extremely terrified when they saw the majestic figure that appeared in the depths of their souls.
They never expected that not only did King Bei Cang not die in the unparalleled killing trap set up by the various factions, but he also became a Universe Overlord.
At this moment, a hint of despair appeared in their eyes.
Oh no!
King Bei Cang was already abnormally strong.
Now, he has even be a Universe Overlord.
In that case, would they still be able to survive?
In the sky, the huge golden-ck sun suddenly crashed towards the six Overlord avatars. A mighty force that possessed both divinity and demonic nature shook the Void.
The six Overlord avatars raised their hands at the same time, wanting to block the golden-ck sun that was pressing down.
However, in less than a breath¡¯s time, their hands shattered.
The golden-ck sun pressed down unstoppably, crushing the six Overlord avatars into pieces.
The six Overlord avatars disappeared.
Seeing this scene, everyone felt suffocated.
After advancing to an Overlord, King Bei Cang was really too powerful.
There was no need for any ultimate techniques or moves. Just the golden-ck sun condensed from its power directly crushed the six Overlord avatars.
This was countless times stronger than King Bei Cang before he advanced.
¡°Run!¡±
Seeing the six Overlord avatars being crushed by the golden-ck sun, the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King were scared out of their wits.
Without another word, they tore through the void and fled into the depths of the void, fleeing crazily.
As for the foreign race army that had been left behind, they couldn¡¯t care less.
However, just as they entered the void, two huge energy hands stretched out like lightning from the golden-ck sun.
A golden one.
A ck one.
The golden and ck energy hands reached into the spatial rift torn open by the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King at the speed of light.
In the next moment, two miserable screams sounded from the depths of the Void.
The two huge hands, one gold and one ck, retracted from the depths of the Void.
Everyone could clearly see the Nine Leaves Sword King and Myriad Manifestations King¡¯s bodies in the golden and ck hands.
¡°The Nine Leaves Sword King is dead!¡±
¡°The Myriad Manifestations King is dead too!¡±
On the ground, the dense alien army instantly copsed when they saw the corpses of the Nine Leaves Sword King and the Myriad Manifestations King. Like locusts, the foreign race army fled in all directions.
At this moment, the golden-ck sun floating high in the sky suddenly shot out endless golden-ck sword qi.
The overwhelming golden-ck sword Qi enveloped the Earth like a waterfall. Countless foreign creatures were pierced by the golden-ck sword Qi.
In the blink of an eye, all the foreign race armiesy on the ground, turning into corpses..
Chapter 944: Attribute Points Increase By 23 Quintillion!(1)
Chapter 944: Attribute Points Increase By 23 Quintillion!(1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A huge ck-gold sun floated in the sky.
Endless ck-gold sword qi shot out from the ck-gold sun and enveloped Heaven and Earth like a waterfall.
The tide-like foreign race army was pierced by the ck-gold sword rain and fell like dust covering the Earth.
In the blink of an eye, all the foreign race armies were turned into corpses.
The surging blood gathered into rivers of blood andkes of blood.
A momentter, the ck gold sword rain disappeared.
The huge ck-gold sun in the sky also disappeared.
King Bei Gang¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone again.
His appearance did not seem to have changed much, but his eyes were one gold and one ck. His white hair had also turned half gold and half ck.
His temperament had also undergone a huge change.
At this moment, his entire body emitted an opposing and contradictory aura.
Holy and demonic naturebined into one.
He was like a god yet like a demon, like a demon yet like a god.
The pressure exuding from his body became even more shocking.
Even the living beings billions of miles away felt a heavy pressure on their souls.
Hu hu hu¡
The energy storm that had yet to calm down whistled through the Void.
However, there was no sound of any living being.
This Heaven and Earth seemed exceptionally quiet at this moment.
Countless people looked at the mountains of corpses and seas of blood on the ground, at the four to five Universe Nobility corpses floating in the blood, and at the terrifying figure floating in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood. They could not help but be stunned and speechless.
Silence!
Dead silence!
This battle was too cruel.
Too many people had died in this battle.
There were no less than 10 Universe Nobility, no less than 50 Universe Lords, and countless living beings below the Universe Lord realm.
Among them were the six overlord avatars.
Just the thought of the number of experts who had died this time made one¡¯s scalp tingle and their bodies turn cold.
Many famous races in the universe only had one or two Universe Nobility and a dozen Universe Lords.
In other words, the number of great beings that died wasparable to the number of great beings that were wiped out by four to five great beings of the universe in this battle.
How could they not be terrified?
¡°Is this King Bei Cang?¡±
Many living beings who were spying on the battlefield from afar looked at King Bei Gang¡¯s figure in the Demon Mountain Continent. They felt unprecedented reverence.
The three Universe Nobility of Ancient Viewing City¡ªJail King, Lightning King, and Wing King¡ªwere also paying attention to this battle.
¡°Tsk! Fortunately, we didn¡¯t attack Chu Zhou. Otherwise, we would have already be corpses.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! As expected, the way to live is the way to go! Living a low-key life and not stirring up trouble is the way to live longer!¡±
¡°I was just lucky!¡±
At that moment, the three kings of Ancient Viewing City had lingering fears and secretly felt lucky.
If they attacked Chu Zhou in Ancient Viewing City or agreed to the Holy Wings Organisation¡¯s suggestion to join this siege, today would be their death anniversary.
¡°Bei Cang¡ª¡±
An angry roar suddenly sounded from the depths of the Void.
A majestic overlord-level pressure seeped into the endless space and time.
With a loud bang, a huge pitch-ck crack appeared in the sky.
¡°There are other overlords?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked. They hurriedly activated their divine senses and looked at the pitch-ck crack. They could vaguely see that in the endless distance inside the pitch-ck crack, twelve figures with a sun floating behind their heads were colliding violently.
Even though they were separated by endless space and time, they could still feel the terror of the twelve figures. Each figure emitted a heavy pressure that was as majestic as the sea.
Everyone gasped.
After all living beings advanced to the overlord level, thews theyprehended that reached the overlord level would automatically gather into a sun behind their heads.
This sun was also known as the Law of the Sun.
For example, the ck-gold sun that King Bei Cang had just disyed.
The Law of the Sun was the symbol of an overlord.
Without a doubt, the 12 figures fighting in the depths of spacetime were the 12 Universe Overlords.
It was obvious that this battle was not as simple as it seemed.
It was not only the alien army, Universe Lords, Universe Nobility, and overlord clones that participated.
Even true Universe Overlords were involved.
However, a true Universe Overlord¡¯s battlefield was not on the Demon Mountain Continent, but in the depths of spacetime.
Clearly, the six foreign race overlords were stopped by the six human overlords.
¡°F*ck! Even the true overlords have joined the battle. Fortunately, those twelve overlords are fighting in the depths of spacetime. If they fought on our Demon Mountain Continent¡ our Demon Mountain Continent would probably have copsed by now.¡±
Many experts of the Demon Mountain Continent looked at the twelve figures with the Law of the Sun floating behind their heads in the depths of spacetime. They broke out in cold sweat and secretly rejoiced.
The Demon Mountain Continent was naturally sturdy enough.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist the erosion of the Universe Ocean.
However, no matter how firm the Demon Mountain Continent was, there was a limit.
Perhaps the Demon Mountain Continent could withstand the battle of three to four overlords.
However, it would definitely not be able to withstand the battle of the 12 overlords.
If 12 overlords fought on the Demon Mountain Continent, it was foreseeable that the Demon Mountain Continent would definitely copse and turn into cosmic dust.
¡°Looks like the Zerg race and other factions¡¯ killing intent towards us is stronger than we imagined!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as he felt a chill in his heart.
In order to kill them, the Zerg race and other factions had mobilized six overlord clones. It was already unimaginable..
Chapter 945: Attribute Points Increase By 23 Quintillion! (2)
Chapter 945: Attribute Points Increase By 23 Quintillion! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Who would have thought that six true Overlords would be mobilized?
If not for the six human Overlords stopping the six foreign race Overlords, the master and disciple would have probably turned into ashes.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s heart was filled with desire for strength again.
He did not want to experience such a scene again.
This made him feel that life and death were beyond his control.
He had to be stronger topletely control his own fate.
The Torch Dragon King patted Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder and seemed to know what he was thinking. He smiled and said,
¡°Chu Zhou, as one of the six pinnacle races in the universe, it¡¯s not easy for us humans to say that.¡±
¡°Both you and your teacher are the most precious talents of our Human Race. If the Zerg race and other factions want to set up a trap to kill you, how can we, the Human Race, agree?¡±
¡°Hehe, the Zerg race has Universe Nobility and Overlords, but we humans don¡¯t?¡±
The Mammoth King also smiled and said, ¡°Zhu Long is right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bei Cang is strong enough, we would all trust him and know that he¡¯s enough to wipe out everything¡ Then, it wouldn¡¯t just be me and Zhu Long who are here today. The other Universe Nobility will also descend.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard the Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King¡¯s words, he was slightly touched.
He was very grateful for what the higher-ups of the Human Race had done for him.
This made him feel a stronger sense of belonging to humans.
This time, he fully realized how powerful humans were.
The fact that humans could be one of the six pinnacle races in the universe was not just for show.
Humanity¡¯s foundation and strength were so powerful that countless cosmic forces trembled.
¡°Bei Cang, you deserve to die!¡±
In the depths of spacetime, the Overlords of the six races looked over angrily from an endless distance.
Chu Zhou and the others could clearly feel their anger.
¡°Heh heh, they went for wool and came home shorn!¡± Torch Dragon King sneered. ¡°This time, they suffered too many losses. It¡¯s normal for them to be angry.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others alsoughed.
At least 10 Universe Nobility died, at least 50 Universe Lords died, and there was an extremelyrge army¡ Such a loss was an iparably huge loss even if it was distributed to many factions like the Zerg race.
Therefore, Chu Zhou and the others understood the anger of the six foreign race Overlords.
However, the more heavy the enemy¡¯s losses, the happier Chu Zhou and the others were.
¡°I deserve to die?¡±
King Bei Cang nced indifferently at the six foreign race Overlords in the depths of space and time. His two strange eyes, one golden and one ck, shot out golden and ck lightning.
In the next moment, his figure moved and turned into a shadow. He directly rushed into the spatial rift and attacked the location of the six foreign race Overlords.
However, the six Universe Overlords disappeared the moment Bei Cang rushed into the spatial rift. It seemed like they didn¡¯t want to fight with numbers. ¡°You¡¯re shouting so loudly. So you¡¯re a coward!¡± Sol said disdainfully.
Chu Zhou and the others could not help butugh when they heard that.
In the spatial rift, King Bei Cang saw the six foreign race Overlords disappear without a trace. His figure instantly stopped, then he turned around and returned to the battlefield.
Chu Zhou and the others went forward to congratte him.
¡°Teacher, congrattions on bing a Universe Overlord!¡± Chu Zhou said happily.
King Bei Cang smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve finallye this far.¡±
¡°Hahaha, Bei Cang, you really hid it well. All of us were deceived by you.¡±
The Torch Dragon Kingughed loudly.
¡°Ever since you suddenly fell silent 300 million years ago, many people thought that you had Fallen. I didn¡¯t expect you to secretly cultivate a brand neww and cultivate thisw to the Overlord level so quickly.¡±
¡°This time, everyone who thinks you¡¯re Fallen has been ruthlessly pped in the face by you.¡±
King Bei Cang smiled faintly and did not speak.
He never took it to heart about the misunderstandings that many people once had about him.
He had never thought of pping himself in the face.
¡°Bei Cang, the new nomologicalw youprehended is very unique. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of it. What kind of nomologicalw is it?¡± The Mammoth King asked curiously.
Chu Zhou and the others also listened attentively.
They also sensed that the newws that King Bei Cang hadprehended were very strange and mysterious. They were different from anyws they knew.
In the universe, no one could tell how many Laws there were.
The moremonws were the Five Elemental Laws, Chaos Laws, Light and Darkness Laws, Life and Death Laws, Power Laws, War Laws, Judgement Laws, Redemption Laws, Order Laws, Karma Laws, and so on.
There was also the Spacetime Law, the Law of Fate, and other taboows.
There was also the most mysterious Law of Reincarnation and the Law of Bnce.
Other than the Laws on it, there were many other Laws.
There were somews that no one had everprehended, so no one discovered or knew about them.
The new nomologicalw that King Bei Cang hadprehended was something that Chu Zhou and the others did not know.
King Bei Cang looked at everyone¡¯s curious gazes and didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°This is a strangew that Iprehended after my soul mutated 300 million years ago. This is a type of opposingw. It has both divinity and demonic nature. Divinity and demonic nature are both opposing and mutually reinforcing.¡±
¡°I call this Law the Law of Gods and Demons.¡±
The Law of Gods and Demons?
When everyone heard this, they immediately felt that this nomological name was indeed verypatible with King Bei Gang¡¯s nomological stats.
Everyone had seen it just now regarding the power of the Law of Gods and Demons.
¡°Today is a joyous day. We humans are going to have another ¡®Master of Bei Cang¡¯.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Sir Bei Cang, bing a Universe Overlord is a major event for us humans.¡±
The group of people quickly fell into excitement.
No matter which race it was, the birth of a Universe Overlord was a major event that would be recorded in the history books of that race.
It was the same for pinnacle races like humans.
The Universe Overlord was too powerful.
Any Universe Overlord was the pir of their race.
Chu Zhou and the others knew that the higher-ups of the Human Race would soon hold a celebration for King Bei Cang.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll leave these corpses to you.¡±
At this moment, King Bei Cang, or rather, the Lord of Bei Cang, said to Chu Zhou.
¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he could not help but perk up.
He swept his gaze across the mountains of corpses and seas of blood on the ground, unable to contain his joy.
If he devoured all the corpses of the foreign race experts here, he would probably obtain unimaginable attribute points.
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved and immediately turned into an afterimage as he flew to the center of the battlefield.
In the next moment, he transformed into a huge ck hole with a diameter of 5,000 kilometers.
A terrifying devouring power emanated from the ck hole.
In an instant, countless corpses, rivers of blood, andkes of blood floated up on the battlefield and surged towards the ck hole.
One hour!
Two hours!
Three hours!
The ck hole kept devouring the densely packed corpses and surging blood.
The human experts, Dragon, and the others looked at Chu Zhou enviously.
This mountain of corpses and sea of blood was not only a corpse, but also an unimaginable wealth.
Every corpse here was an elite of the Zerg race and other factions.
He had some treasures on him.
The treasures on the corpses of the Universe Lords and Universe Nobility were especially tempting.
Without a doubt, all the treasures on these corpses added up to a huge amount of wealth that even Universe Overlords would be tempted by.
Originally, these foreign race creatures were basically killed by King Bei Cang.
This iparably huge sum of wealth also belonged to King Bei Cang. However, King Bei Cang had given this huge sum of wealth to Chu Zhou.
How could they not be envious?
Chu Zhou, who had transformed into a ck hole, devoured the life elementium in the corpses while transferring the treasures in each corpse to his Divine Kingdom.
Half a dayter, all the corpses and blood on the battlefield disappeared.
Chu Zhou obtained a huge amount of attribute points.
In his Divine Kingdom, there was also a huge mountain range formed by countless treasures.
[Attribute Points: 27.06 quintillion (+23 quintillion)]
Chu Zhou looked at the new attribute points on his Attribute Board and fell into ecstasy.
¡°This time, I actually gained 23 quintillion attribute points.¡±
¡°My total attribute points have reached 27.06 trillion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. 10 quintillion is enough to break the barrier between Universe Lords and Universe Nobility. I can advance to Universe Nobility now..¡±
Chapter 946: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm!
Chapter 946: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
[Attribute Points: 27.06 quintillion (+23 quintillion)]
Chu Zhou was overjoyed looking at the attribute points on his Attribute Board. Breaking through the barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility required about 10 quintillion attribute points.
His current attribute points were enough to meet the requirements.
¡°It¡¯s time to advance to Universe Nobility.¡±
Chu Zhou did not hesitate. With a thought, he let the Attribute Board break the barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility.
BOOM!
The Attribute Board shook, and a mysterious force surged out.
It engulfed every cell and soul in his body.
He hadpletely modified his body and soul.
At this moment, every cell in his body was like a sapling that had encountered rain after a long drought, crazily devouring the mysterious power.
His soul was also constantly strengthened by the mysterious power.
The essence of his life was sublimating and evolving.
At a certain moment, a crisp cracking sound suddenly came from the depths of his body, as if some mysterious Shackles had broken.
In an instant, he felt like a bird that had rushed out of its cage.
He felt free and unrestrained.
¡°The barrier between Universe Lord and Universe Nobility has shattered.
Chu Zhou was overjoyed.
At this moment, he could clearly feel that every cell and soul in his body wasmunicating with the Great Cosmos without any obstacles. They were freely absorbing the cosmic energy.
This act of absorbing cosmic energy became the instinct of the body and soul.
He did not need to deliberately control the Crowd Control.
In other words, from now on, even if he did nothing, the energy in his body would continue to increase, bing more and more majestic and vast.
¡°As expected, Universe Nobility level lifeforms and Universe Lord lifeforms are twopletely different lives.¡±
¡°However, 1 only have a portion of the characteristics of a Universe Nobility now. I¡¯m not a true Universe Nobility yet.¡±
¡°I have to increase myprehension of nomologicalws and upgrade my Nomological Sparks to be considered a true Universe Nobility.¡±
With this thought in mind, he deliberated for a moment and let the Attribute Board increase the Law of Reincarnation.
His Attribute Board shook again.
Arge amount of mysterious power swept through his entire body.
At the same time, the Law of Reincarnation was activated by the Attribute Board.
in the sky above the Demon Mountain Continent, the wind and clouds changed drastically. The entire sky of the Demon Mountain Continent suddenly became distorted and blurry.
Countless cogwheel phantomsrger than the sun appeared.
Especially the cogwheel shadow in the center. It gave people the feeling that it was bigger than a hundred suns.
Giant wheel phantoms,rge wheels, and small wheels were slowly rotating.
Boom!
At this moment, all the living beings on the Demon Mountain Continent, no matter who it was, heard the sound of gears turning on the soul level.
Traces of mysterious power spread through the souls of countless living beings.
¡°Then¡ is that reincarnation?¡±
Countless living beings muttered.
Other than living beings above the Universe Lord level, all the other living beings suddenly fell asleep.
¡°Reincarnation!¡±
Many experts above the Universe Lord level looked up at the huge gears that seemed to be slowly driving the entire universe and were extremely shocked.
The legend of reincarnation had been circting in the universe for countless years.
Many people knew that reincarnation was mysterious and difficult to reach.
Not many people had seen the real reincarnation.
But at this moment, they felt as if they had seen reincarnation.
Perhaps, reincarnation was like this.
¡°Chu Zhou summoned reincarnation?¡±
Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, Torch Dragon King, and the other human experts looked at the gear phantom that covered the entire sky and Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. Their expressions changed.
Among them, only Chu Zhou controlled the power of reincarnation.
Without a doubt, this ¡°reincarnation¡± was summoned by Chu Zhou.
¡°Reincarnation?¡±
King Bei Cang looked up at the mysterious gear phantoms with an extremely solemn expression.
The Law of Gods and Demons he hadprehended was a very powerfulw. However, he knew very well that it was still far inferior to the Law of Reincarnation.
The Law of Reincarnation was a power that could make anyone revere it. Boom!!!
Suddenly, in the sky, thergest gear phantom shook violently and shot out an iparably vast reincarnation pir of light.
The reincarnation pir of light sted through billions of spacetime and enveloped Chu Zhou.
At this moment, countless insights into the Law of Reincarnation surfaced in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
The Reincarnation Nomological Sparks appeared above his head.
After the Nomological Sparks appeared, they immediately began to devour the reincarnation divine power in the pir of reincarnation, as well as the countless reincarnation runes and Law of Reincarnation threads in the pir of light.
The Reincarnation Nomological Sparks trembled violently, and the internal structure seemed to be transforming rapidly. Threads of mysterious aura swept out like a storm.
At a certain moment, the Reincarnation Nomological Sparks suddenly erupted with divine light. A Universe Nobility Reincarnation aura swept through every corner of the Demon Mountain Continent like a storm.
Chu Zhou¡¯s entire body emitted an illusory reincarnation divine light.
Behind him, countless spinning Reincarnation Gear phantoms appeared. ¡°No¡ No way? Chu Zhou has advanced to the Universe Nobility realm?¡± The Torch Dragon King seemed to have dementia as he looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in a daze.
Disbelief was written all over his face.
Mammoth King, Universe Lord Yun Meng, Gold Universe Lord, Master Lan Ruo, Universe Lord Chi Huo, and other human experts seemed to have all been petrified..
Chapter 947: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm! (2)
Chapter 947: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
They looked at Chu Zhou nkly and could not say a word.
¡°He advanced to Universe Nobility so quickly? It¡¯s many years faster than expected.¡±
King Bei Cang also revealed a slightly surprised expression.
On the other hand, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin reacted much more calmly.
They had seen too many miracles on Chu Zhou.
He was already used to it.
It didn¡¯t matter if they saw each other again.
¡°Are you kidding me? It hasn¡¯t even been ten years since Chu Zhou became a
Universe Lord, and he¡¯s already be a Universe Nobility?¡±
¡°Unbelievable! What kind of freak is this?¡±
¡°He¡¯s less than a 100 years old and less than 10 years after bing a Universe Lord¡ Such a young Universe Nobility is probably the first in the history of our universe.¡±
In the Demon Mountain Continent, many powerful existences above the Universe Lord realm were also shocked at this moment.
In the void, Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes. He could not help but be excited when he felt the power in his body increase by more than too times.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Beginner Universe Nobility)]
[Attribute points: Six quintillion]
Rule/Law:
[ Five Elemental Laws: 30% (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than
60%)]
[ Law of Reincarnation: 40%]
[Spacetime Law: 30%]
¡°I¡¯ve finally be a Universe Nobility!¡±
Looking at the information on his Attribute Board, Chu Zhou¡¯s heart surged. Universe Nobility, also known as Divine King, was definitely a high-end power in the universe.
When an overlord did not appear, he could basically do whatever he wanted in the entire universe.
ording to the information he knew, there were only a few hundred Universe Nobility in the entire human race.
Bing a Universe Nobility was definitely an impressive achievement.
Furthermore, he had relied on the Law of Reincarnation to enter the Universe Nobility realm. His strength was much stronger than Universe Nobility of the same level.
¡°Unfortunately, after breaking the barrier between Universe Lords and Universe Nobility and raising theprehension of the Law of Reincarnation to 40%, my attribute points were almost exhausted.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the remaining six quintillion attribute points on his
Attribute Board and sighed softly.
However, he quicklyposed himself.
No matter what, advancing to Universe Nobility today was a joyous matter.
He retracted the Nomological Sparks and restrained the power fluctuations on his body with a thought.
In the sky, the huge Reincarnation Gear gradually disappeared.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re really a terrifying monster!¡±
The Torch Dragon King andpany came to Chu Zhou¡¯s side and looked at
him as if they were looking at a monster.
Chu Zhou¡¯s advancement speed hadpletely exceeded their understanding.
What else could it be but a monster?
¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to be like this. I¡¯m just a little more talented than
you.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and teased.
He was already used to such gazes.
The Torch Dragon King and the others rolled their eyes.
Just a little?
It should be a hundred million times more!
¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. If we continue to stay here¡ I¡¯m afraid that certain existences won¡¯t be able to help themselves and attack.
¡°The Law of Reincarnation is too tempting.¡±
At this moment, King Bei Cang said solemnly.
Certain existences?
Could he be talking about the Universe Saint?
Chu Zhou and the others were shocked.
Indeed, the Law of Reincarnation was also very tempting to the Universe Saint.
In the past, the Lord Of Reincarnation of humans was the Law of Reincarnation in their bodies. They were coveted and surrounded by many Universe Saints and had no choice but to choose reincarnation.
Now, Chu Zhou had alsoprehended the Law of Reincarnation to the level of a Universe Nobility.
It was normal for a Universe Saint to be tempted.
After figuring this out, Chu Zhou and the others did not dare to stay here any longer.
King Bei Cang tore apart the Great Cosmos and brought Chu Zhou and the others across the universe.
After Chu Zhou and the others disappeared, the entire Demon Mountain Continent was in an uproar.
During this period of time, too many major events that could be recorded in history had happened on the Demon Mountain Continent.
First, Chu Zhou was besieged by many Universe Nobility and armies from the Zerg race and other factions. Not only did Chu Zhou not die, but he also went against the Universe Nobility and killed countless foreign race armies.
After that, the human experts appeared. King Bei Cang appeared and killed many Universe Nobility and army.
However, there was still a killing trap in the killing trap. The six overlord clones appeared and surrounded King Bei Cang.
Unexpectedly, King Bei Cang became a Universe Overlord and killed the six overlord clones before destroying the remaining Universe Nobility and army.
In the end, Chu Zhou also advanced to Universe Nobility on the battlefield. At this moment, it had been less than ten years since Chu Zhou advanced to Universe Lord.
These shocking events happened one after another. It was as if lightning had exploded, causing countless students on the Demon Mountain Continent to be dumbfounded.
Themotion and uproar on the Demon Mountain Continent was only the beginning. It could be imagined that when the news of what happened on the Demon Mountain Continent spread, it would definitely cause a hugemotion in the Universe Ocean and the myriad races in the universe.
After King Bei Cang left the Demon Mountain Continent with Chu Zhou and the others, he found a human base closest to the Demon Mountain Continent and used the interster teleportation portal in the human base to leave the Universe Ocean.
The Azure Dragon.
It was one of the eight logistics bases in the human domain at one of the Xiyu Stars. It was also a fixed transport point for the cosmic army. Arge number of cosmic troops were constantly transported to the Myriad Race Battlefield. ¡°Bruce, have you heard the news from the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield?
The guard of the interster portal, Serre, said excitedly to hispanion beside him.
Serre was a four-eyed man with four eyes on his face.
At this moment, his four eyes revealed a hint of fanaticism..
Chapter 948: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm! (3)
Chapter 948: Advancing To The Universe Nobility Realm! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Bruce he was talking about was a Three-Tailed Tribe member with three snake tails behind him.
¡°Serre, have you forgotten that I¡¯ve always been more well-informed than you? How can I not know what happened on the ¡®Ten-Thousand-Year Battlefield¡¯?¡± Bruce said to Serre angrily.
¡°I knew you knew.¡± Serre didn¡¯t care about Bruce¡¯s tone and said excitedly, ¡°Lord Bei Cang is indeed the former number one Universe Nobility of our Human Race. After 300 million years, he appeared again and could actually fight against the six overlord clones¡ Moreover, he even advanced to be a Universe Overlord.¡±
Bruce¡¯s expression was no longer calm when he heard this. His eyes revealed a trace of admiration.
¡°When I was young, Lord Bei Cang was my idol. As expected, Lord Bei Cang will not disappoint. He has finally be an overlord.¡±
Serre said, ¡°Lord Bei Cang has be the overlord. This is a joyous asion for us humans.¡±
¡°What¡¯s shocking is that not only has Lord Bei Cang be an overlord, but his disciple, Chu Zhou, has also be a Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°You have to know that before Chu Zhou entered the Myriad Race Battlefield, he was only a World Overlord.¡±
¡°A year after entering the Myriad Race Battlefield, Chu Zhou became a Universe Lord. After that, he advanced to the Universe Nobility Realm in just six years¡ This advancement speed is simply unimaginable.¡±
Bruce also eximed, ¡°Lord Chu Zhou is indeed an unprecedented freak.¡±
¡°A Universe Nobility who¡¯s not even 100 years old is unprecedented!¡±
¡°Fortunately, he¡¯s human. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to eat and sleep in peace.¡±
Serre told Bruce about King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou. He was extremely excited and eximed repeatedly.
In fact, not only them, but all the staff on Azure Dragon who knew the news were talking excitedly.
Suddenly, circles of water rippled on the interster portal.
A group of figures with shocking auras walked out.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been more than six years. We¡¯ve finally returned to human territory.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve been in danger every day after wandering in the Universe Ocean for so many years. Even though it was very exciting, it¡¯s stillfortable to stay in the territory of humans.¡±
Chu Zhou, Long, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others walked out of the water curtain. Sensing the familiar aura of the human domain, they revealed rxed expressions.
Recalling the bloodbath in Universe Ocean over the years, they felt as if they were in a dream.
King Bei Cang and the other human experts smiled faintly when they saw Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ reactions.
They had experienced the feeling and reaction of returning from the Ten Thousand Race Battlefield many times and were already used to it.
¡°Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, let¡¯s split up here! Contact me if anything happens.¡±
Chu Zhou bade farewell to the three of them.
The three of them nodded slightly.
They belonged to different forces and had their own ces to go.
It was time to separate.
In any case, they could contact each other through the Mirror Universework at any time. It was not a big deal to separate.
Soon, Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin boarded King Bei Cang¡¯s spaceship and left Azure Dragon.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha also left with their teachers.
Serre, Bruce, and many Azure Dragon staff only realized who they had seen after Chu Zhou and the others disappeared.
All of them were filled with regret.
They should have gone up to greet him long ago.
Chapter 949: Peerless Master And Disciple!
Chapter 949: Peerless Master And Disciple!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin looked at the ancient city that seemed to cut through Heaven and Earth in front of them and felt as if a lifetime had passed.
After seven years, they had returned to Emperor Xi Holy City again.
Seven years ago, they were still World Overlords.
And now, three of them had be Universe Lords, and Chu Zhou had be
a Universe Nobility.
An old man in white walked out of Emperor Xi Holy City quickly.
¡°Lord Bei Cang, everyone, the six overlords, as well as many Universe Nobility
and Universe Lords, are already at the Sacred Academy.¡±
The white-robed elder said respectfully to King Bei Cang.
¡°Got it.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Sacred Academy.¡±
King Bei Cang said indifferently and strode into Emperor Xi Holy City.
Chu Zhou and the other three hurriedly followed behind.
Other than Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin all looked nervous.
On the way back, Torch Dragon King and the others had already told them that after they returned to Emperor Xi Holy City, the higher-ups of thepany would definitely let them go to the Sacred Academy to meet.
They were also the higher-ups of thepany after they became Universe
Lords.
He also needed to get to know the other higher-ups of thepany and integrate into the higher-ups¡¯ circle.
However, when they heard that the six overlords and many Universe Nobility were all here, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin could not help but feel a little
uneasy.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou had a calm expression.
The Torch Dragon King and the others could not help but smile when they saw
their reactions.
Back then, they had gone through the same thing.
As for the calm Chu Zhou, they ignored him.
In their hearts, King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou were not normal people.
¡°Teacher, tell us about the six overlords of thepany!¡±
As Zuo Yue walked, she approached Torch Dragon King and begged softly.
Chu Zhou, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin immediately pricked up their ears.
They only knew that thepany had six overlords, but they had never seen them with their own eyes and did not know them well.
The Torch Dragon King nced at Zuo Yue, Chu Zhou, and the others reactions and smiled.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to you guys.¡±
He paused for a moment and said, ¡°You should know the titles of the six overlords of thepany, right?¡±
Chu Zhou said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve seen some information about them on the Inte. The six overlords are: Caged Dragon Master, Wild Wave Master, True Night Master, Camel Mountain Master, Heart Light Master, and Spring and Autumn Master.¡±
Zuo Yue and the others agreed. They had also learned about the titles of the six overlords of thepany from thepany¡¯s intr.
¡°That¡¯s right! These are the six overlords of ourpany.¡±
The Torch Dragon King nodded slightly. ¡°You already know their titles. I¡¯ll tell you something else about them.¡±
¡°The Caged Dragon Master created his own Caged Dragon Divine Body. His divine body is unparalleled. Not only is his divine body the strongest among the six overlords of ourpany, but his divine body is also the strongest among the overlords of the entire human race.¡±
¡°He can withstand the attacks of overlord-level weapons with just his bare hands.¡±
¡°Master of Crazy Waves created his own ultimate technique, the Divine Control Seal. Not only is the Divine Control Seal peerlessly domineering, but it can also absorb the Blood Energy of living beings to increase its power. There was once a cosmic race with several Universe Nobility guarding it that offended the borders of our Human Race. Master of Crazy Waves used the Divine Control Seal from more than ten gxies and destroyed tens of trillions of living beings from that race with a single strike.¡±
¡°The Lord of True Night is one of the powerful peak overlords of our Human Race, an invincible overlord below the Saints. He is also the stabilizing force of our Mirror Universe Company.¡±
¡°Master of Camel Mountain, his weapon, ¡®Hundred Thousand Camel Mountain¡¯, is the heaviest weapon among all the overlord-level weapons of our Human Race. It is refined by a hundred thousand Universe God Mountains that arerger than the sun. It can bebined into one mountain or split into a hundred thousand sub-mountains. It is endlessly mysterious.¡±
¡°The Master of Heart Light is one of the highest achievements in the Dao of Illusion among humans. With a thought, he can affect the consciousness of all living beings in a gxy, causing all living beings in the entire gxy to fall into endless illusions.¡±
¡°The Lord of Spring and Autumn, like the Lord of True Night, is one of the peak overlords of humanity. He has grasped the true essence of Spring and Autumn Reincarnation. With a thought, spring blooms, and with a thought, autumn falls. The wonders of Spring and Autumn Reincarnation are not inferior to the rotation of time and space¡¡±
Chu Zhou and the others listened attentively as they walked.
Gradually, they had a preliminary understanding of the six overlords of thepany.
Torch Dragon King knew that Chu Zhou and the others were newbies and did not know much about thepany¡¯s upper echelons. In order to help Chu Zhou and the others integrate into thepany¡¯s upper echelons as soon as possible, he told Chu Zhou and the others about the situation of the six overlords.
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, and the others spoke asionally as well.
Chu Zhou and the others remembered what Torch Dragon King and the others had said.
Gradually, they had a rough idea of theposition of thepany¡¯s upper echelons.
In addition to Caged Dragon Master and the other six overlords, there were also more than 30 Universe Nobility led by Green King, as well as 400 to 500
Universe Lords.
After Chu Zhou and the others understood, they could not help but secretly exim. Their Mirror Universe corporation was indeed terrifyingly powerful to be able to be one of the giant factions of humanity.
Such strength was already better than more than 99% of the powerful Races in the universe.
¡°Lord Bei Cang, everyone, we have arrived at the Sacred Academy..
Chapter 950: Peerless Master And Disciple! (2)
Chapter 950: Peerless Master And Disciple! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The white-robed elder stopped in front of a building with an ancient style.
Chu Zhou and the others looked up and saw the words ¡°Sacred Academy¡± written on the horizontal que on the door of the building.
As core members of the Mirror Universe corporation, they naturally knew what the Sacred Academy was.
The Sacred Academy was the center of Emperor Xi Holy City. It was also the ce where the upper echelons of the Mirror Universe corporation discussed important matters.
Chu Zhou carefully sized up the Sacred Academy and vaguely sensed that there were invisible forces hidden on the buildings of the Sacred Academy.
The entire Sacred Academy was like a sleeping Primordial Behemoth.
It looked calm on the surface, but once someone attacked, they would probably wake up from their slumber and show their ferocious side.
Chu Zhou felt a vague sense of danger from the Sacred Academy.
He could not help but feel a little apprehensive.
Of course, he knew that the Sacred Academy was not a simple ce for the higher-ups of the Mirror Universe corporation to discuss important matters.
Even an Overlord would probably be in danger of dying if he wanted to barge in.
This wasn¡¯t the first time King Bei Cang, Torch Dragon King, Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, and the others hade to the Sacred Academy. They were familiar with the ce.
Chu Zhou and the other three looked at each other and followed him in.
Chu Zhou and the others had only taken a step into the Sacred Academy when they realized that they had appeared in a huge ancient courtyard.
There were many strange stone trees in the courtyard.
These stone trees seemed to be sculpted from stone. Not only were their trunks made of stone, but even their leaves were made of stone.
There were six huge thrones on the right side of the courtyard. On each throne sat a majestic figure.
In addition, figures were sitting cross-legged on the stone trees, the ground, and the void in the courtyard.
That scene looked rtively rxed and casual.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Chu Zhou and the others had just stepped into the courtyard when more than 500 sharp gazes swept towards them.
Zuo Yue, who had always been unafraid of the heavens and the earth, felt his scalp go numb under the fierce gazes of those pairs of eyes. He stood uneasily.
Bing Selin and Xi Liujin¡¯s performance was worse than Zuo Yue¡¯s, and their faces were covered in sweat.
On the other hand, Chu Zhou had a calm expression.
He was also a Universe Nobility now. In this courtyard, he was ranked in the top 40.
There was nothing to be afraid of.
Most of the sharp gazes in the Sacred Academy were focused on King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou.
Sensing the Overlord-level energy fluctuation on King Bei Cang and the Universe Nobility level energy fluctuation on Chu Zhou, many people were moved.
Even though all of them had already learned from the Inte that King Bei Cang had already be a Universe Overlord and Chu Zhou had also be a Universe Nobility.
However, even though he knew, he was still very shocked after personally confirming it.
¡°Bei Cang, you¡¯re one step ahead of me again!¡±
The Green King looked at King Bei Gang¡¯s figure and suddenly clenched his fists in the crowd. A hint of gloom shed across his dignified eyes.
300 million years ago, ever since King Bei Cang began to ¡®fall¡¯, he, who had always been suppressed by King Bei Cang, had put in all his effort to cultivate. His strength had be stronger and stronger, and his Reputation had be greater and greater. Later on, he finally surpassed King Bei Cang and became the number one Universe Nobility in the Mirror Universe corporation.
Originally, he thought that King Bei Cang had already be a ¡®cripple¡¯.
It was impossible to turn the tables after being surpassed by him.
However, King Bei Cang surpassed him again and became a Universe Overlord before him.
¡°Bei Cang, I won¡¯t lose.¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t paid the price for your mistake back then! How can I lose to you?¡±
The Green King silently stared at King Bei Cang. He roared crazily in his heart, as if a demon was roaring in his heart.
¡°Hahaha, Bei Cang, you¡¯ve finally be a Universe Overlord.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master sensed the overlord-level fluctuation on King Bei Cang and could not help butugh out loud.
¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let us down!¡±
¡°Come, you should have taken this seat a long time ago.¡±
He waved his hand, and a huge throne appeared beside him.
There were only six thrones in the entire courtyard.
The newly appeared throne stood side by side with the six thrones.
What it meant was self-evident.
¡°Okay!¡±
King Bei Cang nodded, strode to the newly appeared throne, and calmly sat down.
¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great. Ourpany has another Universe Overlord.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not easy! It¡¯s been billions of years and ourpany has only gained one more Overlord.¡±
¡°From now on, King Bei Cang should be called the Bei Cang Master.¡±
All the Universe Nobilities and Universe Lords, except for the Green King, were very excited when they saw King Bei Cang sitting on the throne.
¡°Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, the four of you are not bad either.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for a long time¡ However, you were still in the Universe Ocean at that time. Therefore, it has been dyed until today.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master looked at Chu Zhou and the others with a hint of admiration in his eyes.
When Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin heard the Caged Dragon Master praise them in front of so many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords, they immediately felt dizzy as if they were drunk.
Chu Zhou smiled calmly.
¡°Chu Zhou, you are the youngest Universe Nobility in the history of humanity. I look forward to your future.¡±
At this moment, the True Night Master, who was dressed in golden ck clothes and had a ck sun floating behind his head, suddenly spoke to Chu Zhou.
¡°Your teacher is a legend. I believe you are also a legend.¡± Wild Wave Master also smiled at Chu Zhou.
Camel Mountain Master, Heart Light Master, Spring and Autumn Master, and the other Universe Overlords also praised Chu Zhou, expressing their high hopes for him.
Many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords in the Sacred Academy did not find it strange seeing the six Universe Overlords praising Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was worth it!
¡°This pair of master and disciple are truly peerless master and disciple! In the future, they will definitely leave an iparably glorious page in the history books of our Human Race!¡±
Many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords nced at King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou and could not help but exim in their hearts.
Even the tens of thousands of races in the entire universe had never seen such a stunning master and disciple, what more in the human race.
In the crowd, behind Green King, Miller looked at Chu Zhou, who had be the center of attention, with mixed feelings.
After he became a Universe Lord in the Universe Ocean, he thought that he had finally caught up to Chu Zhou and had a chance to continuepeting with him.
However, as he continued to learn about Chu Zhou and learned that Chu Zhou had done earth-shattering things one after another, he gradually gave up onpeting with him.
After advancing to the Universe Lord realm, not only did he not close the distance between him and Chu Zhou, but he also becamerger andrger.
How could he still have the will topete with Chu Zhou?
When he learned that Chu Zhou had advanced to the Universe Nobility realm on the Demon Mountain Continent, he was dumbfounded.
Chu Zhou had only advanced to the Universe Lord realm six years ago, but he had already advanced to the Universe Nobility realm?
Moreover, Chu Zhou was not even a hundred years old!
This was a pervert among perverts!
Miller hadpletely recognized the gap between him and Chu Zhou. He no longer dared topete with Chu Zhou.
However, even though he had already given up onpeting with Chu Zhou, he still feltplicated when he saw Chu Zhou¡¯s glory with his own eyes.
After the Caged Dragon Master and the other six Overlords met Chu Zhou, they chatted with him for a while before leaving.
Even though King Bei Cang did not like to socialize, he still brought Chu Zhou to meet many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords to help his disciple expand his connections.
Torch Dragon King, Universe Lord Yun Meng, and Universe Lord Gold did the same thing. They brought their disciples Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin to meet and befriend many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords.
Chu Zhou, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others were not lone travelers. They knew the importance of connections.
Therefore, he took this opportunity to befriend Universe Nobility and Universe Lords and exchange contact information.
As for Green King, he took a deep look at King Bei Cang before leaving with Miller.
King Bei Cang looked at Green King¡¯s back from afar. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the memories of roaming the universe with Green King many years ago, taking risks together, joining the Mirror Universe corporation together, growing up together, and so on.
However, what was originally a life-and-death best friend had be a sworn enemy.
¡°Sigh! Green King¡¡±
He sighed softly in his heart, feeling mncholic!
¡°Lord of Thousand Faces¡ I¡¯ve already be an Overlord. It¡¯s time for us to settle our scores.¡±
Suddenly, the figure of the Lord of Thousand Faces appeared in King Bei Gang¡¯s mind. The monstrous aggro that had been dormant for hundreds of millions of years suddenly surged in his heart like a tsunami..
Chapter 951: Chaotic Star Domain! (1)
Chapter 951: Chaotic Star Domain! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
A monthter, the Mirror Universe corporation was holding a grand celebration for King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou on the Primordial Mountain of the Mirror World.
Almost all the human overlords and Universe Nobility, as well as some famous Universe Lords, came to participate in this celebration.
After the celebration, the master-disciple duo, King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou, once again shook the entire Human Race.
Countless human experts rejoiced at the addition of a new Overlord and a new Universe Nobility.
Chu Zhou moved into his residence, the Coiling Dragon Manor after the celebration ended.
He was already a Universe Nobility, so it was naturally not suitable for him to stay in the Chaotic Mystic Realm.
Thepany directly assigned him a residence in Emperor Xi Holy City.
Simrly, thepany also allocated a residence to the three new Universe Lords, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, and Xi Liujin, in Emperor Xi Holy City.
In the pavilion beside the lotus pond in Coiling Dragon Manor, Chu Zhou sat cross-legged.
His consciousness was looking into his Divine Kingdom.
In the Divine Kingdom, a mysterious bronze book floated above a huge mountain range formed by countless treasures.
The ancient bronze book emitted a mystical glow that fell on the mountain range below.
In the mountain range, many materials with Five Elements Stats, Reincarnation Stats, Time and Space Stats, Chaos Stats, and other Stats, as well as some materials suitable for forging swords, flew out of the mountain range and melted into the pages of the ancient bronze book.
Upon closer inspection, more and more cosmic engravings and runes appeared on every page of the ancient bronze book. The aura emitted was getting stronger and stronger.
¡°After the Book of Dharma devours all the materials suitable for smelting in this treasure mountain range, the Book of Dharma should be able to advance from elementary Universe Nobility level weapons to Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility level weapons.¡±
¡°In fact, if you¡¯re lucky enough, you might even be able to directly upgrade to Advance Grade Universe Nobility level weapons.¡±
Chu Zhou was delighted, sensing that the Book of Dharma was bing stronger and stronger.
The Book of Dharma could carry and amplify the power of manyws and absolute arts at the same time.
Its power far surpassed weapons of the same level.
However, the Book of Dharma had its ws.
It would be more difficult for the Book of Dharma to level up than other weapons of the same level.
Not only did it need to be refined for a longer time, but it also needed to be refined into more precious materials.
On the Demon Mountain Continent, Chu Zhou had obtained a huge sum of wealth that even Overlords would be tempted by. He had obtained so many treasures that they piled up into a huge mountain range. Only then did he have enough materials to push the Book of Dharma to level up.
¡°Five Elemental Stats Materials, Chaos Stats Materials, Materials suitable for refining sharp swords. These materials are alright. The quantity contained in the Treasure Mountain Range should be enough.¡±
¡°However, the materials of the Time and Space Stats and Reincarnation Stats are very precious and rare. There are only a few of them in the Treasure Mountain Range.¡±
¡°It seems that I still need to take out some treasures and exchange them from thepany¡¯s internal mall or the online malls of other factions.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as he thought about establishing a cosmic nation.
After he became a Universe Lord, he obtained the authority to establish a cosmic nation in the human territory.
As the higher-ups of the Mirror Universe corporation, their status, status, and power far exceeded most of the kings of the universe countries.
The cultivation resources obtained were also iparable to most cosmic nation kings.
And once they established a cosmic nation, they would have the responsibility to protect the citizens of the cosmic nation.
This responsibility could not be shied away.
In short, to the higher-ups of the Mirror Universe corporation, establishing a cosmic nation was not beneficial, but it was a huge responsibility.
Hence, in thepany, there were not many Universe Lords and Universe Nobility who chose to establish a cosmic country.
However, he would not give up the opportunity to establish a cosmic nation.
Whether it was improving hisprehension ofws or improving his ultimate techniques, it required arge number of attribute points.
Moreover, as he became stronger and stronger, the attribute points needed to increase increased.
Therefore, all the channels to obtain attribute points were very important to him.
It would be too tiring and inefficient for him to work alone to obtain attribute points.
If his forces wererge enough, and he used them to help him collect attribute points, his efficiency would undoubtedly increase exponentially.
Especially since he already had the Yan Huang Religion under hismand. If the Yan Huang Religion¡¯s power could be expanded to an entire universe.
Then, the power of faith that the Yan Huang Religion provided for him was very impressive.
And the power of faith could all be converted into attribute points.
Furthermore, if he could control a cosmic country, it would be extremely beneficial to the Earth lineage represented by the Coiling Dragon Manor.
In fact, he had only sent four Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones back to prepare for the establishment of the cosmic nation.
However, when the four Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones were about to establish a cosmic nation, they encountered a problem and stopped their n. There were 1,008 cosmic nations in the human domain.
Furthermore, every cosmic nation had an owner.
If he wanted to establish his own cosmic nation, he had to avoid these 1,008 cosmic nations and establish himself in a rtively remote area of the human domain.
No matter which region it was, it would definitely be extremely far away from Earth and the Blood Mountain Gxy..
Chapter 952: Chaotic Star Domain! (2)
Chapter 952: Chaotic Star Domain! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
It was not easy to make a decision with four avatars.
She had been waiting for Chu Zhou toe back and make a decision.
¡°I need an endless stream of attribute points. 1 have to strengthen Coiling Dragon Manor, the Yan Huang Religion, and the cosmic nation. It¡¯s imperative.¡±
¡°I can consult Teacher and ask him where it¡¯s suitable to establish a cosmic nation.¡±
With that thought in mind, he stood up and walked out of the Coiling Dragon Prefecture towards Bei Cang Prefecture.
¡°Where is it suitable to establish a cosmic nation?¡±
When King Bei Cang heard Chu Zhou¡¯s question, he fell into deep thought. (Note: King Bei Cang¡¯s identity is special. As the top Universe Nobility of an era, even after he became an Overlord, people are still used to calling him King Bei Cang.)
-Wait a moment. There might be a ce that¡¯s very suitable for you to establish a cosmic nation. However, that ce is a little special. 1 need to discuss it with the other six Overlords.¡±
As he spoke, he released a boundless divine sense in front of Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was stunned.
What kind of ce was Teacher talking about?
He actually had to discuss with the other six Overlords before he could decide if he should establish a cosmic nation there.
A momentter, King Bei Cang¡¯s divine sense returned, and his eyes shot out
two beams of light.
¡°The other six Overlords have agreed. You can go to that ce and establish a
cosmic nation.¡±
King Bei Cang smiled.
¡°Teacher, what exactly is the ce you¡¯re talking about?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°Chaotic Star Domain!¡±
¡°Chaotic Star Domain?¡± After Chu Zhou learned the answer, his consciousness immediately connected to the Mirror Universe¡¯swork and searched for information about the Chaotic Star Domain on the spot.
¡®The Chaotic Gxy is located near the borders of the Human Race, the Zerg race, the Primordial Alliance, and other forces. It¡¯s also known as the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
¡°The Chaotic Star Domain is an unruly area. Therefore, the situation is very chaotic. There are countless forces of various sizes, and many of them are supported by the Humans, the Zerg race, the Primordial Alliance, and other forces.¡±
[Even though the Chaotic Star Domain is chaotic, there are many strange secret regions in the universe. Many precious refining materials and spiritual liquids are produced in the Chaotic Star Domain. It can be said that the Chaotic Star Domain is a rare treasurend in the universe.]
Chu Zhou quickly read the information about the Chaotic Star Domain.
He could not help but be puzzled. The situation in the Chaotic Star Domain was so chaotic, and it was adjacent to the two super factions, the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance. Why did his teacher let him establish a cosmic nation in the Chaotic Star Domain?
-Are you very puzzled as to why I let you establish a cosmic nation in the Chaotic Star Domain?¡±
King Bei Cang smiled.
Chu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°Could it be because there are many strange
Universe Secret Realms there?¡±
¡°That¡¯s just one of the reasons.¡±
King Bei Cang exined, ¡°The real reason is that there¡¯s a mysterious stone hall in the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
¡°What kind of stone hall is it that you value so much, Teacher?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
King Bei Cang: ¡°No one knows the origins of that stone hall.
¡°However, that stone hall appeared three times in the Chaotic Star Domain. Every time, a supreme treasure flew out from it.¡±
Chu Zhou was stunned.
One had to know that only Overlord-level weapons were qualified to be called supreme treasures.
That stone pce appeared three times and three supreme treasures flew out.
This was simply unimaginable.
¡°Teacher, could that stone hall be the treasury of some Overlord or Saint?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but ask.
King Bei Cang shook his head. ¡°No one knows. That¡¯s because every time that stone hall appears, it disappears in less than ten seconds.¡±
¡°Martial Ancestor, me, many Human Overlords and Universe Nobility, as well as Sages, Overlords, Universe Nobility, Universe Lords, and so on, have all tried to find that stone hall, but they didn¡¯t seed.¡±
¡°Everyone knows that the stone hall hides secrets, but no one can find and enter that stone hall.¡±
¡°Uh¡ Teacher, don¡¯t tell me you want me to find that stone hall after upying the Chaotic Star Domain!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly.
If that was the case, his teacher thought too highly of him.
Even the Martial Ancestor and the other races¡¯ saints could not find the sacred hall. He was just a Universe Nobility and was really not confident.
King Bei Cang smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always been very lucky. Ever since you started cultivating, you¡¯ve had all kinds of opportunities.
¡°Give it a try. You might seed!¡±
¡°If you seed, you¡¯ll make a killing.¡±
¡°Even if it fails, there¡¯s nothing to lose.¡±
¡°Moreover, you¡¯ve mastered the divine rune with the character ¡®A¡¯¡ Once the stone hall reappears, even if you can¡¯t enter the stone hall, I¡¯m sure no one canpete with you for the supreme treasure that flew out of the stone hall.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart pounded when he heard that.
Just as his teacher had said, if he could enter the stone hall, he would have made a killing.
Even if he could not enter the stone hall, if the stone hall reappeared and a true treasure flew out, it would indeed be very difficult for anyone topete with him, who had mastered the divine rune of the character ¡®A¡¯.
King Bei Cang continued, ¡°Even without that mysterious stone hall, the Chaotic Star Domain has many strange cosmic mystic realms.¡±
¡°Some of those secret realms produce all kinds of precious resources, and some are very suitable for cultivation.¡±
-If you establish a cosmic nation there, it will be very beneficial to your cosmic nation¡¯s growth.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled bitterly. ¡°Teacher, since the Chaotic Star Domain has such superior conditions and even has a stone hall, there must be many factions and experts coveting it! How can it be easy for me to upy that ce and establish a cosmic nation there?¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy!¡±
King Bei Cang nodded in agreement. ¡°In fact, be it us humans, the Zerg race, or the Primordial Alliance, we have always wanted to take the Chaotic Star Domain for ourselves.¡±
¡°However, the three major factions won¡¯t give in to anyone. That¡¯s why they supported many factions in the Chaotic Star Domain and fought openly and secretly.¡±
¡°Then how can 1 upy the Chaotic Star Domain?¡± Chu Zhou clicked his tongue.
He knew his limits even though he was a Universe Nobility.
It was not enough for him to take over the Chaotic Star Domain with his current strength under the watchful eyes of the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance.
¡°It¡¯s indeed impossible for you to do it alone. However¡ 1¡¯11 make a move!¡± King Bei Cang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Since I¡¯ve be a Universe Overlord, 1 should get the ¡®reward¡¯ that belongs to me.¡±
¡°I want to take down the Chaotic Star Domain¡ 1 think the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance will give me some face.¡±
¡°What if they don¡¯t give it to me?¡± Chu Zhou gulped.
¡°No?¡± A hint of indifference shed across King Bei Cang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ¡®convince them to give it to me¡¡±
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡± I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just persuading me physically.
¡°Teacher, you just said that even the Saints seem to be interested in that stone hall. Even if the overlords of the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance are ¡®willing¡¯ to give you face¡ What about those foreign race saints?¡±
Chu Zhou said nervously.
¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±
King Bei Cang said calmly, ¡°Even though that stone hall is very mysterious, it¡¯s probably only targeted at living beings below the Saint Realm.¡± ¡°The Martial Ancestor said that the stone pce won¡¯t be of much use.¡± ¡°He went to look for the stone hall once. Although he didn¡¯t find it, he probably knows something about the stone hall and knows that it doesn¡¯t have much effect on Saints.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same for the other Saints. They¡¯ve all lost interest in the stone hall after looking for it once.¡±
¡°Therefore, the pressure we face mainlyes from the Zerg race, the overlord of the Primordial Alliance, and the armies of these two factions.¡±
¡°As long as we get rid of them, things will be easy!¡±
Chu Zhou heaved a sigh of relief.
If he didn¡¯t have to face a Saint, he would feel much more at ease.
¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, Teacher, I¡¯ll go to the Chaotic Star Domain and establish a cosmic nation.¡±
Chu Zhou gritted his teeth and agreed to the teacher¡¯s suggestion.
He also yearned for that stone pce and the superior environment in the Domain of Chaos.
¡°Just do it.¡±
King Bei Cang smiled and suddenly thought of something.
¡°Oh yes.¡±
¡°You haven¡¯tprehended thepany¡¯s 108 Primal Chaos Tablets, right?¡± ¡°The 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were left behind by the overlords of our Human Race. They contain 108 paths and have great learning and reference value. ¡°I suggest that youprehend the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets before establishing a cosmic nation.¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned and replied, ¡°Okay!¡±
Indeed! It is time for him toprehend the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets..
Chapter 953: Primordial Universe, North Sea Holy Cliff! (1)
Chapter 953: Primordial Universe, North Sea Holy Cliff! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
There was a huge white stone square, in a valley billions of miles away from Emperor Xi Holy City.
In the center of the square, there was a huge hexagram altar.
Swoosh!
A triangr ck-gold spaceship appeared in the sky above the square like a Phantom.
¡°This is a Universe Nobility level spaceship.¡±
In the square, many people were shocked when they saw the ck-gold spaceship emitting a faint Universe Nobility level pressure.
¡°Which Universe Nobility descended?¡±
A group of people stared at the spaceship with burning eyes.
A tall and handsome young man in ck clothes quickly got out of the ck-gold flying ship.
¡°It¡¯s Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
Many people eximed in low voices.
As the new Universe Nobility of the Mirror Universe corporation, thepany had even held a grand celebration for him not long ago.
Everyone in the Mirror Universe corporation knew about him.
Just like King Bei Cang back then, he was regarded as an idol by many of the younger generation of the Mirror Universe corporation.
¡°Is this the space-time square that leads to the Primordial Universe?¡±
Chu Zhou looked down and saw the square and the hexagram altar.
I le also saw many people standing near the hexagram altar, as if they were waiting.
The 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were in the Primordial Universe.
The Space-Time za could open a cosmic passageway to the Primordial Universe.
This was the reason why he came to the Space-Time za today.
With a thought, he put away the newly configured spaceship ¡®ck God¡¯ that thepany had given him.
Then, he moved and appeared near the hexagram altar.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
The surrounding people bowed to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou noticed that many people were looking at him with admiration.
¡°Looks like¡ I have a lot of fans too.¡±
Chu Zhou could not help butugh and greeted everyone politely.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, is this your first time heading to the Primordial Universe?¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu stepped forward and asked.
He was the guardian of the Space-Time za.
1 herefore, he knew that Chu Zhou had never been to the Space-Time za.
¡°Yes! It¡¯s my first time here.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°In the past, I was busy with other matters and didn¡¯t have time toprehend the Primal Chaos Tablets. Now that I¡¯m temporarily free, it¡¯s time toprehend the Primal Chaos Tablets.¡±
When Universe Lord Jiu Yu saw Chu Zhou chatting casually, he thought to himself that Lord Chu Zhou was quite easy to talk to.
Unlike some Universe Nobility, who were more or less arrogant, even though they looked amiable on the surface, they felt ufortablemunicating with each other.
I he Primal Chaos Tablets are a treasure of the entire human race. It is indeed worthprehending.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu said with a smile, ¡°Furthermore, the Primordial Universe where the Primal Chaos Tablets are located is also a sacred ground forprehendingws and rules. If there¡¯s a chance, we definitely can¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Lord Chu Zhou, it¡¯s indeed a pity that you haven¡¯t entered the Primordial Universe orprehended the Primal Chaos Tablets when you were a World Overlord.¡±
¡°Otherwise, it will definitely be easier for you to be a Universe Lord.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
He already knew that the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were in the primal universe.
However, he did not know much about the Primordial Universe.
¡°Jiu Yu, can we talk about the Primordial Universe?¡± he asked.
Many people who hade to the Space-Time za for the first time also pricked up their ears.
If someone else had asked about the Primordial Universe, Universe Lord Jiu Yu might not have bothered to answer.
However, since the person asking was Chu Zhou, he was happy to answer.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, the Primordial Universe is a new universe during the beginning of the universe¡¡±
¡During this period of time, the new universe is constantly being perfected and formed, and thews of the universe origin will appear. It¡¯s the best time toprehend thews andws.¡±
¡°Inparison, the original universe we are in is an iparably perfect universe. Thews and rules of the universe will not be revealed at all. The difficulty ofprehending thews and rules is many times greater.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu briefly exined some characteristics of the Primordial Universe.
Chu Zhou listened carefully and could not help but look forward to entering the Primordial Universe.
Every time the universe passageway opened, it consumed a huge amount of energy.
Hence, in order to avoid waste, they had to wait until they had gathered a thousand people before opening the universe passageway.
Time passed.
People kepting to the Space-Time za.
A monthter, Universe Lord Jiu Yu saw that there were a thousand people in the Time Square. He waved his hand, and a blue whale-shaped spaceship appeared in the sky above the square.
The blue whale-shaped flying ship slowly swam in the void, emitting a crisp and deep cry.
Complex universe engravings appeared on his body.
The group of people felt the aura emitted by the blue whale-shaped spaceship and could not help but feel terrified.
Facing the blue whale, their bodies instinctively wanted to submit.
Terrifying! It was too terrifying.
¡°This is an Overlord-level spaceship?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the blue whale slowly swimming in the air in shock.
From the blue whale, he also felt a huge suppressive force, as if a mountain was pressing down on his body.
He had felt this feeling from his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the six Overlord clones.
Without a doubt, the blue whale in front of him was an Overlord-level spaceship.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s an Overlord-level ship.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu exined, ¡°When we head to the Primordial Universe, we have to pass through the cosmic passageway.¡±
¡°The pressure in the cosmic passageway is extremely terrifying. Even Universe Nobility level spaceships can¡¯t withstand it. Only spaceships above the Overlord level can resist the pressure of the cosmic passageway.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why thepany handed the Blue Whale over to me..¡±
Chapter 954: Primordial Universe, North Sea Holy Cliff! (2)
Chapter 954: Primordial Universe, North Sea Holy Cliff! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Everyone came to a realization when they heard this.
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s board the ship!¡± Universe Lord Jiu Yu said.
At this moment, the blue whale that was slowly swimming in the void stopped. The hatch on its abdomen opened, and through the hatch, one could see the corridor inside.
Chu Zhou and the others flew into the Blue Whale through the hatch.
Finally, Universe Lord Jiu Yu also entered the Blue Whale.
¡°Open the universe passageway!¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu¡¯s voice spread to the outside world.
Rumble!
In an instant, the Hexagram Altar shook violently, and energy surged like the sea.
A huge vortex suddenly appeared above the Hexagram Altar.
Through the vortex, one could see a passageway that led to the unknown depths.
The Blue Whale waved its tail and instantly rushed into the universe passageway.
¡°Hmm? It¡¯s a little ufortable!¡±
¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡±
Many people¡¯s faces were pale and their heads hurt in the Blue Whale.
¡°Time and space are in disarray.¡±
Chu Zhou was fine.
Moreover, he immediately discovered that after the Blue Whale entered the universe passageway, time and space became chaotic.
¡°Boss, the time and space here are in chaos.¡±
At some point, Beibei appeared on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder and muttered in his ear.
¡°We are now in the passageway between the Primordial Universe and the original Universe.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu looked at the group of pale-faced young people who had fallen to the ground and said,
¡°The Primordial Universe and the Primordial Universe have different flows of time, so the chaotic flow of time in the passageway will make you feel ufortable.¡±
Of the 1,000 people, only about 300 could barely stand.
¡°I can¡¯t see clearly.¡± Someone gritted his teeth and narrowed his eyes.
Chu Zhou and Beibei didn¡¯t care.
Spacetime distortion had no effect on them.
The group of people¡¯s difort disappeared after about half an hour.
Chu Zhou and Bei Bei also felt that the surrounding time and space had returned to normal.
¡°Mm?¡±
Chu Zhou scanned his surroundings and realized that there were many people lying on the ground.
Many people¡¯s faces turned pale and tears flowed down their faces.
It was not enough. They quickly got up one by one and even evaporated their tears to return to normal.
¡°Now, we have entered the Primordial Universe.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu smiled at everyone.
¡°To the Primordial Universe?¡±
When many people heard this, they could not help but activate their divine senses to look outside.
He wanted to see what the Primordial Universe was like.
Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Universe Lord Jiu Yu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Activate the exterior simtion system!¡±
Instantly, the all-metallic hull became transparent.
Everyone could clearly see the outside world.
Chu Zhou also looked outside and saw endless darkness outside. asionally, some Chaos airflow would float past.
In the distance, he could vaguely see a strange world.
Over there, the Heaven and Earth would asionally split and heal.
Endless nomological threads and nomological threads flowed at the edge of space.
The densely packed nomological and nomological threads interwoven and shuttled through each other like a loom, weaving the Heaven and Earth wider and wider.
¡°And this is?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the nomological and nomological lines in surprise.
At this moment, he did not use his divine sense. He could clearly see the nomological and nomological threads with his naked eye.
Many people in the Blue Whale stared at the lines of nomologicalws. Sometimes, they closed their eyes to think, and sometimes, they looked carefully.
The Blue Whale kept flying.
He often saw some space cracks in the universe and saw balls of hemp-like nomological threads and nomological threads¡
¡°Lifeforms, the sun, the moon, and stars have lifespans. This universe also has lifespans, but they are iparably long.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu¡¯s voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°This Primordial Universe is a new universe at the beginning of the universe. During the initial period, the universe was constantly perfecting and forming.
Even thews and rules were constantly derived¡ and directly appeared.¡±
¡°Even with the naked eye, you can see it.¡±
¡°Therefore, in the primal universe, it is much easier toprehendws and rules than in our original universe.¡±
¡°Of course, thews and rules of the Primordial Universe are still derived. They are iplete and not as perfect as thews and rules of the original universe.¡±
As Chu Zhou andpany listened to Universe Lord Jiu Yu, they tried their best toprehend the nomologicalws and nomological threads.
Lines of nomologicalws and nomologicalws intertwined in front of them.
How the various Laws werebined, how the universe was formed, how the Laws operated¡
Those who were qualified to enter the Primordial Universe were all geniuses.
They knew very well how beneficial it was to be able to witness andprehend the process of the formation of such a universe.
Therefore, everyone stared at the Primordial Universe and tried their best toprehend it. They did not want to waste a single second.
Universe Lord Jiu Yu did not find it strange when he saw everyone¡¯s reaction.
He had seen this scene too many times.
He was already used to it.
¡°Everyone, we are about to enter the Primordial Universe.¡±
Universe Lord Jiu Yu said.
With a swish, the Blue Whale waved its tail and passed through a ball of nomological and nomological threads, rushing into the primal universe.
After the Blue Whale entered the Primordial Universe, Chu Zhou and the others still saw endless nomological threads and nomological threads through the transparent hull.
However, apart from the nomological threads, they also saw huge Chaos air currents, numerous scattereds, and some inds.
It was obvious that this Primordial Universe was forming and was still far from bing a true universe.
The Blue Whale was like a huge whale as it nimbly shuttled between the chaos airflow and scattereds and inds.
A momentter, Chu Zhou and the others saw a Continent.
The Blue Whale quickly rushed into the continent and rushed to the end of the continent.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others saw a vast cliff and an endless sea.
¡°We¡¯re here. This is our destination¡ªthe Holy Cliff of the North Sea.¡±
As Universe Lord Jiu Yu spoke, the Blue Whale instantly stopped.
¡°Are we there yet?¡±
In the Blue Whale, the 1,000 people looked down curiously. They could vaguely see many ancient towers and huge monoliths.
¡°Everyone, this is as far as I can send you.¡±
¡°In a moment, there will be special envoys from the Holy Sanctum to wee you.¡±
¡°In advance, I wish everyone a fruitful trip to the North Sea Sacred Cliff.¡±
After Universe Lord Jiu Yu finished speaking, the cabin door on the belly of the Blue Whale opened.
Under Universe Lord Jiu Yu¡¯s instructions, everyone flew out of the cabin door one by one.
Swoosh!
As soon as everyone left the Blue Whale, the Blue Whale changed direction with a wave of its tail. It turned into a shadow and flew back the way it came.
¡°This Primordial Universe feels special.¡±
¡°Feels good.¡±
¡°Yes, veryfortable.¡±
The group of people floated in the air and felt especiallyfortable.
¡°Boss, the aura of the Primordial Universe is different from that of the original universe. The origin power is much richer.¡±
Beibei sniffed and looked intoxicated.
¡°This is very normal. Everything in the Primordial Universe is still evolving and hasn¡¯t consumed much origin power. The origin power here is naturally much richer than in the original universe.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and took a deep breath.
Immediately, he felt a substantial origin power flow into his body through the air, nourishing his body.
In the distance, a white stream of light flew over.
¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I am the reception envoy of the North Sea Sacred Cliffs, Roya.¡±
A white-robed man appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
This person¡¯s white robe was very wide, and even his head was covered, revealing only his face.
¡°Before I bring you to the location of the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets, I¡¯ll tell you some rules.¡±
¡°The Holy Cliff of the North Sea is a sacred ce for us humans.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t fight here. Even if you encounter enemies from the outside world, you can¡¯t fight.¡±
¡°Those who disobey will die!¡±
The envoy named Roya scanned everyone with a sharp gaze.
Everyone felt a chill in their hearts.
¡°One more thing. There are still many ascetic cultivators of our Human Race living in seclusion in the North Sea Sacred Cliff.¡±
¡°The ascetics here are all super experts in the outside world. Some were even the protagonists of an era.¡±
¡°When you¡¯reprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets here, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wander around, lest you disturb them.¡±
¡°Once we rm them, I can only send you back to the original universe in advance.¡± Roya said again.
Chu Zhou was shocked when he heard that.
There were actually many super experts hiding here?
Some people were once the protagonists of an era?
Suddenly, he felt that this Primordial Universe was not simple. It was not simple at all..
Chapter 955: Tombstone! (1)
Chapter 955: Tombstone! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The Human Holy Temple is directly in charge of the initial world¡ However, the five major factions, as well as some of the top factions of our human race and the God Race, can send some geniuses or experts who have met the requirements toe to the initial world toprehend the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets.¡±
The Temple Envoy, Roya, flew forward with Chu Zhou and the others while introducing the situation of the initial world to them.
¡°I see.¡±
Chu Zhou and a group of people were enlightened.
¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Roya said as hended on the ground.
Chu Zhou and the othersnded as well.
Several ancient towers tilted ahead.
A thickyer of dust covered the towers.
Several other low towersy on the ground at an angle, and there was some debris piled up under them.
Moreover, the remains of the ancient pagodas were piled into tombs.
There was also a Tombstone in front of each grave.
An aura of time and destion assaulted his face.
They looked around and realized that there were also stone towers in other ces. Some were brand new, and some were old.
¡°Why are there stone towers here? Could all the cultivators here live in these stone towers? Why are some stone towers copsed? Why are the remains of the ancient towers piled into tombs?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were puzzled.
¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve already guessed it.¡±
Roya walked in front and said indifferently without looking back, ¡°These stone towers are the residences of the ascetics.¡±
¡°Those stone towers that are still standing mean that the owner of the stone towers is still alive.¡±
¡°The fallen stone tower means that the owner of the stone tower is dead. The remains of the stone tower are their graveyard.¡±
When Chu Zhou and the others heard this, they scanned the tombs formed by the remains of the stone towers and could not help but be shocked.
ording to Roya, every ascetic here were super experts among humans. That meant that so many super experts have died here.
Roya seemed to know what Chu Zhou and the others were thinking.
He said calmly, ¡°Most of the people who give up everything outside ande here to be ascetics have actually reached their limits.¡±
¡°If they are willing to ept their situation, if nothing unexpected happens, they will be able to reach the end of the universe in this era.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, most of them are also arrogant people who are unwilling to ept their situation. They want to achieve great heights and break through their limits.¡±
¡°That¡¯s easier said than done.¡±
¡°Furthermore, if one¡¯s potential is insufficient and they still attempt to break through to a higher realm, they will suffer a bacsh from the naturalws. It¡¯s considered a light death sentence. It can almost be said that there¡¯s no chance of survival.¡±
¡°But there are still many people who take the risk and try to break through their limits for that slim hope¡ This is the origin of these tombs.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others were stunned.
They fell silent.
Which one of them did not have the experience of oveing obstacles and taking risks to reach this point?
Therefore, it was understandable for those seniors who risked their lives to take a gamble.
Putting themselves in the shoes of others.
Would they be willing to ept their situation when they had reached their limits and could not take another step forward?
Would any of them risk their lives?
Definitely, there was no doubt about that.
¡°No matter what, the courage of these seniors is worthy of admiration.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed and walked to a tomb made of the remains of an ancient tower. He wiped the dust off the Tombstone with both hands and bowed.
To show his admiration for the courage of his ancestors.
Roya had been watching Chu Zhou¡¯s actions, and aplicated emotion shed across his indifferent eyes.
He naturally knew that Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of this era.
He was also the youngest Universe Nobility in the history of humans and even the myriad races in the universe.
However, he actually did not care much about these things.
He had been in the North Sea Saint Cliff for a long time and had seen countless geniuses and super experts.
He was already numb to geniuses.
Moreover, he was also one of the ascetics here. Perhaps one day, he would be buried here, just like many of hispanions here.
Hence, when he saw Chu Zhou, he did not react excitedly, his heart was as still as water.
However, when he saw Chu Zhou wipe the Tombstone and bow respectfully, his calm heart could not help but ripple.
¡°The number one prodigy of this generation seems a little different.¡±
Roya thought to himself.
At that moment, Chu Zhou noticed that there were some small words and many patterns on the Tombstone he had wiped just now.
The more he looked at those patterns, the more mysterious they became, as if they contained some kind of mystery.
¡°Hahaha, to the juniors of my rice, I¡¯m Sang Ta. The Tombstone is engraved with the spatial ultimate technique, Universe in the Palm, that I painstakingly created my entire life¡ Yes, to be precise, it¡¯s iplete.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m only at the Universe Nobility realm until my death. 1 am unable to deduce the Universe in the Palm. I¡¯ll be at ease in theherworld if there¡¯s a junior who can perfect the Universe in the Palm.¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked looking at the words on the Tombstone that were as small as ants.
There was actually a Universe Nobility level ultimate technique on the Tombstone, and it was a spatial ultimate technique.
¡°This is the legacy left behind by the tomb owners before they died.¡±
Roya had appeared beside Chu Zhou at some point in time.
¡°Some tomb owners will leave theirprehension, experience, and ultimate techniques on Tombstones for future generations toprehend before they die.¡±
¡°But not all tomb owners are like this¡ It all depends on their mood and thoughts..¡±
Chapter 956: Tombstone! (2)
Chapter 956: Tombstone! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°These seniors are very generous and worthy of admiration.¡± Chu Zhou sighed and bowed again.
The others also saw the words on the Tombstone and heard Roya¡¯s words.
Many people immediately walked excitedly to the other graves and wiped the dust off the Tombstones.
¡°There¡¯s also a Universe Nobility level technique on this Tombstone.¡± Soon, someone said excitedly.
¡°This Tombstone records theprehension of the Law of Termination¡ It¡¯s priceless.¡± Someone else said.
¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing on this Tombstone¡¡± Someone said regretfully.
Everyone realized that the situation was just as Roya had said. Some Tombstones had words and patterns on them, while others did not.
However, this was enough to make everyone excited.
It was as if they had discovered a huge treasure.
¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon.¡±
Roya suddenly sneered. ¡°The insights, experiences, and ultimate techniques on these Tombstones are indeed a huge treasure.¡±
¡°However, don¡¯t forget that World Overlords can only cultivate here for 100,000 years. Universe Lords can only cultivate for a million years. Only experts above the Universe Nobility realm have no time limit.¡±
¡°If you want topletelyprehend the ultimate techniques on these Tombstones, it will take a lot of time. It can easily take a million years, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of years¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re here.¡±
¡°You came here toprehend the Primal Chaos Tablets¡ Compared to these Tombstones, the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets are the true treasures of humanity.¡±
¡°Ask yourselves, do you have enough energy and time toprehend these Tombstones and Primal Chaos Tablets at the same time?¡±
¡°Or are you willing to give up onprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets and spend all your timeprehending these Tombstones?¡±
Roya¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water that sshed on everyone.
They felt cold from head to toe.
Most of them were World Overlords.
There were also more than a dozen Universe Lords.
Be it World Overlords or Universe Lords, the time they could cultivate in the Primordial Universe was limited.
Indeed, they did not have enough time and energy toprehend the contents of these Tombstones and the Primal Chaos Tablets at the same time.
Give up on studying the Primal Chaos Tablets?
That would be foolish.
At this moment, many people had pained expressions.
It was too painful.
They had clearly discovered a treasure, but they could not enjoy it.
This was simply heartbreaking.
Many people looked at Chu Zhou enviously.
Chu Zhou had already reached the Universe Nobility Realm. He couldprehend here as long as he wanted. There were no restrictions at all.
¡°You don¡¯t have to envy Chu Zhou. When you advance to the Universe Nobility realm, you will also have such privileges.¡±
Roya said when he saw everyone¡¯s reaction.
Many people immediately became listless.
It was easier said than done to advance to Universe Nobility.
Humans had countless experts as one of the six pinnacle races in the universe. Even so, they only had a few hundred Universe Nobility.
Chu Zhou was overjoyed. This ce was a huge treasure to him.
The Book of Dharma entrusted his vision and recorded all Dharma.
Currently, the Book of Dharma only recorded five techniques.
He was still far from his goal.
If he could record all the Dharmic formtions on the Tombstones here into the Book of Dharma, perhaps his goal would be aplished.
¡°Chu Zhou, even though you can always cultivate here and can freelyprehend the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets and many Tombstones, I advise you to prioritize quality over quantity.¡±
¡°There¡¯s always a limit to a person¡¯s energy. Those who are greedy for more but not pure, those who are rich but not good, usually won¡¯t be able to go far.¡±
¡°In history, countless prodigies have fallen because of theirck of proficiency.¡±
¡°On the other hand, most Overlords and even Sages in the universe focus on cultivating a certain nomologicalw and a few ultimate techniques.¡±
Roya¡¯s voice sounded in Chu Zhou¡¯s ears.
He was slightly stunned and looked at Roya. Seeing the serious expression on Roya¡¯s face, he immediately understood that the other party was reminding him.
¡°Envoy Roya, you¡¯re right. I understand.¡±
Chu Zhou summoned a clone and let it stay there toprehend the Universe in the Palm as he spoke.
Roya:¡±¡¡±
The others:¡±¡¡±
Is that how you understand it?
¡°I have dozens of clones. I should have a little more energy than ordinary people.¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
The corners of Roya and the others¡¯ mouths twitched.
At this moment, they remembered that Chu Zhou had dozens of clones, and most of them were Universe Lord clones.
Each clone had an independent personality and the ability to think.
How was this just a little more energy?
Roya stopped talking to the group of people and walked forward with his head lowered.
Chu Zhou left behind five clones toprehend the Tombstone and did not stay any longer.
Roya was right. The 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were the most important.
He had to arrange for most of his clones toprehend the Primal Chaos Tablets.
Chu Zhou and the others quickly arrived at a huge empty space after passing through ancient towers and tombs.
108 towering Primal Chaos Tablets entered their sights.
The Chaos Monuments were like majestic existences that could split open the sky. They emitted a terrifying aura that suppressed time and space.
Facing the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets, Chu Zhou and the others felt like ants looking up at a mountain.
¡°Are these the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets?¡±
They were in a daze.
A momentter, they came back to their senses.
Soon, they discovered many figures sitting cross-legged around the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets.
Some figures gave off the terrifying feeling of the heavens copsing and the earth being destroyed just by looking at them.
Some figures only had one World Overlord.
¡°Remember, not only are geniuses and experts from the outside worldprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets here, there are also many ascetics.¡±
¡°Those people you can¡¯t see through at all are most likely ascetics.¡±
¡°When you areprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets, it¡¯s best to be quiet, especially not to disturb those ascetics. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.¡±
Roya nced sharply at Chu Zhou and the others and warned.
Chu Zhou and the others nodded silently.
¡°That¡¯s it. You can study the Primal Chaos Tablets yourselves. Your time is up. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to send you back to the primal universe.¡±
As Roya spoke, he turned and left.
¡°108 Primal Chaos Tablets, 108 paths to Overlord¡ This is one of the most precious treasures of humanity!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! This opportunity is hard toe by. I mustprehend more mysteries from the Primal Chaos Tablets.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s move.¡±
After Roya left, the group of people who came in with Chu Zhou immediately could not help but walk towards the Primal Chaos Tablets, preparing to choose the ones they wanted toprehend.
¡°Boss, let¡¯s hurry up too,¡± Beibei urged softly, looking anxious.
For some reason, even though Beibei wasn¡¯t human, be it Universe Lord Jiu Yu or Roya, after seeing Beibei, they all tacitly acknowledged its existence.
They didn¡¯t stop Beibei from following Chu Zhou into the Primordial Universe nor did they stop Beibei fromprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets with Chu Zhou.
Seeing that Universe Lord Jiu Yu and Roya had tacitly agreed to Beibei¡¯s existence, Chu Zhou pretended to be confused and didn¡¯t mention this.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s see which Primal Chaos Tablet is suitable for us toprehend.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and casually walked towards a Primal Chaos Tablet.
¡°Eh? Romo is actually here too.¡±
Suddenly, Chu Zhou saw a familiar figure under a Primal Chaos Tablet.
It was Romo.
However, he did not greet Romo. Instead, he quickly walked to the front of the Primal Chaos Tablets and looked up at the words and patterns on it.
¡°Red Sky Primal Chaos Tablets!¡±
A message appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
He immediately knew that the Primal Chaos Tablets in front of him were left behind by a Universe Overlord named Red Sky Master.
The Red Sky Master mainly cultivated the Law of Termination.
Therefore, this Primal Chaos Tablet contained the Red Sky Master¡¯s cultivation method for the Law of Termination.
¡°The Law of Termination doesn¡¯t seem to suit me very well!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s look at the other Primal Chaos Tablets first.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself as he walked towards the other Primal Chaos Tablets.
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re here too?¡±
Romo, who wasprehending the Red Sky Primal Chaos Tablets, suddenly opened his eyes and looked deeply at Chu Zhou¡¯s back..
Chapter 957: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation! (1)
Chapter 957: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou looked up at a towering monument.
In an instant, he vaguely saw two Yin Yang Fish, one ck and one white, chasing each other.
At the beginning of the creation of Heaven and Earth, the yin and yang qi surged and transformed into yin and yang divine lightning and the five elements.
In the end, everything disappeared, leaving only a mass of countless ck and white threads.
Bits of the profundity of the Yin Yang Laws kept appearing in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
¡°This is the profundity of the Yin Yang Laws.¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly woke up.
When he looked at the Primal Chaos Tablets again, he could not help but exim in his heart.
So far, he had seen more than 30 Primal Chaos Tablets.
The inheritance contained in every single Primal Chaos Tablet was extremely exquisite and pointed towards the Overlord realm.
And the inheritance contained in the Primal Chaos Tablets in front of him was thousands of times more exquisite than the inheritance in the Primal Chaos Tablet he had just seen.
¡°That¡¯s normal. This is the Primal Chaos Tablets left behind by Emperor Xi after all.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed in his heart.
He took a deep look at the Emperor Xi Primal Chaos Tablets before continuing to look at the other Primal Chaos Tablets.
He was prepared to look at all the Primal Chaos Tablets before deciding toprehend them.
He could stay there indefinitely anyway.
No rush.
Soon¡
Chu Zhou looked at dozens of Primal Chaos Tablets.
It had to be said that the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were indeed treasures of mankind.
Every inheritance on the Primal Chaos Tablets was extremely profound and exquisite. They all had their own unique points.
Any one of these inheritances could cause endless bloodshed in the universe.
It even caused wars to break out between top factions.
Not long after, he saw another Chaos Tablet that was thousands of times more exquisite than the other Primal Chaos Tablets.
This Primal Chaos Tablet was called the Martial Ancestor¡¯s Primal Chaos
Tablet. It was left behind by the Martial Ancestor.
¡°So, thew cultivated by the Martial Ancestor is the Strength Law.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed.
Even though the Strength Law was inferior to taboows like the Spacetime
Law, it was still an extremely terrifying Law.
When cultivated to the peak, one could suppress all techniques with one force.
He was also not in a hurry toprehend the Martial Ancestor Primal Chaos Tablets.
He continued looking at the other Primal Chaos Tablets.
Half a dayter, he read all 108 Primal Chaos Tablets.
He already knew what inheritances were contained in the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets.
He sat cross-legged on the ground and recalled thews he had cultivated while thinking about which Primal Chaos Tablets he should focus onprehending.
With this thought in mind, he raised his head slightly and looked at the sky.
This was the Primordial Universe, and the sky had yet to stabilize.
The sky he was looking at suddenly copsed, turning into a mass of Chaos.
The mass of Chaos shook violently as ck and white Qi surged. Spacetime surged asrge amounts of ck and white nomological threads intertwined with the silver nomological threads.
Then, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth elements surged, and a small world evolved in the sky¡
Chu Zhou looked at the scene in the sky in a daze as Will-O-Wisp surged in his mind.
¡°Chaos transformed into Yin and Yang. Yin and Yang evolved into the five elements in spacetime. The five elements transformed into everything in the world. Karma appeared for all things. Karma and fate followed like shadows. Under the effects of karma and fate, all thingspleted their lives and finally walked towards reincarnation¡¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou entered a state of enlightenment.
This epiphany came suddenly.
However, his instincts told him that this epiphany was very important to his future cultivation.
Therefore, he instinctively immersed himself in this epiphany.
He threw all his pastprehensions of thews into this epiphany, constantly deducing and simting the evolution process of the universe.
Gradually, a universe automatically appeared in his mind. From the beginning of Chaos, to Yin and Yang, to the appearance of spacetime, to the five elements evolving into all things, and finally the general process of the universe¡¯s end.
After an unimown period of time, he woke up from his epiphany.
A look of ecstasy appeared on his face.
This epiphany was too important to him.
It allowed him to understand his future cultivation path.
This was very important.
As long as he had a clear direction, he would be able to achieve twice the result
with half the effort and walk further and further.
If the direction was chaotic, then cultivating would be twice as troublesome
and would waste countless time and energy.
Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, and Reincarnation.¡±
¡°These are my cultivation paths from now on.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
This was his gain from this epiphany.
He confirmed that this cultivation path was suitable for him.
Even though this cultivation path involved a total of seven Laws, it sounded extremely crazy.
If anyone knew Chu Zhou¡¯s cultivation path, they would definitely say that he was crazy.
Almost everyone only chose one type of Law to cultivate in depth.
Cultivating seven Laws at the same time, if that wasn¡¯t crazy, then what was?
However, Chu Zhou was certain that he could do it.
His ¡®talent¡¯ was his greatest honor guard.
¡°The cultivation path has been confirmed. Then, which Primal Chaos Tablets should Iprehend is also clear.¡±
Emperor Xi¡¯s Primal Chaos Tablets contain Yin-Yang nomologicalws that need to beprehended.¡±
¡°The Martial Ancestor Primal Chaos Tablets is mainly an inheritance of Strength Laws. It¡¯s iparably exquisite¡ but it doesn¡¯t match my cultivation path. 1 can give it up.¡±
Chu Zhou quickly chose more than 10 Primal Chaos Tablets that were suitable for him toprehend.
The inheritances contained in these Primal Chaos Tablets were basically rted to the threews of Chaos, Yin-Yang, and Five Elemental Laws..
Chapter 958: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation! (2)
Chapter 958: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Some inheritances of the Primal Chaos Tablets involved the samews.
Therefore, Chou Zhou had to choose them carefully.
¡°What a pity. Among the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets, there are nows rted to time, space, karma, fate, reincarnation, and so on.¡±
Chu Zhou felt a little regretful.
Thinking about it carefully, it was actually normal.
Spacetime, karma and fate were taboo Laws.
The Law of Reincarnation was aw above taboo.
Among the myriad races in the universe, it was extremely rare to be able toprehend these four Laws to the Supremacy Realm.
Not to mentionprehending these four nomologicalws to the Overlord realm.
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou¡¯s clones walked out of his body and walked towards the Primal Chaos Tablets.
He returned to the Emperor Xi Primal Chaos Tablets, sat cross-legged, and began toprehend.
Many of the surrounding human experts, including some ascetics, were envious when they saw that Chu Zhou had so many clones.
He couldprehend more Primal Chaos Tablets at the same time with more clones. The benefits were too great.
Ordinary people could only condense three clones at most. Hence, they could only look at Chu Zhou enviously, unable to replicate it.
Just like that, Chu Zhou and his many clones constantlyprehended the Primal Chaos Tablets.
There were also five clones that wereprehending the contents of the Tombstones.
And in his Divine Kingdom, the Book of Dharma was constantly devouring the various materials and transforming under the push of the ¡°A¡± divine rune. After an unknown period of time, Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.
[Chaos Law: 0.6%]
[Yin Yang Law: 0.1%]
He had reached the Beginner stage in both the Chaos and Yin-Yangws.
The Chaosw was very rted to the Chaos Divine Body.
His Chaos Divine Body had long been cultivated to a million meters.
Therefore, the speed at which heprehended the Chaosw was much faster than when heprehended the Yin-Yangws.
Other than the Beginner stage of these twows, he had alsoprehended many ultimate techniques from the Primal Chaos Tablets.
It could be said that he had gained a lot.
¡°My clone can continue staying here toprehend, but it¡¯s time for me to leave and prepare to establish a cosmic nation.¡±
Chu Zhou stood up and walked out under many puzzled gazes.
¡°What? You¡¯re leaving?¡±
Roya looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
Chu Zhou had only been here for less than six months. He had probably not even finished scratching the surface of the Primal Chaos Tablets.
Roya had never seen anyone leave less than half a year aftering here.
He knew very well how attractive the 108 Primal Chaos Tablets were to cultivators.
The others would only feel that they didn¡¯t have enough time toprehend it, and they would utterly not leave in advance.
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°I left dozens of clones here. It¡¯s enough with them helping meprehend.¡±
¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t have a time limit and number of times I cane here. 1 cane back whenever 1 want.¡±
Roya was slightly stunned.
Then, he came to a realization. Chu Zhou had many clones. With his clones helping himprehend, he really did not have to stay here all the time.
At this moment, he could not help but envy Chu Zhou for having so many clones.
Roya quickly arranged for a whale-shaped overlord-level spaceship to send Chu Zhou back to the original universe.
Universe Lord Jiu Yu, who was guarding the space-time square, was also shocked when he saw Chu Zhou return so quickly.
However, after Chu Zhou smiled and told him the inside story, he was also extremely envious of Chu Zhou¡¯s many clones.
After returning to Emperor Xi Holy City, he went to visit his teacher, King Bei Cang, and seriously discussed the details of establishing a cosmic nation.
Then, he left Emperor Xi Holy City on the ck God. He left the small universe and flew towards the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Establishing a cosmic nation was not only his business, but also Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s.
Furthermore, when the cosmic nation was established, it involved all aspects and there were many misceneous matters. He could not handle so many matters alone and needed many trustworthy people to help him.
Therefore, he was prepared to bring all the core Elites of Coiling Dragon Manor to the Chaotic Star Domain.
True Central universe.
Blood Mountain Gxy.
Beta.
Countless spaceships rose and fell on Beta Star¡¯s spaceship dock.
Furthermore¡
Many of these were not ordinary spaceships.
There were Domain Realm spaceships and World Overlord Realm spaceships.
Even Universe Lord spaceships asionally.
To the former Beta Star, this scene was unimaginable.
In the past, Beta was only a bordermercial of the Milky Way Empire, a low-level civilization in the universe.
Even though it was considered prosperous for many Normals, it could not bepared to the Milky Way where the Milky Way Empire¡¯s capital was located.
It was far inferior to some of the bustlings in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
At that time, the spaceships that appeared on Beta were usually Void and Star Realm spaceships.
asionally, he would see a Domain Realm spaceship.
And now¡
Domain Realm spaceships were overflowing on the Beta Star.
World Overlord Realm spaceships could be seen everywhere.
Universe Lord spaceships asionally appeared.
The residents of Beta Star also gradually adapted from the initial difort.
Moreover, they slowly became more confident.
Even if the royal family of the Milky Way Empire were to arrive, the residents of Beta felt like they were looking at a country bumpkin visiting.
¡°Tsk tsk, our Beta Star has developed too quickly over the years. It¡¯s really changing with every passing day..¡±
Chapter 959: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five
Chapter 959: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five
Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Jim looked through the ss at the bustling scene outside in a cafe in the docking bay and eximed.
¡°That¡¯s right. Back then, our Beta Star was not worth mentioning in the Blood Mountain Gxy¡ Now, even the capital of the Blood Mountain Empire is not as prosperous as our Beta Star.¡±
Albert, who was sitting next to Jim, nodded in agreement.
¡°All of this is thanks to the Coiling Dragon Manor! How could we have such a good life if not for the fact that the headquarters of the Coiling Dragon Manor is on our Beta Star?¡±
Channing, who was beside Albert, said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all thanks to the Coiling Dragon Manor that we Beta natives can live such a good life today.¡±
¡°The Coiling Dragon Manor is developing too quickly.¡±
¡°Firstly, it became the number one sacred ground of our Blood Mountain Gxy in a very short period of time.¡±
¡°After that, its development speed increased instead of decreasing. Its power continued to spread beyond the Blood Mountain Gxy¡ Today, the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s power has already spread to more than 10 Intermediate Grade cosmic civilizations.¡±
¡°The rapid development of Coiling Dragon Manor also led to the rapid development of our Beta, allowing our Beta to develop into a even more prosperous than the capital of the Blood Mountain Empire.¡±
When Jim heard the words ¡°Coiling Dragon Manor¡±, he immediately eximed repeatedly.
¡°Hehe, the Coiling Dragon Manor is no longer the number one sacred ground in the Blood Mountain Gxy. Even in the entire True Central universe, it can be ranked in the top 10.¡±
¡°No! With Lord Chu Zhou around¡ Top 10? It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the True Central universe is number one.¡± Albert said.
His eyes were filled with fanaticism and admiration when he mentioned Chu Zhou.
Jim and Channing did the same.
They all knew that the glory of Coiling Dragon Manor was created by Chu Zhou.
The Coiling Dragon Manor would not be where it was today without Chu Zhou, and Beta would not have be so prosperous.
¡°Hahaha, Lord Chu Zhou is a miracle for us¡ And he walked out of Beta!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Lord Chu Zhou is from the same hometown as us.¡±
Jim, Albert, and Channing subconsciously raised their heads and puffed out their chests, looking proud.
Suddenly, their eyes focused on a figure outside.
¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the Control Realm martial artist of the Mirror Moon Lake Holy Land, Niya O¡¯Brien? Why did shee to our Beta Star today?¡±
Jim, Albert, and Channing watched in shock as an elegant and flirtatious beauty walked down from a spaceship.
After Chu Zhou¡¯s rise, everyone rted to him received a lot of attention in the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Niya O¡¯Brien, who had once seemed to have an ambiguous rtionship with Chu Zhou, was naturally one of the targets of everyone¡¯s attention.
Her image had also been seen by countless people.
Jim and the others had seen Niya O¡¯Brien before, so they recognized her at first nce.
¡°Tsk tsk, Niya O¡¯Brien. Ever since Lord Chu Zhou left the Blood Mountain Gxy, he hasn¡¯t been to Beta¡ She suddenly came to Beta today. Could something important have happened?¡± Jim guessed.
¡°I don¡¯t know if something important has happened, but I know that a good show is about to happen at the Coiling Dragon Manor¡ Hehe, I heard that the two mistresses of the Coiling Dragon Manor seem to be unhappy with Niya O¡¯Brien!¡±
¡°Now that the three of them are gathered together, it would be strange if nothing happened.¡±
Albert said with a smile.
Channing alsoughed. ¡°Women are scary creatures. It¡¯s the same no matter how strong a woman is. Three women make a market for a fair¡ The higher-ups of Coiling Dragon Manor are probably going to have a headache today.¡±
In the sky above the docking bay,
Niya O¡¯Brien floated in the air. Her wavy blonde hair fluttered in the wind. Fler figure was well-rounded and her curves were exaggerated. She could be considered a stunner coupled with herzy temperament and her watery eyes.
Many people around her swallowed their saliva as they watched Niya O¡¯Brien¡¯s figure.
¡°My dear, you¡¯re finally back.¡±
Niya O¡¯Brien muttered to herself. Then, a sharp look shed across her eyes.
¡°Those two b*tches have been targeting me all these years.¡±
¡°My dear, you¡¯re back. I want you to be the judge.¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou, who was riding the ck God back to Coiling Dragon Manor, inexplicably shivered.
¡°Strange, is something bad about to happen?¡±
He muttered and didn¡¯t pay much attention.
At the thought of arriving at Coiling Dragon Manor and meeting Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, and the others again, he could not help but feel a trace of anticipation and excitement.
Even though they often met in the Mirror Universe,
virtual reality was virtual after all. It was fundamentally different from reality..
Chapter 960: Glorious Return (1)
Chapter 960: Glorious Return (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Coiling Dragon Manor.
Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, the Ice Snow World Overlord, Lyton, Monica, and the other higher-ups of Coiling Dragon Manor were all standing outside the manor, waiting eagerly.
There were also many World Overlords who had just joined Coiling Dragon Manor over the years standing behind them.
These World Overlords also had expectant expressions.
They all knew that the founder of Coiling Dragon Manor, Chu Zhou, wasing back.
Many of them had chosen to join Coiling Dragon Manor because of Chu Zhou.
It turned out that their choice was not wrong.
After Chu Zhou joined the Mirror Universe corporation, he quickly rose to prominence. In a short period of time, he became the number one prodigy of humanity.
After that, he sessfully became a Universe Lord in Universe Ocean and became a Heavenly Armor Divine General in the Divine General Ancient City.
Later on, he went on to be the youngest Universe Nobility in human history.
Over the years, Chu Zhou had achieved too many glorious achievements.
The higher Chu Zhou¡¯s achievements were, the greater the benefits Coiling
Dragon Manor would receive and the faster it would develop.
Naturally, their statuses would rise as well.
In the crowd, Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei were like a pair of jade pearls. Their temperaments were outstanding and beautiful.
The former had a noble and elegant temperament.
Thetter was a dark seductress, which made people fall into her charm uncontrobly.
However, at this moment, both Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei exuded a suffocating aura.
They all looked at Niya O¡¯Brien, who was not far away.
¡°Old woman, what are you doing at Coiling Dragon Manor instead of staying in your Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land?¡±
Dongfang Mingzhu glowered at Niya O¡¯Brien.
¡°Mingzhu, she¡¯s only 30 million years old. It¡¯s a little too much to say that she¡¯s old¡¡±
Yuan Bingmei said with a smile. Suddenly, her tone changed. ¡°¡Perhaps it¡¯s more urate to describe her as a living fossil.¡±
¡°Bingmei, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s more appropriate to describe her as a living fossil,¡± Dongfang Mingzhu praised.
These two b*tches actually conspired against me!
Niya O¡¯Brien was shaking with anger.
However, she quickly calmed down and replied without emotion,
¡°Some people don¡¯t have much ability and only rely on men to stand out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s actually nothing. It¡¯s fine as long as you know your limits¡ However, some people just don¡¯t know their limits. They always think that they¡¯re too capable, arrogant, and disrespectful¡¡±
¡°Old woman, what did you say?¡± Yuan Bingmei¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a sword. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not deaf!¡± Niya O¡¯Brien¡¯s beautiful eyes seemed to be shooting lightning.
Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, the Ice Snow World Overlord, Lyton, Monica, and the others lowered their heads silently or looked up at the sky.
At this moment, they expressed that they were blind and deaf, they saw and heard no evil.
Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, and Niya O¡¯Brien were at odds with each other. This was something that Coiling Dragon Manor had made public.
Over the years, Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei had used many methods against the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land.
Even though it was only a small argument and did not have much effect on the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land, it was enough to disgust Niya O¡¯Brien.
Ling Zhan and the others were well aware of this.
However, they did not dare to interfere in the matters of the three women.
They all chose to keep a respectful distance.
Just as the three women were ready to fight, a ck and gold triangr spaceship suddenly appeared in the sky above Coiling Dragon Manor like a phantom.
¡°He¡¯s here!¡±
Ling Zhan and the others perked up.
The three women couldn¡¯t care less about fighting, they all looked at the triangr universe ship excitedly.
Swoosh!
A ck clothed figure flew out from the triangr universe ship.
Who else could it be but Chu Zhou?
¡°Coiling Dragon Manor, I¡¯m back!¡±
Chu Zhou sighed. With a thought, he stored the ck God into his Divine Kingdom.
¡°Wee back, Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
Many members of Coiling Dragon Manor bowed to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou nced down and smiled. Just as he was about to greet everyone, two familiar figures pounced on him.
No¡ Three!
He had Dongfang Mingzhu in his left arm and Yuan Bingmei in his right, while Niya O¡¯Brien hugged his waist from behind.
At this moment, the atmosphere was inexplicably silent.
The people from Coiling Dragon Manor were stunned as well before lowering their heads.
The six gazes shed fiercely in the air like six sharp swords, filled with killing intent.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡±
What should he do in the face of such a situation?
Urgent!
Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.
He had never been so nervous and soul-stirring even when facing the joint pursuit of the Zerg race and many other factions on the Demon Mountain Continent.
He knew that he could not continue like this, sensing that the ¡®killing intent¡¯ in the void was getting stronger and stronger. Otherwise, he might be in big trouble.
The matter had to be resolved quickly.
¡°D*mn it, let¡¯s go all out!¡±
He made up his mind. With a thought, he stored the three women into his Divine Kingdom.
Then, he brought the three women and rushed into the Myriad Laws Hall under the strange gazes of the Ancient Blue Demon Tree and the Thousand Star Vine. He activated the restrictions of the Myriad Laws Hall and isted all senses and prying from the outside world.
Half a dayter, Chu Zhou appeared in front of the people from Coiling Dragon Manor with the three refresheddies.
¡°Strange, strange¡¡±
Ling Zhan and the others magically discovered that the three women, who had been at daggers drawn not long ago, could actually coexist harmoniously now. They even vaguely gave off the feeling of an ¡®offensive and defensive alliance¡¯..
Chapter 961: Glorious Return (2)
Chapter 961: Glorious Return (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
What had happened during this period of time?
How did the rtionship between the three women change so quickly?
Ling Zhan and the others racked their brains but could not figure out the reason.
However, they all gave Chu Zhou a thumbs up in their hearts!
Amazing!
This ability to turn hostility into friendship was too strong.
¡°Ahem¡¡±
Chu Zhou saw the strange expressions on Ling Zhan and the others¡¯ faces and immediately guessed what they were thinking. He could not help but cough awkwardly before saying,
¡°I came back this time to discuss something with you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s all head to the conference room.¡±
As he spoke, he led the three women into the meeting room of Coiling Dragon Manor.
When Ling Zhan and the others heard this, their eyes narrowed slightly and they hurriedly followed.
In the conference room.
¡°Everyone, after I became a Universe Lord, 1 obtained the authority to establish a cosmic nation.¡±
Chu Zhou sat at the head of the table and said loudly.
The people in the conference room immediately erupted as soon as he said this.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, are you going to establish a cosmic nation?¡±
A World Overlord said excitedly.
Yuan Bingmei, Dongfang Mingzhu, Ling Zhan, and the others were also very excited.
In their understanding, other than the five giant factions of Humanity, they were basically the strongest in the cosmic nation.
Generally speaking, a cosmic nation could control onerge star region, which was about 10,000 star regions, which was equivalent to 100 million gxies.
Other than the territories under its jurisdiction, it usually had hundreds to nearly 1,000 intermediate cosmic civilization affiliates and tens of thousands of basic cosmic civilization affiliates.
In addition, there were millions of World Overlords in the universe.
It could be said that the poption, resources, and experts of a cosmic nation were extremely huge and terrifying.
Even though Coiling Dragon Manor was extremely powerful now and had a range of influence that spanned across more than ten intermediate civilizations, even the royal family of the True Central universe had to give Coiling Dragon Manor some face.
But, Ling Zhan and the others knew that the true strength of Coiling Dragon Manor was far inferior to that of the True Central universe.
The reason why the royal family of the True Central universe gave Coiling Dragon Manor face was not because of Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s strength, but because of Chu Zhou.
However, if Coiling Dragon Manor had a cosmic nation, it would wee a true leap in development and be a well-known faction among the entire human race.
Chu Zhou met the excited gazes and nodded slightly.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m preparing to establish a cosmic nation.¡±
Everyone was in an uproar again after getting confirmation from Chu Zhou.
¡°However, establishing a cosmic nation is not an easy task. 1 have to choose the right location. The location 1 chose is rather far from the Blood Mountain Gxy. It¡¯s called the Chaotic Star Domain.¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°What do we need to do?¡±
Ling Zhan and the others did not care how far the Chaotic Star Domain was from the Blood Mountain Gxy.
He only cared about what they needed to do.
¡°I¡¯m preparing to bring all the core Elites of Coiling Dragon Manor over. When we establish the cosmic nation, the Mirror Universe corporation will send an army directly under our jurisdiction to help us. However, we need our people to guard and manage the territory we establish¡¡±
Chu Zhou told her his n.
¡°It¡¯s what we should do.¡±
Ling Zhan and the others nodded in agreement.
Soon, Chu Zhou reached an agreement with the people from Coiling Dragon Manor.
After the meeting ended, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, and the other upper echelons of the Coiling Dragon Manor immediately issued a ¡®military transfer order¡¯.
Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s armies were instantly stationed in various gxies, mobilizing their Elites and sending them to Coiling Dragon Manor.
The de Edge Chamber of Commerce controlled by Dongfang Mingzhu and the Shadow Organization controlled by Yuan Bingmei also had arge number of Elites rushing towards Beta.
Niya O¡¯Brien also hurriedly returned to the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land, preparing to transfer an elite army from the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land to follow Chu Zhou to establish a cosmic nation.
Such a hugemotion naturally could not be hidden from the Blood Mountain Empire and the major factions of the Blood Mountain Star Field.
Simrly, it could not be hidden from the intermediate civilizations in the universe that the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s influence had spread to.
In the beginning, when these powers realized that the Coiling Dragon Manor was mobilizing troops on arge scale, they were greatly shocked and uneasy. They thought that the Coiling Dragon Manor was preparing to start a war with a certain power.
They were all afraid that the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s target w¡¯ould be them or that they would be implicated.
The current Coiling Dragon Manor was extraordinary.
Even though Dongfang Mingzhu and the other higher-ups who were in charge of Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s daily affairs were not strong, some of them had not even reached the World Overlord Realm.
However, Chu Zhou, who w¡¯as behind Coiling Dragon Manor, was too terrifying.
This was a new Universe Nobility.
Moreover, Chu Zhou had the backing of one of the five giants, the Mirror Universe corporation, and a teacher who was the overlord of the universe.
In short, they could not afford to offend Coiling Dragon Manor.
If the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s target was them, they could only admit defeat¡ They might even take the initiative to surrender and not dare to resist.
However, they soon found out the truth.
It turned out that the reason why Coiling Dragon Manor suddenly mobilized troops on arge scale was not because they wanted to start a war with a certain faction, but because they were prepared to follow Chu Zhou to a certain star domain and establish a cosmic nation.
After knowing the truth, these forces all heaved a sigh of relief.
There were also people who saw an opportunity to befriend Coiling Dragon Manor.
In front of the entrance of Coiling Dragon Manor, a blood-red battleship filled with gifts slowlynded.
A majestic figure in a blood-red robe flew down from the battleship with a group of experts andnded on the ground..
Chapter 962: Glorious Return (3)
Chapter 962: Glorious Return (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The world is really unpredictable. In just a few decades, the Coiling Dragon Manor has actually be so prosperous.¡±
¡°The world is really unpredictable. In just a few decades, the Coiling Dragon Manor has actually be so prosperous.¡±
At this moment, Coiling Dragon Manor was filled with guests.
There were too many guests and they formed a queue in front of the door.
Dong Fu Blood Mountain saw more than 10 familiar faces who were not inferior to him, the Emperor of the Blood Mountain Empire while he was queuing.
This made him feel even moreplicated.
He did not bother when he first heard the name Chu Zhou but now, he had to queue up to see Chu Zhou.
The changes in the world could not be more mysterious than this.
¡°My son, can you imagine that Lord Chu Zhou has achieved his current achievements in just a few decades?¡±
He suddenly turned around and said to a young man in a blood-colored dragon robe beside him.
This young man was Di Chen Blood Mountain. Back then, he had a small conflict with Chu Zhou. He had always wanted to surpass Chu Zhou after losing miserably to Chu Zhou.
After decades, his improvement could be said to be great. He advanced from World Overlord Level Eight to Transcendent World Overlord.
However¡ he was still a World Overlord.
When Di Chen Blood Mountain heard his father, Dong Fu Blood Mountain¡¯s words, he could not help but feel a little bitter. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this at all. Father, what you said back then was right. Some people are destined to be divine dragons that soar to the nine heavens.¡±
¡°I actually wanted topare myself to Lord Chu Zhou back then. I really overestimated myself.¡±
Dong Fu Blood Mountain patted Di Chen Blood Mountain¡¯s shoulder and smiled.
¡°My son, don¡¯t be discouraged. Actually, it¡¯s already very outstanding for you to be a Transcendent World Overlord before 4.00 years old. You¡¯re not weaker than those God Race prodigies.¡±
¡°No one canpare to a protagonist of an era like Lord Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°You just have to be yourself. 1 believe that you will eventually be a Universe Lord.¡±
Di Chen Blood Mountain looked at his father Dong Fu Blood Mountain¡¯s loving smile and felt touched. He suddenly felt relieved.
Exactly!
Why should hepare himself to a protagonist like Lord Chu Zhou?
He wasn¡¯t going badly either.
¡°Yes, Father, I will do my best in the future.¡± He nodded heavily.
At this moment, there was suddenlymotion in the crowd.
Dong Fu Blood Mountain and Di Chen Blood Mountain realized that many people were looking up at the sky. They hurriedly looked up at the sky.
Instantly, they saw a huge pce that was as majestic as a mountain flying over.
The pce was iparably magnificent, emitting billions of gorgeous lights and moving songs.
It was like a pce of gods.
When Dong Fu Blood Mountain saw the pce, his expression changed drastically.
¡°This¡ This is the spaceship of the king of the True Central universe¡ªDivine Pce.¡±
¡°The king of the True Central universe actually came to visit Lord Chu Zhou personally?¡±
Dong Fu Blood Mountain eximed in shock.
It wasn¡¯t just Dong Fu Blood Mountain. All the guests who recognized the origins of the flying pce were extremely shocked.
The king of the True Central universe could almost be said to be the highest in the True Central universe.
A single word could decide the fate of billions of living beings.
Even Dong Fu Blood Mountain, the emperor of an intermediate civilization in the universe, would find it difficult to meet such an important figure.
However, they saw the other party personally visit Coiling Dragon Manor today.
Dong Fu Blood Mountain and the others quickly understood.
Yes!
The position of the king of the True Central universe was high, but could it be higher than Lord Chu Zhou, who had already be a Universe Nobility?
Thinking about it this way, it was understandable that the king of the True Central universe had personallye to visit Coiling Dragon Manor..
Chapter 963: Day Of Miracle (1)
Chapter 963: Day Of Miracle (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The Divine Pce continued to shrink and slowlynded on the grasnd outside Coiling Dragon Manor.
The door of the Divine Pce opened. ¡®Two teams of golden-armored soldiers walked out in an orderly manner. They held spears and guarded both sides.
Each of these golden-armored soldiers was burning with ayer of golden mes.
Dong Fu Blood Mountain and the others realized that the golden-armored soldiers were all World Overlords.
How extravagant was it to use a World Overlord as a soldier?
¡°These are the True Central universe country¡¯s Golden me Sacred Guards.¡±
Dong Fu Blood Mountain¡¯s pupils constricted as he spoke to Di Chen Blood Mountain.
Di Chen Blood Mountain was shocked when he heard this. His teacher was a giant in the headquarters of the True Central Dojo.
Of course, he knew of the existence of the Golden me Sacred Guards.
The Golden me Sacred Guards were the guards under the True Central universe¡¯s king, King Zhen Yang.
Every Golden me Sacred Guards was an elite among World Overlords.
Moreover, the Golden me Sacred Guards were also proficient in array formations and coordination.
If 10 Golden me Sacred Guards joined forces, they could easily kill a Transcendent World Overlord.
With 100 Golden me Sacred Guards joining forces, even a Universe Lord would have to spend some effort to suppress them.
With 100 Golden me Sacred Guards joining forces, even a Universe Lord would have to spend some effort to suppress them.
As for the Golden me Sacred Guards, they had always been by King Zhen Yang¡¯s side.
Now that the Golden me Sacred Guards had appeared here, it meant that the king of the True Central universe, True Central King had arrived.
Under the gazes of Dong Fu Blood Mountain andpany, a dignified old man walked out of the Divine Pce¡¯s door with the help of a purple-haired woman.
The old man also had purple hair and a pair of silver eyes.
Billions of silver lightning bolts shot out as his eyes opened and closed.
It was chilling.
The moment Dong Fu Blood Mountain and the other guests saw the dignified elder, they hurriedly walked over and bowed to him.
¡°Greetings, Your Majesty!¡±
The True Central King nced indifferently at Dong Fu Blood Mountain and the others before casually waving his hand.
¡°I¡¯m here to visit the Pan Dragon King today. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
Dong Fu Blood Mountain and the others stood up and hurriedly made way for the True Central King.
The True Central King nodded with a smile and walked towards the door of Coiling Dragon Manor with the help of the purple-haired woman.
¡°True Central King of the True Central universe?¡±
Chu Zhou also sensed the arrival of the True Central King in Coiling Dragon Manor.
After joining the Mirror Universe corporation, he had a detailed understanding of the True Central universe.
At this moment, information about the True Central King appeared in his mind.
[930 million years ago, Zhen Yang joined the Infinite Battle Arena and became a core member.]
[900 million years ago, True Central became a Universe Lord and established the True Central universe.]
[600 million years ago, Universe Lord Zhen Yang led the expeditionary army of the True Central universe to the border of the Human Race and fought a war with the Zerg race. This warsted for 10 million years¡ In the bloody battle, Universe Lord Zhen Yang became a Universe Nobility.]
Information about the True Central King quickly shed through Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
¡°This is a Universe Nobility that¡¯s older than Teacher and Green King!¡±
He sighed in his heart and stood up to walk out.
He needed to personally wee such an ancient Universe Nobility.
Soon, Chu Zhou arrived at the entrance and met the True Central King.
¡°Your Majesty, your arrival brings light to our Coiling Dragon Manor!¡±
Chu Zhouughed.
¡°Hahaha, Pan Dragon King, you tter me.¡±
The True Central Kingughed loudly and mocked himself.
¡°Compared to a protagonist like you, I¡¯m just a remnant of the old era who has lived a little longer.¡±
¡°I¡¯m still strong despite my age. Your Majesty, you must be joking,¡± Chu Zhou replied.
¡°No, it¡¯s up to you young people to take charge now,¡± the True Central King said with a smile.
Chu Zhou and the True Central King chatted andughed.
The surrounding people looked nervous, afraid that they would identally cause amotion and affect Chu Zhou and the True Central King.
In the crowd, Dong Fu Blood Mountain and Di Chen Blood Mountain looked at Chu Zhou, who was chatting happily with the True Central King, withplicated expressions.
Even though they had long expected that Chu Zhou¡¯s status had far surpassed theirs.
However, at this moment, after personally witnessing the True Central King of the True Central universe treat Chu Zhou as an equal and even take the initiative to befriend him, they realized that Chu Zhou¡¯s current status had be unattainable to them.
Chu Zhou brought the True Central King back to the living room of the vi.
True Central King: ¡°Pan Dragon King¡¡±
¡°Ahem, Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me Chu Zhou.¡± Chu Zhou coughed dryly and interrupted the True Central King.
The True Central King smiled when he heard that. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯m older than you, so I¡¯ll call you Brother Chu Zhou. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Just call me by my name.¡±
¡°Big Brother Zhen Yang,¡± Chu Zhou shouted.
The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere became even more harmonious.
True Central King: ¡°Brother Chu Zhou, I heard that you¡¯re preparing to establish your own cosmic nation?¡±
¡°I do.¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
A glint shed across the True Central King¡¯s eyes as he smiled.
¡°Establishing a cosmic nation is a huge project. From opening up territories to managing and governing, there are endless matters of all sizes. It can be said to be extremelyplicated.¡±
¡°Big Brother, I have experience in this area. I wonder if you need it?¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he could not help but be delighted. ¡°Of course! Please guide me, Big Brother.¡±
Indeed, he had no experience in establishing a cosmic nation..
Chapter 964: Day Of Miracle (2)
Chapter 964: Day Of Miracle (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It would be great if someone could impart some experience.
¡°I can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just sharing my past experiences.¡±
With a thought, the True Central King sent a huge piece of information to Chu Zhou.
In Chu Zhou¡¯s mind, Deep Blue quickly organized the information sent by the True Central King into a book.
Chu Zhou flipped through it briefly and immediately saw many problems before and after the cosmic nation was established, as well as solutions.
These were iparably precious experiences.
Only those who had established and managed cosmic nations would understand.
Its value was not inferior to a Universe Nobility level technique.
With these experiences, he would have fewer detours when establishing the cosmic nation.
¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡± Chu Zhou cupped his hands slightly and sincerely thanked the other party for his help.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
The True Central King waved his hand with a smile and said, ¡°You might encounter many obstacles when establishing a cosmic nation. Even though you are strong, your Coiling Dragon Manor is not strong enough¡ In that case, you will probably have to take care of many small troubles.¡±
¡°How about this? I¡¯ll send our True Central Universe Ninth Legion to help you establish a cosmic nation.¡±
When the purple-haired woman beside the True Central King heard that the True Central King wanted to send the ninth legion to help Chu Zhou establish the cosmic nation, she was immediately shocked. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to stop him.
However, she shut her mouth again in the end.
Chu Zhou could not help but be slightly stunned when he heard the True Central King¡¯s words.
He was already very grateful that the True Central King had taught him the experience of establishing and governing a cosmic nation.
Unexpectedly, the other party was actually prepared to send an army to support him.
This was a little helpful.
If he agreed to ept it, he would undoubtedly owe a huge favor.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re rejecting Big Brother¡¯s small help!¡±
Seeing that Chu Zhou was deep in thought, the True Central King put on a straight face and pretended to be angry.
When Chu Zhou saw the True Central King¡¯s reaction, heughed heartily. ¡°Big Brother, you must be joking. Since you want to help me, how can 1 refuse?¡±
He had thought it through.
The Chaotic Star Domain was not somewhere else.
Not only was it not the territory of the humans, the situation was also chaotic. There were many factions, and behind the scenes, there was the interference of the humans, the Zerg race, the Primordial Alliance, and the other three major factions.
The situation could be said to be extremelyplicated.
Even if he wasn¡¯t weak, with the support of his teacher and the upper echelons of the human race, it probably wouldn¡¯t be easy to sessfully establish his own cosmic nation in the Chaotic Star Domain.
He would probably have to face much more trouble than establishing a cosmic nation in the human domain.
In that case, the Coiling Dragon Manor under hismand would not be enough.
With the help of other factions, it would undoubtedly reduce a lot of trouble and also reduce the casualties of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
Considering this, he decided to ept the True Central King¡¯s help.
Considering this, he decided to ept the True Central King¡¯s help.
There was no need to be afraid.
In the society of rtionships, you owe me, I owe you, you help me, I help you¡ Only by exchanging favors can both parties be friends.
With more friends, the road would be easier!
¡°Hahaha, brother, I¡¯ll go back now and get the ninth legion toe to Beta Star.¡±
Upon hearing that Chu Zhou had epted his help, the True Central King left with the purple-haired woman.
Soon, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the Divine Pce soared into the sky and gradually disappeared.
¡°Your Majesty, I know you want to befriend Chu Zhou¡ but isn¡¯t the price of directly sending the Ninth Legion to help him establish a cosmic nation too high?¡±
After the Divine Pce soared into the sky, the purple-haired woman, who had been suppressing her thoughts, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.
The nine armies of the True Central cosmic nation were nurtured by the True Central cosmic nation after countless efforts and resources.
When establishing a cosmic nation, there might be arge number of sacrifices.
In other words, if the Ninth Legion helped Chu Zhou establish a cosmic nation, the Ninth Legion might suffer heavy casualties.
The purple-haired woman found this hard to ept.
¡°Little Six, you¡¯re still too narrow-minded.¡±
The True Central King smiled faintly and ced his hands behind his back. ¡°Do you think anyone can get a protagonist like Chu Zhou to help him?¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Coiling Dragon Manor, he would be in our True Central Universe now. He can be considered to be from the same hometown as us. Even if we want to help him, he might not ept it. Do you believe me?¡±
¡°This¡¡± The purple-haired woman was stunned.
The True Central King continued, ¡°Moreover, as long as we can befriend Chu Zhou¡ what¡¯s a mere Ninth Legion? I¡¯m willing to sacrifice a few more legions.¡±
The purple-robed woman looked at the True Central King in shock.
¡°Little Six, even though you¡¯re very outstanding and have a high chance of bing a Universe Lord in the future¡ your horizons aren¡¯t big enough.¡±
¡°You have to know that some people will never be able to climb up the socialdder again if they miss the opportunity to befriend them.¡±
¡°Therefore, when the opportunity to befriend these peoplees, we have to act decisively. No matter how great the price is, we won¡¯t hesitate.¡±
With that, the True Central King turned around and left.
¡°Am I not big enough?¡±
The purple-clothed woman muttered to herself as a thoughtful expression appeared on her face.
The Coiling Dragon Manor.
Chu Zhou received Dong Fu, Blood Mountain, and the other emperors of the intermediate-level literary nations in the universe, as well as some Control Realm martial artists from the Blood Mountain Gxy and therge factions in the nearby star fields after the True Central King left.
These people expressed their full support for Chu Zhou to establish a cosmic nation.
They would fully support him whether it was manpower, material resources, or the army..
Chapter 965: Day Of Miracle (3)
Chapter 965: Day Of Miracle (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou thought that since he had already epted the True Central King¡¯s help, he might as well ept the support of these people.
From this day onwards, other than the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s elites and army, they continued to gather on Beta Star.
The Ninth Legion of the True Central Cosmic Nation, as well as the armies of the Blood Mountain Empire and many other factions, were also rushing towards Beta.
In addition, many resources were also sent to Beta by spaceships.
The True Central universe even sent a group of interster teleportation gate builders to Beta with ships full of precious materials.
They wanted to help Coiling Dragon Manor build arge interster teleportation gate.
Yan Huang.
This was the headquarters of the Yan Huang Religion.
At this moment, the entire Yan Huang was filled with a faint glow.
On the continent of this, thick clouds enveloped it.
Densely packed temples stood on the vastnd under the clouds.
Looking down from the sky, in the center of thisnd covered in dark clouds, there was a majestic temple that was more than too timesrger than an ordinary temple.
This temple was enveloped in a milky white holy light that reached the sky.
Under the contrast of the divine light, the entire temple revealed a dense Holy aura.
From afar, in the even more dazzling holy light stood a huge statue that was ten thousand meters tall.
The statue looked 90% simr to Chu Zhou.
Holy, dignified, and noble aura spread out from the huge statue.
At this moment, Chu Zhou stood under the statue and looked up at it.
Lyton and Monica stood respectfully behind Chu Zhou.
¡°How many believers does our Yan Huang Religion have now?¡±
Chu Zhou asked without turning around.
Master, our Yan Huang Religion has developed rapidly over the years. Our influence has even spread from the Blood Mountain Gxy to more than ten nearby gxies. Our Yan Huang Religion has more than 800 trillion believers.¡± Lyton said respectfully.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.
When he left Coiling Dragon Manor, the Yan Huang Religion only had about 90 trillion believers. Now, it actually exceeded 800 trillion.
This speed of development exceeded their expectations.
¡°You guys did well. All these years, the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯ has been handed over to you guys. You guys have contributed greatly to the rapid development of the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯. You will be rewarded!¡±
Chu Zhou had an idea as he praised.
A Dark Gold sword engraved with countless mysterious patterns and a scepter that was filled with traces of Holy light appeared in front of Lyton and Monica.
Lyton and Monica both sensed the nomological aura emanating from these two weapons.
¡°These¡ these are Universe Lord weapons?¡±
Lyton and Monica were shocked. When they looked at the Dark Gold sword and scepter, there was a hint of passion in their eyes.
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Universe Lord weapon¡ It¡¯s yours now.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly.
There were at least too Universe Lord weapons in the treasure mountain range in his Divine Kingdom.
Now, Universe Lord weapons were nothing to him.
1 aking out two gifts for Lyton and Monica was not a big deal, a token.
Ours?
When Lyton and Monica heard this, their breathing quickened.
In their eyes, Universe Lord weapons were priceless and extremely powerful.
Now, Chu Zhou had actually given them two Universe Lord weapons so casually. This made them extremely touched.
¡°Alright, put away your weapons and leave.¡± Chu Zhou said.
¡°Thank you for your generous gift, Master!¡±
Lyton and Monica bowed deeply to Chu Zhou.
I hen, they left with the Dark Gold longsword and the scepter.
Chu Zhou¡¯s attention was focused on the sea of light above the temple formed by the endless power of faith after Lyton and Monica left.
He took a step forward and was in the center of the sea of light.
fhe power of faith contributed by 800 trillion believers and umted over many years. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±
He muttered to himself and closed his eyes slightly.
¡°I am the ¡®Lord of Yan Huang¡¯. All the power of faith born from my faith shall belong to me!¡±
As he thought this, the entire sea of light instantly boiled.
It was not just the sea of light above the temple. The power of faith that had drifted above all the Yan Huang Religion temples in the True Central Universe all these years seemed to havee alive at this moment.
1 he surging power of faith roared and rolled, crossing space and time to descend, surging towards Chu Zhou, who was standing in the sea of light.
He slowly closed his eyes and absorbed the power of faith that seemed to be tangible in all directions. There was only one thought left in his mind. ¡°Power of faith¡ Arge amount of power of faith!¡±
Vast power of faith surged into his body like seawater from a broken dam.
Faith was poisonous.
The power of faith hid countless distracting thoughts of the Spirit. The damage to the soul was no small matter. If one came into contact with the power of faith for a long time, they might even lose themselves.
Therefore, basically no one in the universe dared to devour the power of faith wantonly.
However, this was not a problem for Chu Zhou.
A huge amount of power of faith had just entered his body when it was immediately converted into attribute points by the Attribute Board.
It had no effect on him at all.
Chu Zhou did not notice that as the power of faith surged in, the statue in front of the temple below him suddenly emitted vast holy light.
It was not just this statue.
In the True Central universe, all the statues in front of the Yan Huang Religion temple emitted vast holy light at this moment.
¡°Heavens, this is¡ a miracle!¡±
Miracle! Miracle¡ I he great Lord of Yan Huang has shown his divinity.¡±
¡°This is the blessing of my God!¡±
In the temples, many believers knelt down excitedly when they saw the statues that suddenly emitted vast holy light.
Countless believers looked at the statue and vaguely felt a pair of majestic eyes staring at them, majestic and pitiful.
In the sky above all the Yan Huang Religion shrines in the True Central universe, milky white holy light that was like a vast sea washed over the sky wantonly.
The originally dark sky was now interwoven into a sea of light by holy light belts.
Countless temples were enveloped by a vast Holy power.
In this holy power, all the believers in the temple square felt their souls being wrapped by a holy power. They felt their souls being continuously purified and purified.
Countless believers prostrated on the ground in excitement. Their faith in the Lord of Yan Huang was even more certain and pious.
This day was also recorded in the history of the Yan Huang Religion.
This was the first time the Lord of Yan Huang had shown his divinity. The believers of the Yan Huang Religion called it the Day of Miracles.
Every year, on this day, the Yan Huang Religion would hold a grand sacrificial ceremony on the day of the miracle.
Countless believers would kneel on the square of the temple and pray to the Lord of Yan Huang every time on the Day of Miracles..
Chapter 966: Expedition: Setting Off! (1)
Chapter 966: Expedition: Setting Off! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Attribute points +10,000!¡±
¡°Attribute points +10,000!¡±
¡°Attribute points +10,000!¡±
Chu Zhou stood in the sea of light and crazily devoured the power of faith umted by the Yan Huang Religion over the years.
The notifications of the increase in attribute points kept appearing in his mind.
There was a long pause!
The sea of light beneath him vanished.
The power of faith that surged from all directions also stopped.
[Attribute points: 46 quintillion (+40 quintillion)]
¡°I left Coiling Dragon Manor for about eight years. The power of faith umted over these eight years was converted into 40 quintillion attribute points, which is the power of faith umted on average every year. It can roughly be converted into five quintillion attribute points.¡±
Chu Zhou Easy calcted the attribute points that the Yan Huang Religion could contribute to him every year.
After knowing that the Yan Huang Religion could contribute about five quintillion attribute points to him every year, he revealed a satisfied smile.
Five quintillion attribute points did not sound like much but it was actually quite a lot.
lie could only obtain about three quintillion attribute points by devouring an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
Furthermore, the Yan Huang Religion was still expanding rapidly.
As the Yan Huang Religion developed faster and faster and had more and more believers, the attribute points it could contribute every year would also increase continuously.
¡°If I sessfully establish the cosmic nation and make the Yan Huang Religion the religion of the entire cosmic nation, then the attribute points that the Yan Huang Religion can contribute every year will probably be at least 100 quintillion.¡±
lie had already determined his cultivation path: Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, Reincarnation, and the other sevenws. He cultivated them at the same time.
In this way, the attribute points he needed to increase hisprehension of thesews would probably be an astronomical figure.
Furthermore, other than the seven nomologicalws, he also had to improve the Killing Sword Art, Chaos Dharma Body, Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, Soul Armor, and other ultimate techniques.
This way, he would need to consume even more attribute points.
With this thought in mind, he became even more eager to establish a cosmic nation.
¡°My attribute points have increased by 40 quintillion. I can increase my strength again¡¡±
Chu Zhou opened his Attribute Board.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Beginner Universe Nobility)]
[Attribute Points: 46 quintillion]
Rule:
[Chaos Law: 0.6% (Upgradable)]
[Yin-Yang Rule: 0.1% (Upgradable)]
[Spacetime Law: 30% (Unupgradable)]
[Five Elemental Laws: 30% (Metal and Wood Laws have fused more than 60%) (Unupgradable)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 40% (Unupgradable)]
Absolute arts:
[Book of Seven Cmities: Level One. Initial mastery of the seven powers of joy, anger, worry, thought, sorrow, fear, and shock.]
[Reincarnation Technique: Level Two, Reincarnation of All Beings (Unupgradable)]
[Divine Rune ¡°A¡±: Level ofprehension and control reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord (Unupgradable)]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time (Unupgradable)]
[Soul Armor: Level Seven, Level Seven Soul Armor (Unupgradable)]
[Killing Sword Art: Level 16,prehended 16 ughter Sword Diagrams (Unupgradable)]
[Chaos Dharma Body: Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body (Unupgradable)]
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 22 clones (nine Advance Grade Universe Lord clones, three Intermediate Grade Universe Lord clones, nine Elementary Grade Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone) (unupgradable)]
(Description: The advancement of the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture does not refer to condensing a clone, but to increasing the level of understanding of the content of the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture. For example, one needs to understand the content of the Universe Lord part of the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture to condense a Universe Lord clone. Only by understanding the content of the Universe Nobility level of the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture can one condense a clone below the Universe Nobility level.)
He made some adjustments to the information on his Attribute Board ording to his needs.
After confirming the cultivation path of the Seven Great Laws, he abandoned thews of gravity, repulsion, and so on.
At the same time, he also abandoned the Flowing Moon Movement Technique and the Six Radiance Shield.
He made the Attribute Board hide the relevant information about these abandoned rules and ultimate techniques.
In addition, he also let the Attribute Board directly disy whether thews and ultimate techniques could be upgraded.
This way, the information on the Attribute Board was clear at a nce.
He quickly nced at his Attribute Board.
¡°Sigh, only the Chaosws and Yin-Yangws that have just entered the Beginner realm can be improved. The otherws and absolute arts can¡¯t be improved¡ From the looks of it, the attribute points are still too little.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed in disappointment.
Following that, he decided to raise the Chaosws.
¡°Improve the Chaosws!¡±
His heart skipped a beat.
His Attribute Board immediately shed.
Rumble!
The Chaos nomologicalws in the Netherworld spacetime seemed to have been summoned by an unknown force, causing them to suddenly tremble.
A huge Chaos river suddenly appeared above Yan Huang and poured down.
Chu Zhou¡¯s body was enveloped by the chaotic river that descended from the nine heavens.
He directly revealed his million-meter-tall Chaos body. He stood in the world like a heavenly pir, devouring the Chaos aura in the Chaos River, as well as countless Chaosws and Chaos runes.
All kinds of Chaos Profound appeared in his mind.
Hisprehension of the Chaosws skyrocketed.
¡°This¡ This is my master¡¯s true body!¡±
On Yan Huang, countless believers looked up at the towering Chaos True Body. All of them were so excited that they kept worshiping it.
A momentter¡ The Chaos River vanished..
Chapter 967: Expedition: Setting Off! (2)
Chapter 967: Expedition: Setting Off! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
A brand new Chaos Nomological Sparks floated above the Chaos True Body. A heavy and vast pressure enveloped the entire Yan Huang.
[Attribute Points: o|
[Chaos Law: 25% (Unupgradable)]
When Chu Zhou saw that hisprehension of the Chaosws had increased to 25%, he put the Chaos Nomological Sparks back into his consciousness space in satisfaction.
In his consciousness space, the Chaos Nomological Sparks, Space-Time Nomological Sparks, Five Elements Nomological Sparks, Reincarnation Nomological Sparks, and other Nomological Sparks each upied a corner.
There was an unknown connection between the four Nomological Sparks. It was extremely mysterious.
¡°I¡¯ve used up my attribute points again.¡±
¡°I have to establish a cosmic nation as soon as possible.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as his body instantly became the size of a normal person.
¡°Congrattions on condensing the Nomological Sparks again, Master.¡±
Lyton and Monica walked over and congratted him.
At this moment, the two of them could not help but look at Chu Zhou in shock.
ording to the information they had learned from the Mirror Universe, their master had condensed three Nomological Sparks in the Universe Ocean.
He had condensed another Chaos Nomological Sparks.
These were four Nomological Sparks.
A person had actually cultivated four nomologicalws at the same time and condensed four Nomological Sparks.
This was unbelievable.
¡°The difference between people is really greater than that between dogs and humans!¡±
Lyton smiled bitterly in his heart.
When he first submitted to Chu Zhou, both of them were Domain Lords.
However, after decades, he was still a World Overlord while
Chu Zhou had not only be a beginner Universe Nobility, he had also condensed four Nomological Sparks.
The disparity was so great that it made people despair.
When Monica saw the bitterness that shed across Lyton¡¯s face, she, who was quick-witted, immediately knew what herpanion was thinking.
She secretly rolled her eyes.
Lyton was asking for it.
Master was such a peerless god.
How could ordinary people like thempare to him?
¡°Are the elites of the Yan Huang Religion ready for the expedition?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Lyton and Monica.
Lyton¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°The elites of the Yan Huang Religion have all gathered on Beta. We can set off as soon as Master gives the order.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Very good. Let¡¯s return to Beta and prepare to set off for the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
With a move, he disappeared with Lyton and Monica.
Beta.
On this day, the entire Beta Star seemed to have be a huge war camp.
Numerous battleships floated above Beta.
Army after army spread out. gs filled the sky, covering the sky and the sun. It was suffocating.
At the center of all the legions were the four legions directly under the Coiling Dragon Manor: the Coiling Dragon Legion, the de Legion, the Shadow Legion, and the Yan Huang Legion.
The Coiling Dragon Army was led by Ice Snow World Overlord, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, and Li Qingshi.
Dongfang Mingzhu was the leader of the de Edge Chamber of Commerce.
The Shadow Legion was led by Yuan Bingmei. This army was mainly made up of experts from the Shadow Organization.
The Yan Huang Army was the Yan Huang Religion¡¯s Guardian Army, led by Lyton and Monica.
Of the four armies, the Coiling Dragon Army was the strongest. It gathered the most experts from the Coiling Dragon Manor and was also the main army of the Coiling Dragon Manor.
Other than the four legions directly under the Coiling Dragon Manor, there was also a ck Armored Army that was a thousand or ten thousand times more terrifying than the four legions.
This was the True Central universe¡¯s Ninth Legion sent by the True Central universe to assist Chu Zhou. It was also known as the ck Hell Legion.
Themander and deputymander of the ck Hell Army were two Universe Lords.
In addition, there were also the Blood Mountain Army sent by the Blood Mountain Empire, the Mirror Moon Army sent by the Mirror Moon Lake Sacred Land, and 13 other armies.
18 huge armies floated above Beta Star. The terrifying aura made countless people on Beta Star break out in cold sweat.
These 18 legions were too terrifying.
If he were to use his full strength, it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to wipe out a rtively weak cosmic nation.
At this moment, countless gazes were focused on Chu Zhou.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was solemn as he suddenly waved his hand.
The next moment, the 18 huge armies moved in an orderly manner. Like a huge Torrent, they flew towards the interster teleportation gate that stood at the center of Beta.
The four legions were Coiling Dragon Manor, then the ck Hell Legion, then the Blood Mountain Legion¡
The army entered the interster portal and quickly disappeared.
After the 18 armies left through the interster portal, there were also many battleships in charge of logistics carrying arge number of resources. They followed behind and entered the interster portal.
Chu Zhou also entered the interster teleportation gate.
The Chaotic Star Domain was located at the edge of the human domain and was very far from the Blood Mountain Gxy.
Chu Zhou led the 18 armies and constantly teleported through the interster teleportation portal. They crossed more than 10 cosmic nations and spent half a year before arriving at the edge of the Chaotic Star Domain.
¡°Is this the Chaotic Star Domain?¡±
Chu Zhou stood in the void and looked at the dazzling and vast star field in the distance. His eyes flickered.
Behind him stood Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Niya O¡¯Brien, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, Lyton, Monica, and the Ice Snow World Overlord.
Behind them were 18 huge legions.
¡°This is the information about the various factions in the Chaotic Star Domain that my teacher passed to me. Come and take a look..¡±
Chapter 968: Expedition: Setting Off! (3)
Chapter 968: Expedition: Setting Off! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou said to Dongfang Mingzhu and the others. With a thought, the dark blue light projected a huge screen in the air.
[There are many factions in the Chaotic Star Domain. The eight great ns are the strongest factions in the Chaotic Star Domain amongst them. The eight great ns are: Starlight n, Dream Eating n, Dog Ghost n, Snake n, Giant Hand n, Blue Silk n, Wu Qi n, and Fire Hating n. I
[Among the eight great ns, the Starlight n, the Dream Eating n, and the Dog Ghost n are the strongest. These three ns have established the Starlight Alliance, the Dream Alliance, and the Dog Ghost Alliance respectively. They have recruited arge number of other experts from the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
[In addition, the Starlight n has the backing of us humans and has a cooperative rtionship with us humans. The Dream Eating n has the backing of the Primordial Alliance. The Dog Ghost n has the backing of the Zerg race.]
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the information on the screen seriously.
¡°Tsk tsk, 1 finally understand how the word ¡®chaos¡¯ came about. There are at least hundreds of cosmic races in this star field, and the various races are constantly in conflict. Moreover, we humans, the Primordial Alliance, and the Zerg race are secretly interfering behind the scenes¡ How can such a situation not be chaotic? It¡¯s simply chaotic.¡± Shi Meng eximed.
¡°The situation in the Chaotic Star Domain is soplicated. Moreover, apart from us humans, the Primordial Alliance and the Zerg race also have support forces among them¡ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for us to sessfully take down the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
Li Qingshi frowned.
In the past, she was only an ordinary martial artist on Earth.
However, over the years, she had be one of the higher-ups of the Coiling Dragon Manor. She had even led the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s army to battle everywhere.
Her vision and structure were no longerparable to the past.
Therefore, she could tell at a nce that there were various problems in wanting to conquer the Chaotic Star Domain.
Ling Zhan also spoke.
¡°The situation in the Chaotic Star Domain is indeed chaotic. There are too many races and forces involved¡ However, it¡¯s not necessarily difficult to conquer.¡±
Everyone immediately turned to look at Ling Zhan.
Ling Zhan¡¯s expression was calm.
¡°At the end of the day, the war between us and the various races and factions in the Chaotic Star Domain is not an ordinary war.¡±
¡°This is the world of the strong. The top experts are the key to everything.¡±
¡°As long as the top powerhouses on our side can quickly behead the leaders of the various races and factions in the Chaotic Star Field, the various races and factions in the Chaotic Star Field will fall into a leaderless state¡¡±
¡°¡At that time, with the deterrence of the top experts on our side and the arrival of the army, we will definitely be able to crush all the major factions quickly and upy the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
¡°The only problem now is how to stop the Primordial Alliance and the Zerg race from interfering.¡±
Ling Zhan gave a few simple sentences and gave an effective n to attack the Chaotic Star Field.
p p p!
Chu Zhou pped and looked at Ling Zhan in admiration. ¡°Ling Zhan, what you said is what I want to do.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. No matter howplicated the situation in Chaotic Star Domain is, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°This is a world where the top powerhouses decide everything.¡±
¡°Everything will naturally be resolved as long as we kill the leaders of the various races and factions.¡±
He suddenly looked up and smiled as he spoke. ¡°Teacher, am I right?¡±
¡°Right!¡±
King Bei Gang¡¯s figure suddenly appeared above Chu Zhou and the others.
Along with him were the Caged Dragon Master that Chu Zhou had seen before, Torch Dragon King, Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, and many other experts from the Mirror Universe corporation.
There was also the Mammoth King, the Universe Nobility of the Infinite Battle Arena.
Master Lan Ruo, a super Illusion expert from the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce.
In addition, King Bei Cang waved his hand and released an army of 100,000 people from his Divine Kingdom.
Chu Zhou looked at the 100,000-strong army and his eyebrows twitched.
Even though the 100,000-strong army was far inferior to the 18 legions he had brought, there were more than 10 Universe Lords in that 100,000-strong army. The others were all Transcendent World Overlords.
This was the elite army of the Mirror Universe corporation without a doubt..
Chapter 969: Decapitation Plan, Response From All Sides! (1)
Chapter 969: Decapitation n, Response From All Sides! (1)
Trantor: As Studios I Editor: As Studios
¡°It¡¯s Lord Bei Cang!¡±
Upon seeing King Bei Gang¡¯s figure, many people in the 18 armies revealed fanatical admiration in their eyes.
King Bei Cang was a legend of humanity.
Too many people had heard of his legendary deeds.
His worshippers were also spread throughout the entire human race.
¡°Is this Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher, King Bei Cang?¡±
Dongfang Mingzhu and the others looked curiously at King Bei Cang.
Previously on Earth, unlike many cosmic experts, they had long known countless legendary deeds about King Bei Cang.
They had only begun to understand King Bei Cang after Chu Zhou became Queen Bei Gang¡¯s disciple. Only then did they gradually understand how terrifying King Bei Cang was and his special status among humans.
Therefore, they were more curious about King Bei Cang than worshipful.
Chu Zhou scanned with his divine sense and saw that many people in the 18 armies looked at King Bei Cang with extremely excited and fanatical expressions. He could not help but feel depressed.
He thought to himself, I¡¯m not inferior to Teacher back then. Why don¡¯t I have so many admirers?
However, he felt a sense of bnce when he looked at the Yan Huang Army.
In the hearts of the believers of the Yan Huang Army, he, Chu Zhou, was the only god!
King Bei Cang, the Caged Dragon Master, and the others flew to Chu Zhou¡¯s side.
Chu Zhou briefly introduced King Bei Cang and the others to the people from Coiling Dragon Manor.
Everyone from Coiling Dragon Manor was shocked.
They didn¡¯t expect that apart from King Bei Cang, a new Universe Overlord, there would be another Universe Overlord¡ªCaged Dragon Master.
In addition, there were also the two famous peak Universe Nobility, Torch Dragon King and Mammoth King.
There were also Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, and other famous old Universe Lords.
With the addition of such a lineup, everyone from the Coiling Dragon Manor was invigorated. Their confidence in conquering the Chaotic Star Domain skyrocketed.
¡°What¡¯s your n? We¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±
King Bei Cang said to Chu Zhou.
¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll be the Support this time.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master smiled faintly.
Chu Zhou looked up at the information on the virtual screen. With a wave of his hand, eight energy nails condensed and nailed the names of the eight great ns on the virtual screen.
¡°I¡¯m going to execute the decapitation n.¡±
¡°Kill the eight great races and some of the strongest experts of the powerful races as soon as possible. Let these factions fall into a leaderless state. Then, well mobilize our army and capture lifes.¡± Chu Zhou said firmly.
¡°Good n. What else?¡± asked King Bei Cang.
¡°There¡¯s a key element to the decapitation n.¡±
Chu Zhou paused for a moment. After attracting everyone¡¯s attention, he said, ¡°¡ This key factor is that we have to eliminate the interference of the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance.¡±
¡°If the two superpowers, the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance, interfere, it will be troublesome.¡±
King Bei Gang¡¯s eyes shot out a sharp glint. A terrifying sword intent that could destroy everything spread out from his body.
¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you stop the Zerg race.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master smiled indifferently and said in a low voice, ¡°I will stop the Primordial Alliance.¡±
Chu Zhou was overjoyed. ¡°As long as the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance don¡¯t interfere, our chances of winning will be very high.¡±
Subsequently, they made troop and personnel arrangements.
The 100,000 elite troops brought by King Bei Cang were divided into two armies, led by Torch Dragon King and Commander Level Mammoth King respectively.
These two armies were the main army that attacked the Chaotic Star Domain this time.
It was mainly responsible for attacking the strongest enemy.
The 18 armies that Chu Zhou had brought were all auxiliary armies that were in charge of dealing with rtively weak races and forces.
At the same time, he was also responsible for guarding the territory that had been captured.
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, and the other Universe Lords followed Chu Zhou to carry out the execution n.
¡°That¡¯s the n. Let¡¯s go!¡±
After saying that, Chu Zhou, Universe Lord Yun Meng, and the others turned into streaks of afterimages and flew toward the Chaotic Star Domain.
King Bei Cang and the Caged Dragon Master suddenly disappeared.
As for the many legions, they would not make a move for the time being.
He waited for Chu Zhou¡¯s notification.
The Chaotic Star Domain.
At this moment, the various ns and powers were in a mess.
The Chaotic Star Domain was located near the borders of the Human, Zerg race, Primordial Alliance, and other superpowers. It had always been coveted by the three superpowers.
Therefore, the races and factions in the Chaotic Star Domain were highly vignt against the three super factions.
When Commander Level Chu Zhou¡¯s 18 armies appeared near the Chaotic Star Domain, they were quickly discovered by the eight major ns and many factions in the Chaotic Star Domain.
All the races and factions in the entire Chaotic Star Domain instantly panicked.
¡°Are the humans trying to invade our Chaotic Star Domain?¡±
¡°The Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance will not sit back and do nothing!¡±
¡°The Chaotic Star Domain is our Chaotic Star Domain. If humans want to snatch it, we will never agree.¡±
Chaotic Star Domain was in chaos.
The Big Dream.
This was the base camp of the Dream Eating n.
The creatures on this looked strange.
There were humanoid, jellyfish-like, spider-like, snake-like, ferocious beast-like¡ There were countless forms.
However, they all had one thing inmon.
Their bodies were semi-transparent.
It was as if they were all made of translucent matter.
However, if the living beings of the Chaotic Star Domain were here and saw this scene, they would not be surprised.
This was because this was the Dream Eating n.
The Dream Eating n was a strange Spiritual Energy lifeform that did not have a fixed appearance..
Chapter 970: Decapitation Plan, Response From All Sides! (2)
Chapter 970: Decapitation n, Response From All Sides! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Its appearance was strange and could bepletely determined ording to one¡¯s preferences.
At this moment, the atmosphere in the Dream Eating n was extremely tense.
Many Dream Eating n living beings quickly flew towards a huge red mountain peak.
On the huge red mountain peak, there was an iparably huge octopus.
Eight huge tentacles covered in suction cups wrapped around the mountain.
¡°Silence!¡±
The eight-wed octopus, who was also the n Leader of the Dream Eating n, could not help but shout coldly when it saw the noisy Dream Eating n at the foot of the mountain.
A tangible Spiritual pressure pressed down.
The Dream Eating n at the foot of the mountain immediately fell silent.
¡°Fellow nsmen, now that the human army has appeared at the edge of our Chaotic Star Domain, it seems to have the intention to invade. What do you think?¡±
The Dream Eating n Patriarch opened his mouth that was filled with sharp fangs and asked.
¡°Patriarch! Humanity¡¯s Chaotic Star Domain has been coveting it for many years. This is something that countless people in the Chaotic Star Domain know.¡±
A woman with snake hair stood up and said angrily.
¡°There¡¯s no doubt that humans are serious this time.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t let humans seed and beat them back.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, beat the humans back. The Chaotic Star Domain is ours! If the humans want toy their hands on the Chaotic Star Domain, dream on!¡± The snake-haired woman¡¯s words resonated with many of the Dream Eaters. All of them mored to beat the humans back.
¡°Ahem, let me say a few words.¡±
A skinny old ram suddenly jumped out and stood on arge rock.
Many Dream Eating n beings looked at the old Ram with respect in their eyes.
This old Ram was the First Elder of the Dream Eaters and the wise man of the Dream Eaters.
He was deeply respected by many living beings of the Dream Eating n.
¡°Great Elder, please speak!¡± The Dream Eater n Patriarch said.
A glint shed across the old Ram¡¯s eyes as he said,
¡°Regardless of the intentions of the humans, it is obviously unwise for us, the Dream Eating n, to directly go against the humans.¡±
¡°Are we just going to watch as humans upy the Chaotic Star Domain?¡± The snake-haired woman was anxious.
¡°Of course not!¡±
The old Ram denied it and said with a firm gaze, ¡°The Chaotic Star Domain is the habitat of our Dream Eaters. How can we let humans upy it?¡±
¡°However, even if we were to contend against the humans, we should outwit them and minimize the losses of our Dream Eating n.¡±
¡°Grand Elder, do you have any suggestions?¡± The Dream Eater n Patriarch asked.
The old Ram said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t forget that the Dream Eating n is not the only one who doesn¡¯t want to see humans upy the Chaotic Star Domain¡ 1 reckon that all the races and forces in the Chaotic Star Domain don¡¯t want to see it.¡±
¡°In addition, the two behemoths, the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance, definitely don¡¯t want to see humans upy the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
It paused for a moment. Seeing that the Dream Eating n members were listening attentively, it continued.
¡°The Primordial Alliance has always been in contact with our race. Our race should immediately inform the Primordial Alliance of this matter. I believe that the Primordial Alliance will stop the actions of humans.¡±
¡°Secondly, we should immediately discuss the alliance against humans with the other seven races and some powerful races and factions.¡±
¡°Finally, my race should leave Big Dream immediately.¡±
¡°As one of the eight major races of the Chaotic Star Domain, our race is very likely to be the main target of humanity. It¡¯s very dangerous to continue staying on Big Dream.¡±
After hearing what the old Ram said, the expressions of the Dream Eating n Patriarch and many other Dream Eating n members changed drastically.
¡°First Elder, contact the Primordial Alliance immediately and inform them of the human army¡¯s invasion of the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
The Dream Eaters¡¯ Patriarch was very decisive. ¡°I¡¯ll personally contact the other seven Patriarchs to discuss fighting against humans.¡±
¡°Besides, we¡¯re moving now!¡±
After the Dream Eating n Patriarch gave the order, the entire Dream Eating n immediately took action.
The Dog Ghost.
¡°Pfft, the Dream Eating n is a bunch of cowards. After hearing the news of the Human Race¡¯s invasion, they were so afraid that they abandoned their ancestral and fled.¡±
¡°Moreover, he actually persuaded our Dog Ghost n to escape¡¡±
¡°¡ha, what a joke.¡±
The Dog Ghost n Patriarch said disdainfully.
His appearance was very strange.
His face was like a white mask.
However, it had the body of a dog and the tail of a snake.
It gave off an overall terrifying feeling.
The Dog Ghost n Patriarch thought of the message that the Dream Eater n Patriarch had just sent him. A trace of disdain shed in his blood-red eyes.
Their Dog Ghost n was originally only a small n in the Chaotic Star Field.
However, he dared to fight and kill. No matter who the enemy was, even if he was no match for the other party, he would bite off a piece of flesh from the other party¡¯s body even if he had to die.
Ruthless to the enemy and
also ruthless to himself.
It was precisely because of this ruthlessness that their Dog Ghost n could defeat one n after another in the Chaotic Star Domain. They also took the resources of all the defeated ns for themselves and continued to grow. In the end, they stepped on countless corpses and transformed from a small n to one of the eight great ns in the Chaotic Star Domain.
¡°Even though humans are powerful, if they dare to have designs on us, don¡¯t me us for teaching them a lesson.¡±
The Dog Ghost n Patriarch¡¯s eyes flickered with a blood-red light, and a chilling sneer appeared on his white mask-like face.
However, even though he was not prepared to listen to the advice of the Dream Eater n Patriarch and move out of Dog Ghost as soon as possible,
However, he immediately contacted the Zerg race, the backer of the Dog Ghost n, and told them about the human invasion of the Chaotic Star Domain..
Chapter 971: Decapitation Plan, Response From All Sides! (3)
Chapter 971: Decapitation n, Response From All Sides! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
In addition, he also actively contacted the other seven races and other factions in the Chaotic Star Domain, preparing to join forces with many factions to resist the humans.
The Starlight n of the Pr Star.
A beautiful woman stood on a cliff. The mountain wind lifted her sparkling hair, revealing an exquisite and perfect face.
Her skin was very fair, like white jade.
Moreover, countless Star Realms vaguely appeared on her skin, emitting wisps of brilliant starlight.
On her forehead was a diamond-shaped Purple Crystal.
¡°Humans have endured for so many years. Are they finally going to attack the Chaotic Star Domain?¡±
Xing Meng muttered to herself as she looked down at the buildings below the cliff that were filled with brilliant starlight. Her eyes were a little lost.
The reason why their Starlight n could be one of the three strongest forces in the Chaotic Star Domain was because they had the support of humans.
She knew this very well.
As the patriarch of the Starlight n, she had also been invited by the higher-ups of the Human Race to visit the Mirror Universe¡¯s Emperor Xi Holy City.
It was also because she had been to Emperor Xi Holy City that she knew how powerful and terrifying humans were.
The Mirror Universe corporation alone had six Universe Overlords, more than 30 Universe Nobility, and 400 to 500 Universe Lords.
Such strength was more than ten thousand times stronger than all the factions in the entire Chaotic Star Domainbined.
Not to mention, there were still the four giant factions, the many God Races, and the 1,008 cosmic nations¡
The deeper one got to know humans, the more they understood how terrifying they were.
They were too strong.
If the upper echelons of the Human race were serious and wanted to take over the Chaotic Star Domain by force, Xing Meng knew that the local forces of the Chaotic Star Domain would not be able to resist.
The only ones who could resist the humans were the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance, two factions on the same level as humans.
¡°Patriarch, the Dream Eater n¡¯s Patriarch, the Dog Ghost n¡¯s Patriarch, the She He n¡¯s Patriarch, the Giant Hand n¡¯s Patriarch, the Blue Silk n¡¯s Patriarch, the Wu Qi n¡¯s Patriarch, and the Yan Huo n¡¯s Patriarch are all urging you to contact them and discuss how to deal with the humans.¡±
A16 or 17-year-old girl walked over and said to Xing Meng.
¡°Ignore them!¡± Xing Meng said calmly.
¡°n Leader, even though our Starlight n has always been partners with humans¡¡±
The woman said anxiously, ¡°But aren¡¯t the humans going to invade our Chaotic Star Domain now? We should join forces with the other seven races. Only then will we have a chance of defeating the humans.¡±
¡°Defeat humans?¡± Xing Meng sneered.
Many of the Dream Eaters had never left the Chaotic Star Domain in their lives, nor had they personally visited the headquarters of the human giants. They had no idea how terrifying humans were.
Even if all the experts in the Chaotic Star Domain joined forces to defeat the human race, in Xing Meng¡¯s opinion, it was all a joke.
¡°Xiao Qing, pass down my orders,¡± Xing Meng said calmly. ¡°From today onwards, all nsmen in the n are not allowed to leave Pr Star.¡±
¡°The nsmen who are still outside, tell them to return immediately.¡±
¡°Our Starlight n will not interfere in the war between humans and other races.¡±
¡°Alt???¡± The girl named Xiao Qing was a little dumbfounded. Not only was the n Leader unwilling to join forces with the Dream Eating n and other factions, he actually ordered the nsmen outside to return.
Could it be that they could only watch as the Humans conquered the Chaotic Star Domain while the Starlight n did nothing?
¡°All what?¡± Xing Meng red at Qing Zhu and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going down to announce my decision to the nsmen?¡±
¡°¡ Okay!¡±
Xiao Qing left discontentedly.
¡°Xiao Qing! You don¡¯t know at all. If humans are determined to take down the Chaotic Star Domain, no matter what we do, we won¡¯t be a match for them.¡±
¡°The more you resist, the more miserable you will die in the future¡¡±
¡°Our Starlight n has always been on good terms with the humans. With our rtionship with the humans, as long as our n doesn¡¯t participate in the operation against the humans¡ then when the humans upy the Chaotic Star Domain, the humans shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±
¡°I have to be responsible for the entire Starlight n.¡±
Xing Meng muttered to herself as she watched Xiao Qing leave.
She wasn¡¯t betting on human kindness. It was because she knew the strength of humans that she had no choice..
Chapter 972: Self-Created Ability: Time Reincarnation! (1)
Chapter 972: Self-Created Ability: Time Reincarnation! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Chaotic Star Domain.
A group of ¡®palms¡¯ were flying quickly in the starry sky.
The smallest of these palms was the size of Mount Everest.
Thergest wasparable to 10 Mount Everests stacked together.
What was even more surprising was that these ¡®palms¡¯ had huge eyes and mouths on their palms.
These were all living beings of the Giant Hand Race from the Star Field of
Chaos.
¡°Stop!¡±
Suddenly, thergest ¡°palm¡± shouted loudly, shaking the entire Starry Sky.
The other ¡®palms¡¯ instantly stopped when they heard this.
¡°Patriarch, what¡¯s going on?¡±
A ¡®palin¡¯ with two hundred-meter-long white eyebrows asked.
The patriarch of the Giant Hand ? Thousand River, scanned the Void with a solemn gaze and said,
¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡±
The expressions of the many ¡®palms¡¯ changed when they heard this.
¡°Humans, show yourself!¡±
The Giant Hand ? Thousand River, nced at the Void and said in a deep voice.
The next moment, ripples appeared in the Void.
Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, and a dozen other Human Universe Lords appeared one after another.
¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River, we don¡¯t want to waste our breath. You should know why we¡¯re here. Are you going to surrender or not?¡±
Universe Lord Yun Meng said ndly.
Phantoms of ice mountains appeared behind her, emitting a terrifying coldness that could freeze the world.
¡°You want us to surrender with just one sentence? You¡¯re underestimating us too much.¡±
Giant Hand ? Thousand Riverughed coldly.
A Universe Nobility level pressure swept through the Void.
¡°You have indeed underestimated my race.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s teach them a lesson!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s attack together and suppress them.¡±
The living beings of the Giant Hand Race shouted and rushed toward Universe
Lord Yun Meng and the others.
Rumble rumble rumble.
Many palms fused with the nomologicalws and emitted an iparably dazzling light, sting out a vast sea of nomological runes.
The destructive power was extremely shocking.
Large areas of the Void were directly sted into nothingness.
However, Universe Lord Yun Meng, Universe Lord Gold, Master Lan Ruo, and the others were all veterans among the Universe Lords. They calmly unleashed their power ofws to deal with the attacks of the creatures of the Giant Hand Race.
The Giant Hand ? Thousand River did not attack.
He just stood still, looking cautiously at the Void.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡±
Giant Hand ? Thousand River asked in a deep voice.
¡°If I make a move, you might not have a chance.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure appeared and smiled faintly at Giant Hand ? ¡¯I housand River.
¡°The new Universe Nobility among humans, Chu Zhou?¡±
Seeing Chu Zhou appear, Giant Hand . Thousand River¡¯s pupils instantly constricted.
If other Human Universe Nobility came, Giant Hand ? Thousand River might not recognize them.
However, Chu Zhou was an exception.
Chu Zhou¡¯s deeds in the Universe Ocean were too shocking.
Be it bing a Heavenly Armor Divine General, destroying the two families in Ancient Viewing City, defying a Universe Nobility as a Universe Lord, or bing the first Universe Nobility in the history of the universe to be less than a hundred years old¡ All of these made him famous in the universe.
Even though Giant Hand . Thousand River was in the Chaotic Star Domain, he had heard of Chu Zhou¡¯s reputation and seen his image.
Hence, he recognized Chu Zhou at a nce.
When he saw Chu Zhou, his heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling.
When Chu Zhou was still a Universe Lord, he could go against Universe Nobility.
Now that Chu Zhou was already a Universe Nobility, how strong was he?
Could hepete with Chu Zhou?
There was something else that made him even more uneasy.
Chu Zhou was King Bei Gang¡¯s disciple.
Chu Zhou hade to the Chaotic Star Domain?
What about King Bei Cang?
King Bei Cang could now be a Universe Overlord.
If King Bei Cang made a move, which faction or race in the entire Chaotic Star Domain could withstand it?
They were probably all doomed.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s mind was in chaos.
But he quickly calmed down.
He would not surrender so easily no matter what.
Dense nomological patterns spread out from the Giant Hand ? Thousand River, and covered the Void.
The Universe Nobility level energy fluctuations formed a roaring energy wave. ¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River, you are the leader of a n. You should know very well that in the universe, the strong prey on the weak, and the strong are respected. There is not much reason to say.¡±
¡°If we humans are strong enough, we have the right to turn the Chaotic Star Domain into our own territory.¡±
¡°How about submitting to us?¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly to Giant Hand . Thousand River, ¡°You should understand that it¡¯s not embarrassing to be a subsidiary race of us humans.¡±
¡°In the universe, many races that are much stronger than your Giant Hand
Race are subsidiary races of us humans.¡±
Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Indeed, humans had many subsidiary races that were a hundred or a thousand times stronger than the Giant Hand Race.
It was indeed not embarrassing to be a subsidiary race of humans.
In fact, with the protection of humans, the Giant Hand n might be able to wee better development.
Except, bing a subsidiary race of other factions would ultimately lose a lot of freedom and independence.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River was unwilling to submit to humans just like that.
However, he did not finish his sentence.
This time, he had a bad feeling about the Humans¡¯ invasion of the Chaotic Star Domain.
He felt that humans had probably seeded this time.
This way, there would be a way out for the Giant Hand Race.
¡°Chu Zhou, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to subdue our Giant Hand Race.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River let out a long cry, and the power of the Universe Nobility levelpletely erupted.
The substantial energy formed an earth-shattering tsunami that instantly swept through the surrounding Starry Sky. Thousands of Star Realms directly exploded, turning into gorgeous Starry Sky fireworks.
A surging river ofws descended from the darkness and fused with Giant Hand ? Thousand River..
Chapter 973: Self-Created Ability: Time Reincarnation! (2)
Chapter 973: Self-Created Ability: Time Reincarnation! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Boom
Giant Hand ? Thousand River pped at Chu Zhou from afar.
A terrifying palm print that seemed to want to shatter three thousand worlds pressed down on Chu Zhou.
¡°Strength Law?¡±
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou sensed that Giant Hand ? Thousand River cultivated the Strength Law.
He smiled indifferently and did not take it to heart. This palm was enough to move a Normal beginner Universe Nobility.
¡°Recently, I¡¯ve vaguelyprehended an ultimate technique from the Law of Reincarnation and the Spacetime Law.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s test the power of this unique skill!¡±
With this thought in mind, he controlled the Spacetime Law with his left hand and the Law of Reincarnation with his right. Then, his hands drew a profound trajectory in the void.
¡°Time Reincarnation!¡±
He muttered to himself and struck out with a pale and mysterious power.
Boom!
The mysterious power he struck out collided with the palm print of Giant Hand ? Thousand River in midair.
Then, a strange scene happened.
The palm print actually flew back after a slight pause.
It was as if time had reversed.
Then, the palm print turned into a majestic force again and returned to Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s body.
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡± Giant Hand ? Thousand River was dumbfounded.
He found it hard to understand the scene before him.
The power that was sted out could be reversed?
Then, an unfathomable power hit him.
In an instant, the time on Giant Hand ? Thousand River seemed to have reversed.
His body, which was the size of to Everests, was constantly shrinking.
In the end, it turned into a tender palm as thick as a baby¡¯s arm.
In that palm, a pair of adorable eyes sized up the surroundings. They were filled with curiosity and innocence, as if they had juste into contact with this world.
In fact, with her pink palm and small mouth opened, she even started to cry like a baby.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
¡°This¡ this is Lord n Patriarch?¡±
¡°How is this possible?¡±
At that moment, both Universe Lord Yun Meng and the other human cultivators and the Giant Hand Race cultivators stopped fighting.
Looking at the cute pink arm in the air, they were all dumbfounded.
A perfectly fine Universe Nobility was actually reverted to his newborn state by Chu Zhou in one move?
This was too strange.
What shocked them even more was that they could feel that Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s realm and strength had also regressed, as if he had really be a baby.
The mouths of the experts of the Giant Hand n twitched as they looked at the tender palm. They found it hard to ept.
The leader of their Giant Hand Race was actually beaten into a baby in one move. Who the f*ck was he trying to reason with?
However, there were also people from the Giant Hand n who could not help but mutter softly.
¡°The Patriarch has always been mighty and tall. He¡¯s a great man in my heart, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so cute when he was born¡ Hmm, it would be great if I could pinch the Patriarch¡¯s butt.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The patriarch usually likes to teach us a lesson. Now that he¡¯s like this¡ I really want to take revenge on him and spank his butt.¡±
Many living beings of the Giant Hand Race were eager to give it a try.
Looking at Chu Zhou, Universe Lord Yun Meng and the other human beings felt a chill down their spines.
They all thought that no matter who they offended in the future, they could not offend Chu Zhou.
Otherwise, if they were beaten into babies by Chu Zhou in public, the joke would be too big. They would probably be a dark history that they would never be able to wash away.
¡°The power of the Time Reincarnation seems pretty good!¡±
Chu Zhou appeared beside that tender palm with a swoosh. He pinched his chin and observed it carefully over and over again.
He sensed that Giant Hand ? Thousand River was indeed in a baby state at this moment.
He nodded in satisfaction.
With just one move, he had beaten an opponent of the same level into a weak baby. Time Reincarnation was stronger than he had expected.
However, the power of Time Reincarnation could onlyst for about to seconds.
10 secondster.
The infant Giant Hand ? Thousand River returned to normal with a swoosh, bing the size of to Everests.
After returning to normal, the power of Giant Hand ? Thousand River returned.
Swoosh!
As if he had been electrocuted, his body instantly moved and distanced himself from Chu Zhou. He looked at Chu Zhou warily.
The scene that happened just now surfaced in his memory.
His palm-shaped body turned red.
He, a dignified Universe Nobility, was actually beaten into a baby by Chu Zhou in front of everyone. He even cried in front of everyone¡
Some people had not yet died biologically, but had already died socially.
Awkward, it was too f*cking awkward.
At this moment, Giant Hand ? Thousand River looked at Chu Zhou as if he was looking at a poisonous thing. His eyes were filled with fear.
He would rather be seriously injured by Chu Zhou than be beaten into a crying baby in public.
¡°Ahem¡¡± Chu Zhou smiled and said to Giant Hand ? Thousand River, ¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River, I know you must still be unconvinced. Come, let¡¯s continue¡¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
Before Chu Zhou could finish speaking, Giant Hand ? Thousand River impatiently interrupted Chu Zhou and said that he was willing to submit.
¡°Uh¡ You submitted just like that?¡±
Chu Zhou was a little indignant.
He still wanted to continue testing the power of the Time Reincarnation. He looked at the other living beings of the Giant Hand Race.
It seemed like he wanted to find out who was unwilling to submit to the Giant Hand n and test the power of the Time Reincarnation.
¡°The n Leader¡¯s choice is my choice.¡±
¡°There¡¯s actually nothing bad about submitting to humans. 1¡¯11 get a big backer for free!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. He has a strong backing and sufficient confidence.¡±
Many living beings of the Giant Palm Race expressed their willingness to submit.
In particr, the living beings of the Giant Hand Race who had threatened to spank babies agreed very quickly, as if they were afraid that Chu Zhou would turn them into babies if they were any slower.
Seeing that, Universe Lord Yun Meng and the other human cultivators couldn¡¯t help butugh.
This was for the best.
Without any losses, he had obtained the submission of the Giant Hand Race.
They had undoubtedly made a killing.
Of course, they knew very well that the reason why the Giant Hand n surrendered so easily was not because they were stupid or cowardly, but because they knew that this was their only way out.
Chu Zhou¡¯s ultimate technique just now was too heaven-defying.
With one move, he turned a beginner Universe Nobility into a helpless baby.
Who could withstand this?
If the Giant Hand Race continued to resist stubbornly, Chu Zhou would probably be angry and beat them all into helpless babies before easily killing them.
Under such circumstances, if they still did not submit, they must be tired of living.
Seeing that everyone from the Giant Hand Race had chosen to submit, Chu Zhou retracted his gaze with some ¡®regret¡¯.
However, he soon smiled.
He originally wanted to directly kill Giant Hand ? Thousand River, the n leader, and then plunge the entire Giant Hand n into a leaderless state of chaos.
In that case, it would be much easier for the human army to defeat the Giant Hand Race.
The current oue was undoubtedly much better than he had expected.
After subduing the Giant Hand Race, this race would be his subordinates from now on.
The forces under hismand had be even stronger.
¡°Perhaps we can adjust the n.¡±
¡°For those who are willing to submit, you can subdue them. For those who are unwilling to submit, you can execute the beheading n.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou decided to adjust his n slightly.
¡°Lord, the Dog Ghost n is contacting the eight great ns and many powerful factions in the Chaotic Star Domain to prepare to join forces to resist your human army.¡±
¡°Among the eight great ns, other than the Starlight n that you humans have always supported, the other ns have all agreed to the Dog Ghost n¡¯s invitation and are preparing to head to Dog Ghost to discuss matters.¡± After choosing to submit, Giant Hand ? Thousand River immediately told Chu Zhou what the Dog Ghost n and many other factions of the Chaotic Star Domain were nning.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s mentality changed very quickly.
Previously, he was still thinking about how to try his best to rope in all the factions in the Chaotic Star Domain to fight against the human army and ruin the n of the humans to upy the Chaotic Star Domain.
However, at this moment, he only wanted to submit more factions to the Human Race like the Giant Hand Race.
We, the Giant Hand Race, can¡¯t be the only ones who have submitted to the Human Race!
Chu Zhou looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River with a strange expression. A sentence suddenly surfaced in his mind Lead the way
Is Giant Hand ? Thousand Biver, considered a traitor and a mole in the Chaotic Star Field ?
No!
Definitely not!
Giant Hand ? Thousand River submitted to us humans. He is sensible and a hero.
¡°Do you know the situation of the Dog Ghost n and otherrge ns?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°I know!¡± Giant Hand ? Thousand River said heavily, ¡°Other than the Dream Eating n, the people of the She n have already arrived outside Dog Ghost. The people of the Blue Silk n, the Wu Qi n, and the Fire-Hating n are still on the way to Dog Ghost. I know their route. I can bring you to ambush them.¡±
¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡ You are indeed a very sensible hero!¡± Chu Zhou praised!
Chapter 974: Calming The World! (1)
Chapter 974: Calming The World! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River, you b*stard, you actually betrayed us.¡±
In the starry sky, Blue Silk Race Patriarch Lan Feng cursed at Giant Hand ? Thousand River.
This is too f*cked up.
Many factions in the Chaotic Star Domain were preparing to join forces to resist the humans at the critical moment and there was actually a traitor among them.
Furthermore¡
This traitor was from one of the eight great ns of the Chaotic Star Domain. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to their joint n.
What made him even more depressed was that this b*stard Giant Hand ? Thousand River had even brought Chu Zhou and other human experts to ambush them.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River saw Lan Feng gritting his teeth and said with a smile.
¡°Lan Feng, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Humans are one of the six pinnacle races. Just thinking about their strength makes one¡¯s scalp tingle.¡±
¡°Our Chaotic Star Domain doesn¡¯t even have an Overlord and you want to fight against the human race? Dream on!¡±
¡°Therefore, joining the human camp and bing a subsidiary race of the human race is our best choice.¡±
¡°It¡¯ll save us a lot of unnecessary sacrifices.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± Lan Feng almost vomited when he saw Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s benevolent look. ¡°You old bastard, when you treat your enemies, you exterminate them at the drop of a hat. Would you be so kind as to think about our Blue Silk Race?¡±
¡°I think, you old bastard, you surrendered on your own ord and want to drag our Blue Silk Race down with you.¡±
¡°Uh¡ Lord Chu Zhou, it seems like Lan Feng has a deep misunderstanding of me. I guess you can only ¡®persuade¡¯ him.¡±
Giant Hand ? Thousand River turned to face Chu Zhou with a sincere expression. ¡°Lord Chu Zhou, I strongly suggest that you beat Lan Feng into a baby.¡±
¡°I believe Lan Feng, who has turned into a baby, will be very ¡®talkative¡¯.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River in a daze.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River revealed a simple and honest smile.
Chu Zhou:¡±¡¡±
However, Chu Zhou still listened to Giant Hand ? Thousand River¡¯s suggestion and attacked.
He used Time Reincarnation on Lan Feng Without any hesitation.
A mystical pale power sted onto Lan Feng¡¯s body.
¡°You¡ What do you think I did?¡±
Lan Feng looked at his younger self in shock.
He felt that the years in his body seemed to be flowing backward.
Moreover, the speed of reversal was unimaginably fast.
He had a bad feeling about this.
However, he had already be a crying blue-haired baby before he could react.
The experts of the Blue Silk Race were all stunned when they saw this scene while Lan Feng was still in a daze.
¡°Hahaha, Lan Feng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this when you were a baby. Hmm¡ Your d*ck is quite small.¡±
Giant Hand ? Thousand Riverughed loudly when he saw Lan Feng bing a crying baby, happy that he was not the only one humiliated in public
He flicked his fingers, and a weak energy shot out and hit the baby¡¯s d*ck.
The Blue Silk Race was petrified on the spot when they saw this scene.
Their Blue Silk Race Patriarch Lan Feng¡¯s d*ck¡ was actually flicked by Giant Hand ? Thousand River?
The living beings of the Giant Hand Race was slightly stunned at first, then they looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River with a strange gaze¡ Their leader was really bold. When Lan Feng returned to normal, he would probably fight their leader to the death.
Chu Zhou looked at the blue-haired baby calmly and silently calcted the duration of the ¡°Time Reincarnation¡±.
About 10 secondster, Lan Feng, the patriarch of the Blue Silk Race, returned to normal.
In an instant, all kinds of memories during the transformation of his body surged into his mind.
At this moment, when he saw the strange gazes around him and felt extremely embarrassed and ashamed.
It was fine if all that happened was his body turned into a crying baby.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River, this boorish man, actually dared to hit his d*ck in public.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
Lan Feng let out a roar that was on the verge of copse. Blue energy surged around him like a blueet as he charged towards Giant Hand ? Thousand River.
¡°Giant Hand ? Thousand River, you immoral, shameless b*stard. I¡¯ll fight you to the death.¡±
¡°No, Lan Feng, I¡¯m just checking if you were healthy when you were young.¡± Giant Hand ? Thousand River looked at the murderous Lan Feng and exined as he retreated.
¡°B*stard, die!¡±
Lan Fengpletely ignored the other party¡¯s exnation. He want to cut Giant Hand ? Thousand River into pieces when he thought of what the other party had just done.
One of them fled while the other chased.
The scene was very lively.
A momentter, Lan Feng, who had afortable expression, returned with Giant Hand ? Thousand River, who had a bruised nose and swollen face, appeared beside Chu Zhou.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, our Blue Silk Race is also willing to be a subsidiary race of humans.¡± Lan Feng said seriously.
When Chu Zhou heard Lan Feng¡¯s words, he looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River in surprise.
He knew that the reason why Lan Feng could submit so easily was not only because he was afraid of his strength, but also because Giant Hand ? Thousand River persuaded him.
However, no matter what the reason was, the Blue Silk Race was willing to submit. This was a good oue.
¡°Alright! From today onwards, your Blue Silk Race will be a member of our Human race. 1 will immediately send the news back to thepany and let thepany register it.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and epted Lan Feng and the Blue Silk Race¡¯s surrender.
As a new subsidiary race of humans, it had to be registered and uploaded to the general database of humans. Only then would it be ¡®legal¡¯.
¡°Sir, I know the route to the Wu Qi n.¡± Lan Feng suddenly said.
¡°Sir, I know the route to the Fire-Hating n.¡± Giant Hand ? Thousand River also said..
Chapter 975: Calming The World! (2)
Chapter 975: Calming The World! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou:
The humans were speechless.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others deeply understood what it meant by a fortress that had been breached from the inside.
One wasn¡¯t afraid of the enemy being strong, but one had to be afraid of traitors appearing in the organization.
Three dayster, other than Giant Hand ? Thousand River and Lan Feng, the two Patriarchs of the eight great ns, were also Faceless and Lie Yan, the patriarchs of the Wu Qi n and the Fire-Hating n, beside Chu Zhou.
However, the four of them had strange expressions.
Lan Feng looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River and gritted his teeth.
Faceless also gritted his teeth when he looked at Lan Feng and Giant Hand . Thousand River.
Lie Yan also gritted his teeth often when he looked at Faceless, Lan Feng, and Giant Hand ? Thousand River, he often gritted his teeth.
Between them was a unique chain of aggro.
¡°Now that the Giant Hand Race, Blue Silk Race, Wu Qi Race, Fire-Hating n, and the other four races have all submitted to me, it¡¯s time to make a trip to the Dog Ghost n.¡±
¡°I also want to see how they n to deal with our human experts and army.¡± With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou directly used ultra-long-distance spatial teleportation. The human experts, Giant Hand . Thousand River, and the others charged towards Dog Ghost where the Dog Ghost n was.
A few dayster, on the Dog Ghost, the sky above the Hungry Ghost Mountain Range where the Patriarch of the Dog Ghost Race lived was extremely lively.
Numerous cosmic battleships floated above the Hungry Ghost Mountain Range, covering most of the sky.
Many battleships were upied by translucent Dream Eating n creatures of different shapes and sizes.
There were also many creatures with unique snake characteristics standing on many warships.
Those living beings all had ck skin. They held a snake in each hand. There was a green snake hanging from their left ears and a red snake hanging from their right ears.
This was a creature of the Snake n.
¡°Great Elder, is the agreed time up?¡±
The Patriarch of the Dog Ghost n sat on a white bone throne and asked the First Elder of the Dog Ghost n.
¡°It¡¯s been more than half an hour.¡± The Dog Ghost n¡¯s First Elder frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The leader of the Hound Ghost n said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t we set a time? Why aren¡¯t Giant Hand . Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, and Lie Yan here yet?¡±
The Patriarch of the Snake n frowned and asked, ¡°Could an ident have happened?¡±
The Patriarch of the Dream Eaters gently wriggled his eight octopus tentacles and frowned. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Their route here is top secret. Only we know about it. It¡¯s impossible for humans to know.¡±
¡°Even if humans asionally discover one of the races, the other three should be fine.¡±
¡°It seems that I have to find a way to contact Giant Hand . Thousand River and the others as soon as possible.¡±
The Dog Ghost n Patriarch said with a gloomy expression.
They could not use the Mirror Universework to easilymunicate acrosss.
They used some special tools and methods tomunicate acrosss.
It was not easy to contact him once.
The leader of the Dog Ghost n was prepared to use the n¡¯s Supersonic Stone to contact Lan Feng and the others to ask why they did not arrive at the agreed time.
However, the Dog Ghost Race Patriarch had just stood up when a sun suddenly smashed through the clouds above Dog Ghost. Then, it crashed down towards the Hungry Ghost Mountain Range at the speed of a meteor.
¡°Sh*t!¡±
¡°There¡¯s an attack!¡±
¡°Attack level¡ has reached the Universe Nobility level!¡±
The Dog Ghost n Patriarch, the Dream Eater n Patriarch, the Snake n Patriarch, and the experts of the three ns looked at the falling sun that was coincidentally facing them. Their expressions could not help but change.
¡°Demon Dog w!¡±
The leader of the Dog Ghost n did not hesitate to use a ck bone w weapon.
It was a ck bone w the size of a mountain, connected to a metal chain as thick as a bucket.
On the ck bone w, nomological patterns lingered and burned with green mes, emitting an extremely ferocious pressure.
It was as if an indomitable demon dog had descended and wanted to use its sharp ws to tear everything in the world apart.
¡°Dream Mirror!¡±
The Dream Eater n Patriarch activated a magical mirror that was dozens of meters in diameter.
Circles of transparent ripples rippled out from the mirror.
¡°Heavenly Snake Battle Halberd!¡±
The Snake n Patriarch shouted in a deep voice and summoned a scarlet halberd that was surrounded by nine poisonous snakes.
¡°Thunderbolt!¡±
The scarlet halberd was like a snake-shaped bolt of lightning that tore through the void and shed towards the falling sun.
The falling sun quickly collided with the three weapons, the Demon Dog w, the Dream Mirror, and the Heavenly Snake Battle Halberd.
Originally, when the living beings of the three ns saw the three n leaders attack, they all thought that they could send the falling sun flying.
However, to their disbelief, the three weapons were sent flying back.
¡°How¡ How is this possible?¡±
I he leader of the Dog Ghost n, the leader of the Dream Eating n, the leader of the Snake n, and the other three n leaders looked at the weapon that was sent flying back in shock. They instinctively wanted to use their strength to control their weapons again.
In the end, when the three weapons flew back, the energy they carried was too huge.
Boom! Boom! Boom! The three of them were sted into the mountain by their weapons.
Blood sttered everywhere in the void.
At this moment, the creatures of the three races saw clearly that the falling sun was not a sun at all, but an ancient bronze book.
A long river of time and space surged out of the ancient bronze book..
Chapter 976: Calming The World! (3)
Chapter 976: Calming The World! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The surrounding forest instantly turned into a still white world.
Lotuses the size of a baby¡¯s fist flew out of the ancient bronze book and scattered into the still pale world.
The Lotusnded the battleships and in the forest below. Suddenly, all of them expanded and became the size of a small mountain in the forest below. Billions of zing white sword qi shot out from the lotuses.
in an instant, almost all the battleships floating above the Hungry Ghost Mountain Range were minced into powder by the endless sword qi.
Even the battleship was minced to pieces. The Dream Eating n and Snake n living beings on the battleship could not escape the fate of being minced to pieces. Apart from a few lucky ones, the rest were basically instantly minced to death.
A rain of blood fell from the sky.
in addition, the Lotuses that grew rapidly in the forest below also bloomed with endless sword qi like peacocks spreading their tails.
The forest and trees in this area were instantly ground into powder.
The experts of the Dog Ghost n living in this area, including the Universe Lords of the Dog Ghost n, could not escape the fate of being instantly killed.
They all turned into blood mist.
¡°Who is it?¡±
The Patriarch of the Dog Ghost n rushed out of the mountain. When he saw that the experts of the Dog Ghost n who lived here had actually been killed, he was so angry that he almost lost his mind.
The Dream Eater n Patriarch, who was covered in blood, and the Snake n Patriarch, who had lost a hand, came out of the mountain. When they saw that the experts they had brought with them had all disappeared, they almost vomited blood.
They had brought the elites of the n and they were all dead.
This was already a huge blow to their two races.
¡°Eh? Why does this book seem to be the weapon of the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou¡ªthe Book of Dharma?¡±
The Patriarch of the Dream Eating n looked at the ancient bronze book floating in midair and suddenly thought of something. His expression could not help but change.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be¡ Chu Zhou¡¯s Book of Dharma!
The leader of the Snake n gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chu Zhou is here.¡±
¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Suddenly, a chuckle came from above the clouds.
Soon, Chu Zhou brought Giant Hand . Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, Lie Yan, and the other human experts descended from the clouds and appeared in front of the Dog Ghost n Patriarch and the other two.
The leader of the Dog Ghost n, the leader of the Dream Eating n, and the leader of the Snake n looked at Giant Hand . Thousand River and the others standing beside Chu Zhou with interesting expressions.
¡°You actually sided with humans. Traitors!¡±
The leader of the Dog Ghost n looked at Giant Hand ? Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, and Lie Yan and said hatefully.
The faces of the Dream Eater n¡¯s Patriarch and the Snake n¡¯s Patriarch also turned ashen.
If Chu Zhou was the only one who came knocking on their door, they would not feel as aggrieved as they did now no matter how great their losses were.
However, the reason for all of this was most likely because a traitor had betrayed them.
This was hard for them to ept.
¡°So many people have died. Looks like we can¡¯t subdue them normally. Do you know what to do?¡±
Chu Zhou calmly nced at the mountain range that was dyed red with blood and said to Giant Hand . Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, and Lie Yan.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, and Lie Yan all nodded vigorously and decisively took action.
Giant Hand . Thousand River and Lan Feng charged towards the leader of the
Dream Eaters.
Faceless and Lie Yan also charged towards the Snake n Patriarch.
Giant Hand ? Thousand River and the others all knew that so many Elites of the Dream Eating n and the Snake n had died today. They definitely hated them to the core.
If the Dream Eating n¡¯s n Leader and the She He n¡¯s n Leader escaped, then the n behind them would probably have to face the crazy revenge of the Dream Eating n and the Snake n.
This was not what they wanted to see.
Thus, Giant Hand . Thousand River and the other three attacked especially ruthlessly, wanting to directly kill the Dream Eater n Patriarch and the Snake n Patriarch here.
Soon, they were in a fight.
A battle at the Universe Nobility level was too terrifying.
In the blink of an eye, the entire Hungry Ghost Mountain Range was broken by
the battle fluctuations.
¡°So what if you¡¯re the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou? I¡¯m still going to kill you today!¡±
The Patriarch of the Dog Ghost n roared ferociously and took the initiative to attack Chu Zhou. He controlled the mountain-sized Demon Dog w and grabbed at Chu Zhou.
¡°Boring!¡±
Chu Zhou casually nced at the leader of the Dog Ghost n and casually
used Time Reincarnation.
A mysterious force struck the Demon Dog w.
The Demon Dog w flew back along its original trajectory as if time had reversed.
At the same time, that mysterious power also engulfed the Dog Ghost n¡¯s Patriarch.
It was as if it had only been an instant and it also felt like ten thousand years
had passed.
The Patriarch of the Dog Ghost n turned into a being with a baby¡¯s face, a puppy¡¯s body, and a baby snake tail.
¡°What the hell?¡±
The Dream Eater n Patriarch and the Snake n Patriarch, who were fighting Giant Hand . Thousand River and the others were dumbfounded when they saw the Dog Ghost n Patriarch turn into a baby.
Chu Zhou shed the Dog Ghost n Patriarch who had turned into a baby
into two indifferently.
After the corpse fell to the Earth, it quickly returned to its original state.
However, this was only a corpse with no life force.
The Dog Ghost n¡¯s Patriarch had been killed just like that?
The Dream Eater Race Patriarch and the Snake n Patriarch were dumbfounded. After that, boundless fear surged in their hearts.
Giant Hand . Thousand River, Lan Feng, Faceless, and Lie Yan saw this scene and secretly wiped their cold sweat.
Fortunately, they all chose to submit to Chu Zhou and were epted by him. Otherwise, they would probably die miserably like the Dog Ghost n¡¯s Patriarch.
Escape!
At this moment, the Dream Eating n Patriarch and the Snake n Patriarch had no intention of continuing the battle.
They all mmed their palms into the void and forcefully shattered space. Then, without thinking about whether they would get lost in the spatial turbulence, they rushed into the dimensional void, wanting to escape.
However, just as they entered the dimensional void, two mysterious powers enveloped their bodies.
They turned into two infants like the Patriarch Dog Ghost n.
Chu Zhou reached out and grabbed them out of the dimensional void. Then, he casually flicked out two sword auras and pierced through their bodies. The two corpses fell to the ground and quickly returned to their original appearance.
Simrly, there was no sign of life.
¡°The Starlight n chose to stand by and do nothing¡ The Giant Hand n, the Blue Silk Race, the Fire-Hating n, and the Wu Qi n have all submitted to me. The Patriarchs and Elites of the Dog Ghost n, the Dream Eating n, and the Snake n have all been killed.¡±
¡°The universe has been decided¡ Next, it depends on whether Teacher and Lord Dragon can stop the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance.¡± Chu Zhou muttered to himself and looked up at the territory where the Zerg race was.
At the border between the Chaotic Star Domain and the Zerg race¡¯s territory, King Bei Cang stood with his hands behind his back. His long hair, which was half gold and half ck, fluttered without any wind. His two eyes, one gold and one ck, emitted Holy and demonic aura.
There was also a ck and gold sun floating behind him.
Endless oppression spread out from his body and even seeped into the territory of the Zerg race.
At this moment, not far from him, a sexy woman in revealing clothes floated. There was also a sun floating behind the woman, which meant that the woman was also an Overlord.
¡°It¡¯s not too much for me to take the Chaotic Star Domain as my gift for bing a Universe Overlord, right?¡± King Bei Cang said coldly.
The woman looked deeply at King Bei Cang and said, ¡°Only the Chaotic Star Domain!¡±
With that, her figure instantly disappeared.
On the other side, at the border between the Chaotic Star Domain and the Primordial Alliance.
A world-shaking battle had just ended.
The surrounding Void billions of kilometers turned into shattered spatial rums. The Caged Dragon Master crossed his arms and stood on a spatial fragment. He looked at a colorful figure enveloped in divine light opposite him.
¡°Humanity has gained a new Universe Overlord and is qualified to upy an additional gxy.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master said to the figure opposite him in words simr to King Bei Gang¡¯s.
¡°Hmph! You guys really know how to choose a ce.
The five-colored figure left behind a cold snort and disappeared.
It was obvious that the other party had tacitly agreed.
¡°I think Bei Gang¡¯s mission has beenpleted¡ I wonder how Chu Zhou¡¯s mission went? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll disappoint us!
The Caged Dragon Master smiled faintly and disappeared..
Chapter 977: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (1)
Chapter 977: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
The Hungry Ghost Mountain Range on the Dog Ghost.
Chu Zhou floated in midair. His body was like a ck hole as he devoured the corpses, as well as the life elementium left behind by the Dog Ghost n, the Dream Eating n, the Snake n, and the other living beings.
At the same time, his hands kept reaching into the void to grab the Divine
Kingdoms floating in the spatial turbulence.
He quickly transferred the treasures in the Divine Kingdoms to his own and also refined the Divine Kingdoms into World Hearts.
At the same time, he also sent a notice to Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the others that they could take action.
At the edge of the Chaotic Star Domain, Torch Dragon King, Mammoth King, and the others suddenly perked up and looked at their arm guard screens.
¡°We can start now!¡±
Upon seeing these words, the Torch Dragon King andpany¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Looks like Chu Zhou¡¯s beheading n has seeded.¡±
Torch Dragon Kingughed and suddenly waved his hand in the direction of the Chaotic Star Domain. ¡°Listen to my orders and march into the Chaotic Star Domain.¡±
Almost at the same time, the Mammoth King and the othermanders of the Commander Level Army waved their hands and ordered their troops to march into the Chaotic Star Domain.
Instantly, the two main armies and the 13 auxiliary armies swept towards the Chaotic Star Domain like a tide.
Not long after the human army took action, Chu Zhou received good news from his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the Caged Dragon Master. They had blocked the overlords of the Zerg race and the Primordial Alliance.
¡°The oue is set!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled.
He knew that he had basically seeded in establishing a cosmic nation in the Chaotic Star Domain.
Then, he asked the Giant Hand Race, the Blue Silk Race, the Fire-Hating n, and the Wu Qi Race to send troops to help the human army.
With the help of the four races, the human army¡¯s attack on the various factions in the Chaotic Star Domain was even smoother. It was almost as if they were crushing everything.
Not long after, the Starlight n¡¯s leader, Xing Meng, also personally came to
Dog Ghost to pay her respects to Chu Zhou. She implored Chu Zhou to agree to let their Starlight n be a subsidiary race of humans.
The Starlight n was originally a coboration partner of humans in the Chaotic Star Domain.
In this incident, he was not on the opposite side of humanity.
Chu Zhou thought about it and agreed.
After the news that the Starlight n had also be a subsidiary race of the Human Race spread, the morale of the various races and factions in the Chaotic Star Domain immediately copsed.
Five of the eight races of the Chaotic Star Domain had submitted to the Human Race. The other three upper echelons and Elites had also been personally killed by Chu Zhou.
This made the other races and factions in the Chaotic Star Domain no longer have the confidence to contend with humans.
Instantly, wherever the human army passed, they were invincible.
One by one, the tribes and factions either chose to submit.
However, the Chaotic Star Domain was evenrger than the True Central universe.
Therefore, even if the human army was invincible, they would not be able topletely conquer the entire Chaotic Star Field in a short period of time.
The human army, the Starlight n, the Giant Hand n, the Blue Silk Race, the Fire-Hating n, and the Wu Qi n had been fighting in the Chaotic Star Domain.
Chu Zhou himself was guarding Dog Ghost.
At the same time, the Coiling Dragon Manor¡¯s army kept sending over the corpses of the enemies on the battlefield for him to devour.
His attribute points kept increasing.
Three yearster, the human army had finally conquered the entire Chaotic
Star Domain.
Chu Zhou renamed Dog Ghost to Coiling Dragon and announced on Coiling Dragon that he would establish the 1,009th cosmic nation of humanity¡ªCoiling Dragon cosmic nation.
He was the first king of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
Coiling Dragon was the capital of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
The Chaotic Star Domain was officially renamed Coiling Dragon Domain.
(Description: The territory of the Human Cosmic Nation is generally called the Great Star Region.)
The Yan Huang Religion became the only state religion in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
On the day of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation¡¯s founding ceremony, three Universe Overlords, 10 Universe Nobility, and 30 Universe Lords came from the Mirror Universe corporation.
Furthermore, the Universe Adventurer Alliance, the Universe Gxy Bank, the Infinite Battle Arena, and the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce had also sent a Universe Nobility and several Universe Lords to congratte them.
The scene was so grand that it made the nearby Zerg race and Primordial Alliance nervous. They hurriedly deployed arge number of troops at the border to guard against humans.
Originally, it was not a big deal for the tens of thousands of races in the universe to have another cosmic nation for humanity.
As long as humans became Universe Lords, they were qualified to establish a cosmic nation after all.
Many humans did not have much attention among the myriad races in the universe.
However, the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation was clearly different.
Not only was the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation located in a special geographical location, but it was also located in the triangr region at the edge of the three superpowers, the human territory, the Zerg race, and the Primordial Alliance.
And it was created by the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou.
Moreover, during the Founding Ceremony, the human experts and forces that came to support were too strong and shocking.
Therefore, ever since the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation was established, it had been the focus of all the races in the universe.
After Chu Zhou established the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, he became more low-key.
He handed all the matters of Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation to Dongfang Mingzhu and the other higher-ups of Coiling Dragon Manor to handle, while he stayed in the pce to cultivate wholeheartedly.
Dongfang Mingzhu and the other upper echelons of Coiling Dragon Manor were now managing the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation¡¯s affairs with all their might.
They were also constantly migrating from the distant Blood Mountain Gxy. Arge number of Earth¡¯s Humans, as well as the citizens of Coiling Dragon
Manor who were originally under Blood Mountain Gxy, were continuously transferred to the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation..
Chapter 978: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (2)
Chapter 978: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Time passed slowly.
There were more and more humans from the Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation.
Gradually, the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation also became a brand new prosperous cosmic nation among humans.
The development of the Yan Huang Religion in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation was even more unstoppable.
In the Coiling Dragon Cosmic nation¡¯s policies, any ce with intelligent lifeforms had to have a branch of the Yan Huang Religion.
In just a dozen years, the shrines of the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯ had spread to every inhabited in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
Countless humans and affiliated races had be believers of the Yan Huang Religion and believed in the great Lord of Yan Huang.
Thanks to the rapid development of the Yan Huang Religion, Chu Zhou had also harvested a huge amount of power of faith in the past ten years and converted it into arge number of attribute points.
In the blink of an eye, the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation had been established for 33 years.
This year, Chu Zhou had reached 100 years old.
¡°too years old!¡±
In the pce, Chu Zhou sat on the throne and sighed faintly.
If he was still an ordinary mortal on Earth, being able to live to too years old was enough for him to be called a ¡®good person¡¯.
But to him now, too years old¡ was not worth mentioning at all.
As long as he was not killed by others or died in an ident, he could live as long as the heavens. He could live until the end of the universe in this era.
The time span¡ was measured in billions of years.
Therefore, a hundred years was nothing to his long life.
[Name: Chu Zhou (Beginner Universe Nobility)]
[Attribute Points: 12 quintillion]
Rule:
[Chaos Law: 30% (Upgradable)]
[Yin-Yang Rule: 30% (Upgradable)]
[Spacetime Law: 40% (Unupgradable)]
[Five Elemental Laws: 40% (Unupgradable)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 40% (Unupgradable)]
Absolute arts:
[Time Reincarnation: Level Two, Perfected (Unupgradable)]
(Description: Time Reincarnation is a self-created ultimate technique. The moment it is created, it will be perfected. If you want to improve, you have to have a deeper understanding of the twows of spacetime and reincarnation.)
[Book of Seven Cmities: Level One. Initial mastery of the seven powers of joy, anger, worry, thought, sorrow, fear, and shock.]
[Reincarnation Technique: Level Two, Reincarnation of All Beings (Unupgradable)]
[Divine Rune ¡°A¡±: Level ofprehension and control reached the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord (Unupgradable)]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time (Unupgradable)]
[Soul Armor: Level Seven, Level Seven Soul Armor (Unupgradable)]
[Killing Sword Art: Level 16,prehended 16 ughter Sword Diagrams (Unupgradable)]
[Chaos Dharma Body: Million-meter Chaos Dharma Body (Unupgradable)]
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 46 clones (10 Universe Nobility clones, 35 Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone) (Unupgradable)]
(Description: In thest battle on the Demon Mountain Continent, Chu Zhou obtained seven Universe Nobility level Divine Kingdoms. After refining them, he obtained seven Universe Nobility level World Hearts. When Demon Hound killed the Demon Hound n¡¯s Patriarch and the other three marquises, he obtained three Universe Nobility level Divine Kingdoms. After refining them, he obtained three Universe Nobility level World Hearts.)
Looking at the information on his Attribute Board, Chu Zhou smiled.
Even though he was still a Beginner Universe Nobility after 33 years, his strength had undergone a drastic change.
Hisprehension of the Spacetime Law and the Five Elemental Laws had both reached the elementary Universe Nobility level.
The Chaos and Yin-Yang nomologicalws had also reached the Advance Grade Universe Lord level.
With the power of the five nomologicalws, his strength far exceeded other elementary Universe Nobility. Even Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility had to avoid him.
Moreover, other than the improvement in thews, his weapon, the Book of Dharma, had also sessfully transformed into an Advance Grade Universe Nobility level weapon.
In the past 33 years, he had condensed a total of 10 Universe Nobility clones.
This allowed his overallbat strength to rise to an astonishing level.
He had tested it in the ughter Battlefield of the Mirror Universe World. He could easily defeat ordinary Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.
Only some monstrous Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility could withstand more than 10 moves from him.
Only Advanced Grade Universe Nobility could match him.
¡°As long as I stay at home for a few more decades, I¡¯ll probably be able to naturally advance to an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and couldn¡¯t help but think of the cultivation situation of Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, and Li Qingshi.
It had to be said that
Universe Lords were an insurmountable chasm for more than 99.9% of the living beings in the universe.
Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha had be pseudo Universe Lords in the Universe Ocean.
He even touched the threshold of a Universe Lord.
However, after 33 years, Dragon, Sol, and Changa Saha were still fake Universe Lords.
Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others had all advanced by leaps and bounds with the full support and funding of Chu Zhou and the Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation. In recent years, they had also reached the pseudo Universe Lord realm.
Unfortunately, none of them could advance to the Universe Lord realm.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou felt the armguard tremble slightly.
He looked down and immediately realized that there was a red dot on the information icon that indicated that there was information.
¡°Deep Blue, open the message.¡±
A virtual screen immediately appeared in front of Chu Zhou.
[1 sent a letter of challenge to the Lord of Thousand Faces of the Origin Race. He has epted the challenge.]
[A monthter, he and I will fight to the death in the Dead Star Belt near the border of the Human Race and the Source Race..]
Chapter 979: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (3)
Chapter 979: Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
After reading the message sent by his teacher, King Bei Cang, Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.
¡°Has this day finallye?¡±
He sighed deeply and had Deep Blue open a new document on the screen.
After he advanced to Universe Nobility, his authority level in the Mirror Universework had also increased to level six.
Level six authority allowed him to investigate the grudge between his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the Thousand-Faced King of the Origin Race.
It also allowed him to investigate the source of the conflict between his teacher and the Green King.
¡°King Bei Cang, Green King, and Purple King were all born on an inhabited called Sky Feather. Sky Feather was only an extremely ordinary inhabited among the countless inhabiteds of humanity, but three Universe Nobility were born, shocking all of humanity. The three of them were also once known as the three heroes of Sky Feather.¡±
¡°King Bei Cang, Green King, and Purple King came from Sky Feather together, so they have a very good rtionship. King Bei Cang and the Green King took good care of the Purple King who was the youngest and the only female amongst the three¡¡±
¡°The three of them left Sky Feather together, wandered and adventured in the universe together, joined the Mirror Universe corporation together, and grew and rose together. Gradually, the three heroes of Sky Feather became the three heroes of the Mirror Universe corporation.¡±
¡°The momentum of the three of them was extremely fast and violent. As time passed, the three of them finally became Universe Nobility that shook the entire human race. Among them, King Bei Cang was the number one Universe Nobility of the human race at that time and intimidated all the races in the universe.¡±
¡°300 million years ago, the Origin Race army on the Myriad Race Battlefield suddenly invaded our Human Base. King Bei Cang, Green King, and Purple King went to provide support. A tragic battle erupted with the Universe Nobility led by the Thousand-Faced King of the Origin Race. However, an ident happened in this battle¡
The Thousand-Faced King had mastered the divine rune of the word ¡®illusion¡¯. It was ever-changing, and his transformation technique and Illusion had reached the peak.
In this battle, King Bei Cang was caught off guard for a moment. He was bewitched by a transformation technique and fell for the trick, causing him to leave at an inappropriate moment. At that time, Green King happened to be patrolling outside the base. Only the Purple King was guarding the base. When King Bei Cang was tricked into leaving, the Thousand-Faced King sneaked into the base and killed the Purple King. At that time, the Purple King was still pregnant.
This was a lifelong regret for King Bei Cang.
That day, King Bei Cang carried the Purple King¡¯s corpse and chased after the Thousand-Faced King like a madman. He chased him out of the Universe Ocean and into the territory of the Origin Race. He killed billions of Origin Race living beings and shocked all the races in the universe.
However, there were many experts of the Origin Race. In the end, King Bei Cang was unable to kill the Thousand-Faced King and could only leave the Origin Race¡¯s territory with hatred.
From then on, King Bei Cang sank into oblivion for 300 million years and the Green King med King Bei Cang for the death of the Purple King. He broke off rtions with King Bei Cang¡ and went against King Bei Cang everywhere¡¡±
Chu Zhou read the document on the screen carefully and sighed deeply.
He had read this document dozens of times over the years and couldn¡¯t help but sigh every time.
It¡¯s too tiring onTeacher.
It was difficult to imagine how painful it would be to see his pregnant wife killed in front of him by the enemy. He would probably go crazy!
¡°Thousand-Faced King, I will kill you even if Teacher doesn¡¯t!¡±
A killing intent appeared in his eyes as he stood up.
lie had to see his Teacher personally before he face off with the Thousand-Faced King..
Chapter 980: A Battle Of Attention! (1)
Chapter 980: A Battle Of Attention! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Swoosh!
A ck gold spaceship suddenly appeared outside the Emperor Xi Holy City like a phantom.
A handsome young man in ck flew out of the spacecraft hatch.
¡°Boss, you are here.¡± Beibei opened its sleepy eyes.
¡°Yes, I am here.¡± Chu Zhou replied and stored the ck God away in his Divine Kingdom.
He walked into the Emperor Xi Holy City and headed straight towards the residence of King Bei Cang.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, we haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 30 years!¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you are here to visit Master Bei Cang, right?¡±
Along the way, he met many Universe Lords and Universe Nobilities who greeted Chu Zhou politely.
Chu Zhou responded smilingly to every one of them.
Suddenly, a blond young man appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s sight, his face a little stiff.
This person was Miller.
Chu Zhou stared at Miller and couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene when he first
met Miller.
At that time, he met Miller for the first time while epting challenges from many other members in the Primordial Mountain.
Miller was sunny and handsome, with a kind of confidence always in his eyes, as if nothing in the world could trouble him, which was impressive.
At this moment, the Miller in front of him had be an Universe Lord and stronger, but his temperament had changed a lot.
On the surface, it seems that he has be more calm and mature.
However, Chu Zhou felt that the other party was faintly sullen and deste.
¡°Lord¡ Chu Zhou!¡±
Miller bowed slightly to Chu Zhou stiffly.
This is the normal etiquette for a Universe Lord when meeting an Universe
Nobility.
¡°Hello!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled slightly, nodded politely to Miller, and then strode across Miller¡¯s body.
Miller looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s back and vaguely seemed to see an insurmountable mountain.
Actually, he did not hate Chu Zhou.
There was bitterness.
He looked over at the Green King Manor where his teacher, Green King, was.
He seemed to sense a pair of eyes staring at him.
¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry¡ Chu Zhou, 1 really can¡¯t surpass him!¡±
Miller sighed heavily and walked towards his mansion.
The Bei Cang Manor.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Chu Zhou bowed slightly to his teacher, King Bei Cang, and sat down.
¡°It seems like you haven¡¯t wasted your time all these years. You¡¯ve improved quite a bit. 1 reckon that even Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility won¡¯t be your match.¡±
King Bei Cang sensed the change in Chu Zhou¡¯s aura and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Suppressing an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility¡ should be alright!
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and admitted that he had the strength to suppress an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.
King Bei Cang looked at the confident young man in front of him and could not help but feel a little dazed.
Back then, he had only taken Chu Zhou in as his disciple because he wanted to take in a qualified sessor who could inherit his mantle.
However, he did not expect this disciple to be far more outstanding than he had imagined.
Even he was far inferior to this disciple back then.
He couldn¡¯t help but feel that his luck was really good.
Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Beibei, and a trace of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°Beibei, you¡¯ve advanced to the Universe Nobility Realm?¡±
The sleepy Beibei, which was lying on Chu Zhou¡¯s body, trembled when it heard King Bei Cang¡¯s words. It hurriedly stood up and bowed slightly to King Bei Cang.
¡°Lord Bei Cang, 1 advanced to Universe Nobility 10 years ago.¡±
King Bei Cang looked at Beibei and thought of Beibei¡¯s rtionship with the Lord of Moment. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. His disciple was really lucky.
There was actually a mutated beast with an extraordinary background like
Beibei following him.
Of course¡ Beibei was lucky to be able to follow Chu Zhou.
¡°Beibei is not bad. Try to be a Universe Overlord as soon as possible.¡±
King Bei Cang smiled and stroked Beibei¡¯s furry head.
Beibei felt ttered.
It had always felt a sense of reverence for its boss, King Bei Cang¡¯s teacher.
Back on the Demon Mountain Continent, it had personally witnessed how ferocious this person was. He was actually able to take on the six Overlord clones head-on as a Universe Nobility without being at a disadvantage.
Later on, he even advanced to the Overlord realm and destroyed the clones of the six Overlords easily with a crushing advantage.
It had nevermunicated directly with this person.
He had always thought that this fierce person was not easy to talk to.
Only now did he realize that he might have misunderstood in the past¡ This person was surprisingly friendly!
It squinted its eyes feeling thefortable touch on its head.
¡°Teacher¡¡±
Chu Zhou recalled his purpose foring here this time and said hesitantly, ¡°The Thousand-Faced King became a Universe Overlord 200 million years ago, but you¡¯ve only be an Overlord 33 years ago.¡±
¡°In terms of umtion, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall behind the Thousand-Faced King.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too hasty to challenge the Thousand-Faced King so quickly?¡±
¡°Too soon?¡± King Bei Cang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His golden and ck eyes suddenly turned as cold as ice. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry¡ I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for 300 million years.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed in his heart.
Ever since he understood the grudge between his teacher and the Thousand-Faced King, he knew that there would definitely be a battle between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King.
It was inevitable.
He was just worried that his teacher would challenge the Thousand-Faced King too early. In terms of umtion, he was inferior to the Thousand-Faced King.
King Bei Cang seemed to know what Chu Zhou was thinking and smiled calmly.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±
¡°300 million years ago, I was able to chase the Thousand-Faced King until he fled like a rat.¡±
¡°300 million yearster, I can still suppress him.¡±
¡°Even though the umtion of time is important¡ it¡¯s not the key to victory. To me, not to mention that the Thousand-Faced King became an Overlord 300 million years earlier than me, even if it was a billion years earlier, he wouldn¡¯t be my match..¡±
Chapter 981: A Battle Of Attention! (2)
Chapter 981: A Battle Of Attention! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
King Bei Cang revealed a domineering aura when he said thest sentence.
Chu Zhou did not say anything else. He was just a little worried.
Nheless, he was also full of confidence in his teacher.
Chu Zhou was not the only one who knew that King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King were going to fight to the death a monthter. Many higher-ups of the Human Race and the Origin Race also knew. Moreover, the news quickly spread among the myriad races in the universe.
Instantly, countless living beings in the universe boiled over.
As an influential figure who had shaken the myriad races in the universe for 300 million years, King Bei Cang had always received the attention of all the living beings in the universe.
In particr, 33 years ago, King Bei Cang had forcefully advanced to the Overlord realm on the Demon Mountain Continent and even killed the clones of six Overlords.
The attention paid to him by all the living beings in the universe did not fade.
The Thousand-Faced King was also an influential figure in the universe.
While he had only been a Universe Overlord for 300 million years, he was still considered a very young Universe Overlord.
However, his strength was recognized by many ancient Universe Overlords.
Many veteran Universe Overlords were not as strong as the Thousand-Faced King.
Therefore, the Thousand-Faced King was also a figure that all the races in the universe paid close attention to.
Two people who were highly watched by all the living beings in the universe were preparing to fight to the death. It was difficult not to cause amotion.
Furthermore, many existences above the Universe Lord level in the universe knew about the grudge between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King back then.
There was a story between the two of them.
There was attention and a story. This made the battle between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King even more attractive.
Among the myriad races in the universe, countless living beings began to guess who would win the uing battle.
There were also many living beings who set off in advance and rushed to the location of the battle between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King, preparing to witness this peak battle with their own eyes.
The final battle had yet to begin, but the atmosphere was already in ce!
A monthter, in a Dead Star Belt about 10 light-years away from the border of Humanity, arge number of living beings of all races in the universe gathered around the Belt.
There were spaceships everywhere.
Many living beings looked at a cold figure standing in the center of the Dead Star Belt through their divine senses.
A ck-gold sun floated behind that figure.
Boundless and vast nomological fluctuations that were like a vast sea continued to spread out from the ck-gold sun, causing many living beings around the Dead Star Belt to feel suffocated.
That figure was King Bei Cang without a doubt.
At this moment, King Bei Cang crossed his arms and closed his eyes, waiting for the arrival of the Thousand-Faced King.
¡°The human King Bei Cang is indeed terrifyingly powerful. Just the fluctuations emitted make people feel suffocated.¡±
A Universe Lord with a snake head and a human body said in fear.
¡°King Bei Cang is terrifying¡ How can the Thousand-Faced King not be terrifying? These two people were sworn enemies during the Universe Nobility era. Now, they¡¯ve both be Overlords¡ Even though King Bei Cang was much stronger than the Thousand-Faced King during the Universe Nobility era, the Thousand-Faced King advanced to Overlord 200 million years earlier than King Bei Cang¡ It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s stronger now. This battle is worth looking forward to!¡± Someone said.
¡°That¡¯s right! This battle is indeed worth looking forward to. Putting everything else aside, it¡¯s already rare to see a battle between Overlords.¡±
A Universe Nobility from an intermediate race in the universe said with anticipation.
There were too many living beings of the universe who hade to watch the battle.
They were densely packed and innumerable.
Chu Zhou, Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others stood on a meteorite with a diameter of several kilometers.
It was rare to see an overlord-level battle.
Seeing an overlord-level battle with his own eyes might be enlightening.
Therefore, when Dragon and the others heard the news, they rushed over immediately.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you think Lord Bei Cang will win?¡± Dragon could not help but ask.
Sol, Changa Saha, Zuo Yue, Bing Selin, Xi Liujin, and the others immediately looked at Chu Zhou.
¡°We will definitely win!¡± Chu Zhou said calmly.
He trusted his teacher.
Is it a sure win?
Hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, the tense hearts of the Dragon and the others rxed slightly.
At this moment, the figures of the five huge suns floating behind them suddenly appeared at the edge of the Dead Star Belt, causing a hugemotion.
¡°It¡¯s the Spring and Autumn Master, the Monolith Master, the First and Second Master, the Lord of Towering Sky, and the Master of Void Silence!¡±
A Human Universe Nobility said in shock.
Many human martial artists immediately bowed to the five figures.
As for the living beings of the universe other than humans, their eyes were filled with reverence when they saw the five Overlords of the Human Race.
¡°The Rock Lord is from the Universe Adventurer Alliance; the A and B Lords are from the Universe Gxy Bank; the Lord of Towering Sky is from the Infinite Battle Arena; the Master of Void Silence is from the Myriad Tribe Chamber of Commerce¡¡±
Zuo Yue quickly exined the origins of the Rock Lord and the other four Overlords to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Did one Universe Overlorde from each of the five great forces?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
His consciousness immediately connected to the Mirror Universework to investigate the information of the Rock Lord and the other Overlords.
He soon found detailed information.
Suddenly, five more figures with suns floating behind them appeared in another corner.
Vast oppressive might spread from the five figures like a tidal wave.
Some rtively weak cosmic lifeforms could not withstand the pressure and hurriedly moved far away.
Chu Zhou looked at the five new Universe Overlords, wanting to see their faces.
It was a pity that the five new Universe Overlords couldn¡¯t see clearly with their divine light shields.
¡°This should be a Universe Overlord from the Origin Race.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others guessed.
The appearance of the 10 Universe Overlords made the atmosphere even more tense.
Suddenly, an iparably huge mask appeared in the center of the Dead Star Belt, right above King Bei Cang.
Another overlord-level pressure swept out as the huge mask appeared.
¡°The Thousand-Faced King is here.¡±
Many living beings were excited when they saw the huge mask.
Chu Zhou and the others also focused their gazes. They circted their divine senses and focused on King Bei Gang¡¯s figure and the huge mask.
¡°Bei Cang, you¡¯ve only been an Overlord for 33 years and you dare to challenge me? Are you tired of living?¡±
The mask opened its mouth and spoke, emitting a thunderous voice that shook the entire Dead Star Belt.
¡°If you¡¯re not dead, why would Iin about living too long?¡±
King Bei Cang looked coldly at the mask above him. The hatred that had umted in the depths of his heart for 300 million years erupted like a volcano at this moment.
A substantial killing intent swept out from his body.
In the eyes of Chu Zhou and the others, an endless sea of blood suddenly appeared under King Bei Gang¡¯s feet.
When they noticed that the sea of blood was actually condensed from material killing intent, many people couldn¡¯t help but feel their bodies turn cold.
Just how terrifying was this killing intent to be able to condense such a vast sea of blood?
¡°Hahaha, Bei Cang, it seems like you really hate me!¡±
The mask looked at the sea of blood condensed by boundless killing intent under King Bei Gang¡¯s feet. Not only was it not afraid, but it alsoughed smugly.
¡°Bei Cang, the taste of these 300 million years must not be pleasant!¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy to see you suffer.¡±
¡°I still remember you holding your wife in your arms and looking sad¡ That¡¯s so nostalgic!¡±
¡°By the way, your wife seemed to be pregnant with your child at that time.¡±
¡°Thousand-Faced King, you¡¯re courting death!¡± King Bei Cang seemed to have been agitated. The sea of blood beneath his feet boiled.
¡°Thousand-Faced King, you¡¯re courting death!¡± King Bei Cang seemed to have been agitated. The sea of blood beneath his feet boiled.
His eyes, one gold and one ck, were emitting endless killing intent.
With a bang, he carried the entire sea of blood and soared into the sky.
¡°I have a death wish?¡±
¡°No, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
The mask suddenly looked down coldly at King Bei Cang. ¡°Bei Cang, I failed to kill you 300 million years ago. But this time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±
It said coldly and swooped down.
Boom¡ª
In an instant, King Bei Cang, who had soared into the sky, collided with the diving mask.
A loud sound that seemed to split the heavens and earth rang out. Hundreds of thousands of dead stars instantly turned into cosmic dust..
Chapter 982: Resplendent Strike!
Chapter 982: Resplendent Strike!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Boom¡ª
The first collision between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King made the entire Dead Star Belt seem like it was about to copse.
A terrifying ring-shaped Illuminate swept out, and the Void billions of kilometers away was destroyed.
Hundreds of thousands ofs exploded one after another, emitting brilliant light like an iparably grand fireworks disy.
The huge mask immediately separated after colliding with King Bei Cang.
¡°Bei Cang, die!¡±
The Thousand-Faced King roared. Billions of illusory distorted lightning bolts appeared around the mask.
Bolts of lightning rained down like a rainstorm.
After being struck by the lightning, manys turned transparent and disappeared in front of everyone.
Countless people gasped upon seeing this scene.
It would be nothing if the lightning had only pulverized thoses since a World Overlord¡¯s attack could also do it.
However, this method of wiping a out of the universe without leaving any traces was iparably strange and inconceivable.
Such methods also made one¡¯s scalp tingle.
¡°Gasp! This is too terrifying. The Thousand-Faced King¡¯ illusoryws are actually so powerful? It directly turned what really exists into fake and non-existent.¡±
¡°One thought and it bes real, one thought and it bes fake. Real and fake are all under control. This is the terrifying aspect of the illusoryws.¡± ¡°Illusoryws are indeed terrifying. If not for that, how could the Thousand-Faced King surpass many veteran Overlords when he has only been promoted to Overlord for 200 million years?¡±
Many Universe Nobility, Universe Lords, World Overlords, and so on trembled when they saw the scene before them.
When they looked at the illusory distorted lightning, their hearts were filled with fear.
Those strange lightning bolts could instantly make a disappear into thin air.
Could it also make them disappear into thin air?
The Spring and Autumn Master, the Rock Master, the First and Second Master, the Lord of Towering Sky, and the Master of Void Silence were the five Human Overlords.
He looked at the Thousand-Faced King with fear.
¡°The Thousand-Faced King is a great threat.¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master¡¯s gaze was cold, and his tone was cold. ¡°If he continues to grow, he might be an Advance Grade Overlord, and it will be very troublesome. It¡¯s simr to the Lord of the Universe Light of the Mana Race.¡±
¡°Trust Bei Cang!¡± The Rock Lord¡¯s voice was deep and resolute. ¡°Even though the Thousand-Faced King¡¯ illusoryws are troublesome, 1 think they are still inferior to Bei Gang¡¯s Law of Gods and Demons.¡±
¡°Moreover, 300 million years ago, Bei Cang could already suppress the Thousand-Faced King.¡±
¡°I believe he can also deal with the Thousand-Faced King this time.¡±
¡°I also believe in Bei Cang,¡± said Master A and B.
The Lord of Towering Sky and the Master of Void Silence also nodded slightly.
Of course, they didn¡¯t mind making a move if King Bei Cang couldn¡¯t deal with the Thousand-Faced King.
The final way to deal with an enemy like the Thousand-Faced King was to make the other partypletely disappear.
The five Overlords of the Origin Race were very satisfied when they saw the strength disyed by the Thousand-Faced King.
In the crowd, Chu Zhou was secretly shocked when he saw the power of the strange lightning.
He thought to himself, ¡®This Thousand-Faced King is indeed Teacher¡¯s archenemy.¡¯
Its terror far surpassed that of ordinary low-level Overlords.
Rumble¡ª
The Thousand-Faced King controlled billions of strange lightning bolts and sted them at King North Blue.
The void turned into a vast sea of lightning.
This sea of lightning was extremely strange and terrifying.
Wherever it passed, deads disappeared into thin air.
¡°It¡¯s just an illusoryw. What can you do to me?¡±
King Bei Cang sneered.
The ck-gold sun behind him shook slightly, and golden-ck sword Qi immediately shot out from the sun.
Countless golden-ck sword Qi and strange lightning collided in the void and canceled each other out.
Suddenly, the golden-ck sun shook violently, and a golden-ck sword Qi, as thick as a mountain range, shot out from the sun and bombarded the huge mask.
In the starry sky, an endless spatial abyss was shed out by the thick mountain-like golden-ck sword Qi.
A solemn expression appeared on the mask that the Thousand-Faced King had transformed into.
He opened his mouth and spat out a lightning ball the size of a towards the huge golden-ck sword Qi.
The mountain-like golden-ck sword Qi collided with the-sized thunder ball.
Billions of sword qi as thin as a cow¡¯s hair and endless lightning erupted at the same time.
In an instant, the entire Dead Star Belt was drowned by sword qi and lightning.
Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the entire of the Dead Star Belt exploded into dust.
The scene was so terrifying that countless people felt their scalps tingle.
Suddenly, everyone saw an iparably huge green lotus appear in the terrifying explosion. Endless lotus leaves appeared and spread in the void.
¡°This is King Bei Gang¡¯s Killing Sword Art!¡±
Many people cried out in rm.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the green lotus grew taller and taller. The Lotus at the top approached the huge mask conjured by the Thousand-Faced King at lightning speed.
As for King Bei Cang, he stood on the lotus tform.
King Bei Cang looked coldly at the huge mask that was getting closer and closer. A golden-ck nomological Torrent descended from the dark space and condensed into a nomological sword in his right palm.
He stabbed at the mask with lightning speed.
This sword seemed to have the power to split the heavens and earth.
The Void that spanned billions of kilometers was shattered by a single strike. Chaos fog surged.
24 ughter Sword diagrams flew out of the nomological sword, apanied by the nomological sword qi that was like a river, and bombarded the mask..
Chapter 983: Resplendent Strike! (2)
Chapter 983: Resplendent Strike! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
In an instant, the huge mask shattered.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
A scream came from behind the mask.
A hazy figure appeared behind the mask.
The figure kept twisting and changing.
His face, in particr, was like the face changing act of Sichuan, constantly changing into different faces.
¡°How is this possible¡¡±
The Thousand-Faced King was exasperated and could not ept the oue before him. ¡°I clearly advanced to the Overlord realm 200 million years earlier than you. How did you catch up to me with your strength?¡±
¡°Catch up?¡± King Bei Cang was disdainful. ¡°Trash like you? Do I need to catch up?¡±
¡°Three hundred million years ago, you were defeated by me¡ Now, you will also be defeated by me. Facing me, you will never be able to turn things around.¡±
When the Thousand-Faced King heard King Bei Cang¡¯s words, he was furious and had a high fever. His killing intent was overflowing.
¡°Bei Cang, do you think you¡¯ve won against me?¡± Heughed coldly, and his hands suddenly drew a mysterious trajectory. ¡°False and fake illusions!¡±
He unleashed the ultimate art that he had painstakingly created.
A wave of light swept through the Void.
In an instant, billions of kilometers of Void separated from the original universe under the effect of an inexplicable nomological power, turning into a 500-kilometer-long painting as thin as paper.
King Bei Cang¡¯s figure was also in that painting, and it had turned into a human-shaped mark.
¡°Gasp! Turning billions of miles of the Starry Sky into a painting and turning the living beings in that area into human-shaped marks? What kind of ultimate technique is this? It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±
When many people saw this scene, their hearts trembled.
Chu Zhou frowned, worried about his teacher¡¯s safety.
However, he immediately felt relieved seeing that the Spring and Autumn Master and the other five Human Universe Overlords did not react.
¡°Die!¡±
The Thousand-Faced King looked at the painting and King Bei Cang, who had turned into a human-shaped mark in the painting. Killing intent condensed in his eyes as he rubbed his hands fiercely.
Instantly, the thousand-mile-long painting turned into dust.
He wanted to grind the painting and King Bei Cang into powder.
However, just as the painting began to shatter, endless golden-ck light suddenly erupted from the human-shaped mark in the painting.
Just as the human-shaped mark in the painting was about to shatter with the painting, the human-shaped mark suddenly transformed into an enormous golden-ck sun that flew out from within.
Boom
A beam of golden-ck energy that could tear apart the universe suddenly shot out from the golden-ck sun and struck the Thousand-Faced King.
¡°All!!!¡±
The Thousand-Faced King let out a tragic cry as half of his body below the chest was sted into nothingness.
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯ll be trampled under my feet for the rest of your life!¡±
As King Bei Cang¡¯s cold voice sounded, his figure suddenly appeared above the heavily injured Thousand-Faced King and stepped on his face.
¡°The Thousand-Faced King was injured by Bei Cang!¡±
¡°Oh my god! The Thousand-Faced King has been stepped on.¡±
Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock.
All the human experts who saw this scene were extremely excited.
As for the living beings of the Origin Race, their expressions darkened when they saw this scene.
¡°Bei Cang¡ª¡±
The Thousand-Faced King roared ferociously.
He was the famous Thousand-Faced King in the universe.
Now, he was actually trampled on by King Bei Cang in front of everyone.
It was humiliating, ck lines appeared on his body, and his body suddenly split into tens of thousands of pieces along the lines.
Moreover, every part of his body had transformed into a powerful living being.
Among those living beings, there were not only living beings of the Origin Race, but also humans, the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Mana race, the Crystal Race, and so on.
All the living beings that seemed toe from all the races in the universe joined forces to attack King Bei Cang.
When King Bei Cang saw the Thousand-Faced King suddenly transform into many living beings of various races, he recalled the scene of him being lured away 300 million years ago.
Back then, he was sessfully lured away by the Thousand-Faced King with this move.
This also led to the Purple King being killed by the Thousand-Faced King.
Memories of the past surfaced in his mind.
The hatred that had been slumbering in his heartpletely erupted at this moment.
Rumble!
In an instant, the power of golden and ckws swept out of King Bei Cang¡¯s body like a vast sea.
The killing intent on his body became unprecedentedly dense. Endless scarlet killing intent surged in the void in everyone¡¯s line of sight.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
One figure after another flew out of King Bei Cang¡¯s body.
Unlike the many living beings that the Thousand-Faced King had transformed into, these figures that flew out of King Bei Cang¡¯s body all looked identical to him.
There were a thousand figures, each of them looked like a replica of King Bei Cang.
Now, all the living beings above the Universe Lord level had discovered that the living beings of the various races that the Thousand-Faced King had transformed into were fundamentally different from the thousand figures that flew out of King Bei Cang¡¯s body.
The living beings of the various races that the Thousand-Faced King transformed into were all condensed from the power of aw.
It looked independent, but it was actually controlled by the Master of Thousand Illusions like a puppet.
As for the 1,000 figures that flew out from King Bei Cang¡¯s body, they were real clones.
¡°Why do you have so many clones?¡±
Looking at the thousand clones around King Bei Cang, the Thousand-Faced King was a little dumbfounded.
This¡ was a thousand doppelgangers.
When has such a terrifying doppelganger unique skill ever appeared in the universe?
Everyone present, including Spring and Autumn Master and the other Universe Overlords, was extremely shocked when they saw King Bei Cang¡¯s 1,000 clones..
Chapter 984: Resplendent Strike! (3)
Chapter 984: Resplendent Strike! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Even Chu Zhou did not expect his teacher, King Bei Cang, to really condense a thousand clones.
While the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture could at most condense a thousand clones, if he only condensed 1,000 World Overlord Realm clones, it might not be difficult.
However, if he wanted to condense 1,000 clones above the Universe Lord level, could it be that they were shockingly huge?
Especially Universe Nobility level clones and overlord-level clones. Clones at these two levels¡
Every time he condensed one, it was basically equivalent to killing a Universe Nobility or Overlord, plundering their Divine Kingdom, and extracting the World Heart.
There were only a few hundred Universe Nobility and 28 Overlords in the entire Human race.
The death of any Universe Nobility or Overlord was a major event.
It would definitely cause the tribes and factions of the deceased to investigate with all their might and take revenge.
Killing Universe Nobility and Overlords on arge scale was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.
From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to condense a Universe Nobility level clone and an overlord-level clone.
Chu Zhou carefully observed and perceived the 1,000 clones of his teacher, King Bei Cang. He was surprised to discover that among the 1,000 clones, 900 were Universe Lords, 97 were Universe Nobility level, and three were overlord-level.
If such power was all concentrated on one person, it would undoubtedly make one tremble.
In fact¡
The Thousand-Faced King was indeed trembling at this moment.
Looking at the 1,000 clones that were filled with a terrifying aura around King Bei Cang, especially the 97 clones and the three Overlord clones¡
He was cursing in his heart.
F*ck!
This was totally against the rules!
¡°Thousand Faces, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time!¡±
King Bei Gang¡¯s voice was like a cold wind that blew into everyone¡¯s hearts, making them feel a bone-chilling cold.
¡°Die!¡±
He shouted coldly and attacked at the same time as the 1,000 clones.
Boom
The billions of kilometers of Starry Sky was directly destroyed, turning into a mass of Chaos. Nothing could be seen.
However, before the Starry Sky copsed, everyone saw that the living beings of the various races that the Thousand-Faced King transformed into instantly turned into powder. Even their blood did not appear before they turned into invisible particles.
Then, everyone felt the aura of the Thousand-Faced King disappear.
¡°This¡ This¡ The Thousand-Faced King was killed by King Bei Cang just like that?¡±
Everyone looked at the chaotic area that was billions of miles long and swallowed their saliva with difficulty.
King Bei Cang was too terrifying.
He attacked with 1,000 clones and killed the Thousand-Faced King in one move.
This was unbelievably powerful.
¡°This¡¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master and the other Human Overlords were also a little dumbfounded.
They had thought that this battle would continue for a long time.
After all, Universe Overlords were not that easy to kill.
It was especially difficult for two Universe Overlords of the same level to kill another Universe Overlord.
It was normal for two Universe Overlords of the same level to fight for more than a thousand years.
In fact, some Universe Overlords of the same level had been fighting for tens of thousands of years without a winner.
Therefore, they were all mentally prepared to watch a protracted battle.
Unexpectedly¡ After King Bei Cang summoned a thousand clones, he destroyed the Thousand-Faced King with a single attack.
This was too shocking.
¡°D*mn it! Thousand Faces is dead!¡±
After the five Overlords of the Origin Race sensed that the aura of the Thousand-Faced King hadpletely disappeared, their expressions turned ashen.
Like the Spring and Autumn Master and the other Human Overlords, they all thought that this would be a continuous battle.
Therefore, he did not interfere in the battle between King Bei Cang and the Thousand-Faced King.
Of course, if the Thousand-Faced King encountered a life-and-death crisis during a normal battle¡ then the Overlords of the Origin Race would definitely interfere.
An Overlord was way too precious to a race.
Losing any Overlord was a huge loss to the race.
It was impossible for them to watch as the Thousand-Faced King was killed.
However, everything happened too suddenly, too unexpectedly, and too quickly.
Before they could react, the Thousand-Faced King was killed.
Even if they wanted to save him, they had no chance..
Chapter 985: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time! (1)
Chapter 985: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°The Thousand-Faced King died just like that!¡±
Everyone looked at the vast and mighty chaotic world in front of them and could not calm down for a long time.
Swoosh!
King Bei Cang stepped on the chaos waves and walked out from the depths of the chaotic world.
At this moment, the terrifying killing intent that filled his body that could kill through the Heaven and Earth had already dissipated.
However, everyone looked at him with even more reverence.
He was too strong.
¡°Hong Xiu, I¡¯ve avenged you.¡±
King Bei Cang looked back at the seething chaos world and muttered to himself.
A smiling woman¡¯s figure appeared in his mind.
The woman seemed to be slowly waving at him.
A momentter, he suddenly turned around and scanned the many living beings near the Dead Star Belt through theyers of space.
Suddenly, his gaze stopped on a gorgeous figure.
The gorgeous figure was also looking at him.
¡°Green King, you¡¯re really here!¡±
King Bei Cang smiled calmly.
In the crowd, Green King saw King Bei Cang looking at him without any ripples on his face.
However, his heart was in turmoil.
After personally witnessing the entire process of King Bei Cang killing the Thousand-Faced King, he suddenly felt empty.
¡°Hong Xiu, he has avenged you! Tell me, should I continue to me him?¡± ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve never med him! I¡¯m the only one who keeps ming him.¡± ¡°Yes¡ I¡¯ve always known that Hongxiu, the one who suffered the most after your idental death was him, not me. I also knew that he definitely didn¡¯t do it on purpose back then¡¡±
¡°But I just hate him for being careless¡¡±
¡°Forget it. The Thousand-Faced King is dead, and Hongxiu has avenged you.
Perhaps 1 should let it go.¡±
Green King thought to himself, but he didn¡¯t say anything to King Bei Cang. He turned around and left silently.
King Bei Cang looked at Green King¡¯s departing figure and suddenly felt endless bleakness and loneliness from Green King¡¯s back. That bleakness and loneliness had once appeared on him.
¡°Perhaps¡ He and I are actually the same kind of people.¡±
King Bei Cang thought to himself as he opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something to Green King.
But in the end, he could not say anything.
Two former close friends.
At some point in time, they had be strangers.
In the end, the Green King¡¯s figure slowly disappeared under the gaze of the North Blue King.
At this moment, many human experts watching the battle were already in an uproar.
Many human experts looked at King Bei Cang with admiration and fanaticism.
On the contrary, the expressions of the living beings of the Origin Race were gloomy like dark clouds.
Not only was the Thousand-Faced King the new Overlord of the Origin Race in hundreds of millions of years, he was also extremely talented and was thought highly of by all the other Overlords of the Origin Race.
They felt that the Thousand-Faced King had at least a 70% chance of advancing to an Advance Grade Overlord and bing a giant among Overlords.
There was a difference between Overlords as well.
Most of the Overlords were low-level Overlords, which was also the lowest level of the Overlord circle.
Very few Overlords had a chance of advancing to Intermediate Grade Overlords with less than 10% of them.
An Intermediate Grade Overlord could be said to be a big shot in the Overlord circle.
Simrly, less than one-tenth of Intermediate Grade Overlords had a chance of advancing to Advance Grade.
There were very few Advance Grade Overlords and their strength was unparalleled. Every single one of them could be said to be a giant among Overlords.
Any Advance Grade Overlord had a pivotal position among the myriad races in the universe.
Therefore, the death of the Thousand-Faced King, who had the potential to advance to an Advance Grade Overlord, was definitely an unimaginable loss for the Origin Race.
This was the reason why the expressions of the living beings of the Origin Race were gloomy.
¡°D*mn it, Thousand Face was killed.¡±
¡°The losses are too great¡ It¡¯s hard to ept.¡±
¡°We can¡¯t let Thousand Faces die in vain.¡±
The five Overlords of the Origin Race were all extremely furious at this moment, their killing intent boiling.
¡°Humans destroyed an overlord with the potential of a giant in our Origin Race, so we can¡¯t let humans have an easy time either.¡±
An Origin Race Overlord with a yellow divine light barrier said coldly and suddenly extended his palm.
Rumble!
A huge yellow hand suddenly appeared in the starry sky.
The giant yellow hand had its palm facing down and its five fingers spread open.
Surrounding the giant earthen yellow hand were earthen yellows.
Earth-shattering energy fluctuations spread out from the giant yellow hand and the earth-yellows.
All the spectators instantly felt their bodies sink, as if Mount Tai was pressing down on them.
Many people directly suffocated and fainted.
Rumble!
The huge hand that seemed to control the Starry Sky of a universe grabbed in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction under countless shocked gazes.
Before the huge hand couldpletely grab down, many living beings exploded and died under the pressure of the huge hand¡¯s descent.
¡°Not good, the overlord of the Origin Race has made a move.¡±
Many people turned pale with fright and fled out of the range of the giant hand.
Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ expressions changed and they fled as well.
¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong. That huge hand has been following us. It seems to havee specially for us¡¡±
Beibei, who was lying on Chu Zhou¡¯s head, suddenly said nervously.
¡°It seems like they¡¯re really here for us¡¡±
¡°After the others escaped the range of the giant hand, the giant hand ignored them. And after we escaped its range, it kept following us¡¡± Dragon spoke quickly.
Sol and the others¡¯ expressions changed.
They also saw that the huge hand was indeed chasing after them.
¡°After the death of the Thousand-Faced King, you¡¯re furious.. Are you preparing to take revenge on me for the Thousand-Faced King?¡±
Chapter 986: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time!
Chapter 986: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time!
(2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou guessed the thoughts of the five Overlords of the Origin Race, but his expression was extremely solemn.
He knew his limits and he knew that he was still far from being a Universe
Overlord in terms of strength.
Even though he was quite powerful, he would definitely have a death wish if he dared to fight a universe master head-on.
He naturally wouldn¡¯t have a death wish.
Chu Zhou quickly released his divine sense and hurriedly sensed the Spacetime
Law in the void.
Then, he discovered that under the suppression of an extremely majestic and vast nomological power, the difficulty of mobilizing the Spacetime Law was more than ten thousand times greater than under normal circumstances.
Under such circumstances, with his current strength, it was difficult for him to pry open the Spacetime Law in the universe.
This way, it would be difficult to use Space Leap and other Spacetime Profound normally.
It was difficult for him to escape through Space Leap.
¡°Beibei, take out the Spacetime Treasure Box. Let¡¯s activate it together.¡±
At the critical moment, Chu Zhou hurriedly said to Beibei.
¡°Okay!¡±
Beibei didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately summoned a silver box filled with pale light.
¡°This is the Lord of Moment¡¯s Spacetime Treasure Box?¡±
¡°¡Why is the treasure, the Spacetime Treasure Box, on the little white beast?¡±
Many people recognized the Spacetime Treasure Box immediately.
The overlord-level battle that erupted in the Universe Ocean¡¯s Demon World made the name of the Lord of Moment spread throughout the myriad races in the universe.
Countless living beings knew that apart from the Lord of the Universe Light, there was another Overlord of Spacetime Law in the universe the Lord of
Moment.
The Lord of Moment was also extremely ancient. He was from the same era as the taboo existence in Universe Ocean, the Great Heaven Demon God.
Furthermore, the Lord of Moment seemed to be thepanion andrade of the Great Heaven Demon God.
The appearance of an Overlord of Spacetime Law like the Lord of Moment naturally attracted a lot of attention.
Not only was the Lord of Moment¡¯s appearance and characteristics memorized by countless people.
Even the Lord of Moment¡¯s weapon, the Spacetime Treasure Box, was known by countless people.
Many people had seen the Spacetime Treasure Box through videos or photos.
Therefore, as soon as Beibei summoned the Spacetime Treasure Box, many people immediately recognized her.
At this moment, many people were curious about Beibei¡¯s identity and background.
What was the rtionship between the little white beast and the Lord of Moment?
The Lord of Moment actually gave its own weapons to it.
As for whether the Spacetime Treasure Box was picked up by Beibei or obtained through other means¡ No one believed it!
That was the weapon of an Overlord. Furthermore, the Overlord was still alive¡
What kind of creature below the overlord level had such great ability to ¡°identally¡± obtain their weapons?
¡°Why is the Lord of Moment¡¯s Spacetime Treasure Box on Chu Zhou¡¯s pet?¡± The Overlord of the Origin Race was puzzled as well when he saw Chu Zhou and the others attack.
However, even though he had doubts in his heart, the huge and boundless palm did not stop and grabbed fiercely at Chu Zhou and the others.
After the Spacetime Treasure Box appeared, Chu Zhou and Beibei immediately joined forces and used all their strength to inject the power of the Spacetime Law¡¯ into the Spacetime Treasure Box.
The Spacetime Treasure Box immediately emitted a dazzling pale light.
A three-meter-wide and 10-meter-long spatial river appeared under Chu Zhou and the others¡¯ feet.
This was a real river of time and space, not transmogrification.
The moment Chu Zhou and the others stepped into the river of time and space, their figures slowly disappeared.
The river of time and space ran through the past, present, and future. It covered the entire universe and was everywhere, but it was difficult to find traces of it.
Boom!
A huge hand that blotted out the sky grabbed the spot where Chu Zhou and the others had disappeared, shattering the space into Chaos.
¡°He actually escaped?¡±
The Overlord of the Origin Race looked at his empty palm with a hint of surprise in his eyes.
Chu Zhou and the others had actually escaped his grasp. This was something he had not expected.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and the others stepped into the long river of time and space and shuttled through the spatial dimension. Everything around them turned into rapidly flying shadows.
¡°Is this the legendary scene in the long river of time and space? Why can¡¯t I see anything clearly?¡±
Dragon and the others tried their best to widen their eyes and activate their divine senses, wanting to pry into the secrets of the river of time and space.
However, they helplessly realized that they could not see anything at all.
Moreover, he felt an intense dizziness.
It was as if he was seriously carsick.
He wanted to vomit.
Chu Zhou and Beibei were in good condition. They were both proficient in the Spacetime Law. The impact in the long river of time and space did not affect them as much as it did Dragon and the others.
However, even they could barely make out some of the rapidly fading shadows. It was impossible to see the details of those lights and shadows.
Moreover, they also discovered that after stepping into the River of Spacetime, the power in their bodies was consumed extremely quickly.
In just a moment, there was not much power left in their bodies.
In fact, if they had entered the river of time and space themselves, the consumption would not have been so great.
The key was that they had brought Dragon and the others.
Dragon and the others had not grasped the Spacetime Law. After entering the River of Spacetime, they would be rejected by it as foreign objects.
in order to protect Dragon and the others, Chu Zhou and Beibei could only activate the Spacetime Treasure Box with all their might.
He used the power of the Spacetime Treasure Box to protect everyone.
This made their consumption more than ten thousand times greater.
¡°Boss, we can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± Beibei said.
¡°If you can¡¯t withstand it, don¡¯t resist. I believe we¡¯ve already dodged the attack.¡± Chu Zhou said..
Chapter 987: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time! (3)
Chapter 987: Stepping Into The River Of Space And Time! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The next moment, they retracted the power they had injected into the Spacetime Treasure Box.
Swoosh!
Chu Zhou and the others appeared in the primordial universe again.
Moreover, it was about ten miles away from where it was just now.
After Chu Zhou and the others appeared, they looked around warily, afraid that they would be attacked by the Overlord of the Origin Race again.
However, they soon discovered that the five Overlords of the human race were already engaged in an intense battle with the five Overlords of the Origin race.
King Bei Cang also joined the battlefield. With just a single strike, he pierced through the chest of an Overlord of the Origin Race.
A waterfall-like stream of blood shot out from the bloody hole on the back of the Overlord of the Origin Race.
Soon, two more Overlords of the Origin Race were injured by King Bei Cang.
One had his left hand cut off.
One had his right leg cut off.
It was obvious that the Overlord of the Origin Race had already angered King Bei Cang by attacking Chu Zhou.
Therefore, King Bei Cang was especially ruthless.
In the end, the five Overlords of the Origin Race retreated in a sorry state without even saying a word.
Swoosh!
After the battle ended, King Bei Cang suddenly appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the others. ¡°Were you injured just now?¡±
He asked Chu Zhou.
¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°We escaped into the river of time and space through the Spacetime Treasure Box just now and perfectly dodged the attack of the Overlord of the Origin Race.¡±
King Bei Cang eximed, ¡°Spacetime Law, as expected of one of the forbiddenws. Its power is really terrifying. Normally, with your strength, you can¡¯t dodge the attack of a Universe Overlord¡ but you did it.¡±
He did not mention the Spacetime Treasure Box.
He knew that the Spacetime Treasure Box was the weapon of the Lord of Moment, and he also knew the rtionship between Beibei and the Lord of Moment.
As for some things, it was good to know. There was no need to say more.
If he said it, once the news spread, it might have a huge impact and danger on the person involved.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
The Spring and Autumn Master, the Rock Master, the First and Second Master, the Lord of Towering Sky, the Master of Void Silence, and the other Human Overlords also appeared in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
Chu Zhou and the others hurriedly bowed.
Just like King Bei Cang, the five Human Overlordsmented the power of the Spacetime Law. Then, they took a deep look at Beibei.
Beibei¡¯s scalp went numb when she saw this. She directly entered Chu Zhou¡¯s Divine Kingdom.
¡°Bei Cang¡ Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible. With the Lord of Thousand Faces dead, I¡¯m afraid the Origin Race won¡¯t let this matter rest. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s an Overlord¡ but if it¡¯s that Saint from the Origin Race, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master said with a solemn expression.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±
King Bei Cang also knew the severity of the matter. He nodded slightly and activated a ball of light that enveloped Chu Zhou and the others. His figure instantly disappeared.
The figures of the five Human Overlords vanished as well.
There were also many smart people among the living beings of the other races in the universe. When they saw King Bei Cang and the others leave in a hurry, they also realized that it might be dangerous to stay here. They also left one after another.
A momentter¡
A strand of hair-like light shot out from a deep in the Origin Race¡¯s territory. It instantly pierced through countlessyers of space, crossed countless gxies, and sted at the spot where King Bei Cang and the others had been just now.
In an instant, the Void in a radius of billions of kilometers copsed. Countless earth, wind, fire, and water surged, as if Heaven and Earth had been reopened.
Many cosmic lifeforms who had fled far away turned around and saw this scene. Cold sweat flowed down like a waterfall.
Fortunately, they escaped quickly.
Otherwise, they would have already turned into cosmic dust..
Chapter 988: Killing The Master! (1)
Chapter 988: Killing The Master! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
The decisive battle between the King and the Lord of Thousand Faces had a great impact in the aftermath. Not only was the whole human race excited, all races in the universe were also shocked by it.
The situation between the Human Race and the Origin Race became tense.
Both sides were stockpiling troops at the border. They could start a war at any time, or they could continue to confront each other.
At this moment, Chu Zhou had already returned to the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
After personally witnessing the entire battle between his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the Lord of Thousand Faces, he once again witnessed how terrifying an Overlord was.
A Universe Nobility¡¯s strength was already very powerful.
However, they were not strong enoughpared to Overlords.
This gave him a strong sense of insecurity.
One had to know that he had many enemies.
The five pinnacle races like the Zerg race, the Primordial Alliance, and many top factions in the universe wanted to kill him.
If he didn¡¯t be stronger soon, he would be in danger if these factions sent Overlords to deal with him.
Even though humans also had Overlords and a Saint like the Martial Ancestor, they would not sit back and watch other factions do whatever they wanted to them.
However, humans could protect him for a while, but not forever.
It was even more impossible for her to protect him day and night.
Therefore, the best way was to be stronger as soon as possible and be an Overlord.
Therefore, after returning to the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, Chu Zhou immediately began to cultivate diligently.
After the Yan Huang Religion upied the entire Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, they did not stop developing and continued to spread to the other cosmic nations.
Develop believers and collect faiths.
Of course, the Supreme Pope of the Yan Huang Religion, Monika, and the Great Oracle, Lyton, had also signed an agreement with those cosmic nations that allowed the Yan Huang Religion to develop. The Yan Huang Religion would never interfere in the internal affairs of other universes.
Other than the Yan Huang Religion, the de Edge Chamber of Commerce and the Shadow Organization were also developing rapidly.
The powers of these two organizations were not only spread throughout the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, but also the cosmic nations that the Coiling Dragon Manor once controlled in the Blood Mountain Empire.
The de Edge Chamber of Commerce focused on business, constantly selling and purchasing various treasures.
One of its core businesses was the acquisition of corpses.
Every day, countless corpses were transported back to the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation through the various channels of the de Edge Chamber of Commerce.
The Shadow Organization focused on gathering information and assassinations.
There were also many corpses being transported back to the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation every day.
Even though the number of corpses transported back by the Shadow Organization was far less than the de Edge Chamber of Commerce, it was not even one-ten-thousandth of the de Edge Chamber of Commerce.
However, the corpses collected by the Dark Shadow Merchant Guild were usually of better quality and stronger.
With arge number of cultivation resources, power of faith, and the supply of corpses, Chu Zhou¡¯s attribute points increased rapidly every day.
His strength was also continuously increasing.
During these peaceful days of cultivation, he would asionally log into the Mirror Universe and video-call Zuo Yue and the others.
On this day, Chu Zhou had just video-called Zuo Yue when she told him shocking news.
¡°Chu Zhou, do you know? The Green King is missing!¡± Zuo Yue said.
Chu Zhou was stunned.
He wondered if he had heard wrongly.
The Green King was missing?
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding?¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath.
The Green King was a Universe Nobility.
Universe Nobility, who was once known as the number one Universe Nobility of Humanity, could be said to be at the Peak of Universe Nobility.
How could such a person disappear?
Zuo Yue¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I¡¯m definitely not joking. I heard this news from my teacher.¡±
¡°The news of the Green King¡¯s disappearance will probably spread very quickly.¡±
Chu Zhou saw Zuo Yue¡¯s serious expression and finally confirmed that what she said was true.
However, this was simply too unbelievable.
¡°Why did the Green King disappear? Could it be that he just left Emperor Xi Holy City to cultivate elsewhere in the universe or did something?¡±
Chu Zhou asked curiously.
¡°I¡¯m not sure how the Green King went missing.¡±
Zuo Yue shook her head and said, ¡°However, he¡¯s no longer in Emperor Xi Holy City. Moreover, the upper echelons of our Human Race discovered that his Mirror Universework ount has been canceled. We can¡¯t contact him through the Mirror Universework.¡±
Chu Zhou fell silent. They couldn¡¯t contact him and he couldn¡¯t contact anyone either.
This was equivalent to losing contact.
It could indeed be determined that Green King was missing.
Zuo Yue added, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s only been a month since we lost contact with Green King. We still can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s really missing.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find or contact him in the next few days.¡±
¡°If we can¡¯t find him or contact him¡ we can really determine that he¡¯s missing.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded slightly in agreement.
Indeed, the Green King had been missing for too short a period of time, so they couldn¡¯t rashly conclude that he was missing.
However, he had a faint premonition.
The Green King might really have gone missing.
Moreover¡ it was possible that he had disappeared of his own ord.
Otherwise, why would he cancel his Mirror Universe online ount?
Chu Zhou was more shocked than concerned about King Green¡¯s disappearance.
Strictly speaking, the Green King had asked Miller to target him because of his teacher, King Bei Cang.
Other than that, he basically had no contact with the Green King.
He did not have any feelings for the Green King.
Therefore, the Green King¡¯s disappearance did not affect him much.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.
The Green King was also a Human Universe Nobility and was known as the number one Human Universe Nobility after all. He had great potential.
The disappearance of the Green King was also a huge loss to humanity..
Chapter 989: Killing The Master! (2)
Chapter 989: Killing The Master! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°By the way,¡± Zuo Yue added, ¡°Miller has also left Emperor Xi Holy City.¡±
¡°The sudden disappearance of the Green King seems to have stimted him greatly.¡±
¡°He swore in public that he would find the Green King.¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned.
Even though he had never treated Miller as his opponent,
Miller had clearly treated him as an opponent.
lie did not expect that Miller¡¯s fate would suddenly change like this.
¡°Life is really unpredictable. Big intestine and small intestine.¡±
lie sighed in his heart.
After ending the video call with Zuo Yue, about half an hourter, Chu Zhou received another video call invitation from his teacher, King Bei Cang.
In the video, his teacher, King Bei Cang, also took the initiative to talk about the disappearance of the Green King.
Furthermore¡
When he mentioned the Green King¡¯s disappearance, there was a hint of sadness and loneliness in his tone.
After ending the video call with the teacher, Chu Zhou¡¯s consciousness returned to his body.
In the following days, he had also been paying attention to the disappearance of the Green King.
Things were not as Zuo Yue had said: the news of Green King¡¯s disappearance would spread very quickly!
The upper echelons of the Human Race seemed to have covered it up. The news of the Green King¡¯s disappearance had never spread in the Mirror Universe or among the Human Race.
Chu Zhou learned from his teacher, King Bei Cang, that humans had mobilized all the intelligenceworks and channels to find the Green King, but they had been unable to find him.
lie could basically confirm that Green King was indeed missing.
As for the exact reason, no one knew.
The Origin Race.
In an uninhabited meteorite belt, there was an ancient stone hall inside an extremely ordinary-looking meteorite.
This stone hall was grayish-red in color. There were many strange ck patterns on its surface that were squirming like many squirming worms.
If a knowledgeable expert came here, they would definitely be extremely shocked.
These grayish-red rocks that built the stone hall were not ordinary rocks. Instead, they were the famous Grade S Mysterious Item in the universe¡ªthe Crimson Soul Stone.
The Crimson Soul Stone was born in an ancient battlefield where countless living beings and experts had died. It was formed after countless years of umtion by the soul power left behind by countless experts.
It had the miraculous effect of nurturing, nourishing, and repairing the soul.
Even if the Universe Overlord¡¯s soul was severely injured, it would be nurtured and repaired by the Crimson Soul Stone.
Of course, the time required might be iparably long.
Ten billion years was considered fast.
Even so, the value of the Crimson Soul Stone was immeasurable, there were too few treasures that could nurture, nourish, and repair the souls of overlord-level creatures after all.
A fist-sized Crimson Soul Stone was even more expensive than an Advance Grade Universe Nobility level weapon.
However¡ The stone hall in front of him waspletely made of Crimson Soul Stones.
If the news got out, countless experts would go crazy over it.
Even Universe Overlords might not be able to resist snatching it.
In the center of this stone hall made of Crimson Soul Stones, there was a square pool.
There were many mysterious engravings around the square pool.
Strands of red Crimson Soul Stone essence flowed into the square pool along the engravings.
At this moment, a translucent young man¡¯s body was sitting cross-legged in the center of the square pool, absorbing the essence of the Crimson Soul Stone in the square pool.
Every time he absorbed a trace of the Crimson Soul Stone¡¯s essence, the translucent body would be more solid and realistic.
Every time he absorbed a trace of the Crimson Soul Stone¡¯s essence, the translucent body would be more solid and realistic.
An Jigud was not dead.
Moreover, his soul seemed to have beenpletely repaired with the help of the essence of the Crimson Soul Stone.
¡°Fortunately, Teacher secretly used the Crimson Soul Stone to build such a stone hall, allowing my soul to be repaired bit by bit¡ Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have diedpletely.¡±
An Jigud recalled how his body and soul had been blown into countless pieces by Chu Zhou, and endless hatred arose in his heart.
A little bit, he was just a little bit away from beingpletely dead.
At this moment, he could not help but rejoice that his teacher, the Thousand-Faced King, had secretly set up such a backup n to repair his soul.
If not for this stone hall built with Crimson Soul Stones, he would have died long ago.
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ll return all the humiliation and aggro you¡¯ve given me!¡±
An Jigud muttered to himself coldly, killing intent boiling in his heart.
Suddenly, an illusory mask that was the size of a human face and covered in countless cracks shot out from the dark spacetime. It pierced through the wall of the stone hall and appeared in the pool.
¡°My disciple, I¡¯m severely injured. Quickly activate the array formation of the stone hall and extract the essence of all the Crimson Soul Stones in the stone hall to help me repair my soul¡¡±
An extremely weak mental fluctuation came from the cracked mask.
An Jigud was stunned as he looked at the cracked mask that looked like it was about to shatter at any moment.
¡°Teacher, who is it that caused you to suffer such a serious injury?¡±
lie asked in shock.
However, the injuries suffered by the mask seemed to have far exceeded his imagination. It did not answer An Jigud at all and only quickly devoured the Crimson Soul Stone essence in the square pool.
The Crimson Soul Stone essence in the square pool was decreasing at a visible speed.
However, while he was constantly devouring the essence of the Crimson Soul Stone, his injuries did not improve. Instead, they seemed to be worsening.
More and more cracks appeared on the mask.
Furthermore, the aura emitted by the mask was getting weaker and weaker..
Chapter 990: Killing The Master! (3)
Chapter 990: Killing The Master! (3)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
It was obvious that the injuries suffered by the mask were too serious. Moreover, as it continued to worsen, even if it devoured arge amount of the Crimson Soul Stone¡¯s essence, it still could not stop this deterioration.
¡°Teacher¡¯s injuries are rapidly worsening¡¡±
When An Jigud saw the changes in the mask, he immediately determined the current situation of the mask.
He was shocked and hurriedly flew out from the direction of the pool. He stood by the pool and prepared to use the method that the Thousand-Faced King had taught him. He activated the secret engraving array and extracted the essence of the entire stone hall into the square pool to help the Thousand-Faced King heal his soul injuries.
However, just as he made the first hand seal towards the engraving array, he suddenly stopped.
His soul had once been shattered by Chu Zhou.
Even if he absorbed arge amount of Crimson Soul Stone essence and repaired his soulpletely¡ it could only roughly repair it.
There were also many minor injuries that could not be healed.
It was even more impossible to restore his potential to its original state.
¡°Even if my soul ispletely restored¡ my potential is not as good as before.¡±
¡°My talent is inferior to Chu Zhou¡¯s to begin with. If my potential is reduced again¡ How can I catch up to him in the future, surpass him, and take revenge on him?¡±
An Jigud suddenly thought to himself.
Then, he thought of the news his teacher had told him¡ªChu Zhou had already advanced to Universe Nobility.
This made him even more frustrated.
¡°No! I can¡¯t just go down like this. I want to rise again and surpass Chu Zhou!¡±
An Jigud roared in his heart. His face contorted, and his expression became extremely ferocious.
Suddenly, he looked at the mask that was absorbing the essence of the Crimson Soul Stone.
He knew that this mask was transformed from his teacher¡¯s soul.
Without a doubt, his teacher, the Thousand-Faced King, had suffered an unprecedented blow. His soul had also be unprecedentedly weak.
As a result, he could not even give him an additional exnation just now.
¡°Under normal circumstances, even with the nourishment of the essence of the Crimson Soul Stone¡ my soul won¡¯t be able to recover to its original state.¡±
¡°However¡ with Teacher¡¯s ¡®help¡¯, not only can my soul recover to its original state, but it can even surpass the past.¡±
An Jigud stared deeply at the mask in the square pool, his gaze gradually bing greedy and hot.
¡°Teacher¡ You seem to be seriously injured and in great pain! Let me free you!¡±
A look of mercy suddenly appeared on his face.
He took a step forward and stepped into the square pool again.
Moreover, he opened his mouth and his mouth instantly became iparably huge. It was even filled with fangs, like the huge mouth of a shark.
Crack!
He swallowed the mask formed by the soul of the Thousand-Faced King in one bite and chewed violently. Cracking sounds came from his mouth.
The consciousness of the Thousand-Faced King was awakened.
¡°My disciple, what are you doing?¡± The Thousand-Faced King was shocked and furious.
¡°Teacher, didn¡¯t you see what I was doing? I think you¡¯re in too much pain. I¡¯m freeing you!¡±
An Jigud¡¯s ferocious voice sounded.
¡°Traitor! Are you going to kill your master?¡±
The Thousand-Faced King was furious.
A terrifying power emanated from the mask, as if it wanted to break free from the huge mouth filled with fangs.
An Jigud bit down hard and used his sharp teeth to stop the mask from breaking free.
¡°My teacher, you don¡¯t have to struggle anymore.¡±
He said ferociously, ¡°You¡¯re about to die. You might as well fulfill your disciple¡¯s wish. Your soul power, your memories, and knowledge are very important to your disciple!¡±
¡°Traitor, you will die a horrible death!¡±
The Lord of a Thousand Faces had gone mad.
He brought An Jigud¡¯s soul fragment to this Crimson Soul Stone hall that he had secretly built to help An Jigud repair his soul in order to save An Jigud. However, An Jigud was repaying him in this way?
¡°Hehehe, Teacher, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die!¡±
An Jigud¡¯s gaze was extremely ferocious and savage. ¡°And I will inherit everything from you and live better and better!¡±
With that, he exerted force with his huge mouth full of fangs.
The mask waspletely crushed by him with a bang.
The Thousand-Faced King, an overlord that many important figures of the Origin Race thought highly of, hadpletely died at this moment..
Chapter 991: Advancing To The Intermediate Grade
Chapter 991: Advancing To The Intermediate Grade
Universe Nobility Realm!
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
50 yearster¡
BOOM¡¯
An extremely vast might suddenly emanated from the pce of Coiling Dragon Star and spread throughout the entire Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
This pressure enveloped about one-fifth of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
In the area enveloped by the pressure, the phantoms of gears that wererger than Earth suddenly appeared.
A gear was embedded in a gear, and all the gears were slowly rotating at the same time.
Infinite spacetime, billions of worlds, and the phantoms of countless living beings surrounded the gears. As the gears spun, they were destroyed.
Countless living beings in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation were shocked when they looked up and saw this scene.
They could vaguely see billions of worlds and countless living beings constantly reincarnating.
¡°The Law of Reincarnation. This is a reincarnation gear evolved from the Law
of Reincarnation.¡±
¡°It must be the king¡¯s strength. He has broken through again.
¡°The King was already unfathomable 50 years ago. After this breakthrough, his strength will definitely soar. Tsktsk, with the king¡¯s monstrous talent, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll beparable to an Advance Grade Universe Nobility after this breakthrough.¡±
In the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, many powerful beings knew that this was caused by Chu Zhou the moment they saw the rotating reincarnation gears. Everyone in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation knew that Chu Zhou was the only person who had cultivated the Law of Reincarnation to the Universe Nobility level after the Lord Of Reincarnation.
In the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, countless people knew that Chu Zhou must have made another breakthrough in the Law of Reincarnation.
Otherwise, it would definitely not cause such a shocking phenomenon.
Countless living beings of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation were overjoyed.
As citizens of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, the interests of most of them were roughly the same as that of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
The stronger Chu Zhou was, the stronger the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation would be. As citizens of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, they would have more opportunities and resources.
¡°Praise the Lord, praise the Lord. The Lord controls Chaos, creates Yin and Yang, controls space and time, grasps the five elements, and controls reincarnation. He is destined to be an existence above everything.¡±
Countless believers of the Yan Huang Religion prostrated on the ground in excitement and worshiped in the direction of Coiling Dragon.
The Coiling Dragon, in the pce.
¡°Chu Zhou has broken through.¡±
Dongfang Mingzhu was dressed in a bright yellow phoenix robe. She looked dignified and dignified as she stared at Chu Zhou¡¯s pce with a smile on her face.
¡°He became an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility at the age of 150. Chu
Zhou has set another record.¡±
Yuan Bingmei smiled.
She was also wearing a phoenix robe.
However, her phoenix robe was ck and gold.
After the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation was established, Chu Zhou officially married Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei.
Both of them were empresses with no difference in power.
Dragon, Changa Saha, Sol and the others were not in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others were all themanders of the Coiling Dragon Cosmic Nation. They were all stationed at the army base and were not on Coiling Dragon.
On the other hand, Lyton and Monica, as the two leaders of the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯, were in charge of the headquarters of the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯ all year round. The headquarters of the ¡®Yan Huang Religion¡¯ was on Coiling Dragon.
Hence, after they noticed Chu Zhou¡¯s breakthrough, they rushed over immediately and stood behind Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei sent the news of Chu Zhou¡¯s breakthrough to Long and the others.
Soon, the Dragons and Dongfang Mingzhu and the others were on video call.
¡°Chu Zhou, you broke through again!¡±
Dragon was a little speechless. ¡°Chu Zhou¡¯s improvement is too fast. I haven¡¯t even advanced to the Universe Lord realm yet.¡±
¡°Sigh, me too,¡± Sol said gloomily. ¡°When I was in the Universe Ocean, I was already close to bing a Universe Lord. I thought that I would be able to be a Universe Lord in a few years.¡±
¡°Now that 83 years have passed, I¡¯m still a World Overlord.¡±
Changa Saha smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Most living beings in the universe are like this. They need to umte an extremely long time at the World Overlord realm before they have a chance to sessfully advance to the Universe Lord realm.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou is an exception.¡±
¡°It¡¯s very difficult to be a Universe Lord.¡± Dongfang Mingzhu nodded in agreement.
As the Empress of the Coiling Dragon Universe Nation, supported by Chu Zhou, and a core member of the Mirror Universe Company¡¯s Chaotic Mystic Realm, she really did notck cultivation resources or powerful ultimate techniques.
But even so, like Dragon and the others, she was stuck at the World Overlord Realm for a long time and could not advance to the Universe Lord Realm.
Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the others were basically the same.
With abundant cultivation resources, they quickly cultivated to the peak of the World Overlord realm and even entered the pseudo Universe Lord realm.
However, he couldn¡¯t be a Universe Lord.
From a World Overlord to a Universe Lord, this was not an easy advancement in strength, but an essential transformation and transition of life.
Just because he had enough cultivation resources didn¡¯t mean that he could sessfully be a Universe Lord.
In history, countless famous geniuses in the universe had also been stuck at the World Overlord realm for a long time and did not attain the Universe Lord.
Therefore, it was very normal for the dragons and the others to be unable to advance to the Universe Lord realm.
It was precisely because of this that they were extremely envious of Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s advancement was too easy.
Every few years, there would definitely be a small breakthrough.
There would definitely be a huge breakthrough every few decades.
It was as if to him, breaking through was as easy as eating and drinking.
How could the others not be envious?
In the Ten Thousand Law Pce¡
¡°I¡¯ve finally advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.¡±
Chapter 992: Advancing To The Intermediate Grade
Chapter 992: Advancing To The Intermediate Grade
Universe Nobility Realm! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou slowly opened his eyes.
in each of his eyes, was a huge and boundless phantom of the reincarnation gear. It was slowly spinning, as if it wanted to pull everything in the universe into reincarnation.
Name: Chu Zhou (Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility) (Beginner Universe
Nobility ¡ª Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility)]
[Attribute Points: Eight quintillion]
Rule:
[Chaos Law: 40% (+10%) (Unupgradable)]
[Yin-Yang Rule: 40% (+10%) (Unupgradable)]
[Spacetime Law: 40% (Unupgradable)]
[Five Elemental Laws: 40% (Unupgradable)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 50% (+10%) (Unupgradable)]
Absolute arts:
[Time Reincarnation: Level Two, Perfected (Unupgradable)]
[Book of Seven Cmities: Level Two, Condense Seven Demonic Sabers (First
Level -> Level 2) (Unupgradable)]
[Reincarnation Technique: Level Two, Reincarnation of All Beings
(Unupgradable)]
[Divine Rune ¡°A¡±: Level ofprehension and control has reached the level of Advance Grade Universe Nobility (Advanced Universe Lord ¨C Advanced Grade Universe Nobility) (Unupgradable)]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time (Unupgradable)]
[Soul Armor: Level Seven, Level Seven Soul Armor (Unupgradable)]
[Killing Sword Art: Level 16,prehended 16 ughter Sword Diagrams
(Unupgradable)]
[Chaos Dharma Body: 10 million meters Chaos Dharma Body (A million meters
-10 million meters) (Unupgradable)]
[Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 48 clones (12 Universe Nobility clones (
+2).
35 Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone) (Unupgradable)] (Note: XXX1 ¡ª XXX2, representing the increase from state XXX1 to state XXX2.
+X¡ã/o or +X after small brackets, representing the increase in percentage or
quantity.)
The information on the Attribute Board had changed drasticallypared to
50 years ago.
Firstly, his level rose from Beginner Grade Universe Nobility to Intermediate
Grade Universe Nobility.
Secondly, hisprehension of the Chaos and Yin-Yangws had increased by 10%, reaching the level of a Beginner Grade Universe Nobility.
Hisprehension of the Law of Reincarnation had also increased by 10%, reaching the peak of the Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.
In addition, there were also breakthroughs in the Book of Seven Cmities, the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, the Chaos Dharma Body, the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture, and so on.
His overall strength had increased by more than 10 times.
He was confident that he could fight an Advance Grade Universe Nobility expert head-on even if he did not use the Book of Dharma.
¡°I wonder if the current me canpare to my teacher before he became an Overlord?¡±
He smiled and muttered to himself, ¡°It should still not beparable to Teacher back then¡ Teacher was the only existence among the Universe Nobility back then. Even though he was called a Universe Nobility, his strength was actuallyparable to a Beginner Grade Overlord.
¡°However, I should not be weaker than the other Advance Grade Universe
Nobilities.¡±
Thinking of this, he could not help but feel a sense of aplishment.
He had worked hard for so many years and could finally be considered a big
shot.
Among the humans, other than Emperor Xi, who had disappeared for many years, there was also the Martial Ancestor, the Saint.
Below the Martial Ancestor were the 29 Universe Overlords, including King Bei
Cang.
After that, there were hundreds of Universe Nobility.
His current strength was enough to be ranked at the top among the hundreds of
Human Universe Nobility.
In other words, only the Martial Ancestor and 29 Universe Overlords were stronger than him.
Therefore, the current him could indeed say that he was a big shot without being humble.
¡°I still need to work hard.¡±
¡°Only by bing an Overlord can one be considered a true big shot among
the myriad races in the universe.¡±
Chu Zhou took a deep breath and appeared in front of Dongfang Mingzhu and
the others.
He chatted with Dragon and the others for a while through the video and told them some of his experiences in bing a Universe Lord. Then, he ended the video.
The news that Chu Zhou had advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility could not be hidden at all. It quickly spread among the upper echelons of the human race.
The higher-ups of the Human Race were shocked again.
In fact, it was not only the upper echelons of the Human race. The Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, the Origin Race, and other races were also extremely shocked when they learned that Chu Zhou had advanced to an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility.
Chu Zhou¡¯s advancement speed was too fast.
That was what happened when he became a Universe Lord and it was still the same after reaching the Universe Nobility Realm.
This made these races and factions increasingly afraid of Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou did not take it to heart.
After advancing to an Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility, he continued to cultivate at his own pace on Coiling Dragon.
At the same time, he kept receiving the memories from the many clones who wereprehending the Primal Chaos Tablets in the Primordial Universe. His foundation and strength had unknowingly increased.
On this day, Chu Zhou received a message from his teacher, King Bei Cang.
¡°Come to Emperor Xi Holy City quickly!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at these words and his gaze could not help but freeze.
This was the first time his teacher, King Bei Cang, had spoken to him in such an urgent tone.
Did something important happen?
With this thought in mind, he didn¡¯t dare to dy any further. After transmitting his voice to Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei, he boarded the ck God and left Coiling Dragon through the interster teleportation array.
Two monthster¡
Chu Zhou did not dare to stop for a moment. He rushed to Emperor Xi Holy City as quickly as possible.
After arriving at Emperor Xi Holy City, he immediately went to pay his respects to his teacher.
¡°Teacher, what exactly happened?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to ask or say anything. Just follow me quietly!¡±
King Bei Cang said to Chu Zhou with a serious expression.
Chu Zhou was shocked.
He had never seen his teacher so serious.
Even when he was back in the Demon Mountain Continent facing the six Overlord clones as a Universe Nobility, his teacher was not as serious as he was now.
He knew that something extremely important must have happened or was about to happen.
Moreover, this matter was very important.
That was why the teacher became so serious.
He was very curious about what had caused his teacher to treat it so seriously.
However, he followed his teacher¡¯s instructions and did not ask.
King Bei Cang didn¡¯t say anything else. He grabbed Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder with one hand and shattered the Void with brute force. Like a humanoid bolt of lightning, he brought Chu Zhou into the depths of the dimensional Void.
He brought Chu Zhou and forcefully tore throughyers of Dimensional Space, shuttling through them at high speed.
Chu Zhou looked at the constantly shattering space in front of him and could not help but be shocked.
Teacher¡¯s way of traversing the Void was too violent.
However, his speed was not slower than when he, a Proficient Universe
Nobility, shuttled through the Void.
This also gave him a reminder: Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re proficient in the Law of Space and can control space, you can be fearless. Even if some powerful existences can¡¯t control space, they can rely on terrifying strength to shuttle through the dimensional space rudely and unreasonably. Moreover, their speed might not be slower than his.
Half a dayter, King Bei Cang walked out of the dimensional space with Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou swept his gaze around and realized that he was surrounded by endless darkness.
¡°This is a void!¡±
He thought to himself.
However, he was shocked.
He actually saw the overlords ofpanies like the Caged Dragon Master, Wild Wave Master, Camel Mountain Master, Heart Light Master, and Spring and Autumn Master here.
There were also more than ten figures that were filled with the aura of Overlords.
Apart from that, there were also dozens of Advance Grade Universe Nobility figures.
¡°Tsk!¡±
¡°Why are there so many Overlords and Advance Grade Universe Nobility gathered here?¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked.
When the Caged Dragon Master and the other Overlords saw King Bei Cang arrive, they nodded slightly but did not say anything.
After nodding, they immediately looked in a certain direction with serious expressions.
Chu Zhou looked in the direction where the Caged Dragon Master and the others were looking and immediately saw a lone ind about the size of a few hundred miles.
When he used his divine sense to see the ind, his pupils constricted.
That lone ind was actually enveloped by countless universe engravings and formations.
Chu Zhou¡¯s horizons were no longer the same as before. He recognized at a nce that the countless cosmic engravings and arrays were basically all overlord-level.
There were even some universe engravings and formations that seemed to have surpassed the overlord level.
¡± What exactly is on that ind?¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou was filled with curiosity about the things on the ind.
Her heart felt like it was being scratched by a cat. It itched to know the truth.
Chapter 993: Nomological Pulse! (1)
Chapter 993: Nomological Pulse! (1)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
¡°What exactly is on that isted ind?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the ind that was enveloped by countless engravings and arrays. He really wanted to know what was on the ind.
It could actually attract so many Human Overlords and Universe Nobility.
However, he remembered his teacher King Bei Gang¡¯s words and did not ask anyone.
Instead, he waited patiently.
One day!
Two days!
Three days!
Time passed day by day.
Chu Zhou, many Overlords and Universe Nobility waited patiently.
The ind had not changed much either.
However, on this day, Chu Zhou was suddenly shocked. He felt a grand aura suddenly rise from the depths of the ind.
When it first appeared, it was extremely vast and majestic like a great river.
It also got even bigger and was as if the Yangtze River had turned into a boundless sea.
¡°This is¡¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze focused. A huge ck sun appeared in his vision.
The ck sun slowly rose from the depths of the ind, emitting a dark aura that was like the three overturning seas.
¡°There¡¯s an Overlord on the ind?¡±
When he saw the ck sun rise, Chu Zhou knew that there was an Overlord on the ind.
Except, why did King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords value this Overlord so much?
¡°It¡¯s about to begin!¡±
At this moment, King Bei Cang suddenly said.
The expressions of the Caged Dragon Master and the other Human Overlords suddenly turned even grimmer.
Chu Zhou and the other dozens of Advance Grade Human Universe Nobility were puzzled when they saw the reactions of King Bei Cang and the other Overlords.
However, they immediately knew that the reactions of King Bei Cang and the other Overlords were definitely rted to that Overlord on the ind.
Chu Zhou and the other Universe Nobility could not help but pay more attention to the Overlord on the ind.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the ck sun rose higher and higher on the ind, emitting a dark aura that became more and more surging.
In the end, the ck sun stopped at a spot above the ind, and the dark aura it emitted also reached its peak.
Rumble¡¯.
The surging dark aura turned into a substantial dark wave.
Wave after wave swept through the entire void.
Layers of dark waves that were like towering mountains roared as they swept towards Chu Zhou and the others.
Its aura was monstrous and breathtaking.
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords stood still like primordial fiend mountains. The dark wave that approached them either dissipated automatically or circled around them.
However, Chu Zhou and the other Universe Nobility did not have such an easy time dealing with the dark wave.
Many Universe Nobility used their exclusive weapons to sh the waves. They spent a lot of energy to stabilize their bodies and not be devoured by the terrifying dark waves.
With a thought from Chu Zhou, the power of the five nomological powers¡ªChaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, and Samsara¡ªexploded from his body and surrounded his body, forming a terrifying divine ring. The roaring dark waves were also shattered by the divine ring.
Many Human Overlords could not help but take a few more nces at Chu Zhou and were secretly moved.
The Universe Nobility were even more dumbfounded.
Chu Zhou was the first person they had encountered who had cultivated five nomologicalws at the same time and had even cultivated five nomologicalws to such an extent.
In the sky above the ind, the ck sun erupted with a mighty aura of darkness.
However, about half a dayter, the ck sun shook violently and suddenly turned from ck to zing white.
Infinite white light erupted from the zing sun, illuminating billions of space-time. The entire dark void was illuminated by more than half.
Light!
Infinite Light!
Chu Zhou and the others looked at the zing white sun and vaguely had the illusion that the zing white sun seemed to be the source of all light in the world.
¡°ck sun, rules of darkness.¡±
¡°zing White Sun, Laws of Light.¡±
¡°The Human Overlord on the ind cultivates the Laws of Light and Darkness.¡±
The moment the zing white sun appeared, Chu Zhou confirmed that the Overlord on the ind cultivated the Laws of Light and Darkness.
The Law of Light and Darkness was also an extremely powerful Law.
Even though it was inferior to the three forbiddenws of karma, fate, and spacetime, it was inferior to the Law of Reincarnation, which was even more mysterious than the Forbidden Law.
However, it was enough to be ranked in the top 15 among the manyws.
A moment after the zing white sun appeared, it quickly turned into a dark sun.
The zing white sun and the dark sun changed several times before finally turning into a half-white and half-ck sun.
Light and darkness coexisted.
This was the manifestation of the Laws of Light and Darkness.
At this moment, a strange scene appeared in the space in front of Chu Zhou and the others.
Half of the space became extremely bright while the other half turned into extreme darkness.
After Ji Zhou and Yongye appeared, the aura in the depths of the ind, which had already reached its peak, seemed to have broken through its limit and continued to rise bit by bit.
¡°What¡ what a powerful aura. This isn¡¯t an ordinary Overlord¡ Could it be a peak Advance Grade Overlord?¡±
Chu Zhou felt the increasingly majestic and mighty aura. Gradually, he felt a huge pressure on his body and soul.
It was as if the entire universe was pressing down on him and made him a little breathless.
The other Human Universe Nobility were even worse.
Many Universe Nobility were directly bent by the continuously increasing aura and pressure.
At this moment, Chu Zhou was shocked. This was the first time he had felt such a terrifying pressure..
Chapter 994: Nomological Pulse! (2)
Chapter 994: Nomological Pulse! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
This was even more terrifying than the pressure emitted by his teacher, King Bei Cang, when his strength erupted.
Without a doubt, the Overlord on the ind was extremely terrifying.
Time passed.
In the blink of an eye, 10 days had passed.
In the past 10 days, the aura emitted by the Overlord on the ind had been increasing continuously.
Up until now, apart from Chu Zhou, all the other human Universe Nobility had been pressed into the void by that terrifying aura.
Even Chu Zhou had no choice but to rely on the power of the Book of Dharma to barely stand.
Such a powerful aura shocked Chu Zhou and the others.
At that moment, they could vaguely guess what the Overlord on the ind was up to.
This conjecture made them all excited.
All eyes were fixed on the ind, afraid that they would miss a single second.
Like Chu Zhou and the other Universe Nobility, King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords focused their attention and stared intently into the depths of the ind.
Plop!
Suddenly, a loud pulsating sound came from the depths of the ind.
It was like an iparably huge heart beating fiercely.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
As this pulse sounded, King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords immediately turned into afterimages and flew towards the surroundings of the ind.
It vaguely surrounded the ind.
At the same time, Chu Zhou heard his teacher King Bei Cang¡¯s voice in his mind.
¡°A shocking battle involving many Overlords will break out hereter¡ Stay away from here immediately and watch from afar¡ Also, be careful.¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when he heard his teacher, King Bei Cang.
A shocking battle involving multiple Overlords?
What was going on?
As he thought in confusion, his figure moved and teleported into the distance ording to his teacher, King Bei Cang¡¯s instructions.
It was not until he teleported hundreds of millions of kilometers away that he stopped.
Here, he could still see the ind through his divine sense.
He realized that other than him, the other Human Universe Nobility had also left the ind.
Clearly, those Universe Nobility had also heard the voice transmissions of the other Human Overlords.
¡°Such a secret operation, such a huge formation, such a cautious attitude¡ Could it be that my guess is true?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
Thinking that his guess just now might be true, he could not help but get excited.
When that pulsating sound came from the ind, all the experts in the entire universe who had cultivated the Laws of Light and Darkness to the level of Overlords could sense that the Laws of Light and Darkness in the unseen world had throbbed violently just now.
Instantly, the expressions of the Light and Darkness Nomological Overlords Upheaval changed instantly.
Many Light and Darkness Nomological Overlords revealed iparably malevolent and terrifying killing intent in their eyes.
¡°That was a nomological pulse just now! Someone is trying to fuse the nomologicalws of light and darkness to break through to the Saint Realm.¡±
In the deste border of the universe, a lonely suddenly shattered. A majestic figure with a half-white and half-ck sun floating behind him rushed out of the shattered.
¡°Aw can only give birth to one Saint. The position of Saint of Light and Darkness Laws is mine! Whoever wants to snatch it, I¡¯ll kill them!¡±
This figure roared ferociously, and a destructive light and darkness energy erupted from his body. In an instant, it turned countlesss in the entire Star Field into dust.
¡°Who is it? He¡¯s trying to be a Saint of the Laws of Light and Darkness!¡±
A roar filled with killing intent suddenly sounded from an ancient forbidden area of the Zerg race.
A giant worm with 28 horns flew out of the forbidden area.
This giant insect¡¯s body was evenrger than the sun. Its entire body was covered in ck and white patterns, boundless light and darkness erupting from its body at the same time.
When this huge worm appeared, countless Zerg race beings trembled. They prostrated themselves on the ground and worshiped it, calling it Ancient Ancestor Mo Luo.
¡°The pulse of the nomologicalws came from the territory of humans¡
Among humans, someone wants to advance to be a Saint of the Light and Darkness nomologicalws.¡±
In the automaton race, a two-headed, four-armed mechanical lifeform that looked like a twin god statue looked deeply in the direction of the human race.
In the next moment, his body shook, directly tearing apart the great universe and disappearing.
In the Mana n, on a tall mountain that reached into the clouds, there was a huge vine wrapped in green scales.
From afar, the vine looked like an ancient green dragon.
At the top of the huge vine, there were two flowers the size of small mountains.
A white one.
One was ck.
These two flowers were extremely magical.
White flowers and milky white holy light flowed. Countless zing white runes intertwined, and there were faint loud hymnsing from them.
ck light circted around the ck flower as dark runes intertwined. Waves of dark and cold strange sounds came from it, like the curses of the dark gods.
This vine was one of the most ancient and great existences of the Mana Race. It was called the Lord of ck and White .
The Lord of ck and White was an existence even older than the Lord of the Universe Light. He had stood at the peak of the Overlord realm for countless years.
At this moment, the Lord of ck and White woke up from its long slumber.
A pair of huge eyes appeared above the mountain.
¡°Is there anyone among the humans who wants to break through to the Saint Realm?¡±
The Lord of ck and White muttered to himself coldly. He looked in the direction of the humans with his huge eyes.
¡°I can ignore it if it¡¯s a sage position for other Laws¡ However, it¡¯s a sage position for the Laws of Light and Darkness.. 1 have no choice but to interfere!¡±
Chapter 995: Nomological Pulse! (3)
Chapter 995: Nomological Pulse! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Its huge vine body slowly squirmed.
It disappeared the next moment.
A nomologicalw could only give birth to one Universe Saint. As long as someone broke through to the Saint Realm, it would definitely trigger the pulse of the nomologicalw and be sensed by all the overlords who cultivated this nomologicalw.
This was a secret that only Overlords knew.
Ever since thews pulsed and spread from the ind, all the overlords who cultivated thews of light and darkness in the universe had sensed it.
Almost all the Light and Darkness Nomological Overlords rushed to the human territory immediately.
Plop!
Plop!
Plop!
Time passed day by day.
The beating of the heart became stronger and more frequent in the isted ind.
At the same time, the pressure emitted by the ind became more and more terrifying.
Chu Zhou felt the pressureing from the ind from afar and could not help but rejoice. If he continued to stay in his original position, he would probably be suppressed by the pressureing from the ind.
Even though so many Human Universe Nobility had been crushed, it was not a big deal to have one more. It would not be embarrassing.
However, he still didn¡¯t want to have that experience.
¡°Who exactly is the Human Overlord on the isted ind?¡±
¡°He¡ must be trying to break through to the Saint Realm.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself as he stared fixedly in the direction of the ind.
At some point in time, the sky above the ind was already filled with endless light runes, dark runes, and light and darkness nomological lines. They were constantly intertwining and evolving various light and darkness phenomena.
Chu Zhou stared fixedly at the light runes, dark runes, and light nomological lines. He memorized their transformation process.
If it was really as he had guessed, someone was breaking through to the Saint Realm.
He would undoubtedly obtain unimaginable benefits if he could witness this process with his own eyes.
At this moment, Chu Zhou understood why his teacher, King Bei Cang, had brought him here.
He could not let his teacher down. He had to remember the entire process of the Overlord on the ind breaking through to the Saint Realm.
Suddenly, a Nomological Spark that was emitting ck and white light slowly rose from the depths of the ind.
In an instant, the half-white and half-ck sun instantly turned into a shadow and fused into the Nomological Spark.
There were also endless light runes, dark runes, light nomological lines, and so on. They were all integrated into the Nomological Spark.
That Nomological Spark was currently emitting boundless brilliance.
Boom!
The Nomological Spark moved slightly, and the billions of miles of Void were instantly shattered.
Not only did the Void shatter, at the same time, there seemed to be some kind of restraint.
At this moment, a boundless torrent of Light and Darkness appeared.
It was thew of light and darkness.
Whoosh!
The moment the nomologicalws of light and darkness appeared, the Nomological Spark immediately rushed over like lightning.
¡°You want to fuse with thews and be a Saint? Have you asked me?¡±
Suddenly, a giant hand that was even more terrifying than the sr system reached out from afar and grabbed the Nomological Spark.
¡°I can only be the Saint of the Laws of Light and Darkness! Whoever fights with me will die!¡±
Another cold snort sounded, and a huge mechanical hand that blotted out the sky suddenly appeared in the sky above the ind, ruthlessly smashing towards the depths of the ind.
¡°True Night Master¡ So it¡¯s you who wants to break through to the Saint Realm!¡±
A vine that looked like an ancient green dragon shuttled over from the depths of the universe and attacked the ind.
The Void shattered, and a terrifying giant worm with 28 horns and a bodyrger than the sun squeezed out.
It quickly swept its gaze across King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords and sneered, ¡°Haha, you humans want to protect the True Night Master from bing a Saint? Dream on!¡±
There were also overlords that were filled with the aura of light and darkness that kept descending.
After these Overlords descended, some of them attacked the Nomological Spark that were charging towards the nomologicalws of light and darkness without a word, while others attacked the ind directly.
¡°Attack! Stop them! Don¡¯t let them disturb True Night!¡±
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords were not nervous or surprised at all when they saw the descent of the Overlords of the foreign races. They had long expected this scene.
They all attacked almost at the same time.
Chapter 996: The Saints Appear! (1)
Chapter 996: The Saints Appear! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°B-Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Beibeiy on the top of Chu Zhou¡¯s head and looked in the direction of the isted ind. Its scalp went numb as it watched the Overlords of the foreign races descend one after another.
¡°It¡¯s said that everyw can only give birth to one Saint.¡±
At this moment, Chu Zhou waspletely certain of his guess. He said with a solemn expression.
¡°Therefore, every time a living being attempts to break through to the Saint Realm, other Overlords who cultivate the same nomologicalw might appear to stop them or even intercept them.¡±
¡°I understand a little.¡± Beibei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Boss, you mean that the Human Overlord on the ind is trying to breakthrough to the Saint Realm, which is why so many Overlords of the foreign races who have also cultivated the Laws of Light and Darkness interfered and intercepted him?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I mean!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded.
There was something else he did not say in his heart.
Only humans were considered united.
Otherwise, the Overlords of other races who cultivated the Laws of Light and Darkness would probably not be the only ones who would step in to stop him.
Even Overlords who cultivated the Law of Light and Darkness couldn¡¯t help but attack.
This was a battle of the Great Dao.
There was only one Saint Realmw.
No one wanted to give up.
Thankfully, he did not see the Human Overlord attack, whichforted him.
¡± So the person who broke through to the Saint Realm on the ind is actually ourpany¡¯s True Night Master.¡±
At that moment, Chu Zhou recalled how some Overlords of the foreign races addressed the Overlord on the ind and came to a sudden realization.
He had found it strange just now.
Why did his teacher, King Bei Cang, Caged Dragon Master, Wild Wave Master, Camel Mountain Master, Heart Light Master, Spring and Autumn Master, and the other six Universe Overlords of thepany alle?
Only the True Night Master did note.
It turned out that the person who was trying to break through to the Saint
Realm on the ind was the True Night Master.
At the thought of this, Chu Zhou could not help but feel slightly nervous.
The True Night Master was one of the powerful peak Overlords of humanity. He was an invincible Overlord below the Saints and was also the stabilizing force of the Mirror Universe Company.
If the Lord of the True Night sessfully advanced to the Saint Realm, it would be extremely beneficial to thepany and humans.
However, if the True Night Master failed to advance, the consequences would be very serious. Thepany would lose a top-notchbat power that could intimidate everyone.
Rumble-
King Bei Cang, the Caged Dragon Master, the Master of Void Silence, and many other Human Overlords fought against the descending Overlords of the alien races.
It was a terrifying scene.
The billions of miles of Void were almost instantly smashed into pieces.
The energy wave formed by the aftershock of the battle was hundreds of thousands of meters tall. Even Universe Nobility¡¯s face was pale when he saw it and did not approach.
¡°Bei Cang, are you going to stop me?¡±
A terrifying giant worm with 28 horns and a body that was evenrger than the sun floated in the void. It looked down coldly at King Bei Cang, its eyes emitting extremely cold killing intent.
¡°This road is blocked!¡±
King Bei Cang said coldly. He raised his right hand, and a golden-ck torrent ofws descended with a bang. It condensed into a golden-ck sword in his hand.
Swoosh!
He raised his arm and pointed his sword at the giant worm.
The giant insect¡¯s iparably huge eyes stared fixedly at King Bei Cang, who looked smaller than a grain of rice. Itughed from extreme anger.
¡°Looks like I, Ancestor Mo Luo, have been forgotten after not appearing for a longtime.¡±
¡°A mere new Overlord like you actually dares to stop me, the Ancestor? You¡¯re simply courting death.¡±
After saying that, a ten thousand zhang long sharp insect leg tore through the void and stabbed towards the Northern Azure Emperor like a bolt of lightning.
ck and white patterns swam on the insect¡¯s foot, emitting terrifying light and darkness nomological energy.
Wherever the insect feet passed, space distorted and everything was annihted.
¡°Kill!¡±
Facing an Advance Grade Overlord like the giant insect, King Bei Cang did not dare to let his guard down. With a long roar, he charged out with the Killing Sword Art.
He directly shed at the insect leg that was stabbing over.
Boom!
King Bei Cang was instantly sent flying a million kilometers by the insect foot. However, he quickly came back and shook his sharp sword. A terrifying killing intent swept out. Billions of sword Qi formed a storm of sword Qi like a neb. Endless sword qi storms quickly wrapped around the giant worm¡¯s body that wasrger than the sun.
The giant insect felt the intense pain of its body being cut by countless sword qi. It let out an angry scream.
The surrounding light and darkness energy erupted. Its insect feet were like arrows of World Destruction as they shot towards King North Blue¡¯s camera.
King Bei Cang vividly disyed the profundity of the Killing Sword Art.
Every sword strike erupted with a long river of sword qi filled with peerless killing intent.
King Bei Cang and the huge worm named Ancestor Mo Luo fought fiercely. In the blink of an eye, the power they erupted with shattered billions ofyers of space and entered the depths of spacetime.
On the other side, Spring and Autumn Master¡¯s ck hair danced in the wind. Around him were phantoms of worlds of flowers. With a thought, worlds bloomed. With a thought, worlds bloomed. As the flowers fell, spring and autumn spun, erupting with a terrifying power that made the sky tremble.
At this moment, he was fighting a green vine that looked like a green dragon. The green vine was the Lord of ck and White of the Mana Race.
It was a terrifying existence at the peak of the Advance Grade Overlord.
The Spring and Autumn Master and the Lord of ck and White fought each other to the death.
Both parties had reached the pinnacle of Overlord.
Chapter 997: The Sages Appear! (2)
Chapter 997: The Sages Appear! (2)
Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios
Each of their attacks seemed to shake the endless spacetime.
Each of their attacks seemed to shake the endless spacetime.
Spring and Autumn Master suddenly roared and struck out a peerless technique. A hair-raising energy wave erupted, as if it wanted to pierce through the universe.
Boom! Bang!
He sted the Lord of ck and White into the depths of spacetime.
Then, he chased after them.
¡°Spring and Autumn Master, you are indeed one of the strongest Overlords of Humanity. Spring and Autumn Rotation is also shocking.¡±
¡°But you¡¯re still far from being able to suppress me!¡±
The Lord of ck and White sneered. Two flowers, one ck and one white, suddenly shot out two rays of light, one ck and one white.
Two beams of light intertwined in midair, turning into a ck and white arrow that shot towards the Spring and Autumn Master.
The Spring and Autumn Master sensed the fluctuationsing from the ck and white arrow. His expression was slightly solemn, but he was still fearless.
He sped his hands together, and the power of the Spring and Autumn Rotation erupted. A wave of light sted onto the ck and white arrow, directly shattering it.
The Spring and Autumn Master and the Lord of ck and White quickly engaged in closebat again.
The difference in strength between the two sides was almost the same, and it was difficult to determine victory or defeat in a short period of time.
The Master of Void Silence that Chu Zhou had seen before was also fighting Berserking with a figure with a ck and white sun floating behind him.
The terrifying power of nirvanic extermination and the power of light and darkness collided billions of times every second.
The Void was constantly circting between copse and restoration.
The other Human Overlords were also fighting fiercely against the descending Overlords of the other races.
There were Overlords of other races who wanted to stop the True Night Master¡¯s Nomological Sparks from fusing with the nomologicalws of light and darkness.
On the other hand, the Human Overlords resisted these Overlords of the foreign races and helped the True Night Master fight for the chance to fuse the Nomological Sparks and the nomologicalws of light and darkness.
Some Overlords of foreign races wanted to barge into the isted ind and kill the True Night Master.
On the other hand, the Human Overlord kept them outside the ind.
The intensity of this battle far exceeded the imagination of Chu Zhou and the other Universe Nobility.
Chu Zhou and the other Universe Nobility watched the battle of the many Overlords from afar and felt their scalps tingle. The attacks of those Overlords were too terrifying. A casual strike seemed to be able to destroy a gxy.
If this was not the void but the human domain, it would probably be an iparably terrifying Havoc for humans. Countless inhabiteds would explode and countless humans would perish.
Plop!
Suddenly, the Laws of Light and Darkness in the void shook violently.
It was as if a huge heart was beating fiercely.
Under the gaze of many pairs of eyes, a Nomological Spark that was filled with boundless ck and white light slowly fused into thew of light and darkness that was like a celestial river.
In an instant, that Nomological Spark seemed to have undergone some unknown and mysterious change.
A terrifying pressure that seemed to be able to crush the myriad worlds emitted from that Nomological Spark.
All the Overlords present, be it humans or foreign races, felt a tremendous pressure that came from their souls.
¡°The Nomological Spark have sessfully fused with the nomologicalws.¡±
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords revealed looks of joy.
As for the Lord of ck and White and the other Overlords of the foreign races, their expressions darkened.
¡°Hmph, if you want to be a Universe Saint, you have to fuse your Nomological Spark, body, soul, and so on with the nomologicalws.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve onlypleted one-third of the Nomological Spark fusion.¡±
The Lord of ck and White snorted coldly. As it fought fiercely with the Spring and Autumn Master, it extended a branch vine that was billions of kilometers long andshed out fiercely at the ind where the True Night Master was.
¡°That¡¯s right. The True Night Master only seeded by one step. He still has two steps before he canpletely seed. We can¡¯t give him this chance.¡±
The giant insect that was fighting King Bei Cang let out a sharp cry that shook the endless space.
The 28 huge horns on its head suddenly separated and sted towards the ind with a destructive force.
King Bei Gang¡¯s expression changed slightly. He activated the Law of Gods and Demons and the Killing Sword Art with all his might. Countless golden-ck words whistled towards the 28 huge horns like a waterfall.
However, King Bei Cang was a newly-advanced Overlord after all. Even if he had a deep foundation, it was already rare for him to be able to hold back a peak Advance Grade Overlord like the giant worm for the time being.
It was unrealistic to think that he couldpletely block all the attacks of the giant insects.
The densely packed word ¡°kill¡± only blocked 20 horns.
The other eight horns continued to attack the ind.
Almost at the same time, all the Overlords of the other races went crazy. They used all their strength to stop or kill the True Night Master who was breaking through to the Saint realm.
A nomologicalw could only allow one Saint to be a Saint.
If the Lord of the True Night became a Saint of the Laws of Light and Darkness,
In that case, overlords like them who cultivated the Laws of Light and Darkness had no chance at all.
Unless he changed to otherws, he would never have the chance to be a Saint again.
How could they ept this?
Therefore, many Overlords of the foreign races had to attack the True Night Master on the ind even if they had to risk being severely injured by King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords.
Most of the Overlords¡¯ attacks were blocked.
However, many attacks still bombarded the ind.
Chu Zhou and the other Human Universe Nobility could not help but feel nervous when they saw this scene from afar.
If the ind was struck by the attacks of so many Overlords of the other races, the True Night Master, who was charging at the Saint with all his might, would be in danger.
Either the process of breaking through to the Saint Realm was interrupted and he could block and dodge the attacks of the Overlords of the other races.
Chapter 998: The Sages Appear! (3)
Chapter 998: The Sages Appear! (3)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
However, if the process of breaking through to the Saint Realm was suddenly interrupted, he would suffer the terrifying bacsh of thews. The consequences would be very serious, and he might even die.
If he insisted on charging into the Saint Realm, he might very well be killed by the attacks of many Overlords of the foreign races.
There were two oues.
Either way, it was extremely disadvantageous.
¡°What should we do?¡±
Chu Zhou frowned.
Unfortunately, he was only a Universe Nobility. Even if his strength wasparable to a peak Advance Grade Universe Nobility, he was still insignificant in such an asion and could not help the True Night Master at all.
At this moment¡
BOOM!
A bronze fist suddenly appeared above the ind.
That fist looked ordinary and there was nothing special about it.
However, the moment the fist appeared, time and space seemed to freeze. The attacks that struck the ind disintegrated silently.
At the same time¡
The Lord of ck and White, the gigantic worm, and the other Overlords of the foreign races suffered a heavy blow to their minds.
All of them were instantly severely injured and spat out blood.
¡°Martial Ancestor!¡±
The Lord of ck and White and the other Overlords of the foreign races looked at the fist in shock and anger and retreated a million miles hurriedly, not daring to attack again.
¡°The Martial Ancestor has attacked!¡±
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords heaved a huge sigh of relief when they saw that fist.
Even though they were already doing their best to defend against the many Overlords of the foreign races, there were too many of them this time round.
Furthermore¡
Many Overlords of the foreign races were at the pinnacle of Overlords and had terrifying strength.
It was simply impossible for them topletely defend against all the attacks of these Overlords.
But now they were relieved.
The Martial Ancestor attacked.
¡°Martial Ancestor. In the universe, when all living beings want to be Saints, they have to face the challenges of otherpetitors of the samew. This is the ¡®Saint Tribtion1, and also the unspoken rules of the universe. You, a dignified Saint, have to participate. Are you trying to break the unspoken rules of the universe?¡±
Suddenly, a cold voice came from an endless distance.
Who is it that is so bold to question the Saint?
Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the voice. In the distance, they vaguely saw the figure of a woman with 108 wings on her back.
Many Overlords of the foreign races, especially the overlords of the Zerg race, were delighted when they saw that figure.
They recognized that the existence was the Saint of the Zerg race¡ªInsect Mother!
¡°That¡¯s right. The Saint Tribtion is a test for living beings who want to break through to the Saint Realm. It¡¯s also a chance for all thepetitors. Martial Ancestor, you shouldn¡¯t break the unspoken rules of the Saint Tribtion.¡±
Another sound came from an endless distance.
This time, it was the sound of an electronic machine.
Simrly, a figure appeared in the endless distance.
¡°It¡¯s the Saint of my race¡ªLord of Machinery!¡±
An Overlord of the Machinery race was overjoyed.
¡°Martial Ancestor, as a Saint, you shouldn¡¯t interfere in the battle between Overlords.¡±
Another figure appeared. It was a terrifying Crystal Man that was evenrger than the Milky Way. It stood in the distance as if it was cutting through the universe.
¡± When we advanced to the Saint Realm, we went through all kinds of hardships and narrowly seeded. Theter generations should not be an exception.¡±
Another figure appeared.
It was a figure with a nine-colored divine light barrier. Countless nine-colored rivers that were billions of miles long surrounded him, looking extremely divine and supreme!
¡°Martial Ancestor, stop!¡±
Another figure appeared.
This time, an ordinary-looking de of grass appeared. It seemed to be simr to the weeds by the roadside.
However, even though they were separated by an endless distance, everyone could still feel a trace of horror and fear from that small de of grass.
¡°The origin of the Crystal Race, the ancestor of all crystals!¡±
¡°The Nine-Colored Ancestral God of the Origin Race!¡±
¡°The creator of the Mana n, Mana Guzu!¡±
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords immediately recognized the origins of the three figures behind them with extremely grim expressions.
The Saints of the Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Crystal Race, the Origin Race, the Mana Race, and the other top races had all appeared, giving them immense pressure.
Chu Zhou and the other Human Universe Nobility were also inexplicably shocked.
They did not expect to meet the Saints of the six pinnacle races at the same time on this day.
Chapter 999: Domineering Martial Ancestor! (1)
Chapter 999: Domineering Martial Ancestor! (1)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou and the other Human Universe Nobility looked at the figures of the five Saints in shock.
They were secretly worried for the True Night Master.
The Martial Ancestor might not be able to protect the True Night Master when the Saints of the five alien races appeared!
At this moment, the space above the ind shattered with a bang.
A majestic figure descended across endless space.
This figure had ck hair that flowed down like a waterfall, eyes that were like cold stars, bronze skin that flickered with a crystalline texture, and a ferocious aura that crushed time and space emanated from his body.
It was as if he could see endless power seeing this figure.
Billions of spacetimes and worlds seemed to be under his feet.
¡± Greetings, Martial Ancestor!¡¯1
King Bei Cang, the Spring and Autumn Master, the Master of Void Silence, and many other Human Overlords bowed respectfully to the domineering figure.
¡°It¡¯s the Martial Ancestor!¡±
The Lord of ck and White and the other Overlords retreated tens of millions of miles when they saw the Martial Ancestor.
The Insect Mother, the Master of Machinery, the Ancestor of Crystals, the Nine-Colored Ancestral God, Ancestor Mana, and the other Saints looked at the Martial Ancestor from afar and could not help but focus.
¡°Is this the Martial Ancestor?¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Martial Ancestor from afar and could not help but be slightly shocked.
This was the first time he had seen the Martial Ancestor.
The power of the Martial Ancestor also shocked him.
Even though he was looking at the Martial Ancestor from afar, he still felt suffocated, as if the entire universe was pressing down on him.
¡°Boss, is this the Universe Saint and Martial Ancestor of your human race? He¡¯s really too strong.¡±
Beibei sat on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder with a scared expression and said with palpitations:
¡°I¡¯m a Beginner Grade Universe Nobility now¡ but facing the Martial Ancestor, I feel like an insignificant ant. He can kill me billions of times with a finger.¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel that way.¡±
¡°Universe Saints who havepletely fused with thews of the universe not only live as long as the heavens and are undying, but they can alsopletely mobilize the power of thews of the universe¡ Compared to them, Universe Nobility is like a fluorescent wormpeting with the sun and moon. They are far inferior.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed deeply. How could he not feel this way?
In the sky above the ind, the Martial Ancestor was like a primordial demon mountain that stood tall, emitting an invincible aura. Two deep divine lights shot out from his eyes, emitting a terrifying power.
¡°You want me to stop? Are you worthy?¡±
The Martial Ancestor said indifferently.
His calm tone was filled with endless dominance.
The Insect Mother, the Master of Machinery, the Ancestor of Crystals, the Nine-Colored Ancestral God, Ancient Ancestor Mana, and the other Saints were instantly enraged.
Five terrifying forces that could crush time and space came from an endless distance.
At this moment, the entire universe seemed to be trembling.
Countless living beings who were affected by these five energy fluctuations were all trembling.
¡°Martial Ancestor, you¡¯re too arrogant.¡±
In the distance, the Insect Mother snorted in dissatisfaction.
In an instant, a distorted and surging power crossed countless gxies and attacked the Martial Ancestor.
Almost instantly, countless spiderweb-like spatial cracks appeared in the entire void.
The entire void seemed to be about to copse from the mighty force that descended.
However, the Martial Ancestor stood quietly in the void like an immovable rock, allowing the surging power to hit him.
The terrifying power washed over the Martial Ancestor like a tsunami, but it could not shake him at all.
¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±
When the Insect Mother saw this scene, it eximed in shock.
At this moment, the Machine Master, the Ancestor of Crystals, the Nine- Colored Ancestral God, and Ancient Ancestor Mana all attacked.
Four mighty forces descended like the sea and bombarded the Martial Ancestor.
What was terrifying was that the Martial Ancestor did not move, as if no power could shake him.
The five Saints looked at this scene in disbelief.
¡°Martial Ancestor¡ Could it be that you have already reached the realm of Emperor Xi and be a Sacred Emperor?¡± The Mechanical Lord said with difficulty.
The expressions of the Insect Mother, the Ancestor of Crystals, the Nine- Colored Ancestral God, and the other Saints of the other races Upheaval when they heard the Machine Master¡¯s words. They stared fixedly at the Martial Ancestor.
¡°Not yet¡ but it¡¯s about time!¡± The Martial Ancestor said calmly.
The Insect Mother and the other five Saints fell silent when they heard the Martial Ancestor¡¯s words.
They looked at the Martial Ancestor with more fear than before¡ At the same time, there was a hint of envy.
It was as if the so-called Sacred Emperor Realm caused them to be extremely fearful and yearn for it.
¡°Do you want me to stop?¡±
The Martial Ancestor nced indifferently at the Insect Mother and the other five Saints.
¡°Hmph!¡±
The Insect Mother snorted coldly and gradually disappeared.
At the same time, the Overlord of the Zerg race¡¯s giant worm was brought back to the Zerg race by her.
Almost at the same time, the figures of the Mechanical Lord, the Ancestor of Crystals, the Nine-Colored Ancestral God, Ancient Ancestor Mana, and the other Saints of the other races also disappeared.
Just like the Insect Mother, they had also taken away the overlord of their race.
How could the remaining Overlords of the foreign races dare to stay when they saw that?
They hurriedly tore apart the universe and fled.
After the Martial Ancestor forced back the five Saints and the Overlords, he took a deep look at the ind and his figure slowly faded beforepletely disappearing.
This was all he could do to help the True Night Master.
Whether the True Night Master could advance to the Saint realm depended on himself in the end.
Chapter 1000: Domineering Martial Ancestor! (2)
Chapter 1000: Domineering Martial Ancestor! (2)
Trantor: As Studios | Editor: As Studios
¡°Goodbye, Martial Ancestor!¡±
King Bei Cang and the other Human Overlords cupped their hands and bowed again at the departing figure of the Martial Ancestor.
¡°Boss, the Martial Ancestor is so domineering! He forced back five Saints and many Overlords of the foreign races in one move!¡±
Beibei said with admiration.
¡°The Martial Ancestor is domineering!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded.
Then, he fell into deep thought.
Just now, the Mechanical Lord mentioned the ¡®Sacred Emperor¡¯ realm.
Furthermore, the Insect Mother and the other Saints were clearly very wary and yearned for the so-called ¡®Sacred Emperor¡¯ realm.
However, he had never heard of the ¡®Sacred Emperor¡¯ realm.
He only knew Universe Lord, Universe Nobility, Universe Overlord, Universe
Saint, Chaos Juggernaut, and so on.
Above the Universe Saint was the Chaos Juggernaut.
What was the so-called ¡®Sacred Emperor¡¯ realm?
He felt that he should ask his teacher.
Swoosh!
He moved his body and immediately teleported to the isted ind.
The battle was over and there was no danger. Of course, he could return to the ind.
Soon, he returned to the vicinity of the ind and met his teacher, King Bei
Cang, again.
¡°Teacher, what realm is the Sacred Emperor at?¡± He asked directly.
King Bei Cang nced at Chu Zhou and didn¡¯t hide anything.
¡°The so-called Sacred Emperor is actually a Universe Saint. However, he is a Universe Saint who wields more than twows.¡±
¡°A Universe Saint who wields more than twows?¡± Chu Zhou was slightly shocked and immediately understood.
¡°Yes, there are always some heaven-defying creatures who can control two or even morews at the same time.¡±
¡°Is Lord Emperor Xi such a person?¡± Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.
King Bei Cang nodded heavily. ¡°Yes! Lord Emperor Xi is a Sacred Emperor. He once controlled twows at the same time¡¡±
¡°¡Lord Emperor Xi¡¯s strength is extremely terrifying, far surpassing ordinary Saints.¡±
¡°We humans were recognized as the number one race among the six pinnacle races before Emperor Xi disappeared.
¡°Unfortunately, Lord Emperor Xi disappeared countless years ago. The status of us humans in the universe has also decreased greatly¡ Fortunately, we humans still have the Martial Ancestor guarding us.¡±
Chu Zhou was shocked when he heard this.
He could not help but think of his cultivation path.
His cultivation path consisted of the sevenws of Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-
Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, and Samsara.
If one day, he cultivated all seven nomologicalws to the Saint Realm and became a Sacred Emperor who controlled seven nomologicalws, how strong would he be?
At that time, he would probably be able to easily suppress Saints of other races
like the Insect Mother.
¡°The second step is about to begin!¡±
King Bei Cang looked at the ind and said with a solemn expression.
When Chu Zhou heard this, he hurriedly came back to his senses and focused his attention on the depths of the ind.
At this moment, the Spring and Autumn Master and the other Human
Overlords, as well as the Human Universe Nobility, looked into the depths of the ind with solemn expressions.
They felt an extremely majestic soul power suddenly spread out from the depths of the ind.
Then, a figure sitting cross-legged slowly rose from the depths of the ind and flew towards the Laws of Light and Darkness that traversed the Void like a celestial river.
This was the first time Chu Zhou saw the True Night Master clearly.
¡°Bing a Saint from an Overlord requires three steps: First, the fusion of Nomological Sparks and nomologicalws; Second, the fusion of the soul and nomologicalws; Third, the fusion of the physical body and nomologicalws.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no strict order in these three steps. You can choose the order of fusion
at will.¡±
¡°However, you have toplete all three steps before you can sessfully advance to the Universe Saint realm.¡±
¡°And during this process¡ if anything goes wrong, you will suffer the terrifying bacsh of the Laws¡ Basically, no one can survive the bacsh of the Laws.
¡°Of course, other than the three steps mentioned above, there¡¯s actually another cmity. It¡¯s the Saint Tribtion you saw previously. The Saint Tribtion is not given by thews of the universe, but by other living beings.¡± King Bei Cang was exining some mon knowledge¡± about breaking through to the Saint Realm to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou remembered his teacher¡¯s words.
These experiences would also be useful when he broke through to the Saint Realm in the future.
¡°Teacher¡ Do you think the True Night Master can seed?¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly asked.
When King Bei Cang heard this, he fell silent for a moment before saying faintly,
¡°There¡¯s a chance of sess¡ but sess depends on luck!
A trace of doubt appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes. ¡°Teacher, hasn¡¯t the True Night Master¡¯s Nomological Sparks already fused with the nomologicalws? The remaining two steps shouldn¡¯t be difficult!¡±
King Bei Cang shook his head and said,
¡°Once a living being advances to the Universe Saint realm, they can control an entire Universe Law. You can imagine how terrifying the power of an entire Universe Law is!¡±
¡°The power of an entire nomologicalw is indeed unimaginable!¡± Chu Zhou nodded.
Thews of the universe were the foundation of the universe.
The power of an entirew was indeed unimaginably terrifying.
If the power of an entirew was mobilized, even if it turned all the living beings ands in the entire universe into dust in an instant, it would probably not be difficult.
¡°It¡¯s precisely because the power of an entire nomologicalw is so huge and terrifying that it¡¯s extremely difficult to bear and control a nomologicalw.¡± King Bei Cang told Chu Zhou some more secrets about the Universe Saint. ¡°Even though it¡¯s difficult for living beings to be Overlords, many Universe Overlords have been born in the universe over the years.¡±
¡°Many Overlords were once stunning and were even the protagonists of an era.¡±
¡°However, up until now, there are less than 20 known Saints in the universe. ¡°You can imagine how difficult it is for an Overlord to be a Universe Saint.¡±
¡°Most Overlords died when they tried to break through to the Saint Realm.¡± ¡°It can be said that the sess rate of an Overlord bing a Universe Saint is less than 1%.¡±
¡°Therefore, it¡¯s normal for Overlords to fail when trying to break through to the Saint Realm¡ Sess is considered a fluke.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he could not help but be shocked. ¡°Teacher, in that case, isn¡¯t the True Night Master very dangerous?¡±
¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± King Bei Cang nodded slightly. ¡°However, every overlord who has the ambition to advance to the Saint Realm will firmly choose the path they want to take.¡±
¡°In fact, the number of Universe Overlords who died when they tried to be Saints is no less than the number who died for other reasons.¡±
Chu Zhou fell silent.
He never expected that it would be so dangerous to break through to the Universe Saint Realm.
At this moment, he understood why there were so few Universe Saints.
Even as one of the six pinnacle races, humans had only given birth to two Universe Saints, Emperor Xi and the Martial Ancestor.
In history, there were probably many human Overlords who died when they were trying to breakthrough to the Saint Realm.
At this moment, he could not help but rejoice that he was a person with a cheat. He had the Attribute Board. As long as he had enough attribute points, he couldpletely smoothlyplete the three steps of fusing the Nomological Sparks, the physical body, the soul, and the nomologicalws.
He only needed to transcend the Saint Tribtion.
At this moment, the True Night Master was already extremely close to the Laws of Light and Darkness.
Chu Zhou and the other human experts looked nervously at the True Night Master.
At this moment, the True Night Master suddenly stopped.
¡°Human¡¡±
The True Night Master muttered and slowly turned around. His gaze pierced through billions ofyers of space and swept across the humans.
There was a deep longing in his eyes.
Then, he looked at King Bei Cang, Chu Zhou, and the others and nodded with a smile.
¡°If I don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll win or die trying!¡±
The True Night Master took a deep breath and suddenly stood up.
Then, he took a determined step forward.
With one step, hepletely stepped into thew of light and darkness in the shape of a celestial river.
¡®Will it work?¡¯
Chu Zhou, King Bei Cang, the Spring and Autumn Master, and many other human experts silently watched the True Night Master¡¯s figure and silently blessed him.
¡°True Night¡¡±
In the depths of space, the Martial Ancestor, who had thick ck hair that naturally fell, was also paying attention to the True Night Master.
He naturally hoped that the True Night Master could advance to the Universe Saint Realm.
In that case, humans would have another huge pir.
However, as an experienced person, he also understood the danger of breaking through to the Saint Realm.
Chapter 1003: The Gift From The Lord Of True Night!
Chapter 1003: The Gift From The Lord Of True Night!
Advancing To The Peak Of Advance Grade Universe Nobility! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou opened his Attribute Board in the Ten Thousand Law Pce.
Name: Chu Zhou (Advance Grade Universe Nobility) (Beginner Grade Universe
Nobility ¡ª> Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility)]
[Attribute points: 6,004 trillion]
Rule:
[Chaos Law: 60% (+20%) (Unupgradable)]
[Yin-Yang Rule: 60% (+20%) (Unupgradable)]
[Spacetime Law: 60% (+20%) (Unupgradable)]
[Five Elemental Laws: 60% (+20%) (Unupgradable)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 60% (+10%) (Unupgradable)]
Absolute arts:
[Time Reincarnation: Level Two, Perfected (Unupgradable)]
[Book of Seven Cmities: Level Two, Condense seven demonic sabers (Unupgradable)]
[Reincarnation Technique: Level Two, Reincarnation of All Beings
(Unupgradable)]
[Divine Rune ¡°A¡±: Level ofprehension and control reached Advance Grade
Universe Nobility (Unupgradable)]
[Myriad Transformation Secret Manual: Level Two, can control six types of attack power at the same time (Unupgradable)]
[Soul Armor: Level Seven, Level Seven Soul Armor (Unupgradable)]
[Killing Sword Art: Level 24, Perfection. Completelyprehended 24
ughter Sword Diagrams (Level 16 -? Level 24) (Unupgradable)]
[Chaos Dharma Body: 10 million meters Chaos Dharma Body (Unupgradable)] [Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture: 48 clones (12 Universe Nobility clones, 35
Universe Lord clones, one World Overlord clone) (Unupgradable)]
The information on the Attribute Board changed drastically.
Theprehension of the five nomologicalws¡ªChaos, Yin-Yang, Space-
Time, Five Elements, and Samsara¡ªhad all been raised to 60%, which was the peak Advance Grade Universe Nobility level.
In addition, the Killing Sword Art had also been upgraded to the 24th level.
Chu Zhou had alreadypletely grasped the true intent and Profound of the 20 ughter Sword Diagrams.
The Killing Sword Art only had a total of 24 levels.
In other words, at this moment, Chu Zhou had already perfected the Killing Sword Art.
¡°The increase in strength this time is a little big!¡±
Chu Zhou felt the power surging in his body like an endless sea and sighed deeply.
The improvement this time was too fierce.
Even he could not estimate how strong he was now.
He only knew that he was very, very strong now.
How strong was he? He could probably p him to death before he leveled up.
¡°The current me¡ shouldn¡¯t be weaker than my teacher before he became an Overlord, right?¡±
He muttered to himself, his heart filled with confidence.
He was certain that he, who hadprehended all five nomologicalws at the pinnacle Universe Nobility level, was the only one among the Universe Nobility.
It was impossible for anyone among the Normal Universe Nobility to be his match.
He was even confident that he could fight some weaker overlords head-on.
¡°What a pity¡ Even though I still have 6,004 quintillion attribute points left¡ I can¡¯t upgrade the other ultimate techniques on me.¡±
His ultimate techniques had all reached the peak of the Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
Even though absolute arts were not likews, they had to break through the barrier between major realms to continue improving.
However, to upgrade an absolute art from the Universe Nobility level to the
Overlord level¡ The number of attribute points required was equally frightening.
Even though 6,004 trillion attribute points was a lot¡ it was still not enough.
¡°I should be content¡ If not for the gift from the True Night Master this time¡
I don¡¯t know when I can obtain 300 million attribute points. It¡¯s even more impossible to increase my strength to this level in a short period of time!¡±
He suddenly stood up and walked out as he muttered to himself.
Chapter 1004: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (1)
Chapter 1004: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (1)
Editor: As Studios
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯ve advanced to be an Advance Grade Universe Nobility?¡±
Outside the Ten Thousand Law Pce, Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei stared intently at Chu Zhou as he walked out of the pce.
¡°Yes!¡± Chu Zhou smiled and nodded.
Dongfang Mingzhu and Yuan Bingmei were both shocked and happy for Chu Zhou when they saw him nod.
An Advance Grade Universe Nobility was the strongest human apart from Saints and Overlords.
Moreover, with Chu Zhou¡¯s talent and foundation, his strength was definitely far stronger than other Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
In other words, Chu Zhou was also a big shot now.
This was a good thing for both Chu Zhou and the entire Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
Dragon and the others quickly learned that Chu Zhou had advanced to an Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
They were all dumbfounded. They did not expect Chu Zhou to break through again and be an Advance Grade Universe Nobility less than half a year after advancing to the Intermediate Grade.
Such a speed of advancement was simply despairing.
The days returned to normal.
On this peaceful day, Chu Zhou missed Big Sister Saber.
¡°On Earth, after Big Sister Saber passed the test of the Thunder n ruins, she joined the Thunder n and was teleported to the Thunder n through the interster portal in the Thunder n ruins.¡±
¡°I wonder how Big Sister Saber has been living in the Thunder n all these years?¡± Chu Zhou thought to himself.
The longing for Big Sister Saber in his heart was like a prairie fire that could not be stopped.
His consciousness immediately connected to thework of the Mirror Universe and inquired about the situation of the Thunder n.
With his current strength and status, the relevant authority of the Mirror Universework had already reached level six.
Basically, other than a few secrets that could jeopardize the safety of humans, all other secrets and information were open to him.
He quickly found a lot of information about the Thunder n.
[Thunder n, one of the 10 God Races of Humanity.]
These were the first words that entered Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
Chu Zhou raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself, ¡°Interesting. Speaking of which, the God Race is also a very huge force among us humans.¡±
¡°When all the God Races join forces, they are not necessarily weaker than the five giants.¡±
¡°The God Race is so powerful¡ but I don¡¯t have much contact with the God Race.¡±
He had risen too quickly.
Ordinary human beings would usually experience a long period of training in the human domain before bing Universe Lords.
During the training period, they would travel to many humans, see many human civilizations, and get to know people from the various human races. This included living beings who knew many God Race beings.
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s growth was as if he had pressed the fast-forward button. His growth was too fast, and he had skipped the long training.
After leaving the Blood Mountain Gxy, he headed to the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters and quickly rose to prominence. Then he participated in the Reincarnation Mystic Realm trial and headed straight to the Myriad Race Battlefield¡ He grew rapidly and advanced to the Universe Nobility realm in just seven to eight years.
His growth speed was astonishing and could be said to be the best in the world.
However, his growth was too fast, and it also made him lose a lot of tempering. Simrly, he also lost a lot of opportunities toe into contact with the many factions of the Human Race and all kinds of people.
It was precisely because of this that he did not know much about the God Race.
Of course, it was not that he had nevere into contact with the God Race all these years.
Zuo Yue, Miller, Sartius, Li Lei, and the other prodigies of the Mirror Universe corporation were all from the God Race.
Chu Zhou just did not understand the God Race in depth.
¡°The people of the Thunder n are born with the Thunder Punishment Bloodline. They are close to the Thunder Punishment Rule and canprehend the Thunder Punishment Law with half the effort.¡±
¡°Pure-blooded Thunder n members will definitely be World Overlord Realm experts when they grow up. There¡¯s also a 30% chance of them bing Universe Lords.¡±
Seeing this, Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart. The living beings of the Thunder n had a huge advantage over the other human races.
It was too difficult for ordinary living beings to be Universe Lords.
Of course, he also knew that there were definitely very few pure-blooded Thunder n members even among the Thunder n.
Otherwise, the number of Universe Lords and above born in the Thunder n would probably exceed the five giants after countless years.
The truth was that the five giants had always been the five major factions with the most Universe Lords and above among the Humans.
He continued to watch¡
[The Thunder n is located in the Thunder Star Region.]
Chu Zhou immediately checked the location of the Thunder Star Region on the Mirror Universework.
He immediately discovered that the Thunder Star Region was located in the southwest direction of the small universe where the Mirror Universe corporation¡¯s headquarters was located.
There were roughly ten cosmic nations separated from the small universe.
¡°It¡¯s a little far!¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and looked at the remaining information.
¡°There is a special day in the Thunder n. Every 100 million years, there will be a ¡®Thunder n Prodigy Tournament¡¯ that will shake the entire human race.¡±
¡°Every Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament will select the top 10 prodigies.¡±
At this point, Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Thest Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament is only four to five months away from 100 million years. In other words, this year¡¯s Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament is about to begin!¡±
¡°Will Big Sister Saber participate in this year¡¯s Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but be filled with anticipation.
¡°The top 10 prodigies will be sent by the Thunder n to the Thunder Punishment Great World to participate in the Thunder Trial.¡±
¡°The Thunder Trial is extremely cruel. In every Thunder Trial, not many of the top ten prodigies of the Thunder n survived. At most, only five of them survived. Most of the time, only one or two survived.¡±
¡°However, the prodigies of the Thunder n who survive will obtain huge benefits. The probability of sessfully bing a Universe Lord is very high.¡±
Chapter 1005: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (2)
Chapter 1005: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (2)
Editor: As Studios
At this point, Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze.
What the hell? This so-called Thunder Trial is actually so dangerous?
He immediately browsed through the detailed information about the Thunder Trial.
A momentter, he found out that the Thunder Trial was jointly organized by the Thunder n, the Lightning n of the Origin Race, the Lightning Worm n of the Zerg race, and the ck Thunder n of the Freedom Alliance in the Thunder Punishment Great World.
The four races were all rted to lightning, so it was called the Thunder Trial.
The Thunder Punishment Great World was not simple either.
This Great World was shockingly left behind by a dead expert named the Thunder Ancestor.
No one knew what level of expert the Thunder Ancestor was.
However, the Thunder Punishment Great World that he left behind risked death even for Overlords if they dared to barge in.
And the method to sessfully enter the Thunder Punishment Great World was grasped by the four races.
The four races had controlled the Thunder Punishment Great World together for many years. Furthermore, there would be a Thunder Trial every too million years. Each race would send 10 geniuses into it to undergo life-and-death training.
The geniuses who came out alive would obtain huge benefits and their potential would increase exponentially.
No one knew why the Human, Origin Race, Zerg race, and Freedom Alliance allowed the Thunder n, Lightning n, Lightning Zerg race, and ck Thunder n to hold the Thunder Trial regrly.
¡°There must be something else going on!¡±
¡°Otherwise, be it us humans, the Origin Race, the Zerg race, or the Freedom Alliance¡ we will not allow the four races to hold such a trial together.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
However, this had nothing to do with him.
He was more concerned about Big Sister Saber¡¯s situationpared to the inside story of the Thunder Trial.
¡°I wonder how Big Sister Saber is doing in the Thunder n?¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. He entered Big Sister Saber¡¯s name, Li Ge, into the search box and began to search among the members of the Thunder n.
¡°There¡¯s no such person among the Thunder n members!¡±
Chu Zhou was dumbfounded when he saw this notification.
¡°There¡¯s no such person? How is that possible? Big Sister Saber has clearly joined the Thunder n.¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly felt a trace of uneasiness and fear.
He was afraid that something had happened to Big Sister Saber and she did not sessfully join the Thunder n.
He was afraid that he would never see Big Sister Saber again.
¡°Calm down, calm down. Maybe there¡¯s a mistake somewhere.¡±
¡°Big Sister Saber should have joined the Thunder n.¡±
He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
A momentter, his eyes lit up. He immediately uploaded Sister Saber¡¯s image from his memory to the Mirror Universework and entered the words ¡®Search for this person in the Thunder n¡¯. Then, he clicked to search.
Soon, the results were out.
¡°Lei Ge, the personal disciple of Lei Yun, the master of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n. She is the prodigy of the new generation of the Thunder n and is currently a strong contender for the title of one of the top 10 prodigies of the Thunder n.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the information he had obtained and the apanying photos and could not help but heave a long sigh of relief.
He knew that the person in the photos was Big Sister Saber.
She was all too familiar.
¡°Big Sister Saber¡¯s original name was ¡®Li Ge¡¯. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to change her name to ¡®Lei Ge¡¯ after joining the Thunder n. 1 almost thought that something had happened to Big Sister Saber and she didn¡¯t sessfully join the Thunder n.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself and heaved a long sigh of relief.
He was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Big Sister Saber again.
¡°The Thunder n has a total of 18 lineages. Big Sister Saber has actually be the personal disciple of the ninth lineage¡¯s peak master. Looks like Big Sister Saber¡¯s fortuitous encounter is not bad!¡±
¡°Without such a fortuitous encounter, Big Sister Saber probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to be a prodigy of the Thunder n. She would have been a strong contender for the top ten prodigies of the Thunder n.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou was secretly happy for Big Sister Saber.
However, his expression quickly turned grave.
The Thunder n¡¯s ¡°Thunder n Prodigy Tournament¡± would begin in about half a year. If Big Sister Saber participated in thepetition and became one of the top ten prodigies of the Thunder n,
Then, didn¡¯t this mean that Big Sister Saber was going to head to the Thunder Punishment Great World to participate in the extremely dangerous Thunder Trial?
Even though this was only a possibility, Chu Zhou still felt uneasy.
¡°No, I have to go to the Thunder Star Region immediately and find Big Sister Saber.¡±
Chu Zhou immediately made a decision.
Soon, ck God rushed out of Coiling Dragon and disappeared into the vast cosmos.
The Thunder Star Region in the Thunderp Star.
This inhabited was the headquarters of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n.
A tall figure stood on a cliff.
She had short hair that reached her ears, wore a tight leather jacket, and wore long leather boots. Her eyes were as cold as knives, and she held a short sword in each hand.
Suddenly, her figure moved. She brandished the short sword with both hands and her body spun at high speed.
Purple lightning surged out of her body like a tsunami.
Rumble!
Countless purple lightning bolts roared and intertwined into a purple lightning tornado that connected the sky and the ground.
The purple lightning tornado below her was instantly minced into powder.
Moreover, the terrifying purple lightning tornado soared into the sky. It first broke through the sea of clouds, then rushed out of the atmosphere of Thunderp Star and hit a meteorite belt that was tens of thousands of kilometers long.
Almost instantly, the entire meteorite belt was reduced to dust.
That scene was shocking.
p p p!
There was a burst of apuse.
¡°Lei Ge, not bad. You¡¯ve already sessfully cultivated the First Level of our ninth lineage¡¯s strongest technique, Lightning Judgment..¡±
Chapter 1006: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (3)
Chapter 1006: Big Sister Saber, Lei Ge! (3)
Editor: As Studios
¡°The Lightning Judgment is an overlord-level technique. Normally, one can onlyprehend the First Level of Lightning Judgment when they are at least a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°You¡¯re still a World Overlord, but you can cultivate the First Level of Lightning Judgment. This means that your potential is very, very good¡ At least far greater than mine!¡±
An eight-foot-tall middle-aged woman with a lightning mark between her eyebrows walked over with a dignified expression.
¡°Teacher!¡±
Lei Ge put away her short sword and cupped her hands respectfully towards
the middle-aged woman.
Lei Yun looked at the cold and confident woman in front of her and secretly rejoiced that she had made a wise decision back then.
When she traveled through a remote in the universe, she left behind a base for the Thunder n to test and screen new members.
Otherwise, how could she have such an outstanding disciple?
However, when she thought of the recent incident, her expression could not help but darken slightly.
¡°Lei Ge, with your strength, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to enter the top 10 of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament and be one of the top 10 prodigies of our Thunder n.¡±
¡°Unfortunately¡ our lineage has declined. We can¡¯t send a powerful Guardian to protect you.¡±
Hearing this, Lei Ge remained silent.
Lei Yun sighed deeply.
¡°The Thunder n selects the top to prodigies in order to allow the top 10 prodigies to head to the Thunder Punishment Great World to participate in the Thunder Trial. We will defeat the prodigies of the Lightning, Lightning, Zerg race, and ck Thunder n and obtain the legacy left behind by the Thunder Ancestor in the Thunder Punishment Great World.¡±
¡°Therefore, the top 10 prodigies must have powerful guardians.¡±
¡°Only then will there be hope of surviving the Thunder Punishment Great World under the protection of the Guardians and obtaining the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s heritage!¡±
¡°Therefore, even if you can be one of the top 10 prodigies with your own strength, without a strong enough guardian¡ you won¡¯t be able to obtain a spot among the top 10 prodigies.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you do it?¡± Lei Ge said calmly.
Lei Yun smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m only an Elementary Grade Universe Lord.¡±
¡°ording to the situation in the past, the guardians of each prodigy must have the strength of at least an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord¡ In that case, the prodigies who enter the top ten of the Thunder n s Prodigy Tournament can be one of the ten true prodigies of the Thunder n.
¡°Otherwise, his or her position will be reced by a prodigy who is slightly weaker but has an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord or even an Advance Grade Universe Lord guardian.¡±
Lei Ge was silent.
She also knew about this situation.
She was indeed confident that she could enter the top ten of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament.
However, it was useless if she could not find a guardian with the strength of an Intermediate Grade Universe Lord or above.
As for the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage, it had been in decline for many years. The strongest person in the ninth lineage of the Thunder n was her teacher. However, her teacher was only an Elementary Grade Universe Lord.
This made her feel a little helpless.
As one of the 10 God Races of the Human Race, the overall strength of the Thunder n was actually extremely powerful.
There were 18 factions in the Thunder n, and some of them had many Universe Lords. There were even five or six Intermediate Grade Universe Lords and above.
But why would the experts from the other main sects help her?
One had to know that in the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament, the 18 lineages of the Thunder n were allpetitors.
This kind of act of supporting the enemy would basically not happen.
Seeing her disciple frown, Lei Yun opened her mouth slightly, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything.
Seeing her teacher¡¯s strange behavior, Lei Ge couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Teacher, what did you want to say just now?¡±
Lei Yun was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Lei Ge¡ You should know about the first lineage¡¯s prodigy, Lei Yu!¡±
Hearing the name ¡°Lei Yu¡±, Lei Ge frowned slightly and recalled some unpleasant memories.
¡°I know!¡± She nodded slightly.
¡°You should know Lei Yu¡¯s strength. If there are no exceptions, he will definitely be ranked among the top 10 prodigies, and he might even be ranked first.¡±
Lei Ge nodded in agreement.
Lei Yu was indeed very strong. She wasn¡¯t his match yet.
¡°Lei Yu¡¯s own strength is nothing¡ He has cultivated for tens of millions of years before you after all. If you have tens of millions of years, 1 believe you will be stronger.¡±
Lei Yun said in a deep voice, ¡°However, the first lineage that Lei Yu belongs to is the strongest lineage among the 18 lineages of the Thunder n. Experts are asmon as clouds.¡±
¡°In the first lineage, there are Intermediate Grade, Advance Grade, Universe Nobility¡ and even Overlords!¡±
¡°In short, the first lineage is notcking in experts.¡±
¡°I know all this!¡± Lei Ge interrupted her teacher. She stared into her teacher¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Teacher, just say what you want to say!¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Lei Yun sighed and said, ¡°Lei Yu asked me to tell you that if you¡¯re willing to marry him, the first lineage will send an Advance Grade Universe Lord to be your guardian.¡±
¡°Of course¡ Lei Yu didn¡¯t just ask me to tell you this. He also told some female prodigies of the Thunder n whose lineage is in decline.¡±
¡°The first lineage isn¡¯t the only one doing this. The other main lineages are also doing this¡ In short, they¡¯re all using marriage to recruit geniuses from the other main lineages.¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Lei Ge said firmly. She turned into a bolt of lightning and flew away.
Looking at Lei Ge¡¯s disappearing figure, Lei Yun sighed slightly and heaved a sigh of relief.
She didn¡¯t want Lei Ge to agree either.
Lei Ge was a prodigy that she had nurtured with great difficulty after all. She was the future of their ninth lineage.
If Lei Ge married into the first lineage or other main lineages, she would be a member of the other main lineages¡ It wouldn¡¯t have much to do with their ninth lineage.
This was certainly not what she wanted to see.
However, she also knew that the Thunder Trial was an important opportunity to change her fate.
If she could survive the Thunder Trial, she would definitely be a Universe Lord.
If she could obtain theplete inheritance of the Thunder Ancestor, it would be even more impressive.
Therefore, she did not want her disciple to miss this opportunity to change her fate because of the decline of the ninth lineage.
It was also because of this that she conveyed the words of Lei Yu or someone from the first lineage to Lei Ge.
Lei Ge didn¡¯t agree, which made her feel relieved and a little mncholic.
She really did not want Lei Ge to miss the opportunity to enter the Thunder Punishment Great World. Even though the risks were great, they were nothingpared to the opportunity to obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s heritage.
¡°Lei Ge, even if I have to give up this face, I will definitely find a powerful guardian for you.¡±
¡°Even if we can¡¯t find it in the n¡ it¡¯s fine if we can find it outside the n!¡± Lei Yun gritted her teeth as she spoke. In the next moment, she turned into a bolt of lightning and disappeared..
Chapter 1007: Long Time No See, Just Like Back Then But Better! (1)
Chapter 1007: Long Time No See, Just Like Back Then But Better! (1)
Editor: As Studios
¡°Is this the Thunder Star Region?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze passed through the ck God and looked at the brilliant gxy in the distance. Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure naturally appeared in his mind.
Big Sister Saber was the first person he admired and cultivated aftering to this world. She had an extremely special position in his heart.
It had been more than 130 years since he parted ways with Big Sister Saber.
The two sides had not contacted each other for such a long time.
Would their rtionship be the same as before when they meet again?
Would Big Sister Saber be still the same as before?
And would he be the same as before in Big Sister Saber¡¯s eyes?
At that moment, all sorts of emotions emerged like bamboo shoots after the rain.
He did not deliberately control his emotions, allowing them to overflow.
No matter what the oue was, he could ept it.
¡°Boss, I¡¯ve heard you mention Big Sister Saber many times. What kind of person is this Big Sister Saber? She actually makes you so worried!¡±
Beibei flew in front of Chu Zhou and stared at him curiously with its round eyes.
It had followed Chu Zhou for more than 80 years so it knew Chu Zhou very well.
It clearly sensed that Big Sister Saber was different in Chu Zhou¡¯s heart and had an extremely high status. Therefore, it was very curious about what kind of person Big Sister Saber was.
¡°Big Sister Saber? She¡¯s my teacher and the first person to admire and cultivate me.¡± Chu Zhou said seriously,
¡°She¡¯s a very serious and responsible person. It¡¯s just that her personality is a little cold.¡±
¡°In my heart, she¡¯s a strange woman but a perfect person.¡±
Beibei was shocked. It knew that Big Sister Saber held a very high position in
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart.
However, it did not expect it to be so high.
Suddenly, it also wanted to meet Big Sister Saber, wanting to see why the other party was so important to its boss.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the Thunderp Star.¡±
Chu Zhou had already found out that the ninth lineage of the Thunder n where Big Sister Saber was located was on the Thunderp Star in the Thunder Star Field.
The ck God instantly turned into an afterimage and rushed into the Thunder Star Region, moving quickly toward the Thunderp Star.
The Thunderp Star, Thunderbolt City.
After Big Sister Saber finished her cultivation today, she went to the longkeside street in Thunderbolt City to rx.
This long street by theke was built on the shore of Lightning Lake. On one side of the long street near Lightning Lake, there were Lightning Spirit Trees nted. On the other side, there were shops with unique Styles.
Lightning Lake was sparkling with faint lightning.
In theke, there were oftenrge groups of Thunder Dragon Fish ying and chasing each other.
The breeze blew along theke. The leaves of the Lightning Spirit Trees rustled, and many flowers blooming with purple lightning swayed in the wind.
The shops opposite also had their own unique characteristics.
All of this made the long street by theke look beautiful.
Many tourists liked toe to this long street by theke to experience and enjoy the beautiful scenery.
Big Sister Saber also liked this long street by theke.
Every time she was tired from cultivating, she woulde here to take a walk to relieve the fatigue in her heart.
At this moment, Big Sister Saber walked calmly on the long street. Looking at the touristsing and going, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dazed.
The figures that came and went seemed to have turned into blurry shadows.
Her memories seemed to go back in time, returning to the past.
Scenes of what she had experienced on Earth resurfaced in her heart.
The figures of the friends and family he had once met on Earth also appeared one after another.
For some reason, a deep sense of loneliness filled her heart.
After a long time, she woke up and the tourists in front of her returned to normal.
However, the loneliness she felt just now still lingered in her heart.
In addition to loneliness¡ there was also deep longing, missing everything and everyone on Earth!
¡°Earth, how are you?¡±
¡°Are they alright?¡±
¡°Is he¡ all right?¡±
Big Sister Saber muttered in her heart. She raised her head in mncholy and looked ahead.
What she saw stunned her.
Tens of meters away from her, a handsome young man was standing under a Lightning Spirit Tree. He was looking at her with a burning gaze and was¡ smiling gently at her.
The loneliness that lingered in her heart instantly disappeared.
In its ce was a frenzy of excitement.
He¡ is here to see me!
Big Sister Saber had not smiled for many years.
She had even forgotten how to smile but at this moment, she smiled naturally. The two of them, two figures, were dozens of meters away from each other. They smiled at each other.
The wind blowing from theke made the leaves of the Lightning Spirit Tree rustle, and beautiful flowers blooming in electric light swayed in the wind¡
All of this seemed to be celebrating their reunion after a long separation.
The two of them approached each other step by step. They walked faster and faster until they finally arrived in front of each other.
¡°Teacher, long time no see!¡± Chu Zhou smiled calmly and stretched out a hand. ¡°Long time no see!¡± Big Sister Saber chuckled and reached out her hand to shake Chu Zhou¡¯s.
The moment he sped his hands together, the unfamiliar feeling that he had not felt for more than 130 years dissipated with a bang. The familiar feeling from before instantly returned.
It was even to the extent that after experiencing the umtion of time, that sense of familiarity had undergone a certain sublimation.
Beibei leaned on Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder and secretly sized up Big Sister Saber.
It had to admit that Big Sister Saber was indeed a unique person. She gave it an extremely sharp and cold feeling that could be felt even when she smiled.
Chapter 1008: Long Time No See, Just Like Back Then But Better! (2)
Chapter 1008: Long Time No See, Just Like Back Then But Better! (2)
Editor: As Studios
This sort of sharpness and coldness she exuded did not seem to be directed at anyone. Instead, it seemed to be innate.
Just a few nces left a deep impression on it.
¡°By the way, Teacher, this is my partner, Beibei!¡±
Chu Zhou introduced Beibei to Big Sister Saber.
¡°Hehe, hello, Big Sister Saber. My name is Beibei!¡± Beibei chuckled.
Big Sister Saber nced at Chu Zhou indifferently hearing Beibei call her Big Sister Saber and not her name.
Needless to say, Beibei must have called her Big Sister Saber when Chu Zhou mentioned her in front of Beibei.
When Chu Zhou saw Big Sister Saber nce at him, he could not help but smile awkwardly.
Of course, he knew the reason. However, he was used to calling her Big Sister Saber¡ and he didn¡¯t want to change it in the future.
¡°Hello, Beibei. I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± Big Sister Saber smiled.
Chu Zhou¡¯s name had long spread throughout the entire human race.
She had naturally heard of Chu Zhou¡¯s various deeds.l and also had some understanding of Chu Zhou¡¯spanion, Beibei.
¡°Hehe, so I¡¯m also so famous? Even you¡¯ve heard of me, Big Sister Saber!¡± Beibei chuckled smugly.
Chu Zhou pulled Big Sister Saber away from the long street and walked towards the shore of the Lightning Lake.
There were many things he wanted to ask Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber allowed Chu Zhou to hold her hand and did not break free.
¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that the prodigy of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage, Lei Ge? Who is the young man holding her hand?¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, Lei Ge is a famous ice beauty in our ninth lineage. I thought that no one of the opposite sex could win her heart, but it seems like that¡¯s not the case.¡±
¡°Our ninth lineage¡ No, to be precise, there are many young talents in the Thunder n who have fallen in love with Lei Ge. However, no one has ever received Lei Ge¡¯s good favor. If they were to see this scene, many people would probably be heartbroken.¡±
On the long street by theke, many people from the ninth lineage of the Thunder n were extremely shocked when they saw Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber strolling by theke hand in hand.
¡°Teacher, you should know about my situation all these years, right?¡± Chu Zhou asked with a smile.
Big Sister Saber nodded and said in a slightly shocked tone,
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to rise in the universe so quickly¡ Moreover, you became the number one prodigy of humanity, the youngest Universe Lord in the history of humanity, and the youngest Universe Nobility in the history of humanity¡¡±
Hearing Big Sister Saber¡¯s words, Chu Zhou could not help but feel proud.
It was like the feeling of a primary school student who had won an award at school and was praised by his parents when he returned home.
Chu Zhou carefully recounted his experiences over the years to Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber listened attentively.
After hearing this, she realized that even though Chu Zhou had risen very quickly in recent years and his achievements seemed to be very glorious, he had also experienced many dangers and hardships.
Chu Zhou¡¯s achievements did note out of thin air. Instead, he had obtained them through blood and fire.
Compared to Chu Zhou, her experiences in the Thunder n over the years were much safer and morefortable.
¡°You¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡±
Big Sister Saber¡¯s empty hand couldn¡¯t help but gently stroke Chu Zhou¡¯s face.
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned. Then, he looked into Big Sister Saber¡¯s eyes gently. When he saw the heartache in her eyes, the softness in his heart was ruthlessly touched.
¡°I¡¯m not suffering¡ Compared to other living beings, my cultivation path is much easier.¡± He said softly.
Beibei looked at Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber. For some reason, she suddenly felt full.
It looked at Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber, who were acting as if no one was around and jumped into the Lightning Lake to y with a loud ssh.
A momentter, a strange scene appeared in the Lightning Lake. A group of Thunder Dragon Fish was running away from the water surface with a snow- white little beast chasing after them.
Big Sister Saber retracted her hand from Chu Zhou¡¯s face.
Chu Zhou still held Big Sister Saber¡¯s other hand and continued walking along theke.
¡°Teacher, tell me about your experiences in the Thunder n all these years!¡± He said with a smile.
Big Sister Saber said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about me all these years. Ever since I came to the Thunder n, I¡¯ve been epted as a personal disciple by the master of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n. After that, I¡¯ve basically been cultivating on Thunder Star. asionally, I¡¯ll go to variouss in the Thunder Star Region to train¡¡±
¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve be the new generation prodigy of the Thunder n. You¡¯re enough to be ranked in the top ten among the many prodigies of the Thunder n.¡±
Chu Zhou gave Big Sister Saber a thumbs up.
Big Sister Saber rolled her eyes at Chu Zhou. ¡°My meager achievements are nothingpared to yours!¡±
As the two of them walked along theke, they talked about their experiences over the years.
Soon, they had a deep understanding of the situation on both sides.
¡°Teacher, I heard that this year¡¯s Thunder n Prodigy Tournament is about to begin. Teacher, have you signed up to participate?¡± Chu Zhou suddenly asked.
Big Sister Saber nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m signing up.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Teacher, are youcking a Guardian?¡±
¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve found, if the prodigies of the Thunder n want to sessfully be one of the top ten prodigies of the Thunder n, not only do they have to enter the top ten in the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament, but they also need a powerful guardian.¡±
¡°Teacher, what do you think of me?¡±
Big Sister Saber looked deeply at Chu Zhou and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve investigated the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament¡ you should know the reason why our Thunder n requires the to 10 prodigies to have sufficiently powerful guardians.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded and said, ¡°The reason why your Thunder n requires the top ten prodigies is that you have to have powerful guardians.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because the top ten prodigies of the Thunder n are all heading to the Thunder Punishment Great World to participate in the Thunder Trial that the Thunder n, the Source n¡¯s Lightning n, the Zerg race¡¯s Lightning Zerg race, the Freedom Alliance¡¯s ck Thunder n, and others have jointly organized.¡±
¡°As for the Thunder Trial, it¡¯s very dangerous. Without a strong enough guardian, the prodigies of the Thunder n who participate in the trial have no chance of surviving.¡±
At this point, he paused slightly and looked into Big Sister Saber¡¯s eyes seriously.
¡°Teacher, it¡¯s precisely because the Thunder Trial is very dangerous that I must be your guardian.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else with your safety.¡±
¡°As for my strength¡ you should know that there¡¯s no problem at all.¡±
He subconsciously tightened his grip on Big Sister Saber¡¯s hand, as if he was afraid of losing something as he said.
When Big Sister Saber heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words and felt the change in strength in his palm, she felt an inexplicable sense of security. She smiled sweetly.
¡°Good! I¡¯ll leave my safety in your hands.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, he was slightly stunned before he smiled.
Unknowingly, the rtionship between the two of them had deepened.
Chu Zhou held Big Sister Saber¡¯s hand and walked along the shore of the Lightning Lake for a long time.
The two of them chatted andughed, sharing their feelings.
It was not untilte at night that Big Sister Saber left with Chu Zhou and returned to the Thunder Training Hall where she lived.
Not long after Big Sister Saber returned, her teacher, Lei Yun, excitedly brought an old man over.
¡°Lei Ge,e out quickly. I¡¯ve found a suitable guardian for you.¡±
Lei Yun shouted outside Big Sister Saber¡¯s residence.
Before Big Sister Saber could open the door, she walked in with the old man.
¡°Lei Ge¡¡±
Just as Lei Yun was about to introduce the old man to Big Sister Saber, she saw Chu Zhou standing beside her and was stunned.
Lei Yun was not the only one stunned.
Even Universe Lord Yan Shan, who Lei Yun had brought over, was stunned.
They all looked at Chu Zhou in a daze, as if they had been possessed.
Chu Zhou was currently in the limelight among the humans. As the number one prodigy of the human race, countless higher-ups of the human race had seen his image.
Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan had naturally seen it before.
Hence, they recognized Chu Zhou at a nce.
They were shocked that Chu Zhou, the most stunning and youngest Universe Nobility in human history, was here. Furthermore, he seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with Big Sister Saber.
¡°Lei Yun greets Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°Yan Shan greets Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
After Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan recovered from their shock, they quickly bowed to Chu Zhou.
Chapter 1009: Three Gifts! (1)
Chapter 1009: Three Gifts! (1)
Editor: As Studios
After Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan recognized Chu Zhou, they were extremely shocked. Then, they hurriedly bowed to Chu Zhou.
¡°I¡¯m here to visit Teacher¡ You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Chu Zhou said with a smile.
Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan were shocked again.
Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher was the famous King Bei Cang.
Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan instinctively felt that the teacher Chu Zhou was talking about was King Bei Cang.
¡°Did Lord Bei Cange to the Thunder Star Region too?¡± Lei Yun asked in shock.
As the new Overlord of Humanity, if King Bei Cang came to visit, it would be a huge matter for the entire Thunder n.
However, why didn¡¯t she receive any news?
She was the master of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage after all, so she should have received the news if King Bei Cang hade to visit the Thunder n.
Chu Zhou knew that the two people in front of him must have misunderstood.
He waved his hand and exined, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have two teachers. One is Teacher Bei Cang, and the other is Teacher Lei Ge.¡±
¡°Teacher Lei Ge is my first teacher.¡±
¡°I came to the Thunder Star Region specifically to visit Teacher Lei Ge!¡±
¡± What? Lei Ge was actually Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher?¡± Lei Yun was dumbfounded. He lost hisposure and shouted involuntarily. His eyes widened as disbelief appeared on his face.
¡°This¡ this¡ this is unbelievable.¡±
The Universe Lord Yan Shan muttered to himself in disbelief.
Who was this Lord Chu Zhou?
He was the number one prodigy of humanity and could even be said to be the number one prodigy of the universe.
He had created the youngest Universe Lord in the history of the universe, the youngest Universe Nobility in the history of the universe, and the unbelievably great Achievement of defying the Universe Nobility as a Universe Lord.
Who didn¡¯t know that this Lord Chu Zhou had boundless potential and had a high chance of bing a Universe Overlord or even a Universe Saint in the future?
For such a young Universe Nobility who had risen like a zing sun, his first teacher was actually a mere World Overlord.
This was unbelievable.
Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan looked at Big Sister Saber in unison.
They still found Chu Zhou¡¯s words unbelievable.
Under the gaze of her teacher, Lei Yun, and Universe Lord Yan Shan, Big Sister Saber nodded calmly.
¡°He¡¯s my student.¡±
Seeing Big Sister Saber nod, Lei Yun felt dizzy and almost fainted.
It was too exciting!
Universe Lord Yan Shan¡¯s heart was also surging, he could not calm down.
Breathe! I have to take a deep breath!
Lei Yun took several deep breaths before barely calming himself down.
When she looked at Chu Zhou again, she could not help but be overjoyed. She did not expect her disciple to be so lucky. She was actually the teacher of the famous Lord Chu Zhou.
This was simply a heaven-defying opportunity!
In the future, with Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s guidance, his disciple Lei Ge would definitely be able to go far and wide. It would probably not be difficult for him to advance to the Universe Lord realm.
Furthermore¡
Did Lei Ge need other Guardians with Lord Chu Zhou around?
Nope, there was no need at all.
Then, she thought about how she was Lei Ge¡¯s teacher and Lei Ge was Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher¡ Then, in a sense, wouldn¡¯t she be Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s grandmaster?
At the thought of this, Lei Yun became excited again, unable to control himself.
¡°Looks like I don¡¯t need to be Lei Ge¡¯s guardian anymore.¡±
Universe Lord Yan Shan thought to himself.
This time, Lei Yun found him and asked him to act as Lei Ge¡¯s guardian. He promised him a ¡®big gift
1.
Now that Chu Zhou was around, why would Lei Ge need him to be the guardian?
However, not only was he not disappointed,
Instead, he became excited.
As the number one prodigy of the Human Race and the youngest Universe Nobility, countless people wanted to meet Chu Zhou and build a good rtionship with him, but they did not have the chance.
Universe Lord Yan Shan now saw a chance to gain Chu Zhou¡¯s favor.
Since Lei Ge was Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher, wouldn¡¯t he be able to gain Chu Zhou¡¯s favor if he tried his best to befriend and help Lei Ge in the future?
This was a shortcut!
¡°I must do my best to help Lei Ge from now on¡¡±
Universe Lord Yan Shan made up his mind.
¡°Chu Zhou, let me introduce you. This is my teacher, Lei Yun.¡± Big Sister Saber pointed at Lei Yun and said to Chu Zhou, ¡°Teacher is the master of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage.¡±
¡°Chief Lei Yun, thank you for taking care of me all these years!¡±
Chu Zhou cupped his hands and thanked Lei Yun.
He was sincerely grateful.
¡°You tter me, you tter me¡¡±
When Lei Yun saw Chu Zhou bow to him, he hurriedly dodged to the side and said,
¡°Lei Ge is my personal disciple. It¡¯s my duty to take care of her.¡±
¡°Furthermore, Lei Ge is extremely talented. After he joined the Thunder n, he awakened 80% of the Thunder n¡¯s bloodline. Moreover, hisprehension ability is very strong. He is the future prodigy of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n.¡±
Seeing that Lei Yun insisted on not receiving the greeting, Chu Zhou did not continue to bow.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, my name is Yan Shan. I¡¯ve been cultivating on the Raging me of the Thunder Star Field¡¡±
Universe Lord Yan Shan knew that Big Sister Saber did not understand him. He took the initiative to introduce himself to Chu Zhou.
¡°I invited Universe Lord Yan Shan over this time to prepare him to be Lei Ge¡¯s guardian¡¡±
Lei Yun also spoke.
However, before she could finish, she was interrupted by Universe Lord Yan Shan.
¡°Hahaha, Lei Yun, with Lord Chu Zhou around, why would Lei Ge need me to protect him?¡±
Universe Lord Yan Shanughed.
Chu Zhou smiled and nodded at him, seeing that Universe Lord Yan Shan was so sensible.
Chapter 1010: Three Gifts! (2)
Chapter 1010: Three Gifts! (2)
Editor: As Studios
¡°Yan Shan, I do want to be Teacher Lei Ge¡¯s guardian. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you to make a wasted trip.¡±
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Universe Lord Yan Shan said heartily.
When Lei Yun heard that Chu Zhou had already decided to be Lei Ge¡¯s guardian, she was overjoyed.
With Chu Zhou¡¯s help, if Lei Ge had the chance to participate in the lightning trial, he basically did not have to worry about his safety.
¡°By the way, I have many enemies¡ It won¡¯t be a problem in the human domain if others know that I¡¯ve be Teacher¡¯s guardian. However, it will be hard to say if I leave the human domain and head to the Thunder Punishment Great World. Therefore, don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯ve be Teacher¡¯s guardian.¡±
Chu Zhou said to Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan.
He had investigated the Thunder Punishment Great World.
The Thunder Punishment Great World was not in human territory. Instead, it was in a secret region far away from human territory.
He had too many enemies.
In order to prevent anyplications, he asked Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan to keep his situation a secret.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±
Lei Yun said firmly, but there was a hint of embarrassment on his face. ¡°However, Lord Chu Zhou, the Thunder n has to verify the identity of every prodigy¡¯s guardian to prevent foreign races from infiltrating¡ Therefore, your identity secret will probably be exposed.¡±
Chu Zhou pondered for a moment and said.
¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. When the timees, I¡¯ll meet your Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch and exin the situation to him. I believe he won¡¯t make things difficult for me!¡±
¡°The n Leader definitely won¡¯t!¡± Lei Yun agreed firmly.
She knew very well that the patriarch would definitely be happy to be on good terms with Chu Zhou, who had a deep background and boundless potential.
Compared to befriending Chu Zhou, helping to hide Chu Zhou¡¯s identity was nothing.
Unless he would not offend Chu Zhou over such a small matter when the Patriarch¡¯s head was kicked by a donkey.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡± Universe Lord Lord Yan Shan said.
Lei Yun and Universe Lord Yan Shan quickly left.
There were still about two months before the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament. Chu Zhou decided to help Big Sister Saber increase her strength.
¡°Teacher, here¡¯s a gift for you!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
¡°What gift?¡± Big Sister Saber looked at Chu Zhou curiously.
¡°Lightning Divine Text!¡±
With a thought from Chu Zhou, an electric divine rune appeared in front of him.
This strange word waspletely condensed from lightning.
As soon as it appeared, it shattered the Void. Countless wisps of lightning shot out, and some of them were as thick as ancient mountains.
A terrifying and oppressive aura spread out, as if a lightning punishment had descended.
If Chu Zhou hadn¡¯t instantly controlled the space here and made itrger than a, this divine rune would have instantly shattered Big Sister Saber¡¯s residence.
This was the divine rune with the word ¡°Lightning¡± that Chu Zhou had obtained from the Divine General Ancient City.
He had obtained a total of four divine runes in the Divine General Ancient City: ¡°A¡±, ¡°Lightning¡±, ¡°Rain¡±, and ¡°Mountain¡±.
The ¡°A¡± divine rune contained theplete inheritance of the Divine General. He had fused it.
The remaining three divine runes were all iplete.
He had given Dongfang Mingzhu the divine rune for the word ¡®Rain¡¯.
He gave the divine rune with the word ¡®Mountain¡¯ to Yuan Bingmei.
Only the divine rune with the word ¡®Lightning¡¯ remained.
Big Sister Saber looked at the divine rune that was emitting lightning with a shocked expression.
She felt that any wisp of lightning that shot out from that divine rune could severely injure or even kill her.
As for those lightning bolts that were as thick as ancient mountains, she had no doubt that if she was hit, she would instantly turn into ashes.
¡°Could¡ Could this be the divine rune that appeared in the Divine General¡¯s ancient city?¡± Big Sister Saber said in shock.
As a prodigy of the Thunder n, she also had a chance to understand many secrets in the universe.
This included the inheritance of the Divine General and the ancient divine runes.
She had also learned that the ancient divine runes that appeared in the Divine General Ancient City of the Universe Ocean had unbelievable power.
Especially thoseplete divine runes, their power could be said to be terrifying.
Its power was still astonishing even if it was an iplete ancient divine rune.
It was precisely because the power of the ancient divine prose was astonishing that countless universe experts coveted it.
She did not expect Chu Zhou to take out an ancient divine rune in front of her and give it to her.
¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve awakened the bloodline of the Thunder n and you¡¯re still cultivating the Thunder Punishment Law and the ultimate technique of the Thunder n. This divine rune with the word ¡®Lightning¡¯ suits you very well!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and waved his hand. He injected the divine rune with the word ¡®electric¡¯ into Big Sister Saber¡¯s soul and helped it fuse with her soul.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s body trembled.
In an instant, his hair stood on end.
Dense electric currents spread out from her body in all directions.
A lightning symbol appeared on her forehead. Her aura was rising rapidly and it had doubled in just a few breaths.
¡°What a powerful divine rune with the word ¡®Lightning¡¯.¡±
Big Sister Saber¡¯s mind was filled with arge amount of information about the divine rune ¡°Lightning¡±. She was overjoyed. ¡°Moreover, this divine rune ¡°Lightning¡± is indeed very suitable for me. To be precise, it is suitable for our Thunder n!¡±
¡°Thankyou for your gift. I like it very much.¡±
Big Sister Saber was very grateful. She knew how precious the divine rune of the word ¡®Lightning¡¯ was.
Chapter 1011: Three Gifts! (3)
Chapter 1011: Three Gifts! (3)
Editor: As Studios
If not for Chu Zhou, it would have been very difficult for her to obtain such divine runes in her life.
Chu Zhou smiled faintly. ¡°This is the first gift. Next, I have two more gifts for
you.¡±
¡°Take me to your daily cultivation ce.¡±
Big Sister Saber was extremely curious about the remaining two gifts.
However, Chu Zhou did not say anything. She could only bring Chu Zhou to her daily cultivation ce.
¡°This is my daily cultivation ce¡ªThundercloud Mountains.
She pointed at a vast mountain range and said to Chu Zhou.
¡°There are many lightning arrays set up by the ancestors of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage in the Thundercloud Mountains. They are covered by dark clouds all year round and are filled with lightning. They are very suitable for our Thunder n to cultivate.¡±
Chu Zhou looked up and saw towering mountains.
The sky above the mountains was filled with dark clouds.
Under the dark clouds, billions of lightning snakes slithered and thunder
rumbled, making people tremble in fear.
The lightning aura here was too strong.
Moreover, the Thunder Punishment Law here was easier to perceive than other ces.
The Thunder n was indeed one of the 10 God Races of the Human Race. Their foundation was much deeper than that of ordinary humans.
The ninth lineage of the Thunder n had been in decline among the 18
lineages of the Thunder n for many years.
However, even so, their cultivation resources far surpassed many cosmic nations.
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
Big Sister Saber flew into the Thundercloud Mountains with Chu Zhou andnded in the middle of a few red mountains.
¡°This is my exclusive cultivation ce. Other than Teacher, no one else will
disturb me here.¡±
Big Sister Saber said.
¡°Very well.¡±
Chu Zhou looked around and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°My second gift is to set up a space-time array for you, Teacher. It will help you be as strong as possible in the two months before thepetition.¡±
¡°A space-time array?¡± Big Sister Saber asked in puzzlement.
There were pitifully few people in the universe who hadprehended the
Spacetime Law.
One could even say that there were very few of them.
The various Profounds and arrays regarding the Spacetime Law were rarely
circted.
Big Sister Saber had only vaguely heard of the Space-time Array, so she didn¡¯t know anything about it.
¡°How can the Space-time Array help me be stronger quickly?¡± She looked
at Chu Zhou curiously.
¡°Hehe, I know, I know.¡±
Beibei jumped out and said without waiting for Chu Zhou to answer:
¡°The Space-time Array can elerate your time. Only a year might have passed in the outside world if you cultivate in the Space-time Array for too years.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been cultivating in the Space-time Array for a long time, so your strength has naturally increased.¡±
¡°Gasp!¡± Big Sister Saber gasped and said in shock, ¡°Such a mysterious array actually exists in this world. It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±
¡°Hehe, back in the Demon World, I set up a spacetime array for Boss and the others to elerate their time by 10,000 times.¡± Beibei said proudly.
¡°Time eleration of 10,000 times? Only a year has passed in the outside world after 10,000 years of cultivation in the array?¡±
Big Sister Saber eximed, ¡°A person who is proficient in the Spacetime Law undoubtedly has a huge advantage.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as great an advantage as I imagined.¡±
¡°Their lifespans are extremely long after living beings advance to the World
Overlord realm.¡±
¡°However, countless World Overlords in the universe have cultivated bitterly for hundreds of millions of years without making any progress.¡±
¡°Do they not have enough time? No, their potential is limited. They can only cultivate to the World Overlord realm.
¡°The Space-time Array can indeed speed up the cultivator¡¯s time, but if one¡¯s potential is insufficient, it won¡¯t be of much use.¡±
Big Sister Saber rolled her eyes at Chu Zhou. ¡°That¡¯s not the logic. Many living beings with potential died in idents or battles before they could convert their potential into strength.¡±
¡°It¡¯s already very heaven-defying for a time array to be able to reduce the
cultivation time of living beings.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled calmly. He naturally understood this logic.
He was just being humble just now.
¡°Beibei, summon the Spacetime Treasure Box!¡±
He said to Beibei on his shoulder.
With his current mastery of the Spacetime Law, he could also set up a
Spacetime Array with his own strength.
However, if he added the Spacetime Treasure Box, the effect would undoubtedly be better.
¡°Got it, boss!¡±
Beibei responded and immediately summoned the Spacetime Treasure Box.
¡°Is this the Spacetime Law treasure on Beibei?¡±
Big Sister Saber stared curiously at the Spacetime Treasure Box. She did learn from the Inte that Beibei had a Spacetime Law treasure.
She stared at the Spacetime Treasure Box and immediately felt a terrifying pressure that could crush billions of worlds.
She did not dare to stare at it for too long. Otherwise, she felt that she would be injured by the power of this precious treasure in front of her.
Chu Zhou and Beibei joined forces and injected the power of the Spacetime Law into the Spacetime Treasure Box. Soon, the Spacetime Treasure Box shook violently, and a silver barrier space appeared.
¡°The time and space array has been set up sessfully. Time eleration is about 100,000 times. Let¡¯s go in and cultivate.¡±
Chu Zhou flew into the spacetime array with Beibei and Big Sister Saber as he spoke.
Big Sister Saber knew that being able to cultivate in a spacetime array formation was an extremely rare opportunity. Countless living beings m the universe yearned for it.
Therefore, she cherished this opportunity very much.
After entering the space-time array, she immediately sat down cross-legged and used her mind to familiarize herself with the Profound of the word ¡®Lightning¡¯ whileprehending the Thunder Judgment of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n.
Chu Zhou also entered his Divine Kingdom and prepared a third gift for Big
Sister Saber.
He activated the Divine Rune Profound with the word ¡®A¡¯ and extracted lightning-attribute materials from the Divine Kingdom¡¯s treasure vault. He began to refine lightning-attribute weapons.
His understanding and control of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune had already reached the Advance Grade Universe Nobility level.
He understood the mysteries and true meaning of countless armors.
The current him could be said to be a true cksmith Grandmaster.
Soon, a suit of armor surrounded by lightning, a battle sword that was radiating lightning, and two wings surrounded by lightning snakes appeared in front of him.
This was the Thunder God Outfit that he had refined for Big Sister Saber.
It included the armor, the battle sword, and the wings andbined Defense, Attack, and Speed.
¡°The Thunder God Outfits have reached the Advance Grade Universe Lord level.
Not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou was very satisfied with his masterpiece.
In fact¡
He had refined many Advance Grade Universe Lord Outfits over the years.
Dongfang Mingzhu, Yuan Bingmei, Ling Zhan, Shi Meng, Li Qingshi, and the other core members of the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation all had one set each.
Even Beibei had a set of Universe Nobility level Outfit, so he naturally had a set of Universe Nobility level Outfit for himself.
With a thought, he left the Divine Kingdom with the Thunder God Outfits and returned to the space-time array. He handed the Thunder God Outfits to Big
Sister Saber.
¡°This is the third gift I prepared for you¡ª An Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder God Outfit.¡±
¡°An Advance Grade Universe Lord Outfit?¡± Big Sister Saber received the Thunder God Outfit in a daze. Her emotions were surging, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.
Of course, she knew how valuable such Outfits were, even her teacher did not possess such an Outfit.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ you¡¯ve done too much for me.¡± Big Sister Saber suddenly hugged Chu Zhou and whispered into his ear.
¡°Teacher, you¡¯re worth it!¡± Chu Zhou chuckled. ¡°You supported me back then. Now, it¡¯s my turn to support you!¡±
Big Sister Saber did not say anything else. She only silently imprinted this friendship in the deepest part of her heart.
After obtaining the Thunder God Outfits, Big Sister Saber¡¯s cultivation content had one more item. It was to familiarize herself with using the Thunder God Outfits.
Maintaining the spacetime array required Chu Zhou and Beibei¡¯s strength.
The faster the time eleration of the Space-time Array, the greater the consumption.
Hence, Chu Zhou and Beibei couldn¡¯t maintain the operation of the spacetime array forever.
It could onlyst for a day at a time.
After that, they would only do it again every three days.
Even so, the efficiency was astonishing.
100,000 days had passed in the space-time array, which was equivalent to about 274 years one day in the outside world.
Big Sister Saber cultivated diligently with all her might, regardless of whether the spatial array was activated or not in order not to let Chu Zhou down.
One month had passed in the blink of an eye.
The space-time array had been activated a total of eight times for one day each time. Big Sister Saber had spent 2,192 years cultivating in the space-time array.
Big Sister Saber was originally a prodigy of the Thunder n. After 2,192 years of bitter cultivation, her strength had soared to an astonishing level.
Chapter 1012: Comprehension! (1)
Chapter 1012: Comprehension! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The Thundercloud Mountains in the Thunderp Star.
A heroic figure floated in the sky. She was wearing lightning-patterned armor.
Lightning intertwined all over her body. Two huge lightning wings extended from her back. She held abat sword wrapped in lightning snakes in her hand.
Above her head were rolling dark clouds where billions of bolts of purple lightning shot out at the bottom of the dark clouds.
From afar, that figure looked like an ancient thunder god, emitting a terrifying aura.
A handsome young man with an indifferent expression stood on the heroic figure.
Not far from the handsome young man, was a very smart-looking snow-white little beast floating.
The little white beast was watching the scene before it with great interest.
¡°Big Sister Saber, you can do it!¡± the little white beast shouted.
As soon as the little white beast finished speaking, Big Sister Saber, who was floating in the sky, immediately raised the Thunder God Sword in her hand into the sky.
Rumble/
In an instant, the dark cloud vortex in the sky shook violently, shooting out billions of bolts of lightning.
Countless bolts of lightning wrapped around the Thunder God Sword.
¡°Lightning Judgement!¡±
Big Sister Saber¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife as she suddenly pressed the Thunder God Sword in her hand in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction.
In an instant, a nine-wed lightning dragon that looked like an ancient mountain suddenly descended from the sky.
The nine-wed lightning dragon was lifelike. Its scales were bright, and its eyes were bright. It was like a true dragon that had descended to the world.
The terrifying energy fluctuation caused countless pitch-ck cracks to appear in the Void.
The nine-wed lightning dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and extended a finger.
Traces of Chaotic Qi lingered on his finger.
It was vaguely interwoven into a ughter Sword Diagram.
With a light swipe of his finger, a strand of Chaos Sword Qi the size of a hair tore through the sky and collided with one of the nine-wed lightning dragon¡¯s dragon ws.
One of the nine-wed lightning dragon¡¯s ws was directly destroyed.
However, the other eight dragon ws of the nine-wed lightning dragon also grabbed at Chu Zhou at lightning speed.
The nine-wed lightning dragon roared angrily and spat out a lightning waterfall that was formed by countless lightning bolts at Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression did not change. His figure was like an ancient reef, and he did not move at all. His finger was like a sharp sword that kept shing out.
Wisps of hair-sized Chaos sword Qi shed through the Void, emitting terrifying killing intent.
The other eight dragon ws of the Nine-wed Lightning Dragon were also instantly destroyed.
At the same time, the lightning waterfall was also destroyed.
Then, Chu Zhou gently shed at the nine-wed lightning dragon¡¯s head and instantly cut off its head.
The dragon corpse immediately dissipated into countless bolts of lightning.
Swoosh!
At that moment, Big Sister Saber suddenly turned into an afterimage and appeared in front of Chu Zhou. Her gaze was sharp, and her sword was like lightning. The Thunder God Sword shed at Chu Zhou¡¯s throat.
¡°Ding!¡±
Chu Zhou easily blocked the de of the Thunder God Sword with his finger.
Big Sister Saber stepped on lightning and circled around Chu Zhou¡¯s figure at high speed. At the same time, she kept waving the Thunder God Sword in her hand.
Every time he swung his sword, billions of bolts of purple lightning shot out.
From afar, it was as if a huge ball of lightning had appeared on the ground.
In the ball of lightning, Chu Zhou remained motionless. He calmly waved a finger, and wisps of peerless and sharp sword energy shot out.
Momentster, the massive ball of lightning was prated by countless Chaos sword beams.
It was as if countless Chaos beams pierced out.
The ball of lightning exploded with a bang.
As for Big Sister Saber, she was sent flying into the sky by a Chaos sword beam.
¡°Even if he suppresses his strength to the World Overlord Realm, is he still so powerful?¡±
In the sky, Big Sister Saber looked down at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure and eximed in her heart.
In the spacetime array, she had cultivated diligently for 2,192 years. She had alreadypletely mastered the power of the Thunder God Outfits and had a preliminary understanding of the divine runes of the word ¡®lightning¡¯.
She had also cultivated the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage¡¯s ultimate technique, Thunder Judgment, to the second level.
It could be said that her strength had changed drasticallypared to before she entered the Space-time Array to cultivate.
Her current strength had not only reached the level of a pseudo Universe Lord.
He was still at the pseudo Universe Lord level and had gone far.
She had alreadye into contact with the Thunder Punishment Law.
It could be said that very few World Overlords, including those ancient World Overlords who had cultivated for hundreds of millions of years, were her match.
And yet¡
Even so, she was still no match for Chu Zhou, who had only used one finger.
This was under the circumstances that Chu Zhou had suppressed his strength to the World Overlord level.
How could she not be amazed by Chu Zhou¡¯s strength?
¡°The final blow!¡±
Big Sister Saber took a deep breath. A divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ suddenly appeared on her forehead.
In an instant, the countless lightning bolts circling under the thick dark clouds in the sky all boiled and surged into her body like tired birds returning to their nests.
Her skin became transparent.
One could vaguely see countless lightning bolts swimming at high speed in the blood in her body.
¡°Thunder Dance!¡±
Big Sister Saber¡¯s gaze focused as she instantly swooped down at Chu Zhou.
The moment she dived down, she disappeared and turned into a ball of lightning snakes.
The sound of billions of thunderps came from the ball of lightning.
Terrifying lightning power erupted from it.
Wherever the lightning passed, inch by inch, the Void was annihted into darkness.
From afar, a ball of extremely fast lightning tore through the sky, plowing a dark void passageway in the void.
¡°The power of this attack is not bad. It¡¯s almost as powerful as a Normal Elementary Grade Universe Lord¡¯s attack.¡±
Chapter 1013: Comprehension! (2)
Chapter 1013: Comprehension! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou looked at the ball of lightning that was shooting at him at high speed and nodded in admiration. His figure was still like a mountain as he quickly drew a finger in the air.
He drew a total of 24 times.
Every time, a ughter Sword Diagram appeared in the void.
The 24 ughter Sword Diagrams struck the ball of lightning.
Countless electric currents were directly dispersed.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure appeared again. She knelt on one knee and held the Thunder God Sword that was stabbed into the ground with one hand, breathing heavily.
As for the 24 ughter Sword Diagrams, they floated beside her and surrounded her.
¡°I lost. Even if you suppress your strength to the World Overlord Realm, I¡¯m not your match at all.¡±
Big Sister Saber pulled out the Thunder God Sword and stood up.
¡°Big Sister Saber, don¡¯t be discouraged. Boss is a pervert. Until now, I haven¡¯t seen anyone of the same level as him who is his match.¡±
Beibei flew over tofort her.
Chu Zhou also walked over. With a flick of his finger, the 24 ughter Sword Diagrams surrounding Big Sister Saber immediately disappeared.
¡°Teacher, you are very outstanding.¡±
He smiled and said, ¡°Other than a few who have deep foundations and are about to be Universe Lords, no one else among the World Overlords is your match.¡±
¡°Thankyou for the three gifts¡ I was able to improve so quickly!¡± Big Sister Saber smiled and felt relieved.
Beibei was right. She couldn¡¯tpare to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was the number one prodigy of humanity. Comparing herself to such a person would only be asking for trouble and making things difficult for himself.
Not far away, on a blood-colored mountain peak.
Lei Yun looked at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure in shock.
She had also seen thepetition between Big Sister Saber and Chu Zhou.
She didn¡¯t think much of Chu Zhou¡¯s strength.
However, she was extremely shocked by the strength that Big Sister Saber had disyed.
She knew her strength very well as Big Sister Saber¡¯s teacher.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s original strength was roughly ranked sixth among the many prodigies of the Thunder n.
It wasparable to some ancient World Overlords who had umted for hundreds of millions of years.
However, the strength that Big Sister Saber had unleashed just now was almost close to that of a Normal Elementary Grade Universe Lord. She was at least five to six times stronger than she was a month ago.
She could be five to six times stronger in a month?
Lei Yun would never have believed it if she had not seen it with her own eyes.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou is indeed the number one prodigy of our Human Race. He¡¯s too terrifying. Not only does his strength increase astonishingly, he can also help others quickly increase their strength.¡±
Lei Yun looked at Chu Zhou with reverence.
Then, she thought of her disciple¡¯s rtionship with Chu Zhou and could not help but get excited again.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou treats Lei Ge too well. If I¡¯m not wrong, the word ¡®lightning¡¯ that appeared on Lei Ge¡¯s forehead just now should be the ancient divine rune that appeared in the Divine General¡¯s ancient city.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, ancient divine runes. Many Universe Nobility can¡¯t find anything good. Lord Chu Zhou actually gave an ancient divine rune to Lei Ge.¡±
Lei Yun couldn¡¯t help but narrow her eyes when she saw the Thunder God Outfits on Big Sister Saber¡¯s body. For some reason, her heart ached.
¡°The Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder Outfit on Lei Ge must have been given to him by Lord Chu Zhou.¡±
¡°I probably can¡¯t afford such a Thunder Outfit even if I spend all the wealth I¡¯ve umted over the years.¡±
She, a dignified Universe Lord, didn¡¯t even have such a lightning-attribute outfit while her disciple, a World Overlord, had obtained them with ease. How could she not be jealous?
Lei Yun¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber afterposing herself.
¡°Teacher!¡± Big Sister Saber cupped her hands and bowed.
¡°Lei Ge, your improvement this month is very shocking.¡±
Lei Yun stared at Big Sister Saber and said happily, ¡°Your original strength can probably be ranked sixth among our Thunder n¡¯s prodigies, now you can definitely be ranked first with your strength.¡±
¡°Even Lei Yu from the first lineage is probably not your match.¡±
Big Sister Saber smiled calmly.
She did not care much about her ranking among the elites of the Thunder n.
The reason why she chose to participate in the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament was only to fight for the right to participate in the Lightning Trial.
Only by participating in the lightning trials would she have a chance of entering the Thunder Punishment Great World. Only then would she have a chance of bing stronger or even bing a Universe Lord.
¡°This is the list of the top 10 prodigies of the Thunder n.¡±
Lei Yun took out a name list and handed it to Big Sister Saber.
¡°Originally, I wanted you to be careful of the top five on the list. But you¡¯ve be so much stronger¡ This list probably won¡¯t be of much use to you anymore. If you¡¯re interested, take a look. If you¡¯re not, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t look.¡±
With that, Lei Yun left.
Big Sister Saber took the name list and read it.
Chu Zhou also went over to take a look.
¡°Lei Yu is the prodigy of the first lineage and the first seat of the first lineage. He is also the grandson of the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Huang. The purity of the Thunder n¡¯s bloodline has reached 97%. He has been a pseudo Universe Lord for 30 million years and is the most powerful contentor for the champion of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament.¡±
¡°Lei He, the prodigy of the second lineage, the grandson of the Great Elder of the second lineage, Lei Mian. The purity of the Thunder n¡¯s bloodline is 93%. He has been a pseudo Universe Lord for 26 million years. His strength is strong, and he can basically stabilize the top three.¡±
¡°Lei Yun, a prodigy of the fourth lineage. The purity of the Thunder n¡¯s bloodline is 92%. He has be a pseudo Universe Lord for 27 million years and is proficient in many Thunder Technique Profounds. He is powerful and is a strong favorite for the top five¡¡±
Chapter 1014: Comprehension! (3)
Chapter 1014: Comprehension! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Beibei also came over to take a look and read out the information on the list.
¡°Hehe, these so-called prodigies of the Thunder n are in trouble this time. If they meet Big Sister Saber, they will probably be taught a lesson.¡± Beibei gloated.
Big Sister Saber nced at Beibei and said, ¡°There¡¯s always someone better. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Also¡ I¡¯ll only defeat them at most. I won¡¯t teach them a lesson.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same!¡± Beibei chuckled.
Big Sister Saber ignored it.
Chu Zhou smiled faintly. He did not take it to heart that the prodigies of the Thunder n were on the list.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s current strength was almost close to that of a Universe Lord with the enhancement of the lightning divine rune and the Thunder God Outfits.
It would be a miracle if those paragons of the Thunder n couldpare to Big Sister Saber.
There were countless prodigies in the universe.
However, it was extremely rare for a World Overlord to have the strength close to a Universe Lord.
If the Thunder n had such a prodigy, their name would have shaken the universe long ago.
In fact, the paragons of the Thunder n were basically not famous among the Humans.
This meant that the prodigies of the Thunder n were basically ordinary prodigies. Their reputation was limited to the Thunder Star Region and could not be spread to other cosmic nations or other gxies.
In other words, he had yet to break out of the circle.
How could such a prodigy who had yet to break through the circlepare to the current Big Sister Saber?
For the next month, Big Sister Saber continued to cultivate diligently.
Of course, Big Sister Saber¡¯s strength had still increased in the past month.
However, it was far inferior to the previous month.
Big Sister Saber had obtained the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ and the ¡®Thunder God Outfit¡¯ a month ago after all. It was normal for her strength to increase greatly.
Not only was Big Sister Saber cultivating diligently, Chu Zhou also did not waste any time.
Ever since he decided to walk the cultivation path of the seven nomologicalws¡ªChaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, and Samsara¡ªChu Zhou had been getting Coiling Dragon cosmic nation to collect all sorts of information and absolute arts rted to the two nomologicalws¡ª Karma and Fate.
He had also spent a lot of money to buy a lot of information and ultimate techniques rted to the twows of karma and fate in the Mirror Universe.
During the days of assisting Big Sister Saber in her cultivation, he had been constantlyprehending the information and ultimate techniques, trying to reach the Beginner Realm of the twows of karma and fate.
However, just like the Spacetime Law, the Karma Law and the Fate Law were also taboows.
The difficulty ofprehending these twows was not any less thanprehending the Spacetime Law.
In the past two months, Chu Zhou had been meditating in the spacetime array for about 5,824 years, but he still hadn¡¯tprehended the Law of Karma and the Law of Fate.
However, it was not a fruitless search.
Even though he had notprehended the Laws of Karma and Destiny, he had vaguelyprehended a shocking absolute art that involved the Chaos Laws, Yin-Yang Laws, Spacetime Laws, and Five Elemental Laws.
He only had a rough idea of this absolute art and had yet to truly create it.
However, his intuition told him that once this unique skill that involved the four greatws was created, its power would be extremely terrifying.
Its power might very well surpass most of the ultimate techniques on him. Perhaps it couldpare to the strongest attack technique on him, the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual.
¡°Give me some more time and I should be able to create this absolute art.¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with anticipation.
On this day, the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament was about to begin.
Lei Yun brought Big Sister Saber and Chu Zhou through the Thunder n¡¯s teleportation array and directly teleported to the Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star.
Chapter 1015: Thunder Race Prodigy Tournament!
Chapter 1015: Thunder Race Prodigy Tournament!
Editor: As Studios
¡°This is the homeworld of the Thunder race.¡±
Lei Yun walked out of the teleportation portal with Chu Zhou, Big Sister Saber, and Beibei. He stood on an extremely magnificent mountaintop square and said proudly,
¡°Our ancestral of the Thunder n is guarded by our Ancestor. Even Universe Overlords wouldn¡¯t dare to offend us.¡±
When Chu Zhou heard this, his heart skipped a beat. Information about the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor appeared in his mind.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n was also an extremely famous Overlord among the Humans.
Even though they did not belong to the five giant factions, they were still one of the core upper echelons of Humanity.
Furthermore, the Ancestor of the Thunder n had a huge influence among the Human God Race.
Even the five major factions would give the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor some face.
Chu Zhou narrowed his eyes and released his divine sense. It fused with time and space and instantly spread to the entire Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star.
The next moment, he sensed that the entire Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star was enveloped by endless purple threads, like a huge birdcage.
However, ordinary people could not see or perceive those purple threads at all.
If Chu Zhou had not grasped the Spacetime Law, it would have been difficult for him to sense the existence of the purple threads.
¡°What are these purple threads?¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion. He sent out a wisp of divine sense and gently touched a purple thread.
In the next moment, his gaze focused slightly, and he suddenly discovered that the purple thread had suddenly turned into countless miniature lightning snakes that followed his divine sense and spread towards his soul.
¡°Time and Space Reversal!¡±
He snorted coldly in his heart and used the Spacetime Reversal Profound.
In an instant, the Spacetime Law was pried open.
The countless miniature lightning snakes that were spreading towards his soul immediately flowed back and returned to a purple thread.
Chu Zhou retracted his divine sense taking advantage of this opportunity.
¡°Those purple threads are actually condensed from wisps of Thunder Punishment Law!¡±
Chu Zhou had already understood the secret of those purple threads.
Without a doubt, these purple threads were set up by the Ancestor of the Thunder n.
¡°Indeed, none of the Overlords are simple. This Ancestor of the Thunder n is also a powerful figure.¡±
Thinking of this, Chu Zhou¡¯s attitude towards the Thunder n became much more cautious.
¡°Eh?¡±
At this moment, in the forbidden area of the Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star, a skinny purple-haired elder suddenly opened his eyes.
In an instant, two boundless worlds of lightning appeared in his eyes.
¡°Spacetime Reversal? Spacetime Law? Looks like our Thunder n has an extraordinary esteemed guest!¡±
The purple-haired old man smiled faintly. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, as if he was talking to someone.
¡°Lei Yun, I heard that you rejected the Patriarch¡¯s suggestion.¡±
Suddenly, a voice came from behind.
Chu Zhou and the others turned around and saw two figures walking out of the teleportation portal.
A burly, five-meter-tall middle-aged man with the word ¡®And¡¯ engraved on his face.
There was also a young man with long hair that reached his waist.
Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber could not help but narrow their eyes when they saw the middle-aged man.
This middle-aged man was not an ordinary person. He was the master of the second lineage of the Thunder n, Lei Mian. Furthermore, he was a Universe Nobility.
¡°Lord Lei Mian!¡±
Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber bowed slightly to each other.
Lei Mian lowered his head slightly and looked down at Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber indifferently. ¡°Lei Yun, you haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±
Lei Yun was shocked. She naturally understood what Lei Mian was asking.
The master of the first lineage, who was also the leader of the Thunder n, had once suggested to her that if Big Sister Saber could marry her grandson, Lei Yu, the first lineage would send an expert to be Big Sister Saber¡¯s guardian.
Later on, when Big Sister Saber disagreed, she rejected the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch.
Lei Yun pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Lord Lei Mian, our ninth lineage has been in decline for many years. Whether we can rise again in the future depends on Lei Ge. Therefore, we can¡¯t let her marry anyone outside of the n.¡±
Big Sister Saber did not say anything. She remained silent, as if to express her agreement.
¡°Haha!¡±
Lei Mian smiled indifferently and shook his head. ¡°Lei Yun, you ced your hopes of the rise of the ninth lineage on Lei Ge. You don¡¯t want her to marry outside. I understand that¡¡±
¡°However, without a strong enough guardian, even if Lei Ge enters the top to of thepetition with her own strength, she won¡¯t be able to get a spot in the top 10.¡±
¡°If she can¡¯t get into the top ten, she won¡¯t have the chance to participate in the Thunder Trial¡ She won¡¯t be able to obtain the opportunity to quickly be a Universe Lord or even a Universe Nobility. In that case, when will Lei Ge still be able to rise to the top?¡±
¡°You! You made the wrong choice.¡±
¡°Even if Lei Ge marries an outsider and is no longer a member of the ninth lineage, as long as she can be a Universe Lord or even a Universe Nobility, will she not take care of the ninth lineage in the future?¡±
With that, he casually looked at Chu Zhou, who was beside Big Sister Saber.
Then, he could not help but be stunned. He could not see Zhou¡¯s face clearly.
Chu Zhou and Beibei on his shoulder seemed to be enveloped by a ball of distorted light.
It was difficult for outsiders to see clearly.
Lei Mian only nced at Chu Zhou and didn¡¯t care anymore. He didn¡¯t try to see Zhou¡¯s true colors.
He did not think that the person Lei Yun brought could be a big shot.
He brought the young man and soared into the sky, flying towards a towering mountain not far away.
¡°Big Sister Saber, those two are so arrogant. Who are they?¡±
After the two of them disappeared, Beibei asked unhappily. It, Beibei, was a Spacetime Law Universe Nobility, but it was actually ignored.
Chapter 1016: Thunder Clan’s Prodigy Tournament! (2)
Chapter 1016: Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Even though Chu Zhou had mobilized the power of space and time just now and distorted their figures, preventing outsiders from seeing them clearly, it was difficult for even Lei Mian and the other two to see them clearly.
However, the feeling of being ignored still made it very unhappy.
¡°That middle-aged man is the master of the second division of the Thunder n, Lei Mian. He is also one of the two Universe Nobility of the Thunder n.¡±
¡°As for that young man, his name is Lei He. He¡¯s a prodigy of the second lineage.¡±
Big Sister Saber reached out a hand and rubbed Beibei¡¯s head as she said calmly.
Beibei felt a littlefortable being rubbed. She narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Hmph, what does that Lei Mian know? Big Sister Saber, there¡¯s nothing more reliable than having Boss as your guardian.¡±
¡°Beibei is right!¡± Big Sister Saber looked at the indifferent Chu Zhou beside her and smiled lightly. She rubbed Beibei¡¯s head a little harder, making Beibei feel even morefortable.
At this moment, two more people walked over.
A middle-aged woman in her forties was dressed in crimson clothes.
It was a sexy girl who looked about 18 years old and was dressed beautifully.
When the middle-aged woman saw Lei Yun and the others, her eyes lit up and she quickly walked over.
¡°Chief Lei Yun, long time no see.¡± The middle-aged woman greeted Lei Yun with a smile, appearing extremely enthusiastic.
¡°It has indeed been a long time, Chief Lei Hong.¡±
When Lei Yun saw the middle-aged woman, he spoke politely.
Seeing the other party¡¯s enthusiasm, she felt a little strange.
The middle-aged woman in front of him was Lei Hong, the master of the twelfth division of the Thunder n.
However, even though she knew him, it was only limited to knowing him.
The Thunder n was a veryrge race with a poption of more than too billion.
With such arge Race, even if they were all from the same race, the rtionship between many people was actually average.
Only when they encountered a major event that would affect the entire Thunder n would everyone gather together to discuss countermeasures.
Usually, they lived their own lives.
Therefore, when Lei Yun saw that Lei Hong was suddenly so enthusiastic towards him, he felt a little baffled.
Therefore, when Lei Yun saw that Lei Hong was suddenly so enthusiastic towards him, he felt a little baffled.
Lei Hong suddenly looked at Big Sister Saber and said with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lei Yun nodded slightly.
¡°Lei Ge greets Lord Lei Hong!¡±
Big Sister Saber cupped her hands slightly and said politely.
At this moment, Lei Hong pulled the beautiful girl behind her to her front and said, ¡°Come, let me introduce you. This is Heaven¡¯s Favorite of the twelfth lineage, Lei Jing!¡±
¡°Lei Jing greets Lord Lei Yun.¡±
¡°Hello, Lei Ge!¡±
The beautiful girl named Lei Jing greeted Lei Yun and Lei Ge lightly.
Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber looked at the beautiful girl in front of them and could not help but frown.
The girl in front of them, Lei Jing, was too impolite. When she greeted them, even though she was smiling on the surface, there was a hint of arrogance in her eyes.
This made them feel very ufortable.
At this moment, Lei Hong suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Chief Lei Yun, our twelfth lineage has not fallen for many years like your ninth lineage.¡±
¡°The hope of your ninth lineage rising is Lei Ge, while the hope of our twelfth lineage rising is Lei Jing.¡±
¡°What a pity¡¡±
¡°What¡¯s a pity?¡± Lei Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that Jing¡¯er won¡¯t be part of our twelfth bloodline soon.¡± Lei Hong smacked his lips and said with a mncholic expression.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber looked at Lei Hong in confusion.
¡°Sigh¡¡± Lei Hong sighed heavily again, looking very ¡®depressed¡¯. ¡°The prodigy of the first lineage, Lei Yu, is in love with Jing¡¯er¡ I can¡¯t stop them for the sake of the twelfth lineage!¡±
¡°Jing¡¯er will soon marry Lei Yu and be a member of the first bloodline.¡±
¡°Fortunately¡ The master of the first lineage, who is also the patriarch, is quite kind. Not only did he send an Advance Grade Universe Lord as Jing¡¯er¡¯s guardian, but he also promised to support our twelfth lineage greatly in the future¡¡±
¡°Jing¡¯er is a prodigy of our twelfth lineage. It¡¯s not a problem for her to enter the top ten. With an Advance Grade Universe Lord as her guardian, she will definitely be able to get into the top ten.¡±
¡°In that case, Jing¡¯er will have a chance of obtaining opportunities in the Thunder Punishment Great World. She will definitely rise in the future.¡±
¡°With the support of the first lineage, if Jing¡¯er rises in the future, she can also take care of her family. Our twelfth lineage should be much better¡¡±
When Lei Yun and Big Sister Saber heard Lei Hong¡¯s words, more and more ck lines appeared on their faces.
They finally understood.
The reason why Chief Lei Hong was suddenly so enthusiastic about them was because the twelfth lineage had married the first lineage. Moreover, the twelfth lineage had obtained the strong support of the first lineage.
Now, he was showing off to them.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Before Lei Hong could finish speaking, Lei Yun¡¯s face darkened. He soared into the sky with Chu Zhou and the others and flew towards the huge mountain opposite.
¡°What kind of person is she? She left before he even finished listening to me. How rude!¡±
Lei Hong said unhappily as he watched Lei Yun and the others leave.
¡°Chief, I think they¡¯re jealous.¡±
Lei Jing said arrogantly, ¡°From now on, with the support of the first lineage, our twelfth lineage will definitely rise again. We are no longer on the same level as the ninth lineage. We don¡¯t have to waste our energy on people from the ninth lineage.¡±
¡°Jing¡¯er, you¡¯re right!¡±
Lei Hong nodded in agreement. ¡°The ninth lineage will soon be on a different level from our twelfth lineage. There¡¯s indeed no need to waste time on the ninth lineage.¡±
In the sky.
¡°What kind of people are they? They gave the talents they nurtured to the first lineage for nothing. Don¡¯t they feel that it¡¯s a pity? They actually came to show off in front of me!¡± Lei Yun said angrily.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. With me around, our ninth lineage will rise!¡± Big Sister Saber said calmly.
Lei Yun nced at Big Sister Saber and then at Chu Zhou, who was beside her. She suddenly smiled.
Exactly!
With her rtionship with Lord Chu Zhou, it would be hard for the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage not to rise.
The first bloodline of the Thunder n was indeed powerful. However, how could itpare to Lord Chu Zhou?
¡°The Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament is on this Heavenly Thunder Mountain.¡±
Lei Yun pointed at a huge mountain that pierced into the clouds not far away and said to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Hehe, Big Sister Saber will definitely win the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament this time.¡±
Beibei looked up at the huge mountain in front of her and chuckled.
Big Sister Saber didn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were filled with confidence.
Lei Yun¡¯s eyes lit up. If it were two months ago, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream that Big Sister Saber would win but she was full of confidence in Big Sister Saber now.
She had a feeling that the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage was about to rise!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Soon¡
Lei Yun brought Chu Zhou and the others to the venue of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament¡ª The Heavenly Thunder Mountain!
The Heavenly Thunder Mountain was more like the entrance to a world than a mountain.
After Chu Zhou and the others flew into the Heavenly Thunder Mountain, they immediately entered a world covered in dark clouds and lightning.
Chu Zhou and the others looked around and immediately realized that there was nond in this world. There were only countless circr stone tforms floating in midair.
Each stone tform was about too meters in diameter.
In the center of this world was an iparably huge purple arena.
The purple arena seemed to be made of some kind of purple divine metal. Surging electric currents flowed around the edge of the arena.
Chu Zhou and the others even saw many figures here. The floating stone tforms near the purple arena were basically filled with people.
Chu Zhou and the others even saw many figures here. The floating stone tforms near the purple arena were basically filled with people.
For example, the elves, the long-handed race, the one-eyed race, the two- headed race, and so on.
There were also many living beings of the God Race.
Clearly, there were many guests who came to watch the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament today.
Chu Zhou also discovered six Universe Nobility who were not from the Thunder n in the crowd.
¡°The Thunder n is indeed one of the ten God Races. An internal geniuspetition has actually attracted so many Universe experts to watch. There are actually six Universe Nobility.¡±
Chu Zhou eximed in his heart.
At this moment, Lei Yun said to Chu Zhou proudly, ¡°Lord Chu Zhou, every time our Thunder n holds a Prodigy Tournament, arge number of experts from the surrounding gxies or cosmic nations wille to watch. Every time, there will be no less than three Universe Nobility.¡±
Chapter 1017: Big Sister Saber’s Highlight! (1)
Chapter 1017: Big Sister Saber¡¯s Highlight! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The Heavenly Thunder Mountain.
¡°Boss, it¡¯s starting,¡± Beibei shouted as it gnawed on a fragrant beast leg.
¡°Yup!¡±
Chu Zhou nodded and looked calmly at the huge floating arena.
At this moment, there were already 3,000 Thunder n prodigies standing on
the huge floating arena.
Big Sister Saber was among them.
A dignified golden-robed middle-aged man floated in the air above the arena.
The golden-robed middle-aged man was surrounded by lightning. He was like an ancient lightning god, emitting a terrifying pressure and energy fluctuation.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, he¡¯s our Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Huang. He¡¯s also personally hosting thispetition.¡±
Lei Yun pointed at the ancient thunder god-like figure and said respectfully to
Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou stared at Lei Huang¡¯s figure and nodded calmly.
He could tell at a nce that Lei Huang was an Advance Grade Universe
Nobility.
At this moment, Lei Huang, who was floating above the arena, suddenly looked in Chu Zhou¡¯s direction. His gaze was as sharp as a sword.
¡°Is he the esteemed guest that the Ancestor mentioned?¡±
Lei Huang looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure solemnly.
However, he realized that he could not see the true appearance of the boat.
Even if he used the Thunder n¡¯s Thunder God¡¯s True Eyes, he still couldn¡¯t see the boat clearly.
¡°This is an expert¡ Moreover, his strength might very well surpass mine!¡±
Lei Huang thought to himself and could not help but feel a chill in his heart.
Many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords present noticed Lei Huang¡¯s actions and immediately looked at Chu Zhou.
Among them was Lei Mian, who did not take it to heart not long ago.
Many Universe Nobility, Universe Lords, and Lei Huang realized that no matter how they looked, they could not see the boat clearly. It was the same even if they secretly activated the power ofws.
¡°Who¡ who is this person?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an expert to descend on the Thunder n today.
¡°This person¡¯s strength is probably at least an Advance Grade Universe
Nobility. Moreover¡ he¡¯s not an ordinary Advance Grade Universe Nobility!¡±
Everyone was shocked.
Lei Mian¡¯s expression changed slightly.
Not long ago, he had thought that Chu Zhou was an insignificant person and did not care about him at all.
Unexpectedly, the other party was at least an Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
Recalling what he had said to Lei Yun not long ago, he immediately felt awkward.
¡°Lei Yun¡ You¡¯re really capable. You actually invited such a great expert over.¡±
He muttered to himself.
¡°Even though I don¡¯t know who this person is, it seems that he has a good rtionship with the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage. This is a good thing for our Thunder n.¡±
Lei Huang thought to himself and retracted his gaze. He looked down at the many geniuses in the arena below and said.
¡°The rules of our Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament this time are the same as before.¡±
¡°All of you will be randomly assigned to a sub arena. Two people will be assigned to each sub arena. After defeating your opponent, you will advance to the next round of challenges.¡±
¡°Until the final winner is the champion.¡±
¡°Of course, if there are lucky opponents who have a bye, they will directly advance to the next round.¡±
With that, he pointed down at the circr arena below with his right hand.
in an instant, the entire circr arena instantly split into a total of 1,500 arenas of the same size.
There were two prodigies of the Thunder n standing in each arena. Moreover, interweaving electric currents rose from the edge of each arena. Countless electric currents interweaved to form a light barrier that enveloped the arena.
¡°Thepetition begins!¡± Lei Huang¡¯s voice resounded through the Void.
Chu Zhou, Beibei, and Lei Yun immediately found the arena where Big Sister Saber was.
¡°Lei Ge, the prodigy of the ninth lineage, I¡¯ve heard of him!
A young man from the Thunder n holding a heavy hammer stood in front of Big Sister Saber with a sharp gaze. ¡°I¡¯m Lei Lin from the sixth lineage. 111 definitely defeat you.¡±
The young man from the Thunder n, named Lei Lin, roared loudly and suddenly leaped up. He raised his heavy hammer and smashed it heavily at Big Sister Saber.
The heavy hammer in his hand instantly shot out countless thick electric currents, looking astonishing.
However, Big Sister Saber only waved her hand indifferently, and a thunderstorm swept out.
With a bang, the young man from the Thunder n named Thunder Qilin and his Mace were sent flying by the lightning tide. He spat out blood and fell to the ground, unable to stand up again.
¡°This ¡ this ¡ how could she be so strong?¡±
Lei Lin looked at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure in shock and disbelief.
He could not believe that he had been defeated by the other party just like that.
The next moment, his figure was teleported out of the arena. Big Sister Saber defeated the young man from the Thunder n named Thunder Qilin with a wave of her hand and did not attract much attention.
This was because such a scene happened from time to time in thepetition.
There was also a difference in strength between prodigies.
In fact, the difference might be very, very big.
Therefore, many of the Thunder n¡¯s prodigies were instantly killed by their opponents.
About a dayter, the first round of thepetition ended. Out of the 3,000 Thunder n prodigies, there were still 1,500 left.
In this round ofpetition, only the weakest prodigies of the Thunder n were eliminated. It did not cause much of a stir.
¡°The second round of thepetition begins!¡±
With Lei Huang¡¯s shout, the 1,500 arenas instantly fused into 750.
The two prodigies of the Thunder n in the same arena quickly began to kill each other.
In the second round of thepetition, Big Sister Saber¡¯s opponent was a young girl from the Thunder n.
He was also easily dealt with by her in one move.
The third round!
The fourth round!
The ninth round!
Time passed day by day.
Chapter 1018: Big Sister Saber’s Highlight! (2)
Chapter 1018: Big Sister Saber¡¯s Highlight! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Soon, thepetition reached the ninth round. After the ninth round, there were only 12 prodigies left in the Thunder n.
In the first nine rounds of thepetition, Big Sister Saber had swept through her opponents all the way. Furthermore, she had only used one move each time and her performance was extremely brilliant.
In terms of performance, there were only two people who couldpare to Big Sister Saber.
At this point, Big Sister Saber¡¯s performance had already attracted a lot of attention.
¡°This woman is called Lei Ge, right? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone among the prodigies of the Thunder n who couldpare to Lei Yu and Lei Yun.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a talent to appear in the ninth lineage of the Thunder n, which has been in decline for many years.¡±
Many guests looked at Big Sister Saber in shock.
Before they came to watch the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament, they had investigated and understood the prodigies of the Thunder n.
ording to their investigations, the two most outstanding prodigies of the Thunder n were Lei Yu from the first line of the Thunder n and Lei He from the second line of the Thunder n.
Be it Lei Yu or Lei He, their backgrounds were not simple.
Lei Yu was the grandson of the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Huang, and Lei He was also the nephew of the Thunder n¡¯s second peak master, Lei Mian.
Lei Huang and Lei Mian were the only two Universe Nobility in the Thunder n.
It was normal for Lei Yu and Lei He to be the two most outstanding prodigies of the Thunder n.
What about Lei Ge (Big Sister Saber)? She was just a prodigy of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage who had declined for many years. She might be also quite famous but she could notpare to Lei Yu and Lei He at all.
However, Big Sister Saber¡¯s current performance was not inferior to Lei Yu and Lei He at all. This surprised and shocked everyone.
Even the masters of the Thunder n, other than Lei Yun, were shocked.
That was because ording to their understanding, Big Sister Saber¡¯s strength was barely ranked sixth among the many prodigies of the Thunder n.
However, the strength that Big Sister Saber had disyed just now was not inferior to Lei Yu and Lei He at all.
¡°It¡¯s only been two months and Lei Ge¡¯s strength has increased so much¡ Is it because of him?¡±
Lei Huang looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
It was difficult for him to calm down.
If his guess was true¡ then the figure in his line of sight was too terrifying.
In the arena, standing in front of Big Sister Saber was a familiar face¡ªLei Jing.
Of course, Lei Jing had also seen the terrifying strength that Big Sister Saber had disyed in the first eight rounds of thepetition. She knew how terrifying Big Sister Saber was.
When he saw Big Sister Saber opposite him, his face turned ashen.
Her luck was too bad. She was just one round away from entering the top six, but she had to meet Big Sister Saber in this round.
There were 12 people in this round, and six losers would be born.
Of the six losers, four were selected into the top 10 based on performance.
In other words, two more people would bepletely eliminated.
This was a risk to Lei Jing and it was something she did not want to see.
If she waspletely eliminated, then the guardians sent to her by the first bloodline would be meaningless.
She was also not qualified to head to the Thunder Punishment Great World to participate in the Thunder Trial.
This was uneptable to her.
¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m her match¡ but I have to perform as well as possible so that I won¡¯t bepletely eliminated and be chosen to enter the top ten.¡±
Lei Jing took a deep breath and said to Big Sister Saber amiably:
¡°Lei Ge, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet in the ninth round. Let¡¯s get to know each other. Please¡¡±
Lei Jing wanted to ask Big Sister Saber to show mercy and give her more chances to perform.
Unfortunately, before she could finish speaking, a mountain-like bolt of lightning struck her body, causing her to vomit blood and fall to the ground.
¡°What do you want to say? You can say it now!¡± Big Sister Saber said calmly.
Lei Jing looked at Big Sister Saber with an ashen face. Without saying anything, she was finally teleported out.
¡°Hahaha, that Lei Jing looked down on Big Sister Saber not long ago. Yet she wants Big Sister Saber to show mercy now. What is she thinking!¡±
Beibei couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved when she saw Lei Jing being sent flying by Big Sister Saber¡¯s thunderbolt.
¡°Teacher hasn¡¯t changed after so many years!¡± Chu Zhou smiled.
In his memory, Big Sister Saber had never been a person who swallowed her anger andpromised. Instead, she was a fierce and decisive person.
Not long ago, Lei Jing had been rude to Big Sister Saber and had even been arrogant. She even wanted Big Sister Saber to show mercy. This was simply a dream.
¡°Sixth ce. Lei Ge has entered sixth ce. She¡¯s definitely in the top 10!¡±
Lei Yun clenched her fists and said excitedly.
Even though she had long known that with Big Sister Saber¡¯s current strength, it was very normal for her to win the championship, let alone enter the top six, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited seeing Big Sister Saber enter the top six with her own eyes.
Their ninth lineage had declined for too many years.
It had been many years since a talent like Big Sister Saber had appeared.
Not long after, the other five battles also ended.
Including Big Sister Saber, there were only six prodigies left in the Thunder n.
Soon, the six arenas quickly merged into three arenas.
The six of them were divided into three groups.
This time, Big Sister Saber¡¯s opponent was a young man from the Thunder n with a hedgehog head.
This hedgehog-headed Thunder n youth¡¯s aura was many times stronger than all the opponents Big Sister Saber had encountered before.
Balls of lightning the size of basketballs revolved around his body, and the surrounding space cracked with pitch-ck cracks.
¡°Lei Ge, you should have heard of my name!¡±
The Hedgehog-Headed young man from the Thunder n stared coldly at Big Sister Saber and said coldly.
Big Sister Saber nodded indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you! You¡¯re a Lei Bao from the third lineage!¡±
¡°Very good. Since you have heard of my name, you should know that my strength is only slightly weaker than Lei Yu and Lei He.¡±
¡°This is the end of yourpetition!¡±
After saying that, he suddenly sped his hands together.
In an instant, thunderballs that were filled with terrifying energy fluctuations sted towards Big Sister Saber.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
When the thunderballs approached Big Sister Saber, they all exploded with a bang. Endless lightning current shot out and drowned the entire arena.
It could be seen with the naked eye that the space in the arena had been sted into pieces by the lightning balls.
¡°Is this the thunderstorm that¡¯s second only to Lei Yu and Lei He in strength in the Thunder n? It¡¯s indeed powerful. It¡¯s considered not bad even among all the World Overlord Realm prodigies of the Human Race.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Lei Bao¡¯s strength isparable to some ancient World Overlords who have umted for hundreds of millions of years.¡±
When everyone saw the scene in the arena, their expressions changed slightly.
Lei Yu and Lei He, the Twin Stars of the Thunder n, were also paying attention to the battle between Lei Bao and Big Sister Saber.
They were very clear about Lei Bao¡¯s strength. Even though he was slightly weaker than them, it was still not bad.
If Big Sister Saber could defeat Lei Bao, she would really be qualified to be their opponent.
At this moment, everyone was stunned.
In the arena that was drowned by countless lightning bolts, Big Sister Saber walked unhurriedly towards the thunderstorm. All the lightning and thunderballs that approached her automatically drilled into her body and were absorbed by her.
It could not harm her at all.
¡°You¡ you¡¡±
Lei Bao looked at Big Sister Saber, who was walking towards him step by step, in a daze. He waspletely stunned and forgot that he was fighting.
¡°Mypetition still has to continue!¡±
¡°And this is the end of yourpetition!¡±
Big Sister Saber said indifferently as she pped Lei Bao¡¯s chest. With a bang, Lei Bao crashed into the stage¡¯s lightning barrier like a cannonball. Then, he slid down like mud and fainted.
Big Sister Saber said indifferently as she pped Lei Bao¡¯s chest. With a bang, Lei Bao crashed into the stage¡¯s lightning barrier like a cannonball. Then, he slid down like mud and fainted.
Lei Yu quickly finished off his opponent with one move. Then, he looked at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure in shock.
¡°Such an ability¡ shouldn¡¯t appear on a World Overlord!¡±
Lei He quickly defeated his opponent and looked at Big Sister Saber solemnly.
In addition to Lei Yu and Lei He, Lei Huang, Lei Mian, and many other masters of the Thunder n also looked at Big Sister Saber in shock.
A World Overlord could actually absorb the lightning controlled by the other Thunder n World Overlords so easily. How did he do it?
They couldn¡¯t do it back when they were World Overlords!
¡°It seems that Big Sister Saber has used the word ¡®lightning¡¯ well!¡±
Chu Zhou stretched and yawned. ¡°There are still three rounds ofpetition. It¡¯s almost over.¡±
Chapter 1019: Crushing Force! (1)
Chapter 1019: Crushing Force! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The 10th round of thepetition ended in the blink of an eye. Only Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu and Lei He amongst the geniuses of the Thunder n were left.
¡°Lei Ge is in the top three.¡± Lei Yun muttered excitedly.
Chu Zhou and Beibei were very calm.
In their opinion, with Big Sister Saber¡¯s current strength, it would be a surprise if she could not win the championship.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect a dark horse in the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament this year¡ I just don¡¯t know if she can hold out until the end!¡±
¡°I thought that the final winner of thispetition would either be Lei Yu or Lei He. However, Lei Ge suddenly appeared¡ Can Lei Ge defeat Lei Yu and Lei He? I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡±
¡°Things seem to have be interesting. This is more exciting!¡±
Be it the guests or the people from the Thunder n, they were suddenly filled with anticipation for Big Sister Saber¡¯s next performance.
Unexpected events and unexpected people were always more interesting and exciting.
When Lei Yu and Lei He heard the conversation between the guests and their nsmen, their expressions turned ugly.
There were actually so many people looking forward to Big Sister Saber defeating them.
They looked at Big Sister Saber almost at the same time.
Their gazes were surprisingly identical¡ªas sharp as knives.
¡°The 11th round of thepetition begins!¡±
The Thunder n Patriarch Lei Huang announced indifferently.
In the next moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the arena where Big Sister Saber was merged with the arena where Lei He was.
No doubt about it, this round ofpetition was Big Sister Saber versus Lei He.
Lei Yu automatically advanced to the next round.
Lei Mian, the master of the second lineage of the Thunder n, could not help but feel slightly nervous when he saw Lei He and Big Sister Saber from his lineage standing in the same arena.
¡°After many years of training, Xiaohe¡¯s strength has already reached the level of a pseudo Universe Lord. He¡¯s not bad even whenpared to all the World Overlord prodigies of our human race so he shouldn¡¯t lose to Lei Ge!¡±
Lei Mian thought to himself.
¡°Lei Ge, let me see how strong you are!¡±
Lei Yu looked at Big Sister Saber and suddenly shouted at Lei He,
¡°Lei He, haven¡¯t you always wanted topete with me? If you fall in this round, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±
Lei He nced at Lei Yu indifferently and sneered.
¡°Lei Yu, your provocation is too low-level¡ However, even if you didn¡¯t use provocation, I wouldn¡¯t have lost this round.¡±
His gaze suddenly locked onto Big Sister Saber.
¡°Lei Ge, your ability is beyond my expectations.¡±
¡°But¡ this is the end for you!¡±
With that, his figure suddenly sank and lowered slightly. With a loud bang, a series of dense thunderps sounded from his body.
In the next moment, his long hair stood on end, and countless purple lightning snakes darted out of his body.
Soon, nine mighty lightning rivers appeared around him.
There was also a lightning halberd floating in the middle of the Nine Thunder Rivers.
Lei He soared into the sky and flew into the middle of the Nine Thunder Rivers. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed the lightning halberd.
BOOM!
A ring-shaped energy wave suddenly spread out from his body the moment he held the Thunder Battle Halberd.
A terrifying aura emanated from Lei He¡¯s body.
It was as if an ancient lightning god had descended.
¡°The Nine Thunder Rivers¡ This is the ultimate technique of the second lineage of the Thunder n, ¡®Nine Thunder Rivers¡¯.¡±
¡± ¡®Nine Thunder Rivers¡¯ is one of the top three martial arts in the Thunder n.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that countless years ago, the Zerg race had an all-out war with us humans. Our Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor charged into the depths of the Zerg race¡¯s territory and used the Nine Thunder Rivers. He summoned the Nine Thunder Rives that were dozens of light-years long and forcefully destroyed a star domain of the Zerg race.¡±
¡°The difficulty of cultivating the Nine Thunder Rivers is very high. The fact that Lei He was able to sessfully cultivate the Nine Thunder Rivers means that he has already sessfully cultivated the First Level of this ultimate technique.¡±
Many living beings of the Thunder n looked at the Nine Thunder Rivers surrounding the Thunder River and immediately recognized that the Thunder River was using the ultimate technique, Nine Thunder Rivers.
When the foreign guests saw this scene, their expressions turned solemn.
They had also heard of the power of the absolute art, Nine Thunder River.
¡°Don¡¯t just focus on the absolute art that Lei He used. Don¡¯t you think that the halberd in Lei He¡¯s hand is very familiar?¡±
Someone suddenly reminded.
Many people heard this and immediately looked at the halberd in Lei He¡¯s hand.
¡°This¡ this halberd is indeed very familiar¡ I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to guess. This halberd is Lord Lei Mian¡¯s weapon from back then, the ¡®Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd¡¯!¡±
¡°Right! I remember now, it¡¯s the Lightning Devouring Battle Halberd¡ I never expected that Lord Lei Mian would actually give the Lightning Devouring Battle Halberd to Lei He.¡±
Many people were extremely shocked when they recognized the origin of the halberd in Lei He¡¯s hand.
The Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd was the exclusive weapon of the Thunder n¡¯s second lineage master, the Thunder Crown.
It apanied Thunder Crown as he fought.
Countless living beings had died under the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd.
The Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd was also a famous ferocious weapon in the Thunder Star Region.
Countless enemies of the Thunder n had their expressions change when they heard the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd.
Generally speaking, very few people would give exclusive weapons like the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd to others.
He would continuously smelt the materials and engrave the universe engravings and arrays instead, allowing them to grow with him.
Chapter 1020: Crushing Force! (2)
Chapter 1020: Crushing Force! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Therefore, everyone in the Thunder n was puzzled and shocked by the fact that the Lei Mian had given the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd to the Thunder River.
¡°Xiaohe summoned the Nine Thunder Rivers and the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd so quickly?¡±
Lei Mian looked at Lei He¡¯s figure from afar and muttered to himself,
¡°This is good too. Let¡¯s get rid of Lei Ge quickly and leave more power to deal with Lei Yu.¡±
In his opinion, if the Thunder River hadn¡¯t summoned the Nine Thunder Rivers in time and the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd¡ Big Sister Saber might have had a chance of winning.
Lei He was ready.
Then, Big Sister Saber would only suffer a crushing defeat.
Did they really think that the Thunder n¡¯s second lineage¡¯s ultimate technique, the Thunder Nine Rivers, and his exclusive weapon, the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd, were a joke?
¡°Looks like Lei Ge is going to lose.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Facing Lei Ge, who used the Thunder Nine Rivers and held the Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons, the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd¡ No matter how ck the dark horse Lei Ge is, she will probably be eliminated.¡±
Many people changed their expectations of Big Sister Saber when they saw the scene before them.
¡°Hmph, a bunch of ignorant people!¡±
Lei Yun was extremely displeased when she heard the discussions of some people.
¡± ¡®Nine Thunder Rivers¡¯ is powerful, but our ninth lineage¡¯s ¡®Thunder Judgment¡¯ isn¡¯t bad either.¡±
¡°So what if Lei He has the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd? Our Lei Ge also has the Thunder God Outfits!¡±
She muttered angrily.
¡°Right, right¡¡±
When Beibei heard Lei Yun¡¯s muttering, she hurriedly nodded in agreement.
¡°How can the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberdpare to the Thunder God Outfit that Boss gave Big Sister Saber?¡±
¡°Lei Ge, admit defeat!¡±
The Thunder River stood in the middle of the Nine Thunder Rivers. It raised the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd in its right hand and looked down at Big Sister Saber.
¡°I admit that your strength is not bad! But the current you is still not my match.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Big Sister Saber raised her head and nced at Lei He. Her gaze swept across the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd in Lei He¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already used your weapons¡ I should also use my own weapons.¡± In the next moment, a suit of armor surrounded by lightning appeared on her body.
She also had a lightning-patterned longsword on her. Two huge lightning wings extended from her body. Her aura instantly surged with the Thunder God Outfit on her body. It kept rising and rising.
¡°This¡ This is an Advance Grade Universe Lord-level Thunder Stats Outfit.¡±
In an instant, countless people present looked at the Thunder God Outfit on Big Sister Saber in shock.
Especially those Universe Lords, all of them felt their hearts ache.
They knew very well how expensive such a Thunder Outfit was.
Most of them could not afford this set of outfit even if they emptied their entire fortune.
Even those Universe Nobility were slightly surprised when they saw Big Sister Saber¡¯s Thunder Outfit.
Not only was such a Thunder Outfit expensive, it was also extremely rare¡ Even
if one had money, they might not be able to buy it.
Big Sister Saber was just a World Overlord. How did she get this Thunder Outfit?
¡°Lei Yun¡ Don¡¯t tell me she used all the resources of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage in order to get this Outfit for Lei Ge! If that¡¯s the case, the price is too high. Moreover¡ Once she uses her resources, the Thunder n¡¯s resources for the development of the ninth lineage in the future will be greatly insufficient! Is it worth it?¡±
At this moment, many people looked at Lei Yun, the master of the ninth lineage of the Thunder n.
Many of them believed that the Thunder God Outfit on Big Sister Saber was obtained by Lei Yun.
The ninth lineage of the Thunder n had been in decline for many years. Be it wealth or resources, they were not abundant.
If the Thunder God Outfit was obtained by Lei Yun, then Lei Yun must have used the foundation of the ninth lineage.
In the eyes of many, this was ack of consideration.
The foundation of each lineage of the Thunder n was the foundation to ensure the stable development of each lineage.
Once they diverted their resources, it would definitely affect the development of everyone in the lineage.
The price and risk were too great.
Sensing the gazes from all directions, Lei Yun sneered in his heart.
She knew what these people were thinking.
These people probably never expected that the Thunder God Outfit on her disciple was not obtained by her, but given to her by Lord Chu Zhou.
In the middle of the Nine Thunder Rivers, Thunder River¡¯s expression immediately Upheaval when he saw the Thunder God Outfit appear on Big Sister Saber¡¯s body.
As a World Overlord, it was already quite rare for him to have Advance Grade Universe Lord weapons like the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd.
However, he never expected Big Sister Saber to be even more exaggerated than him. She actually had a full set of Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder Stats Outfit.
In this way, his advantage in terms of weapons instantly turned into a disadvantage.
¡°Lei Ge, you¡¯ve really exceeded my expectations again!¡±
Lei He gritted his teeth and stared at Big Sister Saber. A fierce look shed across his eyes. ¡°However, a strong weapon doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that one is strong¡ A person has to rely on himself in the end!¡±
As he spoke, he waved the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd and swooped down.
The nine lightning rivers surrounding him immediately boiled. Countless sabers, spears, swords, halberds, axes, awls, and other weapons condensed from the power of lightning shot out from the Nine Thunder Rivers and bombarded Big Sister Saber.
At this moment, a mighty rain of weapons fell from the lightning.
Many prodigies of the Thunder n who had been eliminated felt their scalps tingle when they saw this scene.
They could clearly sense the terrifying power contained in the lightning weapons.
If they were the ones facing Lei He at this moment¡ there would only be one oue¡ªthey would be instantly killed!
However, Big Sister Saber did not dodge. She allowed the lightning weapons to hit her, but they could not injure her at all. All the lightning weapons were blocked by the Thunder God Battle Armor.
Suddenly, Big Sister Saber moved.
Fast as the wind and as fast as thunder!
Her entire body suddenly turned into a ball of lightning that danced like a lightning snake. She seemed to have be one with the Sword and instantly rushed in front of Lei He.
Boom
Lei He was ruthlessly struck by Big Sister Saber¡¯s sword. With a loud bang, he spat out blood and flew back. The Nine Thunder Rivers around him also dissipated.
After the sword strike, Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure caught up to the flying lightning river like a bolt of lightning. She raised her right foot and stomped down hard.
She stepped on Lei He¡¯s body and fell rapidly, mming into the arena.
Whoosh¡ª
Lei He spat out blood again. Then, his head tilted and he fainted.
Silence!
Silence!
At this moment, everyone seemed to be petrified as they stared nkly at Big Sister Saber, who was stepping on Lei He.
Lei He, one of the Twin Stars of the Thunder n, was defeated just like that?
Many people found it hard to ept this fact.
The master of the second lineage of the Thunder n, Lei Mian, was also stunned.
He originally thought that once Lei He used the Thunder Nine Rivers and the Thunder Devouring Battle Halberd, he would win easily.
However, the rxed person was Big Sister Saber.
Xiaohe actually lost¡ And he lost so miserably!¡±
Lei Mian clenched his fists and thought indignantly.
However, he quickly understood. Big Sister Saber was a member of the Lei n no matter what. The Thunder n had produced a great talent. This was a good thing for the Thunder n, not a bad thing.
Hmph, Lei Ge, this girl, she did well¡ I misjudged her.¡± Lei Mian muttered and gradually loosened his clenched fists.
¡°Hehe, Big Sister Saber is indeed domineering. She trampled that Lei He under her feet. That¡¯s the only way to feel good!¡± Beibei shouted, looking super happy.
¡°There¡¯s still onest match!¡± Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
At this moment, the audience gradually came back to their senses.
¡°Strong, too strong!¡±
¡°I changed my opinion just now¡ This Lei Ge is definitely going to be ck until the end.¡±
Many people were in an uproar as they looked at Big Sister Saber with anticipation.
¡°Lei Ge!¡±
On the other arena, Lei Yu stared at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure with a solemn gaze.
He had never expected Big Sister Saber to be so strong. Even Lei He, who was as famous as him, was easily defeated by Big Sister Saber.
At this moment, Big Sister Saber suddenly looked at Lei Yu with a knife-like gaze. She extended a finger and beckoned to Lei Yu.
¡°Mm?¡± Lei Yu raised his eyebrows and suddenly smiled.
¡°Provoking me? Interesting¡ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve experienced this feeling.¡±
He was suddenly filled with anticipation for the uing battle.
Chapter 1021: Champion! (1)
Chapter 1021: Champion! (1)
Editor: As Studios
¡°Thest round of thepetition begins now!¡±
With Lei Huang¡¯s announcement, Big Sister Saber¡¯s arena and Lei Yu¡¯s arena officially became one.
The two of them stood facing each other.
Lei Yu stared at Big Sister Saber and smiled faintly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after the decline of the ninth lineage for so many years, I could actually get you an Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder Outfit.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m sorry, I also have an Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder
Outfit.¡±
Lei Yu¡¯s body was soon covered by a set of golden armor.
Streaks of golden electricity wrapped around the armor.
There was also a cloak engraved with countless lightning patterns that fluttered in the wind.
In addition, a golden saber wrapped in lightning appeared in his hand.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lei Yu to also have an Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder
Outfit.¡±
¡°That¡¯s normal for Lei Yu. He¡¯s the grandson of the Lei n leader after all.
With the Lei n leader¡¯s strength and status, it¡¯s not difficult for him to get an Advance Grade Universe Lord Thunder Stat Outfit for Lei Yu.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so envious of them! A mere World Overlord can have an Advance Grade Universe Lord Outfit¡ It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve been a Venerable formore than 60 million years, but I can¡¯t have an Advance Grade Universe Lord Outfit.¡±
Many Universe Lords looked at Big Sister Saber and Lei Yu with envy!
When Big Sister Saber saw that Lei Yu had also disyed an Advance Grade
Universe Lord Outfit, her expression was very calm.
An Advance Grade Universe Lord Outfit was only a small part of her strength.
It didn¡¯t matter if this advantage was offset.
¡°Kill!¡±
Almost instantly, Big Sister Saber and Lei Yu turned into two lightning-like afterimages and charged towards each other.
BOOM!
The lightning sword and the golden lightning de shed.
Amidst the roar, dense purple and golden lightning exploded, shattering the
Void inch by inch.
Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom¡
Big Sister Saber and Lei Yu had already fought tens of thousands of times in a sh.
Their figures could be seen everywhere in the arena.
Suddenly, Lei Yu let out a long roar. The golden lightning on his body suddenly turned into blood-colored lightning.
Streaks of blood-colored lightning bared their fangs and brandished their ws, looking exceptionally ferocious and crazy.
¡°This is the ultimate technique of the first lineage of the Thunder n, the
Blood Thunder Transformation.¡±
When many people saw the blood-colored lightning appearing on Lei Yu¡¯s body, their gazes instantly froze.
¡± ¡®Blood Thunder Transformation¡¯ is ranked first among the ultimate techniques of the 18 lineages of the Thunder n. It¡¯s a famous offensive secret technique in the universe.¡±
A Universe Nobility said solemnly.
In the distance, Chu Zhou looked at the blood-colored lightning on Lei Yu¡¯s body with a strange expression.
He had also heard of the Thunder n¡¯s Blood Lightning Transformation and knew how powerful and domineering this unique skill was.
Among the overlord-level techniques in the universe, the Blood Lightning Transformation was considered top-notch.
However, even if Lei Yu cultivated the Blood Lightning Transformation, Chu Zhou was not worried about Big Sister Saber.
The difference in strength between Lei Yu and Big Sister Saber was too great. It was not something that the Blood Lightning Transformation could make up for.
In the arena, at this moment, Lei Yu¡¯s entire body was wrapped in blood-colored lightning. He was like a peerless Demon God who had walked out of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. His aura was monstrous.
BOOM!
Lei Yu fixed his gaze on Big Sister Saber and swung his saber.
Blood-colored lightning poured down like a waterfall.
A spatial rift was directly shed open in the Void.
The dense blood lightning surged towards Big Sister Saber like a tidal wave.
Big Sister Saber snorted coldly and advanced instead of retreating. She charged towards the surging blood lightning and brandished the Thunder God Sword in her hand.
Every sword strike was like a shocking thunderbolt.
Thunder rumbled endlessly.
The surging blood lightning was forcefully split open by the Thunder God Sword.
Big Sister Saber and Lei Yu quickly shed again. The Thunder God Sword and the golden Thunder de shed crazily.
Purple lightning and blood lightning shot out and exploded, and the Void copsedyer byyer.
¡°Is this the Blood Lightning Transformation? It¡¯s indeed powerful!¡±
Big Sister Saber could clearly feel that the same amount of blood lightning was clearly more powerful and domineering than the purple lightning she had activated.
She had no choice but to activate more purple lightning to resist the blood lightning¡¯s attack and bacsh.
¡°Lei Ge, the championship is mine!¡±
Lei Yu roared and shed wildly with his saber. Saber Qi was like a mountain and the saber aura was like a tide. Mountain-sized blood lightning Saber Qi shed down from the sky, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s expression was very calm in the face of Lei Yu¡¯s crazy attacks. Her heart was as clear as a mirror, and her gaze was as still as water. The ancient divine word ¡®lightning¡¯ suddenly appeared on her forehead.
¡°This¡ This is an ancient divine rune.¡±
In an instant, many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords present looked at the word ¡®lightning¡¯ that appeared on Big Sister Saber¡¯s forehead in shock.
Even the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Huang, the Thunder n¡¯s second lineage¡¯s Chief, Thunder Crown, and many of the Thunder n¡¯s Chiefs and higher-ups could not remain calm.
They naturally knew the power and preciousness of the ancient divine runes.
He also knew how difficult it was to obtain an ancient divine rune.
None of the Universe Nobility present, including Lei Huang and Thunder Crown, had the chance to obtain the ancient divine rune.
Now, Big Sister Saber, a World Overlord, actually had an ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯. How could they not be shocked?
¡°A World Overlord actually has an ancient divine rune? Even though¡ It looks iplete, it¡¯s still an ancient divine rune!¡±
¡°It¡¯s too wasteful to give such an ancient divine rune to a World Overlord!¡±
Many Universe Nobility and Universe Lords present revealed a trace of heat and greed in their eyes.
Even the Universe Lords of the Thunder n were no exception.
¡°Lei Ge¡ Actually has an ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯.¡±
Chapter 1022: Champion! (2)
Chapter 1022: Champion! (2)
Editor: As Studios
The master of the second lineage of the Thunder n, Lei Mian, looked at the ancient divine rune on Big Sister Saber¡¯s forehead with a burning gaze and muttered to himself,
¡°This ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ is too suitable for our Thunder n. If I can obtain this ancient divine rune¡ my strength will definitely increase explosively.¡±
Lei Huang, the Thunder n Patriarch, was taken aback as well.
¡°Lei Ge has never left the Thunder n ever since she joined us¡ Therefore, this ancient divine rune must not have been obtained by her.¡±
¡°As for Lei Yun, the master of the ninth lineage¡ she doesn¡¯t have the ability to obtain an ancient divine rune.¡±
¡°From the looks of it¡ this ancient divine rune was probably given to Lei Ge by that person.¡±
Lei Huang thought to himself and instantly looked at Chu Zhou.
He still could not see Chu Zhou¡¯s face clearly, but he increasingly felt that Chu Zhou was unfathomable.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou¡ Lei Ge exposed the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯. Will it attract the covetous eyes of other experts?¡±
Lei Yun noticed that many experts present were looking at Big Sister Saber with burning greed in their eyes. She could not help but worry.
¡°I¡¯ll chop up whoever who does!¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your Thunder n is one of the 10 God Races after all. Even if some people are tempted, they probably don¡¯t want to offend your Thunder n for an iplete ancient divine rune.¡±
¡°Furthermore, I believe that the Thunder n Leader will know what to do.¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch said loudly to everyone as soon as Chu Zhou finished speaking,
¡°Hahaha, looks like Lei Ge of the Lei n is quite lucky. She actually obtained an ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯. It might be iplete but its power can¡¯t be underestimated.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ I guess all the guests are curious about the divine rune of the word ¡®lightning¡¯.¡±
¡°However, I hope that everyone will stop being curious and not do anything that will make our Thunder n unhappy.¡±
¡°Our Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor has been watching.¡±
The Patriarch of the Thunder n, Lei Huang¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd as he spoke and his gaze paused especially on those Universe Nobility and Universe Lord guests for a few seconds.
As Lei Huang finished speaking, a vast and endless pressure seeped down from the depths of the Void.
In an instant, everyone present felt as if a mountain was pressing down on them.
They felt a terrifying pressure even at the soul level.
Everyone immediately felt a chill in their hearts. They immediately understood that this was a warning from the overlord-level Ancestor of the Thunder n.
Instantly, all the guests who had thoughts about the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ gave up on the idea.
Lei Mian and the other experts of the Thunder n did not dare to have any thoughts about the divine rune of the word ¡®lightning¡¯.
No one at the scene dared to ignore a warning from an Overlord.
Otherwise, not to mention obtaining the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯, even if they obtained theplete divine rune of the legends, they would only die.
¡°That¡¯s great. The Ancestor has taken action to warn everyone¡ This way, no one will dare to have any ideas about the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯.¡±
Sensing the terrifying pressure, Lei Yun immediately understood the deeper meaning and heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Ancestor of the Thunder n!¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the Thunder n¡¯s forbidden area with a deep gaze. In a daze, he seemed to be looking at a great existence.
In the arena, Lei Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the word ¡®lightning¡¯ on Big Sister Saber¡¯s forehead.
¡°So you actually mastered the divine rune of the word ¡®lightning¡¯. No wonder you could easily devour the lightning triggered by the bacsh just now.¡±
At this moment, Lei Yu¡¯s heart was filled with envy and jealousy.
Even his grandfather, Lei Huang, did not have the chance to obtain the ancient divine rune.
In particr, Big Sister Saber had mastered the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯.
This was undoubtedly one of the most suitable ancient divine runes for the Thunder n.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. Her figure moved and suddenly charged towards Lei Yu like a bolt of lightning.
Her figure was as fast as lightning, and the Thunder God Sword in her hand was also as fast as lightning.
Streaks of Purple Lightning Sword shed, and all the Blood Lightning Saber Qi that shed down at her were instantly shattered.
Suddenly, she appeared above Lei Yu like a ghost and raised the Thunder God Sword in her hand. Surging purple lightning immediately surged out of her body and spread to the Thunder God Sword.
Bolts of lightning that looked like ancient mountains surged out from the depths of the Void and wrapped around the Thunder God Sword.
The blood lightning that had been shattered by the Thunder God Sword earlier also returned to its nest and gathered into a blood lightning wave that wrapped around the Thunder God Sword.
Then, she shed at Lei Yu fiercely.
Boom-
In an instant, a huge sword shadow wrapped in countless lightning bolts that seemed to be able to pierce through the Nine Nether appeared between the heavens and the earth.
Lei Yu looked at the huge sword shadow that was charging towards him like a heavenly pir and his face could not help but turn pale.
He had a strong premonition that he could not block this sword.
He immediately activated the defense function of the armor on his body and ced the Golden Lightning Battle Saber in front of him.
Boom-
The huge sword shadownded on the Golden Lightning Battle Saber in front of Lei Yu¡¯s chest. It pressed down on Lei Yu¡¯s figure and quickly smashed through the arena. Then, it mmed fiercely into the barrier of the arena.
St¡
Lei Yu spat out three mouthfuls of blood. Looking at the huge sword shadow in front of his chest, he could not help but smile bitterly.
He had lost, and he had lost miserably.
Furthermore, he sensed that Big Sister Saber had shown mercy.
Chapter 1023: Champion! (3)
Chapter 1023: Champion! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Otherwise, this sword could have directly pierced through his body and sent him to death.
¡°I¡¯ve lost!¡± He raised his hand and admitted defeat.
When Big Sister Saber saw this, the huge sword shadow that blocked Lei Yu¡¯s body instantly disappeared with her thought.
Many people present were immersed in Big Sister Saber¡¯s sword strike.
The Universe Nobility and Supremacies were surprised to discover that Big Sister Saber¡¯s attack had reached the Universe Lord level.
This was unbelievable, they had all been there before and naturally understood the difference between a World Overlord and a Universe Lord.
A World Overlord¡¯s attack power had actually reached the Universe Lord level.
This was definitely not an ordinary genius. Instead, he was a genius like King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou who could shake the entire human race.
¡°Could our Thunder n also give birth to a genius whose name shakes the entire human race?¡±
¡°Too¡ too exciting. Lei Ge¡¯s talent is definitely not inferior to the top to geniuses on the Human Genius Kill List.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, if our Thunder n also gives birth to someone like Lord Chu Zhou¡ then our Thunder n will probably be the number one God Race in the future.¡±
Many members of the Lightning n were extremely excited.
The guests looked at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure in shock.
A genius whose name shook the Thunder Star Region was actually nothing.
They were only geniuses in a small area after all.
Humans had plenty of such geniuses.
However, a genius whose name shook the entire human race waspletely different.
As long as such a genius did not fall in the future, there was a high chance that he would be a pir of humanity in the future.
Such a genius was the most precious asset of humanity and the Thunder n.
At this moment, Lei Huang, Lei Mian, and the other two Universe Nobility of the Thunder n, as well as many masters of the Thunder n, quicklymunicated through voice transmission.
The result of the exchange was that no matter what, he had to protect Big Sister Saber and let her grow up smoothly.
It could be said that the moment Big Sister Saber disyed the attack power of a Universe Lord, her value in the upper echelons of the Thunder n waspletely different.
It was not difficult for the Thunder n to nurture geniuses like Lei Yu and Lei He as long as they were willing to invest resources.
However, a genius like Big Sister Saber was not just a matter of resources. At the very least, it was difficult for the Thunder n to rely on resources to nurture her.
Lei Huang and Lei Mian, the Universe Nobility of the Thunder n, were also very excited at this moment.
Others might not know, but they knew their own business.
Their talents were only average among the Human Universe Nobility.
The reason why they were able to advance to Universe Nobility was because the Thunder n had invested more than ten times the resources needed for ordinary Universe Nobility¡
Most importantly, the Ancestor of the Thunder n had paid a huge price to let them sessfully advance to the Universe Nobility realm.
Their potential reached their limits after they advanced to Universe Nobility.
Therefore¡
Even though they were Universe Nobility and looked very impressive on the surface, they knew very well that Universe Nobility who took shortcuts like them were actually basically at the bottom among Universe Nobility of the same level.
Be it strength or potential, they were the weakest among Universe Nobility of the same level.
It was precisely because of this that although they were also the upper echelons of the human race, the Human Holy Temple and the five giants actually did not think much of them.
The reason why the Human Holy Temple and the five giants valued the Thunder n was purely to give face to the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
This was also a thorn in their hearts.
It also made them feel a sense of urgency.
It was ironic that the Thunder n, one of the to great God Races, actually felt like they had no sessor.
Therefore, they desperately hoped that a true genius would step forward and inherit the glory of the Thunder n.
Big Sister Saber was undoubtedly such a genius.
¡°I hereby announce the end of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament.¡±
¡°The rankings of the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament this time are:
First ce: Lei Ge.
Second ce: Lei Yu.
Third ce: Lei He.
10th ce: Lei Man.¡±
¡°The abovementioned 10 people will be given the chance to head to the Thunder Punishment Great World and participate in the Thunder Trial!¡±
Lei Huang announced the names of the top 10 in thepetition in a loud voice.
Most of the prodigies of the Thunder n who had entered the list were excited.
Those who were eliminated were in a bad mood.
Lei Jing was included among those who were in a bad mood.
After Lei Jing made it into the top 12, she was instantly killed by Big Sister Saber. She did not even have a chance to showcase herself. It was normal for her to be eliminated.
At that moment, Lei Jing realized that her name was not on the list of the top 10. She almost vomited blood. However, she didn¡¯t dare to take revenge on Big Sister Saber.
Not to mention that she was no match for Big Sister Saber¡
Even a blind person could tell how much the higher-ups of the Thunder n valued Big Sister Saber.
If she dared to make a move or plot against Big Sister Saber¡ the upper echelons of the Thunder n would probably be ruthless to her.
Hence, she could only hold it in.
¡°Thepetition is over. Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a move soon.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself with a calm expression.
To him, it was not difficult at all to verify the Guardian¡¯s strength.
Chapter 1024: Identity Verification! (1)
Chapter 1024: Identity Verification! (1)
Editor: As Studios
After thepetition ended, Big Sister Saber returned to Chu Zhou and the others.
¡°Big Sister Saber, I knewyou would definitely win the championship. How can those b*stards from the Thunder n be your match?¡± Beibei chuckled.
¡°Glib-tongued!¡±
Big Sister Saber smiled faintly and rubbed Beibei¡¯s furry head.
¡°Lei Ge, you actually won the championship. Looks like the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage is finally going to rise.¡±
Lei Yun held Big Sister Saber¡¯s hand and said excitedly.
The ninth lineage of the Thunder n had been in decline for more than 300 million years.
Now, the ninth lineage only relied on her, an Elementary Grade Universe Lord, to hold the fort.
What if an ident happened to her one day?
The Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage would be aplete joke without the support of a Universe Lord. They would decline and even be banned by the Thunder n.
Now that Big Sister Saber had won the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament, she finally saw hope for the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage to rise again.
¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I will lead the rise of the ninth lineage.¡±
Big Sister Saber knew her teacher¡¯s obsession very well and said gently. ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡¡±
When Lei Yun heard Big Sister Saber¡¯s promise, she was so excited that she could not control herself.
¡°Ahem¡¡±
Lei Huang of the Thunder n coughed lightly and drew all his attention back to himself. Then, he said loudly,
¡°The list of the top ten is out.¡±
¡°However, ording to the rules of ourpetition, we still have to carry out thest segment. Only then can the list of the top ten be truly confirmed.¡±
¡°As everyone knows, the Thunder Trial is extremely dangerous. If any prodigy doesn¡¯t have a sufficiently powerful guardian, they will only be tempting fate if they participate in the trial. Therefore, we have to verify the identity and strength of the guardians of the top ten prodigies.¡±
¡°If any prodigy¡¯s guardian is too weak¡ I¡¯m sorry, but I can only give the opportunity to other prodigies.¡±
At this point, Lei Huang paused for a moment before continuing,
¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the guardians of the top ten geniuses toe to me to verify their identities and strength.¡±
The eyes of the Thunder n prodigies who had been eliminated and were close to the top ten lit up.
If some of the top ten prodigies¡¯ guardians were not strong enough¡ then they might have a chance to rece them.
This kind of thing had happened before.
Many prodigies of the Thunder n who had been eliminated looked at Big Sister Saber.
As far as they knew, there were no other experts in the ninth lineage other than Lei Yun.
Lei Yun was only an Elementary Grade Universe Lord.
ording to past experiences, it was obviously not enough for an Elementary Grade Universe Lord to be the guardian.
In that case, even though Big Sister Saber won the championship in thepetition, she might be eliminated because the guardian was not strong enough.
¡°Hehe, it looks like these Thunder n brats haven¡¯t given up. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re still thinking that you¡¯ve been eliminated because you don¡¯t have a powerful guardian, Big Sister Saber¡ However, they¡¯re dreaming!¡± Beibei sensed the gazes of the Thunder n prodigies and smiled coldly.
Big Sister Saber gently rubbed Beibei¡¯s head with one hand and smiled faintly, not talcing it to heart at all.
¡°I¡¯m going!¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Lei Huang.
Almost at the same time, the guardians of the other nine geniuses also arrived.
Chu Zhou nced at the nine guardians indifferently and realized that seven of them were Intermediate Grade Universe Lords, and the other two were Advance Grade Universe Lords.
The nine guardians were all Universe Lords of the Thunder n. Lei Huang understood their situation very well.
Therefore, the nine guardians passed with just a simple nce.
Only Chu Zhou was unknown to Lei Huang.
Recalling the Ancestor¡¯s voice transmission to him not long ago, Lei Huang could not help but look at Chu Zhou seriously.
¡°Friend, I need to know your true identity in order to prevent outsiders from infiltrating among the guardians.¡±
Lei Huang said politely.
The other nine guardians also looked at Chu Zhou with burning eyes.
They also felt that Chu Zhou was mysterious and unfathomable. They also wanted to know who Chu Zhou was.
¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to reveal my identity. Otherwise, it will bring big trouble.¡±
Chu Zhou said calmly, ¡°However, you¡¯re right. If foreign races infiltrate the guardians, it will be extremely dangerous for your Thunder n.¡± ¡°How about this? I can let you alone know my identity. Everyone else is unnecessary.¡±
¡°Sure!¡± Hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch immediately nodded heavily.
He looked at Chu Zhou with even more curiosity.
Which big shot among the Humans was this?
He was actually unwilling to reveal his identity in the human territory.
With a thought from Chu Zhou, the surrounding spacetime instantly distorted. There was only him and the Thunder n Patriarch in this distorted spacetime. The other nine guardians were isted outside.
At this moment, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch finally sawChu Zhou¡¯s true face.
However, after seeing the true appearance of the boat, the Patriarch was dumbfounded on the spot.
He had never dreamed that Chu Zhou, a figure who was in the limelight among all the humans and even the myriad races in the universe, would actuallye to their Thunder n.
Furthermore, he had be the guardian of a prodigy of the Thunder n.
This was too unexpected.
¡°ChuZhou¡ It¡¯s actuallyyou!¡±
The Patriarch was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. ¡°I finally understand why the Ancestor said that our Thunder n has a distinguished guest¡ Indeed, if it¡¯s you, you¡¯re indeed a distinguished guest.¡± When Chu Zhou heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, ¡°Looks like your Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor has already noticed me.¡±
When Lei Huang sawChu Zhou¡¯s reaction, he was afraid that Chu Zhou would misunderstand and hurriedly exined,
¡°The Ancestor doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you. He just identally sensed your arrival and reminded me.¡±
Chu Zhou waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou¡ may I ask how you became Lei Ge¡¯s guardian?¡±
The Patriarch asked.
He was too curious about this question.
Who is Chu Zhou?
Not only was he the youngest Universe Nobility in the human race, he could even be said to be the youngest Universe Nobility in the universe. Furthermore, he was a senior executive of the Mirror Universe corporation. His teacher was ¡¯ even the new Overlord, King Bei Cang¡
Such strength and background meant that Chu Zhou had a bright future ahead of him.
The chances of him bing an Overlord in the future were extremely high.
Such a person was actually willing to be the guardian of the Thunder n¡¯s World Overlord.
No matter how he thought about it, he could not think of a suitable reason.
Chu Zhou didn¡¯t hide anything and said calmly, ¡°Lei Ge was my first teacher. In the past, she protected me. Now, I¡¯m protecting her. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±
What?
Lei Ge was actually Chu Zhou¡¯s first teacher?
When the Thunder n Leader heard this news, he was almost petrified. This was too unbelievable.
Lei Ge was still a World Overlord, but she had actually taught the youngest Universe Nobility in the history of the universe?
F*ck¡
The Patriarch wanted to hammer himself to see if he was dreaming.
He stared straight into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes. After seeing Chu Zhou¡¯s serious gaze, he confirmed that Chu Zhou was not joking.
Moreover, with Chu Zhou¡¯s status and strength, why would he make such a joke?
It was confirmed that Lei Ge was really Chu Zhou¡¯s teacher.
At this moment, the Patriarch was ecstatic.
This¡ this is what it means to have something fall into yourp!
Now, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Chu Zhou was very likely to be a top figure among humans in the future.
With Lei Ge and Chu Zhou¡¯s rtionship, the Thunder n could be considered to be rted to Chu Zhou.
This would bring unimaginable benefits to both Lei Ge and the Thunder n.
¡°Hahaha, there¡¯s nothing wrong. Chu Zhou, you respect your master. This is worth learning from by all the humans in the universe.¡±
The Thunder n Leaderughed excitedly.
¡°Then, you should know the reason why I hid my identity! My identity is rather sensitive¡ If those alien races know that I¡¯m going to the Thunder Punishment Great World as Big Sister Saber¡¯s guardian, it¡¯s very likely that something unexpected will happen.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said.
¡°Indeed¡¡± The Thunder n Patriarch nodded his head in agreement.
Now, there were too many foreign races in the universe who wanted to kill Chu Zhou.
If they knew that Chu Zhou had left the human territory, those foreign race factions might have arranged an assassination for him.
It would add a lot of trouble.
¡°As long as you understand!¡±
Chu Zhou casually waved his hand, causing the distorted space and time around him to return to normal.
Of course, the spacetime around him was still distorted, making it impossible for outsiders to see his face clearly.
¡°I¡¯ve already verified the identity and strength of this esteemed guest. He has the ability to be Lei Ge¡¯ s guardian.¡±
The Patriarch said to the many higher-ups of the Thunder n.
Many of the higher-ups of the Thunder n vaguely realized that the Patriarch seemed to respect Chu Zhou. This made them secretly suspect that Chu Zhou might very well be an existence with an astonishing background among the humans.
After verifying his identity, Chu Zhou prepared to return.
At this moment, the Patriarch¡¯s ears twitched slightly, and his face was filled with shock.
Esteemed guest, wait¡ Our Ancestor wants to see you!¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch hurriedly reached out to stop Chu Zhou. Everyone present was stunned hearing the Thunder n Patriarch¡¯s words. The Ancestor of the Thunder n was an overlord whose name shook the universe. He was also the stabilizing force of the Thunder n.
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor would probably be toozy to care even if an Universe Nobility came and wanted to meet the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
In fact¡
This had indeed happened several times.
There were a few times when Universe Nobility descended on the Thunder n and wanted to visit and consult the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, but they were all rejected.
But now, the Ancestor of the Thunder n took the initiative to see Chu Zhou.
How could everyone not be shocked?
¡°Who¡ is he?¡±
¡°This person¡¯s background must be extraordinary. Otherwise, the Ancestor of the Thunder n wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to meet him.¡±
Everyone was even more curious about Chu Zhou¡¯s true identity.
When Chu Zhou heard the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s words, his body paused slightly. He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then lead the way.¡±
At this moment, he thought of the countless purple threads that covered the entire Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star.
He was also very curious about the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor who had set up countless purple threads.
¡°Esteemed guests, please follow me!¡±
When the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch heard that Chu Zhou did not refuse, he heaved a long sigh of relief. Then, he immediately soared into the sky and flew towards the exit of the mystic realm.
Chu Zhou chased after her.
Chapter 1025: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder Clan!
Chapter 1025: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder n!
Editor: As Studios
¡°This is the forbiddennd of the Thunder n-Thunder Swamp!¡±
The Thunder n Patriarch pointed at a swamp in front of him and said to Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou looked ahead and saw a vast swamp.
In the sky above the swamp, dark clouds covered the sky and the sun, rolling like ck waves.
Countless purple lightning bolts kept striking down from the dark clouds.
What moved Chu Zhou was that every bolt of lightning here was shockingly powerful.
If a World Overlord dared to barge in, he would probably be instantly charred.
¡°The Ancestor is living in seclusion in the lightning swamp. I¡¯ll bring you to see him!¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch flew into the lightningke with Chu Zhou.
Instantly, the lightning bolts that fell from the sky seemed to have a consciousness and automatically avoided them, striking down beside them.
Normally, even a Patriarch like me is not allowed to enter the Thunder Swamp without the Ancestor¡¯s summons.¡±
The Thunder n Leader said to Chu Zhou as he flew.
It seemed to indicate that the Ancestor of the Thunder n valued Chu Zhou very much.
It seemed to indicate that the Ancestor of the Thunder n valued Chu Zhou very much.
Chu Zhou smiled and said calmly.
If it were any other Universe Nobility, they might feel lucky or even excited to receive an Overlord.
However, Chu Zhou¡¯s own strength might not be weaker than some Beginner Grade Overlords.
His teacher was also the newly promoted Overlord, King Bei Cang.
Furthermore¡
With his current status and strength, it was very easy for him to meet any Overlord of the Mirror Universe Company.
Therefore, he did not feel that there was anything special about being received by the Ancestor of the Thunder n.
When the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch saw that Chu Zhou still looked indifferent after hearing his hint, he was originally a little angry. He felt that Chu Zhou did not respect their Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor enough.
However, after considering Chu Zhou¡¯s identity and background, he understood why Chu Zhou¡¯s reaction was so calm.
Exactly!
Chu Zhou¡¯s identity and background were too shocking.
Meeting the Overlord might be a very ordinary thing for Chu Zhou.
It was normal for Chu Zhou to react so calmly.
Suddenly, the Thunder n Patriarch was a little envious of Chu Zhou.
All along, he had thought that as the Patriarch of the ten great ns, he had the backing of an Overlord of the Thunder n, the Ancestor. His identity and background were already very shocking.
But he realized that his status and background were far inferior to someone like Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou ignored what the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch was thinking. After entering the lightningke, he released a portion of his divine sense.
He also fused this portion of his divine sense with spacetime.
Then, he silently observed the Thunder Swamp.
Soon, he realized that there were countless purple threads hanging down from the lightningke.
Moreover, the purple threads here were even denser than the other areas.
He had another discovery. Other than the purple threads, there was another kind of thread.
However, the color of this thread was very faint, almost transparent.
If not for the fusion of his Spiritual Force and the Spacetime Law, he would not have been able to discover the existence of this line.
There were also very, very few of these almost transparent threads.
There were only a few dozen of them.
If he had been a little careless, he would have easily overlooked it.
However, these dozens of almost transparent and easily overlooked lines gave him a strange feeling.
He vaguely felt that this line was extremely mysterious.
And¡ It was very important to him.
¡°I know those purple lines are the lines of the Thunder Punishment Law.¡±
¡°But what are those dozens of almost transparent lines?¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with curiosity.
His body was flying beside the Thunder n Patriarch, but his attention was
focused on the dozens of nearly transparent lines.
Gradually, he discovered a characteristic.
The dozens of nearly transparent threads were connected to the countless Thunder Punishment Law threads and the countless lightning bolts in the sky.
He noticed that a certain transparent line was suddenly ced on a line of the Thunder Punishment Law.
The next moment, the line of the Thunder Punishment Law shook violently.
Arge amount of lightning in the sky instantly struck the ce where the transparent line and the Thunder Punishment Law line touched.
The reason why not a single bolt of lightning struck down in the direction that he and the Thunder n Patriarch were heading towards was also rted to those transparent threads.
There was a transparent line that kept twisting above their heads like a water snake, colliding directly with the Thunder Punishment Laws that fell from the sky.
Then, all the lightning in front of them automatically avoided them.
¡°These nearly transparent threads are interesting. It¡¯s like amander who
can control the lightning to strike anywhere, or not anywhere¡¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
At this moment, he had an impulse: he wanted to use his divine sense to touch those nearly transparent threads and test their situation.
¡°Forget it. After all, this is the territory of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor. The Thunder Punishment Law threads here, as well as those nearly transparent threads, should have been arranged by him. As a guest, it¡¯s not appropriate to casually probe the host¡¯s house.¡±
With this thought in mind, he suppressed the urge in his heart.
With this thought in mind, he suppressed the urge in his heart.
Chu Zhou looked down at the valley and realized that it was actually a very ordinary valley. There was nothing special about it.
¡°It¡¯s here!¡±
The Thunder n Patriarchnded in the valley with Chu Zhou.
Chapter 1026: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder Clan’ (2)
Chapter 1026: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder n¡¯ (2)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou swept his gaze and saw a purple-haired elder sitting cross-legged in the middle of the valley.
The purple-haired elder was skinny, but there seemed to be two universes of lightning floating in his eyes. Endless lightning kept shing in them.
Without a doubt, this purple-haired elder was the Ancestor of the Thunder n.
¡°Ancestor!¡±
The Thunder n Leader bowed to the purple-haired elder.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°You can leave first.¡±
The Thunder n Leader did not say anything. He rose into the air and flew out of the Thunder Swamp.
At this moment, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor smiled at Chu Zhou and said,
¡°Chu Zhou, I¡¯ve heard of you for a long time. Even I, an old man who has lived in seclusion for many years, often hear some old friends mention you online. Those old friends think highly of you and say that you¡¯re the future of humanity.¡±
¡°Senior, you must be joking.¡± When Chu Zhou heard that, he hurriedly said, ¡°My reputation is all praised by others. Compared to Overlords like you, I¡¯m just a small Universe Nobility. I¡¯m nothing.¡±
¡°Hehe, you¡¯re too humble.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n smiled faintly and stared deeply into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
¡°Those old friends of mine are all sharp-eyed. They definitely won¡¯t misjudge anyone. Just like how they looked at your teacher, King Bei Cang, back then.¡± ¡°Even though your teacher, King Bei Cang, has been silent for more than 300 million years, didn¡¯t he still advance to be an Overlord in the end? Furthermore, he¡¯s not an ordinary Overlord and his strength far exceeds his peers.¡±
¡°From the looks of it, your achievements won¡¯t be inferior to your teacher¡¯s in the future. In fact, you might even surpass him!¡±
¡°Senior, you tter me!¡± Chu Zhou smiled faintly and did not continue the topic.
He respected his teacher, King Bei Cang.
He didn¡¯t want others topare him to his teacher.
¡°Senior, why did you suddenly summon me? Do you have something to say to me?¡± Chu Zhou took the initiative to ask.
¡°I just wanted to see you, the number one prodigy of our Human Race.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n smiled and said,
¡°But you seem to be very interested in the ¡®causal lightning¡¯ I set up, Old Bones. Why? Do you want to know about the ¡®Karma Lightning Web¡¯?¡±
The Karma Lightning Web?
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing these words.
At this moment, he vaguely understood what those nearly transparent threads were.
That should be the line of the Law of Karma.
No wonder those nearly transparent threads could affect the Thunder Punishment Law threads and thending location of the lightning.
His cultivation path wasposed of the sevenws¡ªChaos, Yin-Yang, Space-time, Five Elements, Karma, Destiny, and Samsara.
He had grasped the fivews¡ªChaos, Yin-Yang, Spacetime, Five Elements, and Samsara.
He was onlycking the Laws of Karma and Destiny that he had yet toprehend.
All these years, he had been trying toprehend the Laws of Karma and Destiny.
For this reason, he even got the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation to help him collect a lot of information regarding karma and fate.
However, these twows were taboows. The difficulty ofprehending them was not inferior to the Spacetime Law at all. Even though he had worked hard over the years, he still had no clue.
Now that he heard the words ¡® Karma Lightning Web¡¯, he immediately saw an opportunity toprehend the Law of Karma.
¡°Senior, I¡¯m indeed very interested in the Karma Lightning Web.¡±
Chu Zhou suppressed the excitement in his heart and tried his best to say in a
calm tone, ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m interested in the Law of Karma.¡±
¡°Interested in the Law of Karma?¡±
The Thunder n frowned and looked at Chu Zhou in surprise.
¡°Chu Zhou, ording to my understanding, you have already cultivated the fivews of Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, and Samsara, right?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve cultivated all fivews,¡± said Chu Zhou with a nod.
Space-time, Five Elements, Reincarnation, and the other threews had been exposed while he was in Universe Ocean.
Thews of Chaos and Yin and Yang were also exposed when he advanced to the Intermediate Grade Universe Nobility in the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation.
Therefore, there were many people who knew that he cultivated fivews.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n stared deeply into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes. After a moment, he said in a low voice,
¡°Chu Zhou, even though you¡¯re talented, you can even be said to be the most talented cultivator in the history of humankind.¡±
¡°But as an experienced person, I still have to remind you!¡±
A person¡¯s energy is limited. To be able toprehend aw to perfection is already as difficult as ascending to the heavens. It¡¯s extremely rare.¡± ¡°If you are too distracted, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult to achieve great achievements in the future.¡±
¡°In history, there were too many geniuses who ended up doing nothing because they were too distracted.¡±
¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±
¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Chu Zhou straightened his body and said calmly,
¡°I have my own cultivation n. I¡¯m not greedy for more. It¡¯s just that thews I choose toprehend are all part of my n. I won¡¯t waste my energy and timeprehendingws outside of my n.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n was stunned.
He looked at Chu Zhou suspiciously and kept making guesses.
What kind of cultivation n was this? It was so abnormal that he actually had to cultivate five Laws at the same time?
That¡¯s not right.
Five was not enough,he still had to cultivate the sixth.
However, after hearing Chu Zhou¡¯s words, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor did not continue to persuade him.
After living for a long time, he naturally understood the principle of stopping when necessary.
Everyone had their own thoughts and ns.
Chapter 1027: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder Clan! (3)
Chapter 1027: Meeting The Ancestor Of The Thunder n! (3)
Editor: As Studios
It was best not to interfere too much, otherwise, he might offend someone.
¡°Since you¡¯re interested in the Law of Karma, I can let you study my Karma Lightning Web.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n smiled and the topic became rxed again.
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was solemn as he bowed to the Ancestor of the Thunder n. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Senior.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n waved his hand and looked at Chu Zhou with aplicated expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know if this will harm you or help you. As long as you don¡¯t me me in the future.¡±
Chu Zhou could tell that the Ancestor of the Thunder n still did not agree with him cultivating manyws at the same time.
He smiled faintly. ¡°Senior, you¡¯ve already given me a favor by showing me the Karma Lightning Web. No matter what the oue is, I won¡¯t me you in the future.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n also smiled and said, ¡°¡ I can show you the Karma Lightning Web but I have to tell you something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Chu Zhou asked.
¡°The Karma Law threads in my Karma Lightning Web are actually not true Karma Law threads. I can only say that I used a portion of the karma power to condense them.¡±
¡°In fact, I haven¡¯tprehended the Law of Karma myself.¡±
Chu Zhou was stunned.
He did not expect the truth to be like this.
At this moment, he also vaguely understood why the lines of causality above the Thunder Swamp were almost transparent and why there were so few of them.
If the Ancestor of the Thunder n had really grasped the Law of Karma¡
In that case, the number of Karma threads in the Thunder Swamp should not be less than the Thunder Punishment Law.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n continued,
¡°However, even though my karmicw threads aren¡¯t real¡ I know where there are true karmicw threads.¡±
¡°Where?¡± Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked impatiently.
It was really unexpected.
Originally, when he heard the Ancestor of the Thunder n say that the Karma nomological thread he condensed was not the true Karma nomological thread, he was disappointed.
He did not expect the other party to give him a surprise so quickly.
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor slowly said, ¡°Thunder Punishment Great World.¡±
¡°Thunder Punishment Great World?¡±
Chu Zhou was slightly taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Thunder Punishment Great World¡ the ce where the Thunder Trial is held?¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s there.¡±
¡°The Thunder Punishment Great World was left behind by a terrifying expert from the primordial era, the Thunder Ancestor. That Thunder Ancestor was extremely powerful. At the same time, he grasped the Thunder Punishment Law and the Karma Law. The Thunder Punishment Great World he left behind was filled with the Thunder Punishment Law and the Karma Law threads¡ Furthermore, the power of thebination of these twows was terrifying.¡±
¡°The Karma Lightning Web in the Thunder Punishment Great World is truly terrifying.¡±
¡°My Karma Lightning Web is an imitation of the Karma Lightning Web in the Thunder Punishment Great World.¡±
¡°However, I didn¡¯t grasp the karmicws¡ I could only use a portion of the karmic powers that I intercepted from the Thunder Punishment Great World back then to forcefully simte the Karma Lightning Web in the Thunder Punishment Great World. I condensed dozens of fake karmicws and constructed a Karma Lightning Web replica in the Thunder Swamp.¡±
Chu Zhou wished he could immediately head to the Thunder Punishment Great World and enter it to study thews of karma after hearing the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor¡¯s words.
Chapter 1028: Karma Thread! (1)
Chapter 1028: Karma Thread! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The Thunder Swamp.
A monthter.
¡°The Law of Karma is indeed one of the Forbidden Laws. It¡¯s not that easy toprehend.¡±
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged in the void and looked down at his palm.
At this moment, there was an almost transparent thread in his palm.
The thread was about 10 centimeters long.
In his perception, this short thread was actually extremelyplicated. It was formed by billions of microscopic runes.
This was the result of his month of research on the Karma Lightning Web in the Thunder Swamp.
¡°Thunderbolt!¡±
At this moment, a bolt of lightning struck down from the dark clouds above his head.
With a thought, the small thread in his palm instantly became thousands of meters long, and one end was ced on the lightning that struck down.
On the other side, on a deste mountain not far away.
Instantly, the direction of the bolt of lightning that struck down suddenly changed greatly. It did not follow the original trajectory and struck down. Instead, it suddenly changed its trajectory and struck the deste mountain.
Boom¡ª
In an instant, the deste mountain turned into dust.
¡°As the saying goes, karma has its cause and effect. If there¡¯s a cause, there must be a cause. Changing the cause can change the oue. Simrly, changing the oue can also change the cause¡¡±
He stared at the deste mountain that had turned into powder and fell into deep thought.
Just now, he had used the Karma Thread he had condensed to connect with the bolt of lightning that struck down and instantly changed the oue.
This caused the direction of the lightning to suddenly deviate greatly, sting onto the deste mountain and instantly sting it into powder.
¡°Unfortunately¡ The Karma Thread in my hand is not a real Karma Thread, but a simtion of the Karma Thread of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.¡±
¡°As for the Karma Threads condensed by the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, they are simrly not real Karma Threads. Instead, they use the karmic powers obtained from the Thunder Punishment Great World to imitate the Karma Threads in the Thunder Punishment Great World¡¡±
¡°The Karma Thread I¡¯ve condensed now can only be a fake among fakes. It¡¯s still far from the real Karma Thread. Its profundity and power are probably not even one-ten-thousandth of the real Karma Thread.¡±
¡°From the looks of it, I have to make a trip to the Thunder Punishment Great World¡¡±
Chu Zhou stood up and appeared on the ind in the center of the Thunder Swamp.
¡°Senior, thank you for helping me this month.¡±
Chu Zhou walked up to the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor and bowed slightly.
The Karma Lightning Web could be said to be the ultimate skill of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
Under normal circumstances, such a unique skill was top secret. It was impossible for others to study and learn it so casually.
Regardless of the intentions of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, he should be grateful that the other party allowed him to study and learn the Karma Lightning Web.
¡°Chu Zhou¡ Previously, I heard from many old friends that you have extremely great potential. There¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll be our pir in the future. I still have some doubts about this.¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes seriously. He recalled the scene of Chu Zhou controlling the Karma Thread and could not help but sigh deeply.
¡°Now, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll definitely be the pir of humanity in the future.¡±
¡°Senior, you tter me.¡± Chu Zhou smiled faintly and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already finished studying your Karma Lightning Web.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been in the Thunder Swamp for a month. I think my teacher is getting impatient.¡±
¡°Therefore, I¡¯m prepared to bid farewell to Senior.¡±
¡°Go!¡± The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor nodded slightly and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the Thunder n¡¯s Great World to open. You should indeed be prepared to head to the Thunder n¡¯s Great World.¡±
¡°In that case, Senior¡ I¡¯ll take my leave!¡±
With that, Chu Zhou flew out of the Thunder Swamp.
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor had been watching Chu Zhou¡¯s figure. Only after Chu Zhou¡¯s figure disappeared did he suddenly exim,
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a monstrous person to exist in this world¡ He actually used only a month to sessfully simte my Karma Thread and condense his own Karma Thread.¡±
Back then, when he wanted to simte the Karma Threads in the Thunder Punishment Great World, he had tried for a hundred thousand years but failed.
Finally, he had to steal some karmic powers from the Thunder Punishment Great World to barely simte it and condense his Karma Thread.
Where was Chu Zhou?
In just a month, he used his Karma Thread to condense his own Karma Thread.
Even though¡
The Karma Thread condensed by Chu Zhou was an imitation. The quality was extremely poor, and there were many imperfections, this level ofprehension and talent had moved the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
Chu Zhou quickly met Big Sister Saber and the others in the square where the interster teleportation gate of the Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star was located. ¡°The Ancestor didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±
Big Sister Saber asked with concern as soon as Chu Zhou returned.
¡°Nope!¡± Chu Zhou smiled. ¡°Not only did he not make things difficult for me¡ He was very nice to me and even allowed me toprehend one of their ultimate techniques. I benefited a lot from it.¡±
¡°The Ancestor actually allowed you toprehend one of his ultimate techniques?¡±
Lei Yun cut in with a shocked look on her face.
The Ancestor was too good to an outsider like Chu Zhou.
¡°What ultimate technique?¡± Big Sister Saber asked.
¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to disclose without the Ancestor¡¯s permission.¡± Chu Zhou replied. ¡°However, I can let you know that it is a technique that is rted to two Laws. It is pretty powerful.¡±
Chapter 1029: Karma Thread! (2)
Chapter 1029: Karma Thread! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Big Sister Saber was sensible and did not ask further.
Lei Yun looked at Chu Zhou enviously. As one of the 18 masters of the Lei n, she did not even have the chance to learn and study the Ancestor¡¯s ultimate technique. However, an outsider like Chu Zhou had learned it.
She would be lying if she didn¡¯t have any designs on it.
However, she also understood that her strength was worlds apart from Chu Zhou¡¯s.
Chu Zhou had the ability to learn and study the Ancestor¡¯s ultimate technique, but she might not be able to do it.
Even if the Ancestor taught her his ultimate technique, she might not be able to learn it.
She felt much more bnced at the thought of this.
¡°Boss, Boss¡¡±
Beibei jumped onto Chu Zhou¡¯s shoulder from Big Sister Saber¡¯s shoulder and said,
¡°Yesterday, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch sent someone to inform Big Sister Saber that they would gather here in half a month¡¯s time and head to the Thunder Punishment Great World together. He wanted us to make preparations in advance.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber nodded and said, ¡°Patriarch sent someone to inform me. He also said that the Thunder Punishment Great World is very dangerous. He told me to prepare some Restoration and healing medicines or treasures.¡±
¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯lle back here in half a month.¡±
Chu Zhou and the others soon returned to the base camp of the Thunder n¡¯s ninth lineage, the Thunderp Star.
Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. They once again arrived at the square of the Thunder n¡¯s ancestral star.
When they arrived, Lei Yu, Lei He, Lei Lei, and the other nine prodigies of the Thunder n were already in the square.
Each of them had a guardian by their side.
What surprised Chu Zhou and the others was that Lei Yu¡¯s guardian was actually the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Huang, and the Thunder River¡¯s guardian was the Thunder n¡¯s second lineage¡¯s master, Lei Huang.
However, this was normal after thinking about it carefully.
Lei Yu was Lei Huang¡¯s grandson and Lei He was Lei Mian¡¯s nephew¡ It was normal for Lei Huang and Lei Mian to personally protect their loved ones.
¡°It¡¯s normal¡ but aren¡¯t they afraid of dying in the Thunder Punishment Great World? Apart from the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, the only other Overlords in the Thunder n are the two Universe Nobility. If they both die in the Thunder Punishment Great World, it will be a serious blow to the entire Thunder n.¡±
Chu Zhou thought in confusion.
At this moment, Lei Huang seemed to know Chu Zhou¡¯s doubts. He walked over and took the initiative to exin to Chu Zhou,
¡°This is only our clone¡ Our true body is still in the Thunder n.¡±
¡°I see.¡± Chu Zhou immediately understood.
Even though to Lei Huang and Lei Mian, the death of their clones was also a huge loss, as long as their main bodies were fine, it would not affect the Thunder n much.
¡°Lei Mian greets my Lord!¡±
At this moment, Lei Mian walked over and cupped his hands at Chu Zhou. He even addressed Chu Zhou respectfully as Lord.
Lei Huang followed Chu Zhou¡¯s instructions and did not reveal Chu Zhou¡¯s identity to Lei Mian.
However, it hinted to Lei Mian that Chu Zhou¡¯s identity was very special and his status among humans was very high. It was best for him to address Chu Zhou as Lord when he saw him.
Lei Mian knew Patriarch Lei Huang very well. He knew that Lei Huang would never lie to him about such things.
So he did as he was told.
Lei Yu, Lei He, Lei Lei, and the other Thunder n prodigies were shocked when they saw this scene.
Chu Zhou nodded slightly at Lei Mian but did not say much.
Lei Mian didn¡¯t care about this. He smiled and stood aside.
¡°Everyone, board the spaceship. We will now head to the Thunder Punishment Great World.¡±
As Lei Huang spoke, he summoned a spaceship that looked like an eagle.
The hull was golden in color and was surrounded by purple lightning.
Everyone flew in through the spaceship¡¯s door.
The eagle-shaped spaceship immediately flew into the interster portal and disappeared.
In the eagle-shaped spacecraft, after Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber sat down in their seats, they immediately carefully read the information that Lei Huang had sent them.
This information was about the Thunder Punishment Great World and the details of the Thunder Trial.
¡°The Thunder Punishment Great World was left behind by an extremely terrifying expert from the primordial era, the Thunder Ancestor. The entire world was enveloped by endless lightning¡¡±
¡°The Thunder Ancestor left his legacy in the Thunder Punishment Great World. However, only by passing the three stages of the Thunder Punishment can one truly obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s legacy.¡±
¡°The three stages of the Thunder Punishment are not determined by the assessment. To be precise, every time the Thunder Punishment Great World opens, the three stages of the Thunder Punishment will appear differently. As for the specifics of the three stages, it can only be known after entering the Thunder Punishment Great World¡¡±
¡± ¡®Thunder Punishment Three Gates¡¯. Treasures will appear in each Gate, and there may even be treasures. However, treasures are for all those who pass the Gates. Whoever wants to obtain them can only rely on snatching them. Therefore, it¡¯s very dangerous for all those who pass the Gates¡¡±
[The Thunder Punishment Three Levels was designed by the Thunder Ancestor for World Overlord Realm prodigies. Only World Overlords who havepletely cleared it have a chance to obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.]
¡°It¡¯s extremely difficult to pass all three stages of the Lightning Punishment¡ To this day, no one has passed all three stages of the Lightning Punishment. However, even if they pass one or two stages, as long as they don¡¯t die, they can obtain iparable benefits. It will be thousands of times easier for them to be a Universe Lord in the future than others!¡±
Chu Zhou quickly finished reading the information.
He finally had a more detailed understanding of the Thunder Punishment Great World and the so-called Trial of Thunder.
He finally understood why the Thunder n, the Zerg race¡¯s Lightning Zerg race, the Source Race¡¯s Lightning n, and the Freedom Alliance¡¯s ck Thunder n had always been obsessed with the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Chapter 1030: Karma Thread! (3)
Chapter 1030: Karma Thread! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Most importantly, it was probably for the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s legacy in the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Chu Zhou did not know how strong the Thunder Ancestor was.
However, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, the Lightning n¡¯s Ancestor, the ck Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, and other Overlords had once entered the Thunder Punishment Great World. They must have some understanding of the Thunder Ancestor and knew how terrifying he was. That was why they could not forget the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.
¡°Could that Thunder Ancestor be a Saint?¡±
Chu Zhou suddenly thought in shock. However, he quickly denied his thoughts.
What kind of existence was the Universe Saint?
His body, soul, and Nomological Sparks had allpletely fused with thews of the universe. They were almost equivalent to Saints who were thews. Thews were Saints.
Universe Saints who had fused with thews of the universe were undying and indestructible.
There was no power in the universe that could kill a Universe Saint.
Even if the Universe Saint was killed, he could still be revived in thews of the universe.
Unless there was an extremely terrifying power that couldpletely erase the nomologicalw fused by the Universe Saint, only then could he truly kill the Universe Saint.
It was almost impossible for such power to exist.
In other words, if the Thunder Ancestor was a Saint, he would not have died.
However, the Thunder Ancestor had indeed died¡ Then, he should not be a Universe Saint.
¡°However, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance can make the ancestors of the four races so persistent. I reckon that even if that Thunder Ancestor is not a Universe Saint, he¡¯s probably an existence infinitely close to the Universe Saint.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and immediately made up his mind to help Big Sister Saber obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.
If Big Sister Saber could inherit the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance, it would probably not be a problem for her to advance to the Universe Lord and Universe Nobility realm.
In fact, there was even a high chance of him bing an Overlord.
In the spaceship, Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other ten prodigies of the Thunder n quickly finished reading the information.
They also realized how powerful and terrifying the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance was. All of them yearned for it.
Five monthster, the eagle-shaped spaceship left the human domain and entered a deste and vast starry sky.
Another three monthster, the eagle-shaped spaceship stopped in the dead asteroid belt.
¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡±
Lei Huang, the Patriarch of the Thunder n said to Chu Zhou and the others.
Chu Zhou and the others looked outside and immediately saw a vast and endless belt of asteroids.
Countless brokens with dim starlight reflected in their eyes.
In addition to the endless brokens, four iparably huge phantoms appeared in their vision.
The four figures stood at the four corners of the asteroid belt.
Each figure was iparably terrifying, like four giants that could split the world. Even from afar, everyone felt an iparable pressure.
Furthermore, the four figures looked extremely different. They were clearly from four different races.
One of the figures was clearly human.
Chu Zhou was slightly stunned when he saw the huge human figure. Wasn¡¯t that the figure of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor?
¡°No¡ This shouldn¡¯t be the main body of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor. It¡¯s probably his clone.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
Lei Yu and the other paragons looked at the four huge figures in a daze. Those four figures were too powerful and terrifying. Even from afar, they had lost all thoughts of resisting.
Lei Huang said, ¡°Did you see that? Those four figures are the clones of our Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, the Lightning n¡¯s Ancestor, and the ck Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.¡±
¡°The Ancestors of the four races have each sent an avatar to guard this ce to ensure that the Thunder Punishment Great World is controlled by the four races.¡±
Upon hearing Lei Huang¡¯s words, Lei Yu and the other paragons immediately looked at the huge phantom that looked like a human.
Soon, they confirmed that this was indeed their Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
They immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.
Just now, they were worried that they would encounter four unfathomable unknown existences.
In that case, they would be in danger today.
Chapter 1031: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (1)
Chapter 1031: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (1)
Editor. As Studios
¡°No wonder the four races are able to control the Thunder Punishment Great World. So there are four Overlord avatars guarding this ce.
Chu Zhou stared at the four majestic figures standing in the asteroid belt in the distance. With a thought, he immediately sent a voice transmission to Beibei in the Divine Kingdom.
¡°Beibei, lend me your Spacetime Treasure Box.¡±
¡°Alright, Boss!¡± Beibei didn¡¯t ask for the reason and directly lent the Spacetime Treasure Box to Chu Zhou.
After Chu Zhou obtained the Spacetime Treasure Box, he immediately activated
it.
Instantly, a brand newyer of distorted space covered his body, recing the originalyer of distorted space.
He felt that the power of spacetime distortion he controlled was very difficult to block the detection of an Overlord.
In that case, his identity would inevitably be exposed.
For safety¡¯s sake, he used the power of the Spacetime Treasure Box to conceal
his identity.
He believed that the power of the Spacetime Treasure Box was enough to withstand the detection of the three Overlords.
¡°Ahem!¡±
The Thunder n Leader coughed lightly and attracted everyone¡¯s attention on
the spaceship.
¡°There¡¯s something else I need to remind you of.¡±
When everyone heard this, they focused their attention and listened carefully.
¡°There¡¯s actually only one rule for this trial: a prodigy and a guardian.
¡°Remember, this is an irond rule. It can¡¯t be vited.¡±
¡°Otherwise, the three Overlords of the foreign races guarding the asteroid belt will interfere and kill them.¡±
¡± If there are other living beings in your Divine Kingdoms¡ you must not let theme out of your Divine Kingdoms. Otherwise, there will definitely be a huge disaster.¡±
As the Thunder n Leader spoke, he swept his gaze across the crowd with
deep meaning.
The paragons of the Thunder n turned pale.
Then, they looked like they were lucky.
Only they knew why they had such a reaction.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze froze.
¡°From the looks of it, I can¡¯t release Beibei, the Thousand Star Vine, and the Ancient Blue Demon Tree from the Divine Kingdom after entering the Thunder Punishment Great World¡¡±
He thought to himself.
¡°Everyone, get off the spaceship and follow me to the Ancestor.¡±
The Thunder n Leader led everyone out of the spaceship and flew towards
the huge phantom of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
Soon, they arrived in front of the phantom.
Even though the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor was only a clone.
However, its pressure was still as deep and boundless as a prison. Many prodigies and guardians of the Thunder n felt an iparably heavy pressure.
They could not see the true appearance of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
Only Chu Zhou, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, Lei Mian, and the other three Universe Nobility could see the true appearance of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
¡°Greetings, Ancestor!¡±
The Thunder n Leader, as well as many prodigies and guardians of the Thunder n, bowed to the Ancestor of the Thunder n.
Only Chu Zhou stood there calmly.
¡°Alright. Just wait. In about half an hour, the Thunder Punishment Great World will open.¡±
A thunderous voice sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.
Everyone immediately waited beside the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.
Thereafter, they discovered that there was also a group of foreign race living beings standing around the three Overlords.
It was obvious that the three groups of creatures were from the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, and the ck Thunder n.
Just like them, they were waiting for the Thunder Punishment Great World to open.
Chu Zhou only nced at the prodigies of the Lightning Zerg race, the lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the other three races indifferently. These so-called paragons were not worth mentioning to him.
On the other hand, Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n were carefully observing their nextpetitors.
The Thunder n Leader waved his hand and three figures appeared in front of everyone.
One of the figures was a two-meter-long insect.
This insect¡¯s facial features were simr to a human¡¯s, but its body was that of an insect.
Its body was covered in lightning patterns, and dense lightning flickered on its body.
There was also a figure that looked like a human, but its body was made of liquid lightning. Its eyes were iparably sharp, as if they were lightning that tore through the sky. It left a deep impression on people with just one look.
There was also a figure wrapped in ck lightning. ck lightning balls floated around him, emitting a terrifying destructive aura.
¡°These three living beings are called ¡®Chi¡¯, ¡®Lightning Child¡¯, and Gregory . ording to the intelligence gathered by the Thunder n, they are the strongest prodigies of the Thunder n, the Lightning n, and the ck Thunder n. If you encounter them in the Thunder Punishment Great World¡ You have to be very careful. If you feel that you can¡¯t defeat them, escape immediately.¡±
The Thunder n Patriarch warned cautiously. Then, their eyes suddenly turned cold.
¡°Of course, if you encounter them in a seriously injured state¡ then try your best to destroy them.¡±
¡°If these three living beings grow up sessfully, not only will they be a huge threat to our Thunder n in the future, they will also be a huge threat to our human race.¡±
When everyone heard this, they felt a chill in their hearts.
Before the trial even began, they could already smell the blood of ughter.
Since they nned to treat the prodigies of the three alien races like this, the three alien races must be prepared to deal with them with the same ruthless n.
Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, Lei He, and the others silently memorized the appearances of the prodigies of the three alien races.
On the other side,
¡°Xiu, is there any prodigy that needs special attention this time among the human Thunder n?¡±
¡®Chi¡¯ stretched his body in the void, and lightning snakes shot out from his body, continuously shattering the surrounding void.
Chapter 1032: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (2)
Chapter 1032: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (2)
Editor: As Studios
¡± ¡®Chi¡¯, ording to the information my n has gathered over the years, the most outstanding among the new World Overlord prodigies of the Thunder n are Lei Yu and Lei He. They are also known as the Thunder n¡¯s Twin Stars.¡± ¡®Xiu¡¯ looked at the ¡®Chi¡¯ in front of him in awe and said.
¡°Oh? ¡®Twin Stars of the Thunder n¡¯? That sounds interesting.¡± ¡®Chi¡¯ curled upzily and replied casually.
¡°Hehe, the ¡®Twin Stars of the Thunder n¡¯ is just the Thunder n trying to make waves.¡±
A trace of disdain appeared in Xiu¡¯s eyes as he said disdainfully.
¡°As far as I know, the reputation of the ¡®Twin Stars¡¯ of the Thunder n is only limited to the Thunder Star Domain controlled by the Thunder n. It can¡¯t be spread outside at all. They are far less famous than the human prodigies on the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies. They¡¯re probably just for show and are not worth your attention at all.¡±
¡°So they can¡¯t even enter the list of Must-Kill Human Prodigies? In that case, they¡¯re indeed not worthy of my attention.¡± ¡®Chi¡¯ looked in the direction of the Origin Race¡¯s prodigy as he spoke.
¡°Chi, your biggest opponents this time are the ¡®Lightning Child¡¯ of the lightning race and the ¡®Gregory¡¯ of the ck Thunder race.¡±
¡°These two people are not simple. The Lightning Child is known as the strongest genius of the lightning race in a billion years. In the Origin Race, his current reputation can bepared to An Jigud.¡±
¡°Even though An Jigud has already been killed by the number one prodigy of the human race, Chu Zhou, on the Devil Mountain Continent, there¡¯s no denying his excellence and strength. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been chosen by the Lord of the Thousand Faces and taken in as a personal disciple.¡±
¡°¡The Lightning Child is definitely very powerfulpared to An Jigud.¡±
¡®Xiu¡¯ said with a solemn expression. He paused for a moment and continued,
¡°Gregory of the ck Thunder n is also not to be underestimated.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that Gregory has already been chosen by Nine Hell King, one of the 10 Universe Nobility of the Freedom Alliance. The Nine Hell King is prepared to take Gregory in as his personal disciple after he participates in this trial.¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± ¡®Chi¡¯ snorted coldly. Suddenly, hiszy appearance turned cold, and his gaze was cold.
¡± I will be the only winner!¡±
¡± Be it the Lightning Child or Gregory, they will definitely be defeated by me. And I will clear all the obstacles in the Thunder Punishment Great World and obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s heritage.¡±
¡°Chi¡± sounded cold and confident.
¡°We believe you!¡±
Xiu and the other elites of the Lightning Zerg race looked at the Chi with respect.
Xiu could not help but recall an unforgettable scene in his heart.
It was an iparably intense battle. Chi faced the siege of ten pseudo- Universe Lords at the same time, but it defeated ten pseudo-Universe Lords by itself.
In his heart, unless ¡°Chi¡± faced an epoch-making prodigy like the human King Bei Cang or Chu Zhou, no one in the same level was ¡°Chi¡¯s¡± match.
In another direction¡
¡°Your Highness, the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s ¡®Chi¡¯ was spying on us just now!¡±
Pu Liu sneered at the Lightning Child beside him.
¡°Is it ¡®Chi¡¯?¡± The Lightning Child looked in the direction of the ¡®Chi¡¯ and smiled faintly. ¡°The ¡®Chi¡¯ of the Lightning Zerg race has risen very quickly over the years. It¡¯s famous in the entire Zerg race and is even on the ¡®Zerg race¡¯s must- kill list¡¯.¡±
¡°Hehe, ¡®Chi¡¯ is indeed not simple. However, how can hepare to you, Your Highness? You are the strongest genius of our lightning race in a billion years. Even though ¡®Chi¡¯ is strong, he can only bow down to you.¡±
Pu Liu looked at the Lightning Child with a fanatical gaze, like a believer looking up at a god.
The Lightning Child crossed his arms and smiled calmly and confidently.
¡°The Lightning Zerg race has ¡®Chi¡¯, my race has His Highness, and the ck Thunder n has ¡®Gregory¡¯¡ On the other hand, the Thunder n doesn¡¯t seem to have anyone outstanding! They¡¯re just the ¡®Twin Stars¡¯ of the Thunder n, but they can¡¯t even enter the ¡®Killing List of the Human Race¡¯. Looks like the Thunder n haspletely declined.¡±
A shadow on the left of the Lightning Child said indifferently.
When the Lightning Child heard this, he nced in the direction of the many prodigies of the Thunder n and retracted his gaze.
¡°The Thunder n has indeed declined. As one of the 10 great God Races of the Human Race, they actually don¡¯t even have a single prodigy¡ However, this is a good thing for us!¡±
Among the prodigies of the ck Thunder n, there was a figure with sharp eyes and a tough appearance. He was tall and majestic, and ck lightning wrapped around his body, emitting a terrifying pressure.
The surrounding prodigies of the ck Thunder n surrounded him like stars surrounding the moon.
¡°Chi, Lightning Child¡ The winner of this trial will definitely be me!¡±
Gregory nced at the lightning Zerg race prodigies and the lightning race prodigies and thought to himself.
As for the prodigies of the Thunder n¡ he ignored them.
Time passed.
Suddenly¡
Rumble¡
A loud thunderp suddenly sounded in the middle of the asteroid belt.
¡°The Thunder Great World is about to open.¡±
The Thunder n Leader said loudly.
Chu Zhou and the others narrowed their eyes and immediately looked in the direction of the thunder.
Under their gazes, arge amount of lightning suddenly surged out from the middle of the asteroid belt.
Thunder and lightning surged and circled. Soon, a lightning vortexrger than the sun formed in the middle of the asteroid belt.
One could see many majestic mountains and rivers through the lightning vortex.
Chapter 1033: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (3)
Chapter 1033: First Round: Thunder Beast Battlefield! (3)
Editor: As Studios
It was a huge world inside.
¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s n Chief shouted and led everyone toward the huge lightning vortex.
Almost at the same time, the people from the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the other three races also flew towards the huge lightning vortex.
Soon, Chu Zhou and the others entered the lightning vortex.
In front of them was an endless lightning.
A wave of dizziness soon hit them.
When they reacted, they realized that they had already appeared on an ancient ruin.
In the sky above the ruins, there were dark clouds that were as ck as mountains.
Almost at the same time, they saw three other groups of people.
¡°It¡¯s the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, and the ck Thunder race.¡±
Many paragons of the Thunder n looked at the other three groups of people warily.
The prodigies of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the other three races also looked at the other ¡°outsiders¡± warily.
Everyone understood that they werepetitors here.
¡°Everyone, be careful. The first test is about to arrive.¡±
The Thunder n Leader reminded.
Soon, a message came from the dark.
After everyone received the message, they knew that this ruin was called the Thunder Beast Battlefield.
Next, countless lightning beasts would descend here and attack them.
This was also the first test they would face after entering the Thunder Punishment Great World.
They had to endure the attacks of countless Thunder Beasts for an hour before they could pass the test.
If he could not pass the test, then the oue¡ was very likely death!
¡°Will we die if we can¡¯t pass this test?¡±
At the thought of this, many prodigies of the Thunder n could not help but feel nervous.
This was too cruel.
¡°In this round, the problem is not only the Thunder Beast¡¯s attack, but also the sneak attacks and attacks of the experts of the other three races.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself and nced at the people from the other three races not far away.
The Thunder n Leader also reminded everyone with a solemn expression.
¡°Everyone, you¡¯re not only facing the attack of the Thunder Beast¡ You might also be ambushed and attacked by the people of the other three races. Therefore, you have to be extremely careful.¡±
Many paragons of the Thunder n were shocked when they heard that.
¡°Roar¡¡±
Suddenly, the dark clouds in the sky boiled, and the roars of wild beasts came from the depths of the dark clouds.
Under the nervous gazes of many pairs of eyes, lightning Qilins that were as huge as mountains suddenly broke through the clouds and swooped down from the sky.
In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was upied by countless lightning Qilins. ¡°Are¡ are these the Thunderous Beasts? There are so many of them!¡±
A prodigy of the Thunder n felt his scalp tingle as he looked at the densely packed Lightning Qilins in the sky.
In the next moment, a lightning Qilin wrapped in endless electric currents appeared above his head as if it had teleported. It raised a sharp w and grabbed at him fiercely.
¡°Dangerous!¡±
The Thunder n prodigy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instinctively summoned an umbre-shaped weapon and blocked it above his head.
BOOM!
This prodigy of the Thunder n, along with his umbre, was instantly sted into the Earth by a huge lightning w.
¡°Sh*t!¡±
A guardian instantly attacked and smashed the lightning Qilin that wanted to continue chasing, shattering it into countless bolts of lightning.
However, just as he shattered a lightning Qilin, a lightning Qilin that was 10 timesrger descended and bit at him.
¡°This¡ This is a Universe Lord-level lightning beast.¡±
The Guardian was shocked and directly fought the huge lightning Qilin.
The Thunder n Patriarch reminded again, ¡°Even though the prodigies of our Thunder n have never encountered the Thunder Beast Battlefield in the past, I estimate that the situation on the Thunder Beast Battlefield is simr to the other assessments. It will target World Overlord Realm prodigies and guardians at the same time.¡±
Very soon, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s words came true.
Densely packed lightning Qilins descended from the sky and attacked everyone.
The Lightning Qilins that attacked the Thunder n¡¯s prodigies were all World Overlords.
The Lightning Qilin that attacked the Universe Lord guardian was at the Universe Lord level.
As for the Lightning Qilin that attacked Chu Zhou, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, and the Lei Mian¡ it was at the Universe Nobility level.
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes emitted a faint white light. Traces of the power of space and time circted in his eyes, allowing him to see the mysteries in the depths of space and time.
From his perspective, the entire world was enveloped by an iparably huge.
As for the huge, it was weaved by countless golden and purple threads.
¡°Is this the true Karma Lightning Web that the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch mentioned?¡±
¡°I see. The Karma Lightning Web can urately determine everyone¡¯s strength. Then, it can arrange for lightning beasts of different strength levels to attack.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself. Then, he pped away a Universe Nobility level Lightning Qilin that was attacking him.
He did not take it to heart about the assessment here.
He paid more attention to the Karma Lightning Web. He wanted to take the opportunity to observe and analyze it and study its mysteries.
¡°What can a mere Thunder Beast do to me?¡±
¡°Chi¡± let out a long roar. Thousands of lightning bolts intertwined around its body. Its slender body was like a lightning spear that instantly pierced through the body of a lightning Qilin and defeated it.
¡°Chi, don¡¯t be careless. The three stages of the Thunder Punishment Great World contain great risks. Every time, many prodigies and guardians of our Lightning Zerg race die here¡ Even though you are strong, you cannot let your guard down.¡±
An old lightning worm with white hair and beard appeared beside Chi and reminded him with a solemn expression.
¡°Ninth Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! With my strength, how can I not pass the first test?¡± ¡®Chi¡¯ said confidently.
The old Lightning Zerg nodded imperceptibly.
Indeed, with ¡°Chi¡¯s¡± strength, it was impossible for him to pass the first test.
At this moment, ¡°Chi¡¯s¡± gaze turned cold. He nced in the direction of the Thunder n¡¯s prodigies, the Thunder n¡¯s prodigies, and the ck Thunder n¡¯s prodigies and said ferociously,
¡°Ninth Grandpa, I think this is a good opportunity to get rid of our opponents. What do you think?¡±
¡°You want to attack the people from the other three races?¡± The old Lightning Zerg was slightly stunned.
¡®Chi¡¯ revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°Our four races have entered this ce aspetitors. Even if we don¡¯t make a move, they might not necessarily not make a move¡ In that case, we might as well make the first move.¡±
¡°You have to know that it¡¯s always the first to strike and thest to suffer.¡±
The old Lightning Zerg did not object to ¡®Chi¡¯s¡¯ suggestion because they had done this before.
¡°Then which n are you going to attack first?¡± he asked.
¡°The Thunder n! The Thunder n has been in decline for many years and isn¡¯t very strong¡ Pick the softest persimmon first!¡± ¡°Chi¡± said.
¡°The Thunder n is indeed suitable to be the first target of attack.¡± The old Lightning Zerg nodded and agreed to ¡°Chi¡¯s¡± suggestion.
Chapter 1034: The Best Competitive Method—Kill All The Opponents! (1)
Chapter 1034: The Best Competitive Method¡ªKill All The Opponents! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The Thunder Punishment Great World.
BOOM!
Big Sister Saber¡¯s eyes shone with a cold light. An ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ appeared on her forehead. Purple lightning chains wrapped around her body. She waved the Thunder God Sword with her right hand, and a chaotic energy fluctuation erupted.
A lightning Qilin the size of a mountain that swooped down was immediately shattered by his sword.
On the other side, Chu Zhou casually pressed down on the Void, and the Spacetime Law trembled. A Universe Nobility level Lightning Qilin that was charging over immediately stopped in front of him.
He pointed his finger at lightning speed and pierced through the motionless Lightning Qilin¡¯s head.
The entire Lightning Qilin turned into rolling electric currents and dissipated.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that these Lightning Qilins are condensed from the Thunder Punishment Law. There¡¯s no life elementium in their bodies.¡±
He sighed with pity as he nced at the other nine prodigies of the Thunder n.
To his surprise, he discovered that three prodigies of the Thunder n had already been torn apart by the lightning Qilin that descended from the sky.
One of the guardians of the three prodigies of the Thunder n had also died. The remaining two were all severely injured.
One could see how terrifying this Thunder Beast Battlefield was.
Even Universe Lords died just like that.
Suddenly¡
¡°Tss!¡±
An ancient lightning spear tore through the void and flew over from afar.
A prodigy of the Thunder n who was fighting the Lightning Qilin was pierced through from behind by the lightning spear and was nailed to the void on the spot.
¡°Who¡¯s sneaking up on us?¡±
The guardian of the Thunder n was furious.
He focused his gaze in the direction of the lightning spear.
¡°Pfft!¡±
A lightning shadow shed.
The furious Guardian¡¯s body was directly torn into two.
His soul was instantly annihted by a terrifying force.
¡°Not good! Someone¡¯s ambushing us!¡±
Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n were all shocked.
¡°Get your *ss out here!¡±
Lei Huang was furious. He condensed a huge lightning hand that covered the sky and smashed into the void.
With a bang, the Void copsed.
An old Lightning Zerg with white hair and beard flew out of the copsed void.
Wisps of white lightning wrapped around the old Lightning Zerg.
¡°White Lightning King.¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian immediately recognized the old Lightning Zerg.
They stared fiercely at the old Lightning Zerg.
He wanted nothing more than to tear the other party into pieces.
¡°Hehe.¡± The old Lightning Zerg looked at the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian indifferently. ¡°Lei Huang, Lei Mian, since your Thunder n has already declined, don¡¯te here to make up the numbers. I¡¯ll do a good deed and send you off early.¡±
¡°White lightning king, you old fart, I¡¯ll send you on your way first.¡±
¡°Old fart, I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian roared angrily and rushed towards the old Lightning Zerg.
¡± What¡¯s the big deal about bullying you with numbers? Lei Mian, let me fight you.¡±
A figure that seemed to be condensed from liquid lightning appeared in the sky and blocked the Lei Mian.
¡°The Thunderbolt King!¡±
Lei Mian looked at the figure in front of him and his pupils constricted.
The living being in front of him was the Lightning King of the lightning race.
The other party actually helped the White Lightning King of the Lightning Zerg race.
This gave him a bad feeling.
Soon, the Thunder n Patriarch and the old Lightning Zerg were fighting, and Lei Mian was also fighting with the Thunder King.
The battle at the Universe Nobility level was extremely terrifying. Many prodigies of the Thunder n were terrified.
All of them stayed far away.
¡°Hahaha! Trash of the Thunder n, here Ie!¡±
A young Lightning Zerg with a terrifying aura roared withughter as it charged over.
Many prodigies of the Thunder n were shocked when they saw the young Lightning Zerg.
They all recognized that the young Lightning Zerg was the strongest prodigy of the Lightning Zerg¡ª¡¯Chi¡¯.
In addition to the ¡°Chi¡±, many prodigies of the Lightning Zerg race and guardians also appeared in front of the Thunder n with sneers.
In addition, many prodigies and guardians of the lightning race also surrounded them from another direction.
Even the people from the ck Thunder n flew towards the people from the Thunder n.
¡°This is bad. The Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, and the ck Thunder n are going to join forces to deal with our Thunder n.¡±
The expressions of the Thunder n members changed drastically.
The Thunder n Patriarch, who was fighting the old Lightning Zerg, and Lei Mian, who was fighting the Thunder King, also sensed that the situation was not good and could not help but feel anxious.
They wanted to support the Thunder n, but they were held back by the old Lightning Zerg and the Thunder King.
¡°Hahaha, this time, everyone from the Thunder n will be eliminated in advance.¡±
¡®Chi¡¯ughed wildly and turned into an afterimage as he charged towards Lei Yu.
¡°¡ ¡®Chi¡¯, since you¡¯ve chosen Lei Yu, I¡¯ll choose Lei He. Hehe, let me see what kind of trash the Thunder n¡¯s Twin Stars are.¡±
The Lightning Child of the lightning race moved and transformed into a shocking lightning bolt that struck the lightning river.
¡°Pfft!¡±
In the blink of an eye, Lei Yu spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying by¡¯Chi¡¯.
¡°D*mn it. How can he be so strong?¡±
Lei Yu looked at ¡®Chi¡¯ in disbelief.
The difference in strength between him and ¡®Chi¡¯ was too great.
He waspletely suppressed and could not retaliate at all.
This was uneptable to him.
Almost at the same time, Lei He¡¯s lower body was struck by an intertwined electric and instantly turned into a bloody mist.
¡°This Lightning Child¡¯s strength is too terrifying. I¡¯m not his match at all.¡±
Lei He, who only had his upper body left, retreated crazily as he looked at the calm Lightning Child opposite him in fear.
Chapter 1035: The Best Competitive Method—Kill All The Opponents! (2)
Chapter 1035: The Best Competitive Method¡ªKill All The Opponents! (2)
Editor: As Studios
The difference in strength was too great.
The other party had only casually attacked, but it had easily destroyed his lower body.
¡°This is the Twin Stars of the Thunder n? They¡¯re too weak. What Twin Stars? They¡¯re more like dual idiots.¡±
When ¡®Chi¡¯ saw that Lei Yu waspletely suppressed by him, he suddenly felt a little dispirited.
His opponent was too weak, so he was not interested.
¡°Yeah! Too weak.¡± The Lightning Child looked at the fleeing Lei He and said casually.
Many prodigies of the Thunder n felt humiliated when they saw that Lei Yu and the Thunder River Twin Stars of the Thunder n were suppressed so easily by ¡®Chi¡¯ and the Lightning Child.
Luckily, the number one genius of the Thunder n was someone else.
Many paragons of the Thunder n looked at Big Sister Saber.
At that moment, a tall and sturdy figure stood in front of Big Sister Saber.
Streaks of ck lightning wrapped around the burly and majestic figure, emitting a shocking pressure.
¡°Hmph, ¡®Chi¡¯ and the Lightning Child are really fast. They chose the Thunder n¡¯s Twin Stars as their targets. As for me, I¡¯m a step slower¡¡±
Gregory muttered to himself as he locked his gaze on Big Sister Saber, his killing intent permeating the air.
In his eyes, Big Sister Saber was just an ordinary prodigy of the Thunder n. She was not worthy of being his opponent.
Therefore, he was prepared to kill Big Sister Saber in one move. He didn¡¯t want to waste too much time.
However, Big Sister Saber suddenly moved before Gregory could do anything.
Gregory only saw a sh of lightning, and then his entire body exploded into powder with a bang, turning into countless particles that were difficult to see with the naked eye.
¡°I¡ was actually killed in an instant.¡±
This was hisst remnant consciousness.
¡®Gregory¡ died?¡¯
¡°Chi¡±, who was chasing after Lei Yu, and the Lightning Child, who was chasing after Lei He, could not help but pause and look at Big Sister Saber in shock.
Wasn¡¯t the strongest in this generation of the Thunder n the Twin Stars of the Thunder n?
Who was this woman who had suddenly appeared in front of him?
After Big Sister Saber killed Gregory in one move, her figure shed and instantly appeared in front of ¡®Chi¡¯. She became one with her sword and transformed into an iparably fierce lightning sword light that charged towards ¡®Chi¡¯.
¡°Hahaha, interesting. I didn¡¯t expect the Thunder n to have someone like you.¡±
¡°Chi¡±ughed loudly. Lightning danced around his body as he rushed towards the lightning sword light that was charging over, preparing to meet it head-on.
However, the moment his body touched the lightning sword light, his body froze. Then, with a poof, he was split in half by the lightning sword light.
¡®Chi¡¯ was dead.
His vitality was directly obliterated.
¡°Are¡ are you kidding me?¡±
Lightning Child was already stunned by the scene in front of him.
However, he was stunned. Big Sister Saber was not.
Big Sister Saber¡¯s body shed again and she appeared in front of Lightning Child. She shed at him with her lightning sword. A divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ shed on the Thunder God Sword.
¡°This¡ This is the ancient divine rune of the word ¡®lightning¡¯!¡±
The Lightning Child vaguely saw the word ¡°lightning¡± on the Thunder God Sword and his expression changed drastically.
His figure turned into a stream of red liquid lightning as he retreated rapidly like a stream of water.
However, it was toote.
The ¡°lightning¡± divine rune in the Thunder God Sword flew out and struck the liquid lightning that the Lightning Child had transformed into.
¡°Ah¡ª¡±
With a miserable scream, the liquid lightning transformed by the Lightning Child waspletely devoured by the divine rune.
With a whoosh, the divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯, which had vaguely be a little stronger, returned to Big Sister Saber¡¯s body.
¡°This¡ This, Gregory, ¡®Chi¡¯, Lightning Child, and the strongest prodigies of the three races were killed by her just like that?¡±
¡°Unbelievable!¡±
Lei Yu and Lei He, who had just been chased very miserably, looked at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure in shock.
They had all lost to Big Sister Saber in the Thunder n¡¯s Prodigy Tournament.
Of course, he knew that Big Sister Saber was very strong.
However, he did not expect Big Sister Saber¡¯s strength to be so strong.
He had killed all the strongest prodigies of the three races in such a simple manner.
Many prodigies of the Thunder n, as well as the prodigies and guardians of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning n, the ck Thunder n, and so on, were all dumbfounded at this moment.
Big Sister Saber was too fast.
Gregory and the other two were all dead before they could react.
¡°How dare you!¡±
¡°You deserve to die!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
The guardians of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, and the ck Thunder race were all about to go crazy.
All of them charged at Big Sister Saber with bloodshot eyes.
At this moment, a pale white light swept through the Void.
Whether it was the lightning Qilin that kept descending from the void or all the guardians of the three races that were charging at Big Sister Saber, they all suddenly stopped in midair.
The entire world was like a movie with the pause button pressed.
¡°Everyone, what do you think is the most perfect way topete?¡±
A voice entered everyone¡¯s ears.
Many people looked at Chu Zhou.
They all knew that this strange scene in front of them was definitely caused by Chu Zhou.
All of them looked at Chu Zhou in fear.
¡°The most perfect way topete¡ªis, of course, to kill all the opponents in advance.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and spread his fingers in the air. Then, he grabbed fiercely.
In an instant, the still space distorted greatly.
All the Guardians that charged at Big Sister Saber were minced into a bloody mist by the distorted spacetime.
Moreover, streams of blood mist wrapped around Chu Zhou¡¯s body like ribbons.
¡°This¡ This is the power of the Spacetime Law.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou¡ He must be Chu Zhou. Among humans, only Chu Zhou has grasped such powerful spatialws.¡±
¡°D*mn it, the youngest Universe Nobility in the universe, Chu Zhou, is here too.¡±
Many of the surviving prodigies of the Lightning Zerg race, the lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the guardians looked at Chu Zhou in fear.
The old Lightning Zerg, who was fighting the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, and the Thunder King, who was fighting the Lei Mian, also looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in shock and anger.
Chu Zhou¡¯s name had shocked all the races in the universe many times over the years.
How could they not know?
¡°Looks like I¡¯ve been recognized.¡±
With a thought, Chu Zhou retracted the power of time and space that covered his body and revealed his true appearance.
¡°It¡¯s really Lord Chu Zhou!¡±
¡°This¡ this is unbelievable. How did Lord Chu Zhou be the guardian of the Thunder n¡¯s prodigies?¡±
Everyone from the Thunder n was dumbfounded when they saw Chu Zhou¡¯s true appearance.
Even a Universe Nobility like Lei Mian was no exception.
¡°Patriarch, did you already know that he was Lord Chu Zhou?¡±
Lei Mian noticed the calm look on the Thunder n Leader¡¯s face and asked.
The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I knew it long ago. It¡¯s just that Lord Chu Zhou reminded me not to expose his identity, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
¡°Lei Ge¡ what right does he have! A person like Lord Chu Zhou is actually willing to be her guardian.¡±
Lei Mian said emotionally.
¡°D*mn it, Chu Zhou, you actually dare to ughter the prodigies of our three races. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the ancestors of our three races will pursue the matter?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The avatars of the three Ancestor races are stationed outside the Thunder Punishment Great World. If we discover what you have done, we will definitely not let you off.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, you¡¯re far away from the territory of the human race, yet you still dare to be so impudent. You have a death wish.¡±
The old Lightning Zerg, Lightning King, and a Universe Nobility of the ck Thunder n threatened and reprimanded Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou only nced at them indifferently and could not be bothered to reply.
His current strength was not inferior to his teacher, King Bei Cang, before he became an Overlord.
Before his teacher, King Bei Cang, became an Overlord, he could fight against six Overlord clones alone.
He was confident that he could do it too.
Therefore, the three Overlord clones could not threaten him at all.
He attacked again. With just a thought, the Spacetime Law in the unseen world trembled. Everyone from the three races, including the old Lightning Zerg, the Thunder King, the Universe Nobility of the ck Thunder n, and the others, was imprisoned by spacetime.
Then, spacetime distorted, and everyone from the three races was killed by the distorted spacetime.
Streams of blood flowed in the void and flowed towards Chu Zhou, fusing into his body.
At this moment, be it the Thunder n Leader, the Lei Mian, or the many prodigies and guardians of the Thunder n, they were all petrified.
He stared nkly at the scene in front of him.
It was as if they had all be fools.
It was normal for them to have such a reaction.
The scene in front of them was too terrifying, and it had an unparalleled impact on their hearts.
Chapter 1036: The Thunder Source Fruits!
Chapter 1036: The Thunder Source Fruits!
Editor: As Studios
¡°T-They¡¯re all dead!¡±
The people of the Thunder n looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in a daze and were petrified.
They never expected Chu Zhou to kill everyone from the Lightning Zerg race, the lightning race, and the ck Thunder race so cleanly.
Be it paragons or Universe Nobility, they did not seem to be worth mentioning to Chu Zhou. He could destroy them at will.
¡°Is this Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s strength?¡±
¡°Lord Chu Zhou is indeed the number one prodigy of our Human Race. His strength is too terrifying. He actually instantly killed the Universe Nobility of the Lightning Zerg race and the other three races.¡±
¡°How strong is Lord Chu Zhou?¡±
Lei Yu, Lei He and the other members of the Thunder n were all extremely shocked.
Even the Thunder Patriarch and Lei Mian, who were Universe Nobility, looked at Chu Zhou with deep reverence.
He was too strong, even though they were all at the same level at Universe Nobility, they all felt that they were fake Universe Nobilitypared to Chu Zhou.
The difference was too great.
¡°This is the protagonist of the era! No wonder our ancestors said that we, the Advance Grade Overlords of humanity, are all optimistic about Chu Zhou¡¯s future.¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch recalled what the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor had said to him and eximed in his heart.
¡°Lei Ge¡ is too lucky. With Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s protection, it¡¯s not impossible for her to be a Universe Nobility or even an Overlord in the future, let alone a Universe Lord.¡±
Lei Mian looked at Big Sister Saber with envy.
He decided to be on good terms with Big Sister Saber¡¯s ninth lineage in the future.
Roar, roar, roar¡ª
Everyone¡¯s attention quickly returned to the lightning Qilin that descended from the sky.
Even though everyone from the Lightning Zerg race and the other three races had been killed by Chu Zhou, the Thunder Beast Battlefield¡¯s assessment was still not over yet.
The people of the Thunder n had no choice but to continue fighting the lightning Qilins that descended from the sky.
Not long after, another prodigy of the Thunder n could not withstand the attack of the Lightning Qilin and was pped by the ws of a Lightning Qilin, turning into mincemeat.
In addition, there was another guardian who screamed miserably under the siege of the three Universe Lord-level lightning Qilins and was directly dismembered by the three lightning Qilins.
Chu Zhou participated in this trial only to help Big Sister Saber.
He would only take action when Big Sister Saber was in danger.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the others.
The people of the Thunder n did not dare to hate Chu Zhou because of this.
One had to be content after all.
Chu Zhou had helped them destroy thepetitors of the Lightning Zerg race, the lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the other three races. He had already done them a huge favor.
They could not ask for more.
After an unknown period of time, the lightning Qilin in the sky had all disappeared.
There were still five prodiges left out of the 10.
Only seven of the 10 Guardians remained.
¡°I made it through the first stage.¡±
At this moment, the members of the Thunder n heaved a sigh of relief as if they had just survived a cmity.
¡°There are still five geniuses left. Not bad, not bad!¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Huang looked at Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, Lei He and the other paragons and smiled.
Of the 10 people who came in, only five were left. The death rate was as high as 50%.
However, this was already thergest number of people from the Thunder n who had passed the first round of the Thunder Trial in recent years.
In the past few years, only two or three people from the Thunder n had passed the first assessment.
The Thunder n leader knew that if Chu Zhou had not killed the Lightning Zerg race and the other three ns, the Thunder n would have suffered more than 50% of the losses.
Hence, he was very grateful to Chu Zhou.
Rumble¡ª
At this moment, the entire Thunder Beast Battlefield shook violently.
¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze focused. His gaze pierced through theyers of space and time and immediately saw arge number of Thunder Punishment Law threads interweaving and fusing in the depths of the Thunder Beast Battlefield.
He did not know what was going on and secretly raised his vignce.
¡± Hahaha, the reward for clearing the level will be announced soon.¡±
This was not the first time the Thunder n Patriarch and Lei Mian had entered the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Therefore, after sensing the tremors in the Thunder Beast Battlefield, they immediately realized that the reward for clearing the level was about to appear.
Their eyes were filled with anticipation.
Clearance reward?
The eyes of many Thunder n prodigies lit up hearing the Thunder n Patriarch and Lei Mian¡¯s words.
At this moment not far in front of them, a lightning-infused sapling suddenly broke out of the ground.
After this sapling appeared, it immediately grew crazily. It became a 100- meter-tall tree in just a few breaths.
This tree was formed by countless lightning bolts. The trunk and branches were filled with electric currents, making it look extremely terrifying.
On the top of the tree were 10 blue fruits the size of a baby¡¯s fist.
Each blue fruit was wrapped in wisps of green electric currents, looking very magical.
There was also a fragranceing from the blue fruit.
That fragrance was refreshing.
¡°This¡ This is the Thunder Source Tree. The 10 fruits on it are Thunder Source Fruits!¡±
Lei Mian looked up at the ten blue fruits and his eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps towards the fruit tree.
¡°Tsk, it¡¯s actually a Thunder Source Fruit. This is great. As long as I obtain a Thunder Source Fruit and eat it, I can basically be a Universe Lord.¡±
¡°Not only does the Thunder Source Fruit contain arge amount of Thunder Origin, it also contains many Thunder Punishment Law fragments. This is the best sacred object for Thunder Punishment Law cultivators in the universe. Our Thunder n has spent countless time and energy searching for Thunder Source Fruits in the universe, but there are very few sesses. Usually, we can¡¯t find a single Thunder Source Fruit even after hundreds of millions of years. I didn¡¯t expect there to be 10 here.¡±
¡°Indeed. Even though the Thunder Punishment Great World contains huge risks, it also contains shocking opportunities.¡±
Everyone from the Thunder n stared excitedly at the 10 Thunder Source Fruits on the Thunder Source Tree.
All of them wished they could immediately swallow the Thunder Source Fruit.
Even Big Sister Saber was very excited when she saw that the reward for clearing the level was actually a Thunder Source Fruit.
With her current strength and foundation, she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to be a Universe Lord,
but the barrier between a World Overlord and a Universe Lord was too terrifying.
In history, countless talented living beings in the universe failed to break through the barrier between World Overlords and Universe Lords and advance to Universe Lords.
She was confident in herself, yet she didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that she would definitely be a Universe Lord.
However, if she could obtain a Thunder Source Fruit, she would have a 100% chance of bing a Universe Lord.
Chu Zhou reached out and took the six Thunder Source Fruits.
¡°I¡¯ll take six Thunder Source Fruits. Do you have any objections?¡±
Chu Zhou said indifferently to the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch and the others.
¡°Of course we have no objections. If it weren¡¯t for you, Lord Chu Zhou, the Thunder n would have beenpletely annihted under the siege of the Lightning Zerg race and the other three races.¡±
¡°Lord Chu Zhou, you contributed the most to us passing the assessment. You should take the majority of the Thunder Source Fruits.¡±
The Thunder n Leader hurriedly said.
The other members of the Lightning Tribe nodded in agreement.
¡°It¡¯s good that you have no objections. You can split the rest of the Thunder Source Fruits among yourselves.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, he handed all six Thunder Source Fruits to Big Sister Saber. ¡°Teacher, these Thunder Source Fruits are extremely beneficial to your cultivation of the Thunder Punishment Law. Eat all six Thunder Source Fruits.¡±
¡± Eat more. It might be beneficial for you to clear the levelter!¡±
Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other four prodigies of the Thunder n gave Chu Zhou six Thunder Source Fruits without hesitation.
They were instantly envious!
¡°Okay!¡±
Big Sister Saber did not stand on ceremony and nodded slightly. After receiving the Thunder Source Fruit, she picked one up and started eating.
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on the ground, his eyes glowing with a pale light. He looked straight at the Karma Lightning Web in the depths of spacetime andprehended the golden Karma Threads.
His mind was divided into two.
He also diverted a portion of his attention to observe the changes in his Attribute Board.
[Attribute points: 6,652 quintillion (+648 quintillion)]
In this battle, he had devoured six Universe Nobility, 24 Universe Lords, and many paragons of the foreign races.
His attribute points increased by 648 quintillion.
¡°What a pity. The six Universe Nobility clones are all Universe Nobility clones. The life elementium they contain is far inferior to the main body of the Universe Nobility. Otherwise, I would have gained at least 1,000 quintillion attribute points this time.¡±
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
However, 648 quintillion attribute points was actually not a small number.
Of course, regardless of whether it was the five nomologicalws or various ultimate techniques, he had reached a bottleneck. He had only increased 648 quintillion attribute points and could not increase it.
He needed more attribute points.
¡± If I canprehend the Karmaws in the Thunder Punishment Great World, even if it¡¯s only at the Beginner level¡ With my 6,652 quintillion attribute points, I can quickly raise the Karmaws to the Universe Nobility level.¡±
Chu Zhou was filled with anticipation for the Law of Karma. He urgently wanted toprehend this Law and perfect his cultivation path.
Chapter 1037: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A Planet!
Chapter 1037: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A!
Editor: As Studios
Big Sister Saber ate six Thunder Source Fruits in a row.
After eating the six Thunder Source Fruits, her entire physique immediately underwent a strange transformation. Lightning surrounded her entire body, and countless lightning runes densely covered her skin.
One could vaguely see countless lightning runes flickering in her flesh through her crystalline skin.
Her entire body seemed to be made of lightning runes.
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged beside Big Sister Saber and sensed the changes in her body.
He could clearly sense that Big Sister Saber¡¯s entire body had been modified by the boundless lightning source.
Furthermore¡
The energy fluctuations on Big Sister Saber¡¯s body were also rising steadily, reaching the level of an Elementary Grade Universe Lord.
¡°It seems that it won¡¯t be long before Teacher bes a Universe Lord.
Chu Zhou thought to himself.
Just as Big Sister Saber was eating the Thunder Source Fruit, Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other paragons had also finished eating the Thunder Source Fruit.
All of them were covered in lightning runes, and their auras soared.
Obviously, they had all obtained huge benefits.
¡°No wonder the prodigies who survived the Thunder Trial can all be Universe Lords in the future. The benefits here are too great.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I feel that even if I stop participating in the next assessment, I can still be a Universe Lord in the future.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. I can also be a Universe Lord in the future.¡±
Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n felt their bodies transform and were all extremely excited.
Rumble¡ª
At this moment, the endless dark clouds in the sky suddenly circled.
It gradually formed a huge vortex.
At the center of the vortex stood a huge stone door.
¡°Mm? Could that stone door be the entrance to the second round of the assessment?¡±
Chu Zhou looked up at the stone door thoughtfully.
The people from the Thunder n also looked up at the stone door.
¡°Ahem!¡±
The Thunder n Leader suddenly coughed lightly, attracting the attention of everyone from the Thunder n. Then, he said solemnly,
¡°ording to past experience, the stone door in the vortex should be the door to the second round.¡±
¡°However, you¡¯ve also sensed the danger of the first test.¡±
¡°I can tell you¡ the danger of the second stage is at least to times that of the first stage. Have you decided if you want to continue to the second stage and participate in the assessment?¡±
Hearing this, the Thunder n fell silent.
Two of the paragons of the Thunder n had fear in their eyes.
In the first round of the assessment, they had to use all their strength to barelyst until the end.
If the second round was to times more dangerous than the first round, then if they participated in the second round, there was only one oue, death.
With this in mind, the two prodigies of the Thunder n made up their minds.
¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve already achieved my goal. I give up on participating in the second test.¡±
¡°I give up too.¡±
The two prodigies of the Thunder n raised their hands and voiced their decision.
The Thunder n Leader looked at the two prodigies of the Thunder n indifferently and did not me them.
He could also tell that these two geniuses were not suitable to continue participating in the second round.
Instead of tempting fate in the second round, it was better to stop here.
¡°Alright! The two of you, stay here with your Guardians. The Thunder Punishment Great World will automatically teleport you outter.¡±
¡°As for the others, follow me into the second trial.¡±
As the Thunder n Leader spoke, he took the lead and flew towards the stone door in the vortex.
Chu Zhou and the others quickly followed.
In the end, only Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu and Lei He were participating in the second assessment.
After entering the stone door, the world spun again.
¡°What is this ce?¡±
Chu Zhou and the others saw an iparably huge pool.
In the pool, countless lightning bolts swam.
This was actually a lightning pool.
At this moment, a message was transmitted to Chu Zhou and the others.
[The second test: Borrow the power of Thunder Punishment in the Eternal Lightning Pool to shape the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body. If you sessfully shape the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body, you will pass the second test. If you fail to shape it or withdraw halfway, it will be considered a failure.]
Chu Zhou and the others finished reading the information that appeared in their minds.
He immediately knew that the lightning pool in front of him was called the Eternal Lightning Pool.
He also knew what the content of the second round was.
¡°It turns out that the only thing I need to do in this round is to enter the pool and use the power of the lightning tribtion to form the Lightning Punishment Sacred Body. This round seems to be much less dangerous than the first round.¡±
Lei Yu stared at the Eternal Lightning Pool, eager to give it a try.
Even though he did not know what kind of physique the so-called Thunder Punishment Sacred Body had, he knew that the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body must be an extremely powerful physique.
If he could create the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body, it might be easier for him to advance to the Universe Nobility Realm in the future.
When the Thunder n Leader heard Lei Yu¡¯s words, he shook his head solemnly.
¡°Don¡¯t be careless.¡±
¡°ording to past experience, none of the three tests left behind by the Thunder Ancestor are safe. Every test contains the dangers of the stages. The further one goes, the more dangerous it is.¡±
¡°My Eternal Lightning Pool looks calm, but I can conclude that there must be unknown risks hidden inside.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the entire Eternal Thunder Pool boiled. Boom¡ª
Suddenly, a colossal object broke out of the water.
Almost instantly, it covered the sunlight in the sky and cast a huge shadow.
Chapter 1038: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A Planet! (2)
Chapter 1038: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou and the others looked up and saw nine iparably huge dragon heads.
The huge creature that broke out of the water was actually a Nine-Headed Dragon.
Most of the Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s body was still submerged under the lightning water, revealing only nine huge dragon heads.
Each dragon head had bright scales that were lifelike, like a true dragon.
However, Chu Zhou could tell at a nce that the nine-headed dragon in front of him was still condensed from lightning.
However, the Nine-Headed Dragon in front of him was much more terrifying than the Universe Nobility level Lightning Qilin that appeared in the first round.
The pressure emitted from its body was majestic and heavy, filled with oppression.
Dense spatial cracks appeared in the surrounding Void.
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian, the two Universe Nobility of the Thunder n, could not help but feel terrified when they saw the Nine-Headed Dragon.
They could clearly feel that this Nine-Headed Dragon was much stronger than them.
They did not even have the courage to fight back facing this Nine-Headed Dragon.
¡°D*mn it¡ This nine-headed dragon¡¯s strength is probably about to reach the overlord level. With this nine-headed dragon guarding the Eternal Lightning Pool, how can the prodigies of our Thunder n enter the Eternal Lightning Pool and form the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body?¡±
Lei Mian stared at the Nine-Headed Dragon with an ugly expression.
¡°With our strength, we probably won¡¯t be a match for the Nine-Headed Dragon. It¡¯s basically impossible to help Lei Yu and Lei He sessfully form the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body under the attack of the Nine-Headed Dragon.¡±
The Thunder n Leader took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.
¡°We can only take it one step at a time now. Let¡¯s try our best to buy more time for Lei Yu and Lei He so that they can absorb more lightning punishment power in the Eternal Lightning Pool.¡±
¡°Even if they don¡¯t seed in molding the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body, the more Thunder Punishment Power they absorb, the better it will be for them in the future.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Lei Mian nodded.
When Lei Yu and Lei He heard the conversation between the two elders, they could not help but look at Big Sister Saber with envy in their eyes.
Chu Zhou was clearly stronger than the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian.
With Chu Zhou¡¯s protection, Big Sister Saber might be able to sessfully forge the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.
¡°Perhaps¡ Lord Chu Zhou can deal with the Nine-Headed Dragon.¡± At this moment, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch looked at the calm Chu Zhou and could not help but think.
However, he knew it was impossible.
He had already seen through it during the first round.
Chu Zhou only cared about Lei Ge and did not care about anyone else.
It was impossible for Chu Zhou to help them deal with the Nine-Headed Dragon.
Regarding this, the Thunder n Leader did not dare to say anything.
Chu Zhou was not from the Thunder n.
They had no right to ask Chu Zhou to do anything.
¡°Teacher, enter the Eternal Lightning Pool!¡±
Chu Zhou carefully sized up the Nine-Headed Dragon and felt that it was not much of a threat to him. Then, he said to Big Sister Saber.
¡°Okay!¡±
Upon hearing that, Big Sister Saber stepped into the Eternal Lightning Pool.
In an instant, golden lightning surged out from the bottom of the Eternal Lightning Pool and wrapped around Big Sister Saber.
Strangely, the golden lightning did not harm Big Sister Saber. Instead, it surged into her body.
These golden lightning bolts are constantly tempering my body, and¡ they¡¯re actually setting up a spirit design in my body?¡±
When Big Sister Saber sensed the changes in the golden lightning in her body, she could not help but reveal a look of surprise.
Suddenly, a message appeared in her mind.
This piece of information described the method to create the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.
Her heart skipped a beat. She immediately sank into the lightning water and sat cross-legged. Following the method that appeared in her mind, she absorbed the golden lightning and cultivated the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.
Roar¡ª
When the Nine-Headed Dragon saw Big Sister Saber enter the Eternal
Lightning Pool, it was instantly enraged.
The nine dragon heads roared at the same time.
One of the dragon heads suddenly opened its mouth and spat out an extremely terrifying golden lightning at Big Sister Saber.
The golden lightning was like the lightning of Doomsday, instantly shattering the surrounding void into dust.
The terrifying energy made the Universe Nobility Lei Mian and the Thunder n Leader¡¯s scalps tingle.
¡°Lightning is not worth mentioning.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and suddenly grabbed with his right hand. Space distorted and the golden lightning was caught in his palm.
The golden lightning that made the Universe Nobility Lei Mian and the Thunder n Leader¡¯s scalps tingle was like a small golden snake darting around in Chu Zhou¡¯s palm, but it could not escape.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou is so powerful!¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian were deeply shocked looking at the scene before them.
As they got closer, their eyes lit up.
¡°Lei Yu, quickly enter the Eternal Lightning Pool.¡±
¡°Lei He, you go in too.¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian said at the same time.
Lei Yu and Lei He were slightly stunned. Then, they realized something and hurriedly rushed into the Eternal Lightning Pool.
When the Nine-Headed Dragon saw that its attack was easily blocked by Chu Zhou and that Lei Yu and Lei He had also entered the Eternal Lightning Pool, it was instantly enraged.
The nine dragon heads let out earth-shaking roars.
Terrifying sound waves swept through the sky like waves.
The nine dragon heads attacked at the same time.
Three of the dragon heads spat lightning at Big Sister Saber, Lei Yu, and Lei He.
The other six dragon heads all spat lightning at Chu Zhou.
¡°There¡¯s no point.¡±
Chu Zhou looked indifferently at the crazy Nine-Headed Dragon and the lightning that covered the sky and earth as it struck towards him.
Chapter 1039: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A Planet! (3)
Chapter 1039: Hand Bone That Was Even Larger Than A! (3)
Editor: As Studios
He suddenly pointed at the Nine-Headed Dragon and activated the Time Reversal Profound.
In an instant, all the lightning that the Nine-Headed Hydra spat out flowed backward, as if a movie that was being yed had suddenly reversed.
The Nine-Headed Dragon looked at the lightning bolts that returned to its mouth and was a little stunned.
He didn¡¯t seem to understand why things had turned out like this.
At this moment, Chu Zhou¡¯s figure moved. He stood on a dragon head and sat down cross-legged.
Rumble¡
The Void trembled. In the unseen world, a Chaos nomological Torrent from the Chaos River descended and suppressed the nine heads.
Then, another ck and white wave of Yin-Yang nomologicalws descended.
Then, the Five Elemental Laws waves, Spacetime Law waves, Reincarnation Law waves, and other nomological waves descended one after another.
A total of five nomological waves was suppressed on the Nine-Headed Dragon.
The Nine-Headed dragon let out a sorrowful cry and was directly suppressed into the water by the waves of the five nomologicalws.
¡°There seems to be a secret in this Eternal Lightning Pool. Why don¡¯t we explore it?¡±
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on a dragon head and controlled the five nomological waves to firmly suppress the Nine-Headed Dragon, forcing it to sink to the bottom of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Beside the Eternal Lightning Pool, the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian were stunned.
They knew that Chu Zhou was very strong.
However, they did not expect Chu Zhou to be so fierce.
The Nine-Headed Dragon¡¯s aura alone made them unable to resist.
However, he did not expect to be suppressed by Chu Zhou.
¡°Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s strength is unfathomable!¡± The Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch sighed.
Lei Mian nodded in agreement and said solemnly, ¡°I suspect that Lord Chu Zhou¡ is no longer weaker than Lord Bei Cang before he became an Overlord.¡± ¡°This¡ This¡¡± The Thunder n Leader wanted to say ¡®how is this possible¡¯, but before he could say it, the scene of Chu Zhou suppressing the Nine-Headed Dragon appeared in his mind.
It didn¡¯t seem impossible!
Lei Mian and him looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.
If Chu Zhou¡¯s strength was reallyparable to King Bei Cang before he became an Overlord, then the current Chu Zhou¡¯s strength wasparable to a Beginner Grade Overlord.
This guess and deduction shocked them.
The Thunder n Leader took a deep breath and calmed down. He looked at Sister Dao, Lei Yu, and Lei He, who were absorbing the golden lightning in the Eternal Lightning Pool.
¡°We can¡¯t interfere in Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s matters¡ I haven¡¯t grasped the opportunity in front of me, right?¡±
¡°The golden lightning in the Eternal Lightning Pool seems to be very beneficial to people like us who cultivate the Thunder Punishment Law. Let¡¯s try to absorb some and see the effect.¡±
The Thunder n Leader said.
¡°It¡¯s indeed worth a try¡¡±
Lei Mian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Sister Saber and the rest who were constantly transforming.
The next moment, the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian stepped into the lightning pool and tried to absorb the golden lightning in the Eternal Lightning Pool.
And then¡
They had failed.
They realized that there was no golden lightning surging towards them.
When they tried to approach the golden lightning or try to grab it, the golden lightning would immediately disappear.
In short, they tried all kinds of methods but failed in the end.
¡°It seems that only World Overlord Realm geniuses can absorb the golden lightning in this Eternal Lightning Pool.¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian flew out of the lightning pool in disappointment.
Not long after, Lei He let out a miserable cry as blood spurted out from all the pores on his body.
He jumped out of the Eternal Lightning Pool as if he was escaping.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian frowned and looked at Lei He.
Lei He smiled bitterly and looked at the Eternal Lightning Pool beside him indignantly.
I ve reached my limit. I can only absorb nine golden lightning bolts¡ Any more and my body and foundation won¡¯t be able to withstand it. I originally wanted to absorb another golden lightning bolt, but I didn¡¯t expect to suffer a bacsh.¡±
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian felt that it was a pity.
Seeing the reactions of the two elders, Lei He said again,
¡°Patriarch, Chief, even though we only absorbed nine golden lightning bolts¡ We didn¡¯t seed in molding the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body. Even so, my foundation has increased by nine times. Moreover, I have a lot ofprehension of the Thunder Punishment Law¡ I believe I have a chance to advance to the Universe Nobility realm in the future.¡±
When he said this, Lei He had a confident expression.
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian were pleasantly surprised.
If Lei He could be a Universe Nobility in the future, the Thunder n would have another pir of support.
A momentter, Lei Yu suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and let out a tragic cry. He hurriedly jumped out of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Lei Yu also exined his situation.
Simrly, he did not seed in molding the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body. However, his situation was better than Lei He¡¯s. He sessfully absorbed eleven golden lightning bolts.
The Thunder n Zhang and Lei Mian were overjoyed.
This meant that Lei Yu had a high chance of bing a Universe Nobility in the future.
If the Thunder n had two new Universe Nobility, then the decline of the Thunder n over the years could bepletely reversed.
¡°It would be great if Lei Ge could create the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.¡± The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian looked at Big Sister Saber in the Eternal Lightning Pool.
They discovered that at some point in time, Big Sister Saber had been wrapped up in a cocoon condensed from golden lightning.
The huge cocoon was beating like a heart.
It was as if some terrifying life was being nurtured inside.
Upon seeing this strange change, the eyes of the Thunder n Patriarch andpany lit up. They could vaguely sense that Big Sister Saber was about to seed.
The depth of the Eternal Lightning Pool far exceeded Chu Zhou¡¯s imagination.
Chu Zhou pressed down on the Nine-Headed Dragon, forcing it to keep sinking.
He felt that he had sunk at least 100,000 meters, but he still could not see the bottom of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Right then, the Nine-Headed Dragon beneath him suddenly dissipated, turning into countless electric currents that surged towards a spot in the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Chu Zhou was shocked and hurriedly focused his gaze.
His heart skipped a beat as he saw an iparably huge skeletal hand.
The skeletal hand was located in a distorted space.
Moreover, it looked evenrger than an ordinary.
The entire bone hand was purple-gold in color.
There were also countless lightning bolts entwined.
The moment Chu Zhou saw the skeletal hand, he immediately felt the iparably majestic power of the Thunder Punishment Law and the power of the Karma Law.
He also saw golden bolts of lightning shooting out from the skeletal hand and flying towards the surface of the Eternal Lightning Pool before fusing into Big Sister Saber¡¯s body.
In addition, there was a terrifying pressure that surpassed everything. It pressed down on Chu Zhou, making him feel immense pressure.
¡°Who¡ left this skeletal hand behind?¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the skeletal hand and thought in shock.
Chapter 1040: Hand Of The Thunder Ancestor!
Chapter 1040: Hand Of The Thunder Ancestor!
Editor: As Studios
A violet-gold skeletal handrger than a floated in a folded void.
Threads of heavy and oppressive pressure spread out from the violet-gold skeletal hand.
It was as if it could crush the eternal blue sky.
Chu Zhou stared at the huge violet-gold skeletal hand and feltyers of substantial pressure constantly seeping into the depths of his soul.
¡°It¡¯s just a skeletal hand, but the pressure it gives me is not inferior to the pressure Teacher gives me.¡±
He solemnly observed the violet-gold skeletal hand, his eyes overflowing with traces of pale light.
Soon, the huge violet-gold skeletal hand gradually disappeared.
In the end, only two huge balls of thread were left.
One of the balls of thread was purple.
The other ball of thread was golden in color.
Staring at the two balls of thread, various Thunder Punishment Law Profound and various Karma Law Profound naturally appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s mind.
It was as if those two balls of thread were the origin of all lightning and all karma.
Profound and unfathomable.
Such dense threads of Thunder Punishment Law and Karma Law are gathered on this violet-gold skeletal hand¡ Looks like this violet-gold skeletal hand definitely belongs to the Thunder Ancestor.¡±
Chu Zhou had basically confirmed the origin of the violet-gold skeletal hand.
At the same time, he also had a new understanding of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s strength.
Beforeing to the Thunder Punishment Great World, he thought that the Thunder Ancestor might be a Peak Advance Grade Overlord.
He was 100% sure that the Thunder Ancestor was a Universe Saint.
Furthermore¡
It was also possible that he was a Sacred Emperor who wielded both the
Thunder Punishment Law and the Karma Law.
Otherwise, it was impossible for a remnant skeletal hand to have such a terrifying pressure.
That¡¯s not right. If the Thunder Ancestor was a Sacred Emperor, how could he have died?¡±
Chu Zhou stared at the violet-gold skeletal hand with a trace of doubt in his eyes.
Saints were undying and indestructible, together with the universe.
Under normal circumstances, Saints would not die.
It was even more so for Sacred Emperors among Saints.
Could there be exceptions?
With this thought in mind, his body slowly flew towards the violet-gold skeletal hand.
This violet-gold skeletal hand was no small matter and contained immense power. He decided to take it down.
However, he did not make a move immediately.
His Spiritual Force pierced through theyers of space and locked onto Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure.
He saw bolts of golden lightning continuously shooting out from the violet- gold skeletal hand, transmigrating through theyers of the Void and drilling into Big Sister Saber¡¯s body.
Looks like these golden lightning bolts are the key to creating the Thunder
Punishment Sacred Body.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered to himself.
He nned to wait for Big Sister Saber to finish molding the Lightning Punishment Sacred Body before making a move on the violet-gold skeletal hand. This was to prevent Big Sister Saber from interrupting the process of molding the Lightning Punishment Sacred Body.
Time gradually passed.
Half a dayter, Big Sister Saber¡¯s tightly shut eyes suddenly opened while she was in the Eternal Lightning Pool. An earth-shattering thunderp suddenly sounded from her body.
It was as if billions of lightning bolts were rumbling.
Two vast and boundless golden seas of lightning appeared in her eyes.
At the same time, golden lightning bolts shot out of her body and condensed into a golden lightning chain on the surface of her body.
At this moment, Big Sister Saber was like an ancient lightning god that had descended, emitting a vast and boundless might.
BOOM!
She rushed out of the Eternal Lightning Pool andnded on the edge of the pool.
Endless golden lightning intertwined on the surface of her body, making her look like a golden sun from afar.
What a strong aura of the Thunder Punishment Origin¡ His flesh, bones, veins, soul, and so on seem to be condensed from the Thunder Punishment Law Origin. Is this the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body? So powerful!¡±
The Thunder n Patriarch stared at Big Sister Saber¡¯s figure and felt a sense of oppression from her.
This was the oppression from a higher-level bloodline.
The Thunder n Leader could not help but be shocked.
He, a dignified Universe Nobility, actually felt pressure from a World Overlord.
This meant that Big Sister Saber¡¯s Thunder Punishment Sacred Body far surpassed his Thunder n bloodline.
Moreover, it was vaguely restraining his Thunder n bloodline.
This was unbelievable.
¡°Is¡ Is this the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body?
The Thunder n Leader suddenly became excited and his eyes lit up.
This Lightning Punishment Sacred Body is undoubtedly the supreme physique of lightning. Lei Ge¡¯s talent is strong to begin with. After consuming six Thunder Source Fruits, it¡¯s no longer difficult for him to be a Universe Lord. He even has a high chance of bing a Universe Nobility.¡±
¡°She has a heaven-defying physique like the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body now. This means that her futureprehension of the Thunder Punishment Law will be smooth-sailing. Her chances of advancing to Universe Nobility in the future are at least 70%. She even has a lot of hope of advancing to be a Universe Overlord and reaching the level of our Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor.¡±
Patriarch¡¡± Lei Mian sensed the change in Big Sister Saber and looked at the
Thunder n Leader. ¡°¡Patriarch, will our Thunder n give birth to another
Universe Overlord?¡±
That¡¯s possible!¡± The Thunder n Leader said.
Both the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian were extremely excited at this moment.
They saw the potential to be a Universe Overlord from Big Sister Saber.
A Universe Overlord was a real big shot among the myriad races in the universe.
A Universe Overlord could even turn a weak race into a Universe Race.
The Thunder n had be one of the 10 God Races of Humanity because they had the Universe Overlord, the Ancestor of the Thunder n.
If Big Sister Saber also became a Universe Overlord in the future, the Thunder
n would have two Universe Overlords.
In that case, the Thunder n would probably be the number one God
Race in the Human Race.
Moreover, it was also a top faction in the entire universe.
¡°Lei Ge actually seeded.
Lei Yu and Lei He were extremely envious when they saw Big Sister Saber sessfully create the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.
They also had a chance.
Unfortunately, their foundation was too weak. Even if they were given a chance, they would not be able to grasp it.
This made them feel extremely regretful.
Did Big Sister Saber sessfully create the Lightning Punishment Sacred Body?¡±
Then it¡¯s time for me to make my move.
After Chu Zhou saw that Big Sister Saber had sessfully formed the Lightning Punishment Sacred Body, his figure shed and he appeared in front of the huge violet-gold skeletal hand.
He reached out and grabbed.
It condensed an iparably huge energy palm and grabbed at the violet-gold skeletal hand.
Rumble¡ª
He seemed to have sensed Chu Zhou¡¯s ¡°bad intentions¡±.
The violet-gold skeletal hand instantly erupted.
In an instant, endless lightning and ocean-like golden mes surged out from the violet-gold skeletal hand.
Each bolt of lightning was as thick as an ancient mountain range.
It was ferocious.
The majestic golden mes were also terrifying. The moment they appeared, they melted arge area of space.
Chu Zhou also felt that his soul seemed to be burned by the terrifying golden mes. Waves of intense pain kept surging into his heart.
Facing the endless lightning and golden mes, Chu Zhou did not dare to be careless.
He immediately summoned the Book of Dharma.
In addition, in his consciousness space, the five Nomological Sparks vibrated at the same time. They vibrated at the same time as the Chaos Law, the Yin-Yang Law, the Spacetime Law, the Five Elemental Laws, and the Law of Reincarnation.
In an instant, five rivers ofws descended and enveloped his body.
Ssh! Ssh!
Under his full power, the Book of Dharma instantly became the size of a.
Moreover, the pages flipped, disying chapters of civilization that evolved based on continuousws.
At this moment, the power released by the Book of Dharma hadpletely reached the overlord level.
The surrounding spacetime could not withstand the pressure of the Book of Dharma, and dense spatial cracks appeared.
Boom! Bang!
The huge Book of Dharma was like a prehistoric giant wheel that carried all kinds of civilizations. It sailed over from a distant space and collided with the endless lightning and golden sea of fire.
Billions of spacetime instantly copsed and copsed.
All the lightning and golden mes were shattered by the Book of Dharma.
Chu Zhou stood on the huge Book of Dharma with his hands behind his back.
He controlled the Book of Dharma to forcefully crash into the violet-gold skeletal hand.
An image of civilization flew out from the Book of Dharma and shattered the lightning and golden mes that approached.
The Book of Dharma was like an unreasonable primordial Behemoth. It crushed all obstacles and advanced towards its target.
If a Universe Overlord were here, they would be shocked to discover that the strength Chu Zhou had unleashed at this moment hadpletely reached the overlord level.
Finally, the Book of Dharma arrived beside the violet-gold skeletal hand.
In the end, it¡¯s just a bone hand left behind¡ Even if it might be left behind by a Saint and contains vast and majestic energy, it can¡¯t stop me without anyone controlling it.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and controlled the ¡°Book of Dharma¡± to fly into the air above the purple-gold bone hand. Then, it pressed down fiercely, suppressing the huge violet-gold skeletal hand.
In an instant, two-thirds of the violet-gold skeletal hand¡¯s surging lightning and golden mes were gone.
Clearly, the suppression of the Book of Dharma was effective.
Rumble¡
The violet-gold skeletal hand shook violently.
It was like a struggling beast.
The surrounding space and time were shattered.
Snowke-like space-time fragments flew everywhere.
However, no matter how the violet-gold skeletal hand struggled, it could not overturn the Book of Dharma that was suppressing it.
Chu Zhou sat cross-legged on the Book of Dharma and activated it with all his might to restrain and imprison the violet-gold skeletal hand.
Chains ofws of different colors extended from the Book of Dharma and wrapped around the violet-gold skeletal hand.
About half a dayter,
the entire violet-gold skeletal hand was wrapped in nomological chains.
At this moment, the violet-gold skeletal hand had also calmed down, no longer vibrating or struggling.
It¡¯s done!
Chu Zhou was overjoyed and immediately stored the sessfully imprisoned violet-gold skeletal hand into his Divine Kingdom.
Beside the Eternal Lightning Pool, Big Sister Saber and the others were shocked by the energy fluctuations emitted from the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
They did not know the situation in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool, but they could clearly sense the terrifying energy fluctuations.
The waves of energy were enough to destroy all of them in an instant.
Could Lord Chu Zhou and the Nine-Headed Dragon fight in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool?¡± Lei Mian said in confusion. ¡°However, this energy fluctuation is too terrifying¡ Even though the Nine-Headed Dragon is terrifying, it shouldn¡¯t be to this extent.¡±
This is an overlord-level energy fluctuation.¡± The Thunder n Leader¡¯s face was filled with fear as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That nine-headed dragon is only at the Universe Nobility level. It¡¯s impossible for it to have such power. Lord Chu Zhou might have encountered other enemies in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool.¡±
When Big Sister Saber heard the Thunder n Leader¡¯s words, she immediately became nervous.
She prepared to rush into the Eternal Lightning Pool to see how Chu Zhou was doing.
But at this moment, a figure broke out of the water andnded beside her.
Who else could it be but Chu Zhou?
Chapter 1041: Four Murals!
Chapter 1041: Four Murals!
Editor: As Studios
Big Sister Saber heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Chu Zhou return safely.
¡°What just happened?¡± she asked curiously.
Everyone from the Thunder n also looked at Chu Zhou.
They also wanted to know what had happened in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool just now.
It actually emitted such a terrifying energy fluctuation.
¡°Something did happen¡ but it¡¯s a good thing!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and immediately sent a voice transmission to Big Sister Saber, telling her the news that he had obtained the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s hand in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Big Sister Saber was shocked after receiving the voice transmission.
She did not expect that there was actually a bone hand left behind by the Thunder Ancestor hidden in the depths of the Eternal Lightning Pool.
Furthermore¡
The Thunder Ancestor was not only a Universe Saint, but also a Sacred Emperor among Saints.
This shocked her too much.
Then, she felt happy for Chu Zhou.
Without a doubt, the bone hand left behind by the Thunder Ancestor was definitely a supreme treasure.
Not only did it contain terrifying power, it also contained arge amount of the Thunder Punishment Law and the power of the Karma Law. It was very convenient toprehend the Thunder Punishment Law and the Karma Law.
¡°With the help of the Thunder Ancestor, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Little Boat toprehend the Law of Karma.¡±
Big Sister Saber thought to herself.
During the two months when the Thunderp Star helped her be stronger, Chu Zhou often took out some information rted to the Law of Karma to read and study.
It was also at that time that she knew that Chu Zhou had been trying toprehend the Law of Karma.
However, he could not enter the Beginner realm for a long time.
Everything was fine now.
The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s hand contained arge number of Karma Law threads and power.
She believed that with the help of the leader of the Thunder Ancestor, with Chu Zhou¡¯s talent, it would not be long before he couldprehend the Law of Karma.
¡°Little Zhou, you will probably get what you want very soon. You will be able toprehend thews of karma,¡± said Big Sister Saber with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s right! With this harvest, it would be unreasonable if we don¡¯tprehend the Law of Karma.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled when he heard that.
The Thunder n Leader and the others: ¡°¡¡±
They had no idea what Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber were talking about.
They were at a loss.
They also knew that Chu Zhou must have told Big Sister Saber about what happened in the Eternal Lightning Pool, but he didn¡¯t tell them.
There was nothing they could say to that.
Rumble¡ª
Suddenly, a huge lightning vortex appeared above the Eternal Lightning Pool.
In the lightning vortex floated a stone door that Chu Zhou and the others had seen not long ago.
At the same time, Chu Zhou and the others received a piece of news.
This message told them that only Big Sister Saber and Chu Zhou were qualified to pass through the stone door.
The others had all been eliminated.
¡°Looks like this is as far as we can go.¡±
The Thunder n Leader sighed and said with a smile.
¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all eliminated.¡± Lei Mian said.
Lei Yu and Lei He did not speak. They only looked at Big Sister Saber enviously.
In fact, be it the Lei n Leader, Lei Mian, Lei Yu, or Lei He, they were all satisfied.
Even though Lei Yu and Lei He had not sessfully formed the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body, they had also absorbed a lot of golden lightning. Their physiques had already undergone a huge transformation.
In addition, the two of them had eaten a Thunder Source Fruit previously. This made the potential of these two people many times greater than before they entered the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Lei Yu and Lei He should be able to be Universe Lords easily.
There was even a lot of hope for him to advance to Universe Nobility.
To the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian, the addition of two prodigies with Universe Nobility potential was a huge gain of immeasurable value.
The biggest gain was Sister Dao, who had sessfully condensed the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body.
Big Sister Saber let them see the possibility that the Thunder n would have another Universe Overlord in the future.
These gains hadpletely exceeded the expectations of the Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian for this trial.
¡°Lei Ge, we can¡¯t apany you to the third stage anymore. You have to be careful and pay attention to your safety. If you encounter danger, you have to stay alive first.¡±
The Thunder n Patriarch walked to Big Sister Saber¡¯s side and said seriously.
¡°Patriarch, I understand.¡± Big Sister Saber nodded.
¡°Teacher, let¡¯s enter the third stage.¡± Chu Zhou said to Big Sister Saber.
¡°Okay!¡±
Big Sister Saber nodded and soared into the air with Chu Zhou, flying towards the stone door in the lightning vortex.
At the same time, the Thunder n Leader andpany were teleported away by the Thunder Punishment Great World.
The world spun again.
When Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber¡¯s vision became clear again, they realized that they were in a dark void.
Not far from them, there was an ancient stone wall floating.
¡°What is this ce? What¡¯s the origin of this stone wall?¡± Big Sister Saber asked in puzzlement.
¡°There seem to be many drawings carved on the stone wall. We might be able to find the answer if we study it carefully.¡±
As Chu Zhou spoke, his figure moved and appeared in front of the stone wall.
He focused his gaze on the painting on the stone wall.
Big Sister Saber flew over and looked at the stone wall with Chu Zhou.
The drawings on the stone wall were almost all made up of simple and crude lines and patterns. They looked like murals carved by primitive people and were very crude.
The drawings on the stone wall were mainlyposed of four paintings.
The first painting was a thin figure in the shape of a stickman floating in midair, surrounded by lightning outlined by many crude lines.
The second painting: The stickman¡¯s figure became much taller. He controlled lightning with both hands, and there were many other stickman corpses under his feet.
The third painting was a stickman sitting on a throne. Below it were all kinds of living beings drawn in thick lines.
The fourth painting: the stick figure was in a closed circle, looking up at the top of the circle. This painting was strange. The stick figure was covered in red blood, and there were signs of broken limbs. And when he looked up at the top of the circle, he also emitted a deep sense of despair.
Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber quickly finished looking at the four paintings.
¡°These four pictures seem to be about a living being from birth to growth, to the peak, and then to the desperate stage of four lives.¡±
Big Sister Saber pondered over the four paintings a few times before saying to Chu Zhou.
¡°I think the same.¡±
Chu Zhou nodded.
He thought so too.
In his opinion, the first painting was about a living being born from lightning.
The second painting was about a creature born from lightning. It was good at controlling lightning and had defeated countless opponents along the way, rising rapidly.
The third painting was about a living being that had reached the peak of life and be a great existence that stood above countless living beings.
Chu Zhou could not quite understand the fourth painting, but he could roughly understand that the living being who had be a great existence had fallen into some kind of despair.
¡°The first three paintings are easy to understand¡ But what does the fourth painting mean?¡±
Big Sister Saber said in confusion. She didn¡¯t know much about the fourth painting.
¡°I don¡¯t really understand the fourth painting either.¡± Chu Zhou sighed. ¡°However, if I¡¯m not wrong, these four murals should record the life of the Thunder Ancestor.¡±
¡°I thought so too.¡± Big Sister Saber nodded in agreement.
At that instant, the ancient stone wall in front of them suddenly emitted an intense glow.
A faint figure walked out from the ancient stone wall. Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber¡¯s pupils were instantly constricted.
Chapter 1042: The Thunder Ancestor’s Inheritance! (1)
Chapter 1042: The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Inheritance! (1)
Editor: As Studios
A resplendent figure walked out of the mural.
In the left eye of this figure was a lightning vortex. Billions of lightning intertwined and endless lightning runes danced.
In his right eye was a golden vortex. Mysterious golden chains extended from the golden vortex into the depths of spacetime.
¡°Thunder Ancestor!¡±
Almost instantly, Chu Zhou confirmed that the figure in front of him was the Thunder Ancestor.
¡°Is this the Martial Ancestor?¡±
Big Sister Saber had also determined that the resplendent figure in front of her was the Thunder Ancestor.
Staring at the Thunder Ancestor, she clearly sensed that the Thunder Punishment Sacred Body that she had just sessfully forged was resonating with him.
It was as if they shared the same origin.
Golden lightning uncontrobly drilled out of her body and covered the surface of her body.
¡°I am the Thunder Ancestor. All of you need to pass the test I set before you can inherit my inheritance!¡±
The resplendent figure suddenly said.
A loud voice resounded through the Void.
A supreme pressure pressed down on Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber had an illusion that a vast universe was suppressing them, making them feel unimaginable pressure.
¡°So powerful!¡±
Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of seriousness.
The Thunder Ancestor in front of him was clearly just a Spirit mark left behind by the Thunder Ancestor.
But even so, it was still unimaginably powerful.
As for Chu Zhou, he was thinking about what the Thunder Ancestor had said.
The Thunder Ancestor had just mentioned ¡°all of you¡± and not ¡°you¡±.
Could this mean that he and Big Sister Saber were both candidates?
¡°Could that be the reason why every prodigy has to have a guardian in the three tests set by the Thunder Ancestor¡ is it because of this?¡±
¡°He¡¯s not just looking for one inheritor, but two?¡±
Chu Zhou couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised.
The Thunder Ancestor was suspected to be a Sacred Emperor.
The value of his inheritance was limitless.
It would undoubtedly be a great thing if he could also obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.
Just as Chu Zhou was guessing the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s goal, his figure suddenly split into two.
Lightning intertwined on the surface of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s body.
The other Thunder Ancestor was wrapped in golden karma chains.
Swoosh!
The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone suddenly grabbed at Big Sister Saber and pulled her into a world of lightning. It summoned countless lightning bolts to attack Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber quickly reacted and immediately summoned the Thunder God Outfit. She activated the ancient divine rune with the word ¡®lightning¡¯ and held the Thunder God Sword in her hand as she fought the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone.
¡°Big Sister Saber!¡±
When Chu Zhou saw that Big Sister Saber had suddenly been captured, he could not help but be shocked. He wanted to rush over and save her immediately.
Big Sister Saber was only a World Overlord. How could she be a match for the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone?
However, he quickly discovered that after the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone pulled Big Sister Saber into a lightning world, its energy fluctuations quickly weakened to the World Overlord Realm.
He immediately understood that the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone had suppressed its strength to the same level as Big Sister Saber before evaluating her.
That put him at ease.
He was no longer in a hurry to save Big Sister Saber.
At this moment, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar appeared in front of him.
This Karma Avatar was surrounded by mysterious Karma Chains and countless faintly discernible Karma Threads that extended from his body into the depths of endless space and time.
The Karma Avatar spread his fingers, and countless Karma Lines shot out like rays, enveloping the surrounding Void.
The next moment, Chu Zhou realized that he had appeared in a world filled with countless golden karma lines.
Suddenly, Chu Zhou realized that his heart had been pierced by a Karma Thread.
¡°Sh*t!¡±
His scalp went numb and he immediately felt a hint of danger.
At this moment, he noticed that a pure golden Spear had appeared in the hand of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar.
The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar nced at him indifferently and suddenly threw the pure golden Spear.
In an instant, the pure golden Spear was like a golden bolt of lightning that tore through the universe and pierced towards Chu Zhou¡¯s heart.
Chu Zhou sensed energy fluctuations that far exceeded that of an Advance Grade Universe Nobility from the pure gold Spear.
¡°Book of Dharma!¡±
Without any hesitation, Chu Zhou took out the Book of Dharma and used it to block in front of him. He also activated the power of the Book of Dharma.
However, something shocking happened.
When the golden lightning-like Spear approached the Book of Dharma, it turned transparent and prated the Book of Dharma like a Phantom.
Then, he felt a sharp pain in his heart.
He looked down and realized that his heart had been pierced.
A fist-sized bloody hole appeared in his heart.
Blood gushed out of the bloody hole like a fountain.
He also saw through his divine sense that the pure gold Spear that had pierced through his body was flying into the distance.
His heart had been pierced. To Chu Zhou, it was not a serious injury.
However, he frowned.
¡± What¡¯s going on? The Book of Dharma is powerful enough, but why can¡¯t it block the opponent¡¯s Spear?¡±
He thought about it seriously, and a Will-O-Wisp suddenly shed across his mind.
¡°It¡¯s karma! When the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s karma clone used the pure gold Spear to attack me, it changed the karma of this attack. He first confirmed the oue of ¡®definitely hitting¡¯ before executing the reason for throwing the Spear. Therefore, as long as he throws the pure gold Spear at me, I will definitely be shot in the heart. No matter what method I use, I can¡¯t block his attack.¡±
Chapter 1043: The Thunder Ancestor’s Inheritance! (2)
Chapter 1043: The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Inheritance! (2)
Editor: As Studios???????????? * ¡® ¡¯
¡°Unless I can modify the karma he set, or make it impossible for it to be established.¡±
During this period of time, he had painstakinglyprehended thews of karma. He was notpletely ignorant of the Dao of karma.
Especially after studying and deducing the Karma Lightning Web of the
Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, he already had a deep understanding of the Dao of Karma.
Therefore, he quickly deduced the reason why he could not block and dodge the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s spear just now.
At this moment, the Thunder Ancestor threw the pure gold Spear at Chu Zhou indifferently again.
With a thought, Chu Zhou instantly teleported tens of thousands of meters away.
However, he was still unable to dodge the pure gold Spear.
The pure gold Spear also teleported. With a poof, it pierced through his heart again, causing another stream of blood to flow.
¡°It seems that my deduction was correct.¡±
After passing this test, Chu Zhou confirmed that his deduction was correct.
If I want to avoid the pure gold Spear, unless I can erase the Karma Thread
that the Thunder Ancestor connected to me, or if I don¡¯t give the Thunder Ancestor a chance to throw the Spear¡¡±
¡°¡Or, there are other ways.¡±
Chu Zhou did not care about his injuries.
His heart had been pierced twice in a row. Even though his injuries were not light, he was still worlds apart from taking his life.
At this moment, the Thunder Ancestor, who was standing opposite him, suddenly waved his hand. In an instant, densely packed pure gold Spears appeared in the void.
There were at least a hundred thousand of them.
Chu Zhou was speechless. He retracted his thoughts.
A pure gold Spear pierced through his heart and could not kill him.
However, if hundreds of thousands of pure gold Spears pierced through his vital points and even his soul at the same time, they could really threaten his life.
Even if they couldn¡¯t really kill him, it would also cause him extremely serious injuries.
He activated his divine sense and scanned his body. To his surprise, he discovered that countless golden karma threads had already connected to his body.
Many karma threads were connected to the internal organs and head amongst them.
He even ¡°saw¡± dozens of karma threads that were connected to his soul.
These karmic threads were invisible and intangible. Even if Chu Zhou discovered that they were connected to him, he could not erase them. He was helpless.
The Karma Law is indeed one of the three taboows. Just like the Spacetime Law, it¡¯s far more terrifying than ordinaryws.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed in his heart and looked up at the Thunder Ancestor opposite him. When he saw the densely packed pure gold Spears floating around him, the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly.
D*mn it.
This Thunder Ancestor¡¯s test was a little too abnormal.
Was he trying to kill him?
At this moment, the Thunder Ancestor suddenly waved his hand.
Wuwuwu¡ª
In an instant, pure gold spears tore through the Void like dense lightning and shot towards Chu Zhou with ear-piercing screeches.
If Chu Zhou was an ordinary Universe Nobility, there was probably only one oue: he would be instantly pierced into a porcupine by the densely packed pure gold spears that contained the ¡°definite hit¡± effect.
¡°The Law of Karma is an eye-opener.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was calm as he suddenly smiled faintly.
¡°However, even though the Karma Law is strong, the Spacetime Law is not weak either!¡±
¡°Spacetime Reversal!¡±
With a thought, his consciousness fused with the Spacetime Law. He snapped his right hand.
In an instant, a majestic power of spacetimews descended from the Void.
The densely packed pure gold Spears that were flying towards Chu Zhou suddenly stopped in unison. Then, they flew back along their original trajectories.
¡°Eh? Spacetime Law?¡±
A trace of surprise shed in the cold eyes of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar.
At this moment, Chu Zhou stepped on the river of time and space and arrived in front of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar like a ghost.
¡°Spacetime Imprisonment!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s body emitted a pale light as the power of the Spacetime Law swept out from his body. He directly imprisoned the spacetime where the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar was.
Then, he activated the Book of Dharma and suppressed the other party.
BOOM!
The Book of Dharma mmed into the Thunder Ancestor.
However, the moment the Book of Dharma struck Thunder Ancestor, golden karmic lines suddenly appeared on his body. The karmic lines were connected to Chu Zhou¡¯s body.
In an instant, the Book of Dharma, which should have severely injured the
Thunder Ancestor, actually flew back and attacked its master, Chu Zhou.
¡°Has karma been reversed?¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s expression changed slightly as he used Spacetime Reversal again.
The Book of Dharma was sent flying again. It followed its original trajectory and continued to attack the Thunder n.
As for the karma threads on Thunder Ancestor¡¯s body, they trembled crazily.
Every time the Book of Dharma struck him, he would fly back and counterattack his master, Chu Zhou.
The two of them fell into a state of ¡®extreme pulling¡¯ instantly.
Instantly, the two of them fell into a state of ¡®extreme pulling¡¯.
Both sides were frequently using the Spacetime Law and the Karma Law to change the target of the Book of Dharma¡¯s attacks.
Facing the Thunder Ancestor, who could easily change karma or specify a certain karma effect, it was too difficult for Chu Zhou to sessfully suppress him.
With just the Spacetime Law, it was impossible for him to defeat Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar.
He had no choice but to use the Chaos Laws, Yin-Yang Laws, Five Elemental
Laws, Law of Reincarnation, and otherws.
With the fivews, he finally gradually suppressed the Thunder Ancestor.
About six hourster, Chu Zhou mobilized the power of the five nomological
powers with all his might and activated the Book of Dharma. With a bang, he shattered the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s karma clone.
¡°We finally won.¡± Chu Zhou panted slightly.
This Thunder Ancestor¡¯s Karma Avatar was really too powerful. If he had not
grasped the five nomological powers at the same time, it was basically impossible for him to suppress the other party in six hours.
¡°I wonder how Big Sister Saber is?¡±
He hurriedly looked at the world of lightning where Big Sister Saber was.
Soon, he saw Sister Saber, who was covered in blood and had many burn marks
on her body, kneeling on one knee in the void.
As for the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone, it floated indifferently above Big Sister Saber.
As for the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone, it floated indifferently above Big
Sister Saber.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart tightened.
Big Sister Saber did not hesitate to pass this stage. It would be a pity if she failed here and did not obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.
¡°Did it fail?¡±
Big Sister Saber looked up at the Thunder Ancestor, who was surrounded by
lightning, and allowed blood to flow down her face. A trace of unwillingness shed in her sharp eyes.
She had done her best.
It erupted with the power of a Universe Lord.
However, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s avatar in front of him was really too powerful.
Even if she tried her best, she was still not his match.
¡°No, I can¡¯t lose here.¡±
Big Sister Saber gritted her teeth and prepared to stand up and fight again.
She knew how precious this opportunity was.
This concerned the inheritance of a Sacred Emperor.
If she missed this opportunity, she would probably not find such a good opportunity in the future.
Therefore, she could not lose.
However, just as Big Sister Saber stood up and before she could attack, the
Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone spoke first.
¡°Junior, you have passed the test and can obtain my Thunder Punishment inheritance!¡±
With that, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s lightning clone disappeared.
¡°Teacher, are you alright?¡±
Chu Zhou teleported to Big Sister Saber¡¯s side and supported her. He activated a majestic and pure origin power to envelop her body and heal her.
¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Big Sister Saber smiled faintly.
BOOM!
At this moment, in the void, the huge ancient mural suddenly exploded.
Two massive balls of light flew out of the mural like two suns.
One of the balls of light was like a huge lightning sun. Endless lightning intertwined.
The other ball of light was like a huge golden sun with countless golden karma chains wrapped around its surface.
Two balls of extremely dazzling light tore through the Void and fused into Big
Sister Saber and Chu Zhou¡¯s bodies.
In an instant, both Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber obtained an extremely majestic and pure life force.
At the same time, arge amount ofwprehension and cultivation
memories appeared in their minds.
Chapter 1044: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (1)
Chapter 1044: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The vast life force that was like a river surged and flowed rapidly in Chu Zhou¡¯s body. Arge amount ofprehension and information about thews of karma kept appearing in his mind.
A momentter, he had a sh of inspiration and finally understood the true meaning of the Law of Karma.
In other words, he had officially entered the Beginner Realm in the cultivation of the Law of Karma.
At this moment, arge amount ofprehension and information about the Law of Karma continued to appear like a fountain.
It was as if a supreme existence was imparting cultivation to him.
He quickly absorbed and digested those insights and information.
As for hisprehension of the Laws of Karma, it was increasing at a terrifying speed.
1%!
2¡ã/o!
3%!
10%!
In just a dozen breaths, Chu Zhou¡¯sprehension of the Karma Law had reached 30%, which was the limit of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
In his consciousness space, there was a brand new Nomological Sparks- Karina Nomological Sparks.
In addition, the huge amount of life force that surged into his body was quickly converted into attribute points by the Attribute Board.
[Attribute points: 26,652 quintillion (+20,000 quintillion)]
¡°I actually gained 20,000 quintillion new attribute points.¡±
Seeing the change in his attribute points, a hint of surprise appeared in Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes.
The Thunder Ancestor was really¡ too kind.
¡°The inheritance that the Thunder Ancestor gave me is rted to thews of karma. This portion of the inheritance is aplete inheritance of a Saint. It¡¯s extremely huge and can be cultivated all the way to the Saint Realm. I¡¯ve only absorbed and digested a small portion now. If Ipletely absorb and master it, I reckon I can at least reach the peak of the Overlord Realm¡¡±
Chu Zhou roughly looked at the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance in his consciousness and immediately understood how vast and precious this inheritance was.
This inheritance contained the lifetimeprehension and cultivation memories of the Thunder Ancestor.
There were also the various ultimate techniques and Profounds created by the Thunder Ancestor regarding the Law of Karma.
For example, Karma Lightning Web, Karma Spear, Karma Reversal, and so on.
It was huge andplicated.
He had only absorbed and digested a small portion of the inheritance, but he had already sessfully condensed the Karma Nomological Sparks andprehended the Karma Law to the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord.
When hepletely digested and absorbed this inheritance, his cultivation of the Law of Karma would definitely reach an astonishing realm.
At the very least, it was at the Peak Stage Overlord level.
¡°It¡¯s really a freakbination of factors!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly and was very happy.
¡°This time, I only wanted to help Big Sister Saber obtain the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance¡ However, I didn¡¯t expect to obtain a Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance myself.¡±
At the same time, a trace of doubt appeared in his heart.
¡°However, why did the Thunder Ancestor separate his inheritance and pass it to two people separately? Why did he pass both inheritances to one person alone?¡±
¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t the person who inherited his legacy be even stronger?¡±
With doubts, he quickly searched the memories that the Thunder Ancestor had passed down to him for the information he wanted to know.
To his surprise, the Thunder Ancestor actually told him the reason.
My Karma Inheritance recipient, are you wondering why I split my inheritance into two parts, the Thunder Punishment Inheritance and the Karma Inheritance? And why did I split it between two people?
I¡¯ll tell you the answer now.
The Thunder Punishment Law was notpatible with the Law of Karma.
Thebination of the Thunder Punishment Law and the Karma Law was indeed powerful. Not only did it allow me to be a Sacred Emperor, it also allowed me to be one of the best Sacred Emperors.
In my era, I created the Karma Lightning Web. I did it so that wherever there was karma, there would definitely be lightning punishment.
Through the Karma Net, I can descend the lightning punishment on any living being in the universe.
This made everyone respect me and call me ¡®Heavenly Punishment Sacred Emperor
1.
For a while, I thought I was invincible.
However, as the universe gradually came to an end, I realized that I was wrong.
Even though the Thunder Punishment Lawbined with the Law of Karma was powerful, it had a fatal w¡ª We can not be transcended.
Saints lived as long as the universe. It was the same for Sacred Emperors.
In other words, when the universe reaches its end¡ all living beings in the universe, including the Saints, will also reach its end.
Unless, a living being that had transcended the shackles of the universe could achieve the annihtion of the universe and not be destroyed.
However, I understood this principle toote.
It was already toote to cultivate and master the Dao of Transcendence.
No one revealed any information about the Transcendent either.
It was only when I was on the verge of the end of the universe that I understood that the Dao of Transcendence had to have the origin power that was independent of the universe and I had to evolve my ownws with this as the foundation.
And how could one possess an origin power that was independent of the universe?
I didn¡¯t find the answer.
However, I have a guess in my heart. Perhaps a Saint who has grasped two opposingws at the same time can rely on the collision of two opposingws to derive an origin power that is independent of the universe.
I wasn¡¯t sure if my guess was right or not.
However, I¡¯m certain that thebination of the Thunder Punishment Law and the Law of Karma will definitely not work.
That¡¯s why I decided to split my inheritance into two after I died and let two people inherit it.
My sessor, I hope that you can learn from my lesson. Don¡¯t blindly pursue power. Don¡¯t only cultivatews that can increase your strength.
You have to think about how to match the Laws to obtain the Origin Energy that was independent of the universe.
You have to think about how to transcend the universe.
Chapter 1045: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (2)
Chapter 1045: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (2)
Editor: As Studios
Otherwise, no matter how strong one is, in the end, it would all be for naught. One would be the burial object of the universe as it approached its end.
Chu Zhou¡¯s heart surged with shock after reading this part of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s memories.
He had finally confirmed that the Thunder Ancestor was a Sacred Emperor. Furthermore, he was an extremely heaven-defying and powerful Sacred Emperor.
It was also obvious why the Thunder Ancestor divided his inheritance into two and passed it to two people.
At the same time, he also understood why such a powerful Thunder Ancestor had died.
There was only one reason: the universe where the Thunder Ancestor was had copsed!
Saints were indeed immortal.
However¡ there was a prerequisite. It was that the universe that the Saint was born in had to exist.
Saints fused with thews of the universe. As long as the universe existed, Saints would always exist. They could not be killed and were undying. However, if the universe was destroyed, the Saints would naturally be destroyed.
Thunder Ancestor¡ is actually not from my Universe Era. No wonder he died.¡±
Chu Zhou sighed deeply. ¡°However, after the Thunder Ancestor died, he was still able to retain his inheritance until our Universe Era. It can be seen how terrifying and powerful he was back then.¡±
¡°However, just as the Thunder Ancestor¡¯sst words said, if you can¡¯t transcend, even the Universe Saints and even the Sacred Emperors will ultimately be burial objects of the universe.¡±
Thinking of the information about the Dao of Transcendence that the Thunder Ancestor had mentioned, Chu Zhou¡¯s heart was very solemn.
He was already an Advance Grade Universe Nobility.
Moreover, he had the confidence to be a Universe Overlord or even a Universe Saint.
It was not easy for him to obtain the strength to shake the universe. Of course, he did not want to walk towards extinction one day in the future.
Therefore, he took the Dao of Transcendence mentioned by the Thunder Ancestor very seriously.
He did not feel that the path of transcendence was far away from him.
He was already an Advance Grade Universe Nobility now. If he advanced another two major realms, he would be a Universe Saint. The Dao of Transcendence was not far from him.
He needed to make ns early.
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Transcendent that the Thunder Ancestor mentioned should be the Chaos Juggernaut who stands above the Saints, right?¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Transcendent that the Thunder Ancestor mentioned should be the Chaos Juggernaut who stands above the Saints, right?¡±
¡°However¡ There is no information about which race or faction has a Chaos Juggernaut. It seems that the Chaos Juggernaut is just a legend, and the Universe Saint is the pinnacle of the universe¡¯s elites.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s emotions surged as he thought to himself.
As a human Universe Nobility, he had gradually begun toe into contact with the humans and even many deep secrets of the myriad races in the universe over the years.
For example, how many Saints were there in the six pinnacle races?
For example, how many Overlords and Saints were there in the nine strongest factions in the universe?
For example, in the universe, there were overlords and Saints who were alone.
He gradually understood many secrets.
However, none of the factions he knew of had Chaos Juggernauts.
It was as though the Chaos Juggernaut was a fictional legend.
However, many Universe Overlords and Universe Saints seemed to have tacitly acknowledged the existence of the Chaos Juggernaut.
¡®Perhaps our Universe Era¡¯s Universe Overlords and Universe Saints all know some information about the Chaos Juggernaut. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯te into contact with him until we reach their level.¡±
With a thought, Chu Zhou¡¯s attention returned to the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s st words¡±.
In his opinion, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s st words¡¯ were too valuable.
It made him understand the importance of thebination of differentws.
It did not mean that the more Laws one grasped, the stronger the power would be.
Instead, he had to consider that when differentws werebined, they could derive a source of origin power that belonged to him and was independent of the universe.
Moreover, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s conjecture that when wielding two opposingws, it was possible to derive an origin that was independent of the universe was also very relevant.
¡°My cultivation path consists of the sevenws of Chaos, Yin-Yang, Space-Time, Five Elements, Karma, Fate, and Reincarnation. If I seed, I should evolve the birth, evolution, development, prosperity, decline, termination, and reincarnation of the universe¡ I wonder if my cultivation path can give birth to an origin power independent of the universe?¡±
Chu Zhou thought of his cultivation path.
He was very confident in his cultivation path.
He was sure that his cultivation path was unique and peerlessly powerful. It was an invincible cultivation path.
However, he did not know if this cultivation path of his could give rise to an origin power that was independent of the universe.
However, no matter what, he would not change his cultivation path because of the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s guess.
He would only treat the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s guess as a guess.
As for his own cultivation path, he would firmly walk down it.
¡°Now that I¡¯ve grasped the Law of Karma and cultivated to the level of an Advance Grade Universe Lord, I¡¯m only short ofprehending the Law of Fate. My cultivation path will beplete.¡±
With this thought in mind, Chu Zhou looked at the attribute points on his Attribute Board and decided to immediately increase hisprehension of the Karma Law to the highest Universe Nobility level.
¡°Improve the Law of Karma.¡± With a thought, he gave the Attribute Board an order.
Immediately, his Attribute Board shook violently. A majestic and terrifying power surged out and instantly surged into his consciousness space..
Chapter 1046: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (3)
Chapter 1046: Soaring Strength! The Secret Of Transcendence! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Under the push of this strange force, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance contained theprehension of thews of karma and cultivation memories.
It was quickly understood and absorbed by Chu Zhou.
It was as if a bunch of iprehensible high mathematical forms had suddenly be Easy mathematical forms like 1+1=2. It was easier to understand and absorb.
31%!
32%!
33%!
Hisprehension of the Law of Karma increased rapidly.
At the same time, thews of karma in this universe were activated by the Attribute Board.
Suddenly, endless lines of karma appeared in the Thunder Punishment Great World, appearing in the void where Chu Zhou was.
Furthermore, these new karmic threads directly covered the Thunder
Punishment Great World¡¯s original karmic threads.
If an expert who had grasped thews of karma were here, they would discover that these new lines of karma looked exactly the same as the original karma lines of the Thunder Punishment Great World.
But in reality, there was an extremely subtle difference that could not be seen.
Countless new karma threads pierced through Chu Zhou¡¯s body, soul, and
Karma Nomological Sparks. Everything immediately underwent a mysterious transformation.
in the dark, the power of karma that existed in the universe also surged into
Chu Zhou¡¯s body along the countless karma threads that passed through his body, soul, and Karma Nomological Sparks.
The power of karma in his body became stronger and stronger.
At a certain moment, his Karma Nomological Sparks shook violently, and a
Universe Nobility level pressure suddenly erupted. It had shockingly advanced to the Beginner Grade Universe Nobility level Karma Nomological Sparks and continued to improve.
In the end, the Karma Nomological Sparks advanced to the peak of the Advance
Grade Universe Nobility before calming down.
Name: Chu Zhou (Advance Grade Universe Nobility)
[Attribute Points: 25,452 quintillion (-12 quintillion)I
Rule:
[Chaos Law: 60% (Unupgradable)]
[Yin-Yang Rule: 60% (Unupgradable)]
[Spacetime Law: 60% (Unupgradable) 1
[Five Elemental Laws: 60% (Unupgradable)]
[Karma Law: 60% (+30%) (Unupgradable)]
[Law of Reincarnation: 60% (Unupgradable)]
Chu Zhou looked at his Attribute Board.
¡°Normally speaking, to increase theprehension of the Law of Karma from 30% to 60%, it will consume about 60 million quintillion attribute points.¡±
¡°However, because I have the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance in my consciousness, the attribute points required to upgrade my Attribute Board decreased greatly. 1 only consumed 1,200 quintillion attribute points and saved 4,800 quintillion attribute points.¡±
Seeing that hisprehension of the Law of Karma had increased to 60% after only consuming 1,200 quintillion attribute points, Chu Zhou smiled.
He was very satisfied with this result.
Even though his current attribute points exceeded 25,000 quintillion, it would bepletely enough even if he spent 6,000 quintillion attribute points.
However, he would save what he could.
He still needed arge number of attribute points to upgrade his nomologicalws and unique skills.
Furthermore¡
If he wanted to break through the realm barrier between Universe Nobility and Overlord, he would also need a total of 100,000 quintillion attribute points.
His current attribute points were far from enough.
¡°My strength has increased again.¡±
Chu Zhou closed his eyes and felt the increase in strength in his body.
At this moment, he was certain that his strength hadpletely reached the level of a Beginner Grade Overlord.
Some weaker Beginner Grade Overlords might not be his match anymore.
¡°The gains from this trip are not bad!¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and opened his eyes to look at Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber took the initiative to fly in front of Chu Zhou.
¡°Huh? Teacher, you¡¯ve be a Universe Lord?¡±
Chu Zhou could not help but exim in surprise when he sensed the Universe
Lord fluctuation on Big Sister Saber.
Big Sister Saber nodded happily and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I ve be a Universe Lord. I didn¡¯t expect to be a Universe Lord in the Thunder Punishment Great World. 1 can only say that the legacy passed down to me by the Thunder Ancestor is too rich.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve only digested a small portion of the inheritance now and have already advanced to a Universe Lord. After 1 digest and absorb the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance, I¡¯m confident that I can advance to a Universe Nobility or even an Overlord.¡±
¡°The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance is indeed rich.¡± Chu Zhou also sighed deeply.
He had fully experienced it just now.
On second thought, it was very normal for Big Sister Saber to directly be a Universe Lord.
Didn¡¯t he directlyprehend the Law of Karma just now, and hisprehension speed soared to 30%? Didn¡¯t he also condense the Karma Nomological Sparks?
The Thunder Punishment Inheritance that Big Sister Saber obtained was probably not weaker than the Karma Inheritance. It was normal for her to directly advance to the Universe Lord realm.
¡°Little Zhou, the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance we obtained is too shocking. This is the inheritance of a Sacred Emperor. 1 reckon that even a Universe Saint would covet it. After 1 leave the Thunder Punishment Great World, I can¡¯t reveal to the outside world that we obtained the Thunder Ancestor s inheritance¡ Otherwise, we will never have a day of peace.
Big Sister Saber stared into Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes and said solemnly.
¡°Teacher, I understand.¡±
Chu Zhouughed.
He naturally understood how attractive a ¡®Sacred Emperor Inheritance¡¯ was.
The Divine General Legacy in the Divine General Ancient City was coveted by countless experts in the universe.
The ¡®Sacred Emperor Inheritance¡¯ was only more attractive than the ¡®Divine General Inheritance¡¯.
Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber had a simple discussion. After they decided to leave the Thunder Punishment Great World, they would not mention to anyone that they had obtained the Thunder Ancestor¡¯s inheritance.
Just as they finished their discussion¡
The space they were in was suddenly distorted.
A vast power acted on them, teleporting them out of the Thunder Punishment Great World.
¡°They¡¯re out!¡±
Just as they left the Thunder Punishment Great World, Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber saw the Thunder n Leader and the others from the Thunder n.
The Thunder n Leader and Lei Mian heaved a long sigh of relief when they saw Chu Zhou and Big Sister Sabere out.
They did not know what dangersy in the third stage of the Thunder Punishment Great World.
However, they knew that it would definitely be more dangerous than the previous two rounds.
They were all very worried about Chu Zhou and Big Sister Saber s safety.
Now that they saw Chu Zhou and Big Sister Sabere out, they were relieved.
¡°Eh? Lei Ge, you¡¯ve be a Universe Lord?¡±
Suddenly, the Thunder n Leader¡¯s expression changed as he looked at Big Sister Saber in shock.
He could actually sense the energy fluctuations of a Universe Lord from Big Sister Saber.
¡°This¡ This is indeed the energy fluctuation of a Universe Lord.¡±
Lei Mian, Lei Yu, Lei He and the others also felt the energy fluctuations of a Universe Lord from Big Sister Saber. They were all dumbfounded.
They knew very well that it was very difficult for a World Overlord to be a Universe Lord.
Even some top World Overlord prodigies among humans often needed hundreds of thousands of years to sessfully advance to the Universe Lord realm, or even millions or tens of millions of years.
Big Sister Saber had be a World Overlord less than a hundred years ago. It had only been 10 years since she became a peak World Overlord.
She became a Universe Lord just like that. It was too fast.
Therefore, when they discovered that Big Sister Saber had already be a Universe Lord, they were all extremely shocked.
¡°I obtained some small opportunities in the third round, so I sessfully advanced to the Universe Lord realm,¡± Big Sister Saber said with a smile without exining further.
Everyone from the Thunder n:¡±¡¡±
Could such an opportunity still be called a small opportunity?
Everyone from the Thunder n was very curious about what Big Sister Saber had obtained in the third round. She had actuallypleted the transition from a World Overlord to a Universe Lord so smoothly.
Suddenly¡
An iparably huge pressure descended.
Everyone from the Thunder n, as well as Big Sister Saber, felt their bodies sink.
Their expressions changed drastically. They raised their heads and saw three towering figures appear in front of them.
Three pairs of eyes that were like searchlights were looking down at them coldly.
¡°Not good. It¡¯s the clones of the Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning race, the ck Thunder n, and the other three races. They want to attack us.¡±
The Thunder n Leader could sense the overwhelming killing intent of the three towering figures and could not help but tremble.
¡°They were all destroyed by us in the Thunder Punishment Great World. The Ancestors of the three races are going to vite their promise and take revenge on us.¡±
Lei Mian said with an ugly expression. His entire body was covered in cold sweat.
¡°What¡ what should we do?¡±
Lei Yu, Lei He and the other prodigies of the Thunder n almost went limp under the immense pressure.
¡°Are they going to make a move? Interesting!¡±
Chu Zhou raised his head and looked at the three Overlords calmly. However, he felt a little interested in them. His strength had just skyrocketed and he could use these three Overlords as a whetstone to verify his strength..
Chapter 1047: Invincible Valor, Killing The Clones Of The Three Overlords! (1)
Chapter 1047: Invincible Valor, Killing The Clones Of The Three Overlords! (1)
Editor: As Studios
The clones of the Lightning Zerg race, the lightning race, the ck Thunder
n, and the other three Ancestor Ancestors suddenly descended. They stood in front of Chu Zhou and the others like three indomitable Demon Gods, releasing terrifying killing intent.
¡°Not good. It must be because all the participants from the three races were wiped out by us in the Thunder Punishment Great World. The Third Ancestor is seeking revenge on us.¡±
Lei Mian looked up at the three terrifying figures and broke out in cold sweat. ¡°D*mn it. Our four races have an agreement that everything that happens in the trial will end in the trial. We definitely won¡¯t implicate the people outside. Now, are the ancestors of the three races going to agree on the range?¡± The Thunder n Leader cursed with a nervous expression.
Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n were all pale and trembling instinctively under the envelopment of the ice-cold killing intent. Big Sister Saber was rtively calm as she frowned at the three huge figures. Chu Zhou looked at the three Overlords indifferently and waited for them to attack.
¡°The three of you, you¡¯ve vited the agreement.¡±
The clone of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor spoke. He moved and stood in front of Chu Zhou and the others, facing the three iparably huge figures.
¡°Our four races have long agreed that the trial will end in the trial.
¡°Lei Yuan, cut the crap and hand them over to us. Otherwise, your clone will be destroyed here today.¡±
A hoarse and sharp voice sounded.
The one who spoke was a Lightning Zerg that stood on its hind legs. It was the size of an ancient mountain range, and its body was wrapped in lightning Chains of Order. Worlds were constantly being destroyed around it, looking extremely terrifying.
¡°Old Bug, are you going to break the agreement?¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n¡¯s eyes turned cold. His gaze was like two sharp heavenly des that shot towards the Lightning Zerg that was the size of an ancient mountain range.
¡°Agreement. Isn¡¯t this thing supposed to be broken?¡±
A cold voice sounded. The person who spoke was a terrifying figure that seemed to be condensed from countless liquid lightning.
Countless lightning tentacles wrapped around his body.
Furthermore, those lightning tentacles were all liquid.
¡°Lightning Ancestor!¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n was furious. His gaze turned to the terrifying figure formed by liquid lightning. It was the Ancestor of the Lightning n¡ªthe Lightning Ancestor.
¡°Lei Yuan, they¡¯re just a few juniors. At our level, are juniors that important? Hand them over to us. There¡¯s no need to damage our harmony.¡±
This time, the person who spoke was a figure surrounded by ck lightning. There were also huge ck lightning balls floating around him.
¡°Sa Jia!¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor turned his gaze again and looked at the ck Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor Sa Jia with a solemn expression.
¡°Hmph, we humans are not as shameless as you foreign races. We treat our weak races as ants and even cannon fodder. We can be dealt with and abandoned at will. This is also one of the important reasons why we humans have always been stronger than you foreign races.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n narrowed his eyes and said disdainfully.
¡°Then there¡¯s nothing else to say. Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, Lei Yuan, this clone of yours will die here today.¡±
The Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race attacked.
The body that was like an ancient mountain range was extremely fast. It was like a bolt of lightning that instantly tore through the Great Cosmos. An earth-shattering electric current instantly drowned this star field, and the billions of Voids instantly shattered.
In an instant, everyone from the Thunder n felt as if their bodies were cracking.
Fortunately, Chu Zhou attacked in time and activated a majestic power to condense a transparent barrier to protect them.
¡°Old bug, you¡¯re not qualified to destroy my clone!¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor roared and stepped on a vast sea of lightning, charging towards the Lightning n¡¯s Ancestor.
¡°Boom!¡±
Two majestic figures collided violently in the void.
In an instant, the star domain within a few light-years around him shattered.
Countless deads turned into cosmic dust.
An overlord-level battle was too terrifying.
Everyone from the Thunder n broke out in a cold sweat when they saw the destruction of the Star Domain.
If Chu Zhou had not protected them, they would have been killed instantly by the aftershocks of the battle between the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor and the Lightning Zerg¡¯s Ancestor.
As soon as the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor and the Lightning Zerg¡¯s Ancestor started fighting, they immediately entered a white-hot state.
Two majestic figures collided crazily in the starry sky.
Lightning collided with lightning.
The nomologicalws collided with each other.
The physical body collided with the physical body.
Knock knock knock knock knock knock!
This was a battle between universe pinnacle experts.
It was both barbaric and elegant, both crazy and orderly.
Terrifying energy waves turned into a monstrous energy tsunami.
Apanied by endless intertwining lightning, it swept across a radius of several light-years.
Bolts of lightning as thick as mountains could be seen everywhere, colliding and shing in the starry sky.
This was a scene even more terrifying than the end of the world.
¡°Lei Yuan, die!¡±
The lightning ancestor also attacked.
He summoned the liquid lightning that filled the sky and condensed them into lightning arrows that shot towards the figure of the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor. Dense lightning arrows pierced through the Void and exploded.
There was also a towering and huge hand that stretched out a hand that was evenrger than Earth and grabbed at Chu Zhou and the others.
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor was resisting the attacks of the Lightning Zerg Ancestor and the Lightning Ancestor. When he saw the ck Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor Sa Jia attacking Chu Zhou and the others, his expression could not help but change..
Chapter 1048: Invincible Valor, Killing Three Overlord Clones! (2)
Chapter 1048: Invincible Valor, Killing Three Overlord Clones! (2)
Editor: As Studios
He wanted to support Chu Zhou and the others.
However, they were stopped by the lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor and the lightning ancestor.
¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re finished.¡±
When the Thunder n Leader and the others saw the huge hand that covered the sky, their faces turned pale and their eyes were filled with despair.
They did not think that they had the strength to contend against an Overlord¡¯s clone.
At this moment, Chu Zhou made his move.
Boom¡ª
His figure suddenly moved, as if a Primordial Behemoth had moved, or as if billions of ghosts and gods had moved at the same time. In an instant, the entire star field shook violently as he stepped out.
He simply struck out with his palm. With a bang, he shattered the huge hand that blotted out the sky.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
The Thunder n Leader, Lei Mian, Lei Yu, Lei He and the other paragons of the Thunder n were petrified by the scene before them.
¡°By the way, Lord Chu Zhou is the same as Lord King Bei Cang. They¡¯re both protagonists of the era and have heaven-defyingbat strength. Even though he¡¯s only a Universe Nobility, he might have the strength to fight against Overlords.¡±
The eyes of the Thunder n Leader lit up as he muttered to himself.
¡°Fortunately, Lord Chu Zhou is here. Otherwise, we would have probably turned into cosmic dust.¡±
Lei Mian said with lingering fears, his face filled with relief.
Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n were dumbfounded.
What?
Lei Ge¡¯s guardian was actually the number one prodigy of their Human Race¡ª Lord Chu Zhou?
Furthermore, Lord Chu Zhou¡¯s strength is actually so heaven-defying?
The moment Chu Zhou attacked, the Ancestor of the ck Thunder n, Sa Jia, recognized Chu Zhou¡¯s identity from the power that erupted when he attacked.
¡°You are the number one prodigy of humanity, Chu Zhou!¡±
Sa Jia stared coldly at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure, its heart trembling.
It was ok if Chu Zhou appeared there.
However, Chu Zhou could actually break through his attack just now.
Could Chu Zhou¡¯s strength had also reached the level before King Bei Cang became an Overlord and wasparable to a Beginner Grade Universe Overlord?
With this thought in mind, the killing intent on Sa Jia¡¯s body erupted like an avnche. Countless ck lightning spread out from his body.
The Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race and the Lightning Ancestor, who were fighting the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, also looked at Chu Zhou in shock when they heard Sa Jia¡¯s words.
Their reactions were almost the same as Sa Jia¡¯s.
He had an overwhelming killing intent towards Chu Zhou.
Moreover¡
The lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor and Lightning Ancestor¡¯s killing intent towards Chu Zhou was even stronger than Sa Jia¡¯s.
The two of them were the core upper echelons of the Zerg race and the Origin Race. They knew too well the threat that King Bei Cang posed to the Zerg race and the Origin Race.
The potential Chu Zhou disyed was not inferior to King Bei Cang at all. In fact, it was even greater. This meant that Chu Zhou¡¯s threat to the Zerg race and the Origin Race in the future was very likely to be greater than King Bei Gang¡¯s.
This made them wish they could kill Chu Zhou immediately and eliminate the cmity.
Before Chu Zhou attacked, he knew that once he attacked, he would immediately be recognized.
His appearance and energy fluctuations could both be concealed. However, the power he unleashed could not be concealed.
However, he didn¡¯t care even if he was recognized.
With a thought, he retracted the spatial power covering the surface of his body from the Spacetime Treasure Box and revealed his true appearance.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
Facing the murderous gazes of Sa Jia, the Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning Ancestor, and the other Overlords, Chu Zhou¡¯s expression was very calm as though nothing had happened.
¡°It¡¯s indeed Lord Chu Zhou¡ I didn¡¯t expect Lord Chu Zhou to have such a close rtionship with our Thunder n¡¯s Lei Ge.¡±
Lei Yu, Lei He, and the other prodigies of the Thunder n were excited when they saw Chu Zhou¡¯s true appearance and thought of his rtionship with Big Sister Saber.
They were not stupid.
Chu Zhou had a bright future.
With Chu Zhou¡¯s rtionship with Big Sister Saber, it would be of great benefit to the Thunder n when Chu Zhou became a giant of the human race in the future.
¡°Never would 1 have imagined that a junior like you would be able to conceal your identity right under our noses.¡±
Sa Jia said coldly. His eyes were like searchlights, shooting out two cold beams of light.
¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re going to die anyway.¡±
He snorted coldly and stretched out arge hand again to grab Chu Zhou.
This time, he was clearly serious. He used the power of the Lightning Punishment Law. Endless ck lightning surged out of his hand and transformed into mountain-like chains of ck lightning that wrapped around Chu Zhou.
Bumble rumble rumble.
Sa Jia¡¯s grab was too powerful.
The Void clearly could not withstand it. Not only did theyers of the Void copse,
Even thews of the universe that existed in this Void were affected. Thews were temporarily pushed out by the power of the Thunder Punishment Law. With the naked eye, one could see many other threads of Laws being pushed away by the waves of ck lightning.
Such an attack made the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch and the others¡¯ scalps tingle.
They felt that as long as they were slightly affected, they would immediately die.
With a thought, Chu Zhou teleported the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch and the others hundreds of thousands of kilometers away. Then, he stepped on the air with an indifferent and calm expression.
¡°Who gave you the courage to think you could destroy me?¡± He asked expressionlessly.
Streams of nomological rivers suddenly fell behind him.
The Chaos nomological river.
The Yin-Yang nomological river.
The Spacetime Law river.
The Five Elemental Laws river.
The Karma Laws river.
The Law of Reincarnation River.
Six mighty nomological rivers fell behind him. Unimaginable nomological power swept out like an endless sea..
Chapter 1049: Invincible Valor, Killing Three Overlord Clones! (3)
Chapter 1049: Invincible Valor, Killing Three Overlord Clones! (3)
Editor: As Studios
The power of the six nomological rivers ovepped was too vast and majestic. In an instant, the surrounding Starry Sky, which spanned hundreds of thousands of kilometers, copsed and turned into nothingness under the suppression of the six nomological rivers.
The ck lightning chains that wrapped around Chu Zhou were all shattered before they could approach his body.
The huge palm condensed by Sa Jia shattered with a bang.
¡°Six¡ six nomologicalws, and all six of them have been cultivated to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm¡ How is this possible?¡±
At this moment, Sa Jia was stunned. It looked at the six nomological rivers behind Chu Zhou in disbelief.
Even the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, and the Lightning Ancestor, who were fighting intensely, temporarily stopped fighting. They looked at the six nomological rivers behind Chu Zhou in shock.
It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen experts who cultivated manyws at the same time.
However, this was the first time he had cultivated six nomologicalws at the same time and even cultivated all six to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm.
They were all experienced and knew very well how difficult it was to cultivate a nomologicalw to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm.
And to cultivate six nomologicalws to the pinnacle of the Universe Nobility realm at the same time¡ This was absolutely impossible in their opinion.
And to cultivate six nomologicalws to the pinnacle of the Universe Nobility realm at the same time¡ This was absolutely impossible in their opinion.
I here s nothing impossible about me! I have infinite possibilities!¡±
Chu Zhou was like an ancient Sacred Emperor patrolling the sky. His power towered into the sky and suppressed the world.
He took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Sa Jia. Without any techniques, he threw a punch at Sa Jia.
In an instant, the six rivers of nomologicalws wrapped around his arm like six flood dragons and sted towards Sa Jia with his punch.
¡°Chu Zhou, don¡¯t be arrogant. You¡¯re only a Universe Nobility. I¡¯m the Overlord!¡±
Sensing Chu Zhou¡¯s contempt, Sa Jia could not help but fly into a rage. He pushed his hands forward at the same time and instantly summoned a vast sea of ck lightning.
Endless ck lightning surged and danced in it, emitting terrifying lightning fluctuations that could destroy everything.
Still¡
The vast sea of ck lightning was shattered by Chu Zhou¡¯s punch with a bang. Chu Zhou¡¯s fist and his entire body pierced through Sa Jia¡¯s chest like a bolt of lightning, bringing with it a rain of blood.
Immediately after, the power of six nomologicalws erupted from the bloody hole in Sa Jia¡¯s chest. They drilled out like six ferocious dragons and wrapped around Sa Jia¡¯s towering and huge body, forcibly crushing it into a rain of blood.
¡°Hmm? This Overlord clone actually has arge amount of life elementium as well.¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up when he sensed the rich life elementium contained in the rain of blood. He opened his mouth and it seemed to turn into a ck hole that emitted a terrifying devouring power.
The blood rain that filled the sky immediately gathered into a blood river that was hundreds of thousands of miles long and quickly flowed into his mouth.
His Attribute Board immediately converted the rolling life elementium that he had devoured into attribute points.
What? Sa Jia was killed by Chu Zhou with one punch?¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n, the Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race, the Lightning Ancestor and the other three Overlords looked at Chu Zhou in shock.
Even though only one of Sa Jia¡¯s clones was killed, it was still an Overlord¡¯s clone. Its might and power were not something that Universe Nobility could match at all.
However, Sa Jia was still killed by Chu Zhou¡¯s punch.
This made them unable to remain calm.
In the distance, the people of the Thunder n were also petrified when they saw the scene just now through their divine senses.
they were all shocked by Chu Zhou¡¯sbat strength.
¡°Your turn!¡±
With a whoosh, Chu Zhou appeared in front of the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor and threw a punch at him.
¡°Chu Zhou, who do you think you are? If you want to kill me, you still need at least 10 billion years of bitter cultivation!¡±
The Ancestor of the Lightning Zerg race was enraged and shrieked repeatedly. However, it in fact was very cautious.
In an instant, it erupted with all the power in its body and mobilized the Thunder Punishment Law with all its might.
In an instant, its entire body turned into an iparably thick bolt of lightning that was billions of kilometers long, as if it wanted to split the universe apart.
However, in the face of Chu Zhou¡¯s punch that gathered the power of six nomologicalws, the Lightning Zerg Ancestor¡¯s iparably huge body was still broken by a punch.
Ah¡ª
Amidst the screams, the body of the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, which had been broken into two, continued to explode. It followed in Sa Jia¡¯s footsteps and turned into a rain of blood that enveloped half a light-year away.
Chu Zhou stood in the blood rain that filled the sky like a peerless demon king.
He opened his mouth and erupted with the power of Sky Devouring. Endless blood rain gathered into rivers of blood and instantly surged into Chu Zhou¡¯s mouth under the eleration of the Spacetime Law.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n:¡±¡¡±
Everyone from the Thunder n:¡±¡¡±
At this moment, the Ancestor of the Thunder n and the people of the Thunder n looked at Chu Zhou¡¯s figure that was like a peerless demon king and were all numb.
D*mn it.
Is this still considered a Universe Nobility?
D*mn it¡
The Lightning Ancestor was also numb. Sa Jia and the Lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, who were about the same strength as him, were both killed by Chu Zhou with a punch.
The lightning ancestor was also numb. Sa Jia and the lightning Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor, who were about the same strength as him, were both killed by Chu Zhou with a punch.
Even though this was only one of his clones, clones were also very precious.
Sometimes, a clone was equivalent to a life. It could rece the main body to suffer cmity and share the danger.
He did not want this clone of his to die here.
Therefore, he fled.
His body suddenly erupted with iparable lightning, tearing apart the great universe. He turned into an afterimage and quickly fled into the depths of the universe.
Unfortunately, facing Chu Zhou, who had grasped the Spacetime Law and the
Karma Law, the Lightning Ancestor could only dream of escaping.
¡°Spacetime Reversal!¡±
With a thought, the Lightning Ancestor, who had fled to the depths of the universe, returned to its original position.
Boom
It was another ordinary punch.
Chu Zhou sent the Lightning Ancestor to reunite with Sa Jia and the Lightning
Zerg race¡¯s Ancestor.
It opened its mouth and swallowed the blood rain again.
The attribute points on his Attribute Board were rapidly increasing.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n and the people of the Thunder n looked at
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure in a daze, as if they had all be fools.
The impact on their minds was too great. For a moment, they could not react.
After killing the Ancestors of the three races, Chu Zhou did not rx. Instead, he turned his gaze to a corner of the Starry Sky and suddenly threw a punch.
The corner of the Starry Sky was destroyed by his punch.
In the next moment, a huge tree that seemed to berger than a gxy appeared from the shattered starry sky.
This huge tree was surrounded by rivers of time condensed from the power of time.
The aura emitted made even Overlords like the Ancestor of the Thunder n tremble..
Chapter 1050: Master And Disciple Working Together! (1)
Chapter 1050: Master And Disciple Working Together! (1)
Editor: As Studios
BOOM!
A huge tree appeared from the shattered starry sky.
This tree was too huge. Many Star Realms hung between the leaves like fruits.
There were also rivers of time surrounding this huge tree.
A terrifying aura swept out from the huge tree like a storm and swept through the entire Starry Sky.
Even an Overlord like the Ancestor of the Thunder n felt suffocated at this moment.
¡°Who¡ who is this?¡±
Everyone from the Thunder n looked at the huge tree that seemed to cover the entire Starry Sky and their hearts trembled.
Under the terrifying aura of the giant tree, they almost fainted.
¡°The Mana Race¡¯s leader, the Lord of the Universe Light.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n tensed up and narrowed his eyes. He looked at the huge tree that seemed to cover the entire Starry Sky solemnly.
As the Overlord of the Human race, he knew the Overlords of the other five peak races very well.
Therefore, he recognized the giant tree at a nce. It was the Lord of the Universe Light.
Overlords had differences as well.
Beginner Grade Overlords were the most numerous and could be considered to be at the bottom of the Overlord circle.
Intermediate Grade Overlords could only produce about one out of a hundred Beginner Grade Overlords. Therefore, there were fewer Intermediate Grade Overlords and each of them had a high status. They could be said to be important figures among Overlords.
Advance Grade Overlords were extremely rare. Not only was every Advance Grade Overlord extremely powerful, they also had a lofty status and were the overlords among Overlords.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n was an Intermediate Grade Overlord and was considered a big shot in the human Overlord circle.
As such, the Mirror Universe corporation and the other five superpowers would give the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor some face.
However, the Ancestor of the Thunder n was iparable to the Lord of the Universe Light.
The Lord of the Universe Light was not only an extremely ancient Advance Grade Overlord, but also an Advance Grade Overlord of Spacetime Law.
Even among the Advance Grade Overlords in the entire universe, his strength was one of the best.
It could be said that the Lord of the Universe Light was not only a giant, but also one of the most powerful giants.
Compared to the Lord of the Universe Light, the Ancestor of the Thunder n was undoubtedly inferior.
Therefore, when he saw the Lord of the Universe Light suddenly appear here, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor immediately became vignt and felt uneasy.
Even if his main body was here, he was far from being a match for the Lord of the Universe Light.
Moreover, he was only a clone.
Chu Zhou also looked at the Lord of the Universe Light solemnly, but there was no nervousness on his face.
¡°Human brat, you¡¯ve grown so quickly.¡±
A huge face slowly appeared on the huge tree. A pair of dignified and sharp eyes locked onto Chu Zhou¡¯s figure.
¡°Thest time I saw you, you were only a Universe Lord. I didn¡¯t expect that the next time I saw you, you had already be an Advance Grade Universe Nobility and had the strength of a Beginner Grade Overlord.¡±
A grand and cold voice resounded through the Void.
That voice was filled with cold killing intent.
The Lord of the Universe Light had existed for an iparably long time, and he had basically seen and experienced everything in his life.
His state of mind had long been tempered like a clear mirror.
It could be said that nothing in this world could shake his mind.
However, at this moment, his heart was extremely unstable, as if waves were rising and falling.
Chu Zhou¡¯s improvement was too fast.
It was the only thing he had seen in his life.
¡°This kid has also cultivated the Spacetime Law. He has to die.¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light stared at Chu Zhou with killing intent.
Chu Zhou had nearly killed his beloved disciple, Daphne, on the Demon Mountain Continent. Furthermore, he had forcefully attacked her when she was stopped by him. This had already made him want to kill Chu Zhou.
Now, he discovered that not only was Chu Zhou¡¯s cultivation speed unprecedented, but he had also cultivated the Spacetime Law to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm.
This made the killing intent in his heart even stronger.
As one of the few Overlords of the Spacetime Law in the universe, he had long regarded the position of Saint of the Spacetime Law as his.
Therefore, for countless years, he had been suppressing and even killing living beings who hadprehended the Spacetime Law, especiallypetitors who had the chance topete with him for the Saint of the Spacetime Law.
This was also the reason why he wanted to kill the Lord of Moment back then.
He also felt a threat from Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou¡¯s cultivation speed was too fast.
If Chu Zhou continued to grow, he would probably be a Spacetime Law Overlord in no time.
In that case, he would definitelypete with him for the position of the Spacetime Law Saint in the future.
This was something he would never allow.
The hatred of killing his disciple and the threat he might pose in the future, coupled with the influence Chu Zhou¡¯s rise had on the Mana Race, made the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s killing intent towards Chu Zhou extremely strong.
Heaven and Earth would follow the Overlord¡¯s emotions.
At this moment, the entire Star Field seemed to be frozen under the extremely cold killing intent.
Everyone from the Thunder n shivered and had no choice but to retreat further away.
Chu Zhou looked at the Lord of the Universe Light calmly. He did not feel nervous because he sensed the other party¡¯s killing intent. Instead, he smiled faintly and said,
¡°The Lord of the Universe Light. Speaking of which, this is our third time meeting.¡±
¡°The first time we met was in the Demon World. At that time, you were in a sorry state and were severely injured by the Great Heaven Demon God¡¯s halberd across endless space and time.¡±
¡°The second time we met was when I attacked Daphne¡ Hmm, I went easy on Daphne, but you seemed a little angry.¡±
¡°This is the third time we¡¯ve met..¡±
Chapter 1051: Master And Disciple Working Together! (2)
Editor: As Studios
¡°From the looks of it, you and I seem to be fated!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fate.¡± The Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s huge tree body swayed gently, causing the entire gxy to tremble. His cold gaze locked onto Chu Zhou. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be repeated more than three times. Human brat, it¡¯s already your lifetime honor to have the chance to see me three times. Today, I¡¯ll end your life here.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a crystalline root suddenly pierced through the universe and attacked Chu Zhou at high speed.
Terrifying energy fluctuations caused the surrounding space to copseyer byyer.
When the Ancestor of the Thunder n saw that the Lord of the Universe Light had suddenly attacked Chu Zhou, he immediately focused his gaze and wanted to help Chu Zhou resolve this attack.
I lis hands instantly transformed into two primordial lightning dragons that were a million kilometers long. They roared and charged at the crystalline roots, bringing with them terrifying lightning storms.
However, that crystalline root carried a peerless sharpness that seemed to be able to pierce through everything. It actually pierced through the two roaring primordial lightning dragons and charged towards Chu Zhou without decreasing its momentum.
After the two primordial lightning dragons were pierced by the roots, they instantly dissipated intorge amounts of lightning.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n¡¯s face turned slightly pale as he staggered back a few steps.
¡°Is this the power of the famous Lord of the Universe Light?¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n looked at the Lord of the Universe Light solemnly. He knew that the Lord of the Universe Light was very powerful, but he did not expect that even if he attacked with all his might, he would not be able to stop the seemingly casual attack of the other party.
This made him truly feel the huge difference in strength between him and the Lord of the Universe Light.
Big Sister Saber and the others couldn¡¯t help but worry for Chu Zhou when they saw the Lord of the Universe Light attack Chu Zhou. Moreover, even the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor couldn¡¯t stop it.
Chu Zhou looked calmly at the approaching roots and remained unmoved.
BOOM!
Suddenly, a golden-ck peerless sword energy tore through the universe and instantly shot over from billions of miles away. It struck the root that was shooting at Chu Zhou at high speed and shattered it.
The next moment, a figure with half-gold and half-ck hair appeared beside Chu Zhou with a whoosh.
A peerless killing intent that could kill through Heaven and Earth and destroy everything spread from this figure.
This killing intent was colder and purer than Eon Light¡¯s killing intent, as if it contained the essence Profound of ughter.
Countless scarlet words dripping with blood appeared in the starry sky.
Big Sister Saber, the Lei n Leader, Lei Mian, Lei Yu, Lei He and the rest had hallucinations in their Spirit under the impact of this new killing intent.
In a daze, they saw an endless mountain of corpses, a roaring river of blood, the corpses of gods and devils that fell from the sky, and countless Tombstones¡
In the end, they vaguely saw a cold figure standing on the mountain of corpses.
That figure seemed to be born from an innate killing intent, emitting an earth-shattering killing intent. With just a nce, their minds were about to copse.
¡°What¡ What a terrifying person!¡±
¡°This is too terrifying!¡±
Big Sister Saber and the others felt their hearts tremble.
¡°King Bei Cang!¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n stared deeply at the figure that appeared beside Chu Zhou.
The first thing he knew was that it was King Bei Cang.
Sensing the boundless killing intent on King Bei Cang¡¯s body and the terrifying power that was filled with Holy and demonic nature, he eximed in his heart.
Even though King Bei Cang was a new Overlord, his strength could not be measured by new Overlords at all.
Furthermore, King Bei Cang¡¯s improvement was too fast.
When the Mirror Universe corporation held the Overlord Celebration for King Bei Cang, he also attended.
Back then, he felt that King Bei Cang¡¯s strength far surpassed that of a Beginner Grade Overlord and was not much weaker than an Intermediate Grade Overlord like him.
However, he vaguely felt that King Bei Cang was already above him.
Moreover, it was definitely not just a little stronger than him.
He sensed a terrifying danger from King Bei Cang.
¡°What a terrifying pair of master and disciple. Be it disciples or teachers, they are all terrifying freaks. Fortunately, this pair of master and disciple are humans. Otherwise, we humans would be uneasy.¡±
Looking at Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor was deeply shocked.
¡°Teacher.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled and said to the teacher beside him.
King Bei Cang nodded gently. Then, he looked at the Lord of the Universe Light solemnly and said, ¡°We meet again.¡±
¡°King Bei Cang!¡±
When the Lord of the Universe Light saw King Bei Cang, who had suddenly broken the attack and appeared beside Chu Zhou, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You were prepared for my appearance?¡± He said coldly.
He had to wonder since the King Bei Cang immediately appeared just as he was about to attack Chu Zhou.
He did not believe that this was a coincidence.
¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±
Chu Zhou raised his head slightly and looked at the gloomy face of the Lord of the Universe Light.
¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve offended too many people. I feel that if I leave the human territory, there might be people who will attack me¡¡±
¡°Moreover, you also know that I¡¯m proficient in the Spacetime Law. Through the Spacetime Law¡ I can see some blurry fragments of my future in advance. And those blurry fragments make me sense danger.¡±
¡°It¡¯s precisely because of these two points that 1 made additional preparations.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± The Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s expression became colder and colder, and his killing intent towards Chu Zhou became more and more determined..
Chapter 1052: Master And Disciple Working Together! (3)
Editor: As Studios
He knew that Chu Zhou was very likely right.
Proficiency in the Spacetime Law could allow one to sense in advance that they might encounter danger in the future.
He could even do it himself. Hence, he had to kill Chu Zhou this time.
Otherwise, as Chu Zhou¡¯sprehension of the Spacetime Law deepened, his perception of danger became more and more subtle, making it increasingly difficult to kill him.
That was not something he wanted.
The Lord of the Universe Light sneered. With a thought, hundreds of iparably huge crystal roots pierced through the universe and shot towards Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang.
These hundreds of crystalline roots were much more terrifying than the root that had attacked Chu Zhou previously.
Each root was surrounded by a river of time.
Wherever the roots passed, spacetime distorted like a fried dough twist.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n felt his scalp tingle when he saw those roots.
¡°Kill!¡±
Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang looked at each other and instantly charged towards the hundreds of roots fearlessly.
At this moment, Chu Zhou did not hold back at all. In his consciousness space, the six Nomological Sparks vibrated crazily, mobilizing the power of the six cosmicws.
At this moment, Chu Zhou did not hold back at all. In his consciousness space, the six Nomological Sparks vibrated crazily, mobilizing the power of the six cosmicws.
Under Chu Zhou¡¯s control, the six nomological rivers fused with the Book of Dharma.
In an instant, the Book of Dharma erupted with a light that illuminated the universe, turning into a six-colored sun that was 10 timesrger than a real sun.
With a bang, it suppressed the roots that were flying over.
Wherever the six-colored sun passed, the Void shattered, and Chaos appeared. The Yin-Yang Taiji Painting soared through the sky, and the long river of time and space flowed. Metal, wood, water, fire, and earth quickly evolved into all things. Countless golden karma threads appeared, connecting to the newborn all things. Countless reincarnation gears also appeared, driving all things to rotate and reincarnate.
This was an extremely terrifying scene. It was as if a new universe was being established and all things were evolving. Moreover, under the push of the sixws, the entire universe and all things in the universe were quickly deducing the process of birth, development, prosperity, decline, end, reincarnation, and so on.
Vaguely, a terrifying power that surpassedws spread.
The roots that flew over were directly obliterated by that obscure force.
On the other side, King Bei Cang held a Golden-ck Killing Sword condensed from the Law of Gods and Demons in his hand. Under the siege of the crystalline roots, it moved horizontally and vertically.
At this moment, he seemed to have transformed into the spokesperson of ughter. His entire body emitted a peerless killing intent that shook the ages. Countless scarlet words surrounded him.
His casual sword move could move Heaven and Earth and reverse Yin and Yang.
An earth-shattering ughtering sword light shot out from his body. Wherever he went, mountains of corpses and seas of blood would appear, and white bones would be everywhere.
Numerous sparkling roots were minced by the terrifying killing sword light.
Even the river of time that surrounded the roots was forcefully destroyed by the killing sword beams.
It was as if those killing sword lights could cut through anything.
At this moment, Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang both erupted withbat strength that far exceeded their cultivation realms. The Ancestor of the Thunder n was shocked.
Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang joined forces and quickly destroyed all the roots that were attacking them. They attacked the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s main body.
¡°Kill!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s ck hair danced in the wind. His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent. He pushed the six-colored sun formed by the Book of Dharma towards the Lord of the Universe Light.
¡°The Killing Sword Art!¡±
King Bei Cang shouted sternly. A divine rune with the word ¡®kill¡¯ appeared between his eyebrows. His entire body instantly erupted with an earth-shattering blood-colored wave.
At this moment, he unleashed the power of the ¡®Kill¡¯ word sword technique to the extreme.
The Golden-ck Killing Sword in his hand had also turned scarlet at this moment. Dense killing words were imprinted on the sword.
He waved his Killing Sword violently and stabbed at the Lord of the Universe Light.
¡°Tss!¡±
A blood-red lightning-like sword beam seemed to carry the killing intent of billions of people in the world. It instantly cut through the Great Cosmos, cut through billions of space-time, and stabbed fiercely at the huge tree.
The power that erupted from Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang waspletely beyond the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s expectations.
As a result, when he reacted, Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang had already arrived in front of his main body.
Seeing that Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang were ruthlessly attacking his main body and wanted to kill him, the anger in the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s heart erupted like a volcano.
He admitted that Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang were indeed peerless. Be it disciples or teachers, they were all unimaginably monstrous.
However, at the end of the day, King Bei Cang was still a new Overlord.
Chu Zhou was only a Universe Nobility, as a peerless giant who had been famous for countless years, the Lord of the Universe Light felt humiliated to be forced to such a state by a newly-advanced Overlord and a Universe Nobility.
¡°You deserve to die!¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light was furious.
In an instant, his giant tree body emitted endless spacetime divine light.
Pale white light illuminated the entire Starry Sky.
Boom
As if the four seas had copsed, a vast and unimaginable spatial divine power erupted from the huge tree.
In an instant, the Starry Sky within a radius of several light-years distorted.
Countless deads shattered into dust in the distorted spacetime.
All thes and meteors in the Dead Star Belt where the Thunder Punishment Great World was also shattered in thisrge-scale spatial distortion.
This was an extremely terrifying spacetime disaster.
Seeing that the situation was bad, the Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch hurriedly stored Big Sister Saber and the others into his Divine Kingdom. Then, he summoned a Universe Nobility level shield and activated it with all his might. He used the power of the shield to resist the distorted space and time around him.
Only then did he narrowly survive the cmity.
The six-colored sun formed by the Book of Dharma was also sted back by the majestic power of spacetime distortion.
The scarlet sword light that contained peerless killing intent was also forcibly shattered by the terrifying power of spacetime distortion.
Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang sensed danger and hurriedly retreated millions of kilometers. They looked solemnly at the huge tree that was emitting endless spacetime divine light..
Chapter 1053: The End Of The Great War! Shocking The Universe! (1)
Chapter 1053: The End Of The Great War! Shocking The Universe! (1)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang stood side by side and looked at the huge tree that was emitting a resplendent spatial divine light. They looked at the tsunami-like spatial divine power waves with a solemn expression.
The Lord of the Universe Light was too powerful.
It was so powerful that it made people feel despair.
¡°Chu Zhou, King Bei Cang, you have angered me.¡± The Lord of the Universe Light red at Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang with killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Today, I will bury you in time.¡±
With that, his huge tree body shook.
BOOM!
In an instant, the entire Star Field shook.
Then, Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang saw an infinite spacetime divine light erupt from the huge tree.
This wave of spacetime divine light was too vast. It was like an endless sea that instantly swept through the Starry Sky.
Chu Zhou immediately felt a terrifying power that deprived time attack.
The invading force was extremely terrifying and domineering, as if it was trying to rob him of his time.
His expression changed.
¡°Teacher, be careful. The Lord of the Universe Light is trying to take away our time.¡±
He hurriedly reminded King Bei Cang.
At the same time, he activated the Spacetime Treasure Box with all his might and used it to activate the Spacetime Imprisonment Profound.
At the same time, he imprisoned the time on himself and King Bei Cang to prevent them from being deprived of it.
Under Chu Zhou¡¯s reminder, King Bei Cang did not dare to be careless. He immediately summoned his Law of the Sun, and his entire body was in a golden-ck sun that was evenrger than a real sun.
He also used his golden-ck sun to envelop himself and Chu Zhou to resist the iing power.
The majestic spacetime divine light was like a huge wave, a tsunami, and a tsunami. It constantly washed over Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang, wanting to deprive them of their time.
However, under the power of the Spacetime Treasure Box and the Guardian of the golden-ck sun, Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang¡¯s time was stabilized and not deprived.
It was mainly because the power that erupted from the Spacetime Treasure Box offset most of the invasion and deprivation.
¡°The Lord of Moment¡¯s Spacetime Treasure Box?¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s eyes could not help but turn cold when he saw Chu Zhou activate the Spacetime Treasure Box to offset most of the power of deprivation he activated.
¡°Lord of Moment, you ruined my ns.¡±
At this moment, the Lord of the Universe Light could not help but hate the Lord of Moment, the true owner of the Spacetime Treasure Box.
He was certain that if not for the Spacetime Treasure Box, Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang would have been severely injured even if they didn¡¯t die.
¡°As expected, all living beings who haveprehended the Spacetime Law deserve to die. All spacetime treasures should be taken or destroyed.¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s eyes were cold.
¡°Teacher, the Lord of the Universe Light is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid ordinary attacks won¡¯t be able to hurt him. I¡¯m afraid we have to do our best.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at his teacher and said solemnly.
¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±
King Bei Cang nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do our best!¡±
With that, the divine rune of the word ¡®kill¡¯ on his be suddenly emitted a boundless blood light, as if it was burning.
¡°Kill¡ª!¡±
¡°Kill¡ª!¡±
¡°Kill¡ª!¡±
All of a sudden, countless ferocious battle cries sounded in this star region.
It was as if endless living beings were shouting, roaring, and venting the killing intent in their hearts.
Unknowingly, wisps of scarlet airflow appeared everywhere in this star domain and wrapped around King Bei Cang¡¯s figure.
¡°This is¡¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the scarlet airflow and felt that it was inexplicably familiar.
In an instant, he thought of the power of emotions he had gathered when he activated the Book of Seven Cmities.
The wisps of scarlet air seemed to have a simr power.
With a thought, he activated his divine sense and came into contact with a wisp of scarlet airflow. He immediately felt a pure killing intent attack.
For a moment, he seemed to see an endless mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.
¡°This is pure killing intent, the power to kill.¡±
He instantly confirmed the power contained in the scarlet airflow.
¡°Is this the power gathered by the divine rune of the word ¡®kill¡¯? Why does it seem to have the same effect as the power of emotions gathered by the Book of Seven Cmities?¡±
He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself.
However, now was not the time to think about this.
He quickly recollected himself.
He began to activate the six Nomological Sparks in his consciousness space with all his might, mobilizing the power of the sixws to strengthen himself.
At this moment, King Bei Cang¡¯s body was quickly absorbing the countless scarlet airflows that flew over from all over the Starry Sky. His hair and his eyes had unknowingly turned blood-red.
At the same time, a blood-red ughter armor appeared on his body.
At this moment, he was the true God of ughter.
His killing intent was so strong that even the Ancestor of the Thunder n, who was watching from afar, felt extremely ufortable.
Suddenly, he raised the Killing Sword in his hand. A blood-like sticky energy immediately spread out from his arm and gathered on the Killing Sword.
At the same time, the golden-ck sun floating behind him instantlypressed and condensed into a ball the size of a face te before fusing into the Killing Sword.
Boom¡ª
In an instant, the Killing Sword in his hand turned into a huge three-colored pir of light that broke throughyers of space and time and extended into the unknown..
Chapter 1054: The End Of The Great War! Shocking The Universe! (2)
Chapter 1054: The End Of The Great War! Shocking The Universe! (2)
Editor: As Studios
¡°Kill!¡±
King Bei Cang descended to the mortal world like a peerless killing god. His blood-colored hair danced in the air, and two beams of blood-colored light shot out from his eyes. He shouted and suddenly waved the hand holding the blood sword.
A boundless three-colored pir of light copsed toward the Lord of the Universe Light.
In an instant, the Starry Sky copsed. Endless three-colored pirs of light pressed down, as if they were crushing the entire universe.
While the North Blue King unleashed his full strength, Chu Zhou did not stay idle.
Not only did he inject all six nomological powers into the Book of Dharma, he also turned it into a huge six-colored sun.
He also activated the Book of Seven Cmities and absorbed the power of the seven emotions floating in the universe. He also injected the power of these seven emotions into the six-colored sun.
Instantly, seven terrifying demonic saber phantoms appeared in the six-colored sun.
¡°It¡¯s not enough!¡±
Chu Zhou roared and instantly transformed into a ten million-meter-tall Chaos Giant.
¡°Thunder Ancestor, let me borrow your remaining power.¡±
With this thought in mind, the Karma Nomological Sparks in his consciousness space vibrated crazily. It vaguely resonated with the Karma Net in the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Following that, he stretched out a chaotic hand that blotted out the sky and grabbed in the direction of the Thunder Punishment Great World.
Rumble¡ª
The Thunder Punishment Great World, which had been hidden since the end of the trial, suddenly reappeared in the void.
A huge lightning vortex appeared in the void.
At this moment, the huge lightning vortex shook with a bang. A purple-gold extended out of the lightning vortex and quickly spread to Chu Zhou.
The mighty power of lightning punishment and karma flowed into Chu Zhou¡¯s body along the Karma Lightning Web like a tide.
Chu Zhou injected this power into the Book of Dharma.
Instantly, the six-colored sun transformed by the Book of Dharma increased in size by 10 times.
The surging energy waves made the surrounding Starry Sky tremble.
Chu Zhou was still not satisfied with this.
At this moment, he even used the six-colored sun as a carrier to use the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual.
Rumble¡
Under the activation of the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, the various powers in the six-colored sunbined continuously and finally fused perfectly.
Under the activation of the Myriad Transformation Secret Manual, the various powers in the six-colored sunbined continuously and finally fused perfectly.
At that moment, a faint colorful stream of light flowed on the surface of the Book of Dharma.
Thatyer of colorful flowing light did not look special.
However, it emitted a shuddering aura.
¡°Go!¡±
Chu Zhou pointed at the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s giant tree. The Book of Dharma instantly turned into an extremely fast stream of light that tore through the Starry Sky and flew over.
The colorful stream of light transformed by the Book of Dharma collided with the huge tree at almost the same time as King Bei Gang¡¯s three-colored pir of light.
Boom
In an instant, a loud bang that seemed to split the heavens and earth sounded, shaking the entire Star Field.
Boundless energy and light instantly drowned the huge tree that seemed to cover the entire Starry Sky.
The Starry Sky where the giant tree was directly copsed, turning into a chaotic Void.
One could vaguely see many broken leaves and roots dancing in the chaotic void.
After a long, long time¡
A huge tree with countless broken branches and leaves rushed out from the chaotic void.
There were many cracks on the trunk of the giant tree.
At this moment, the divine light of the giant tree was dim, and its aura was much weaker than before.
¡°You¡ actually injured me.¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light stared at Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang with a gloomy expression.
He was about to go crazy.
As one of the strongest Overlords in the universe, he was severely injured by a newly-advanced Overlord and a newly-advanced Universe Nobility.
This waspletely uneptable to him.
¡°He didn¡¯t die? What a pity.¡±
Chu Zhou muttered and a trace of regret appeared on his face.
¡°After all, he¡¯s a giant. How can he be killed so easily?¡±
King Bei Cang said calmly when he heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
¡°I know that¡ It¡¯s just that we think that if we seed, we¡¯ll make a killing.¡±
Chu Zhou smiled faintly.
Indeed, they never thought that they would be able to kill the Lord of the Universe Light.
If he could kill the Lord of the Universe Light like this, then a giant like the Lord of the Universe Light would be too worthless and would not have such a lofty status among Overlords.
To be able to injure the Lord of the Universe Light was already achieving their goal.
¡°D*mn it¡ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Great Heaven Demon God has yet to recover from the serious injuries he inflicted on me, how could I have been injured by thebined efforts of the master and disciple?¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light felt aggrieved as he locked his gaze on Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang.
He indeed wanted to kill Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang today.
However, he had not recovered from his serious injuries to begin with and he had been injured by Chu Zhou and King Bei Gang¡¯s joint attack just now. His old injuries had yet to recover. After licking his new injuries, the injuries in his body were faintly showing signs of worsening.
As a peerless ancient figure, his true strength was naturally not limited to what he had disyed just now.
He was confident that if he used his full strength, he couldpletely kill Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang.
However, in that case¡ his injuries would probably not be able to be suppressed.
If his injuries erupted and other Overlords took the opportunity to attack him, he would be in extreme danger..
Chapter 1055: The End Of The Great War! Shocking The Universe! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Especially since there was an Intermediate Grade Overlord, the Ancestor of the Thunder n, beside him.
Under normal circumstances, he really did not care about an Overlord like the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor¡ However, if his injuries erupted, the Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor might be his death warrant.
Furthermore, he had been fighting with King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou for so long. Who knew if there were other Human Overlords who had already rushed over but were hiding in the dark?
The longer he lived, the more he cherished his life.
It was the same for the Lord of the Universe Light.
Almost instantly, he decided that he couldn¡¯t take the risk.
¡°We¡¯ll settle today¡¯s scorester.¡±
The Lord of the Universe Light took a deep look at Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang. He suddenly summoned a long river of time and space and entered it, instantly disappearing without a trace.
¡°Uh¡ He left just like that?¡±
Chu Zhou saw that the Lord of the Universe Light did not continue to attack. Instead, it entered the river of time and space and disappeared. He could not help but reveal a shocked expression.
¡°What a pity¡ Why didn¡¯t he continue?¡± He asked regretfully.
¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a pity,¡± said King Bei Cang.
¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity! If his injuries were a little more serious¡ We would be able to keep him here today.¡±
An elegant and domineering figure appeared in the void.
It was the peak Overlord of the Mirror Universe, the Spring and Autumn Master.
¡°The Lord of the Universe Light has existed for too long. Before the Martial Ancestor became a Saint, he was already a famous Overlord in the universe.¡±
¡°Living too long and experiencing too much will make you cautious. It will be too difficult for us to ambush him and kill him.¡±
Another figure appeared.
This figure was tall and sturdy, towering and domineering. His entire body seemed to be forged from some kind of immortal divine gold, giving off an endless feeling of power.
Chu Zhou was very familiar with this figure. It was the Caged Dragon Master he had seen many times.
¡°Hehe, if the Lord of the Universe Light was so easy to kill, he would have died
a long time ago.¡±
Another figure appeared.
This figure was filled with an illusory light, and bubble-like illusory worlds kept appearing around him, giving people a dream-like feeling.
This person was the person with the highest Achievement in the Dao of
Illusion in the Mirror Universe corporation¡ªHeart Light Master.
Not bad.
This time, King Bei Cang wasn¡¯t the only one who came to deal with the Lord of the Universe Light. The Spring and Autumn Master, Caged Dragon Master, Heart Light Master, and the other overlords of the Mirror Universe corporation had alsoe.
If the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s injuries had been worse, if he had left any slower, he might have stayed here forever.
Chu Zhou once again felt a sense of pity seeing the Spring and Autumn Master andpany appear.
In the future, after he vaguely saw the Lord of the Universe Light attack him, he secretly contacted his teacher, King Bei Cang, the Spring and Autumn Master, and other Overlords to set up today¡¯s trap.
In the future, if he could vaguely see the Lord of the Universe Light attack him, he secretly contacted his teacher, King Bei Cang, the Spring and Autumn Master, and other Overlords to set up today¡¯s trap.
In that case, the Human Race would have one less enemy.
Unfortunately, the Lord of the Universe Light was too cautious and vignt. He immediately escaped into the river of time and space after vaguely sensing danger.
However, it was not a fruitless search. The Lord of the Universe Light would not target him for a long time.
¡°By the way, even though we couldn¡¯t kill the Lord of the Universe Light¡ There were still three people who came with him. Two of them couldn¡¯t defeat us and left in time.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, this corpse should be useful to you. Take it!¡±
The Heart Light Master threw a-sized corpse in front of Chu Zhou as he spoke.
It was a strange giant worm with a tiger head and a worm body.
Surprisingly, his body was filled with traces of overlord-level pressure.
It was the corpse of an Overlord.
¡°This is the corpse of an Overlord of the Zerg race?¡± Chu Zhou looked at the corpse of the giant tiger-headed worm before him and could not help but rejoice.
If he devoured this corpse, his attribute points should increase by more than one trillion.
Furthermore¡
If this Zerg race Overlord¡¯s Divine Kingdom was still around, he could even take out an overlord-level World Core and condense his first Overlord clone through the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture.
This was really a surprise from the heavens!
¡°Thank you. This corpse is indeed very useful to me.¡±
Chu Zhou cupped his hands in gratitude to Heart Light Master and the others before putting the corpse of the Zerg race Overlord into his Divine Kingdom.
The Ancestor of the Thunder n and the people of the Thunder n were stunned when they saw the Spring and Autumn Master, the Caged Dragon Master, the Heart Light Master, and the other Overlords appear one after another. When they heard their conversation with Chu Zhou, they were instantly dumbfounded.
It turned out that the Lord of the Universe Light was not the only one who wanted to kill Chu Zhou. Chu Zhou and the others also wanted to take the opportunity to kill the Lord of the Universe Light.
Furthermore¡
The Spring and Autumn Master, Caged Dragon Master, and Heart Light Master, the three overlords of the Mirror Universe corporation, had long arrived. It was only because they had to resist the other Overlords of the foreign races who came with the Lord of the Universe Light that they did not appear.
However, they had also sessfully killed an Overlord of the Zerg race.
If the Lord of the Universe Light had left a littleter¡ he might have stayed here today.
¡°The Mirror Universe corporation is indeed one of the five giants of humanity. Their schemes are too terrifying.¡±
The Ancestor of the Thunder n eximed in his heart and could not help but feel a trace of reverence for the Mirror Universe corporation.
As for the Thunder n Leader, Lei Mian and the others, their minds went nk when they saw the corpse of the Overlord of the Zerg race.
They actually saw the corpse of an Overlord.
It was the corpse of an Overlord that had just died.
Their hearts were greatly impacted.
¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s time to go back!¡±
Chu Zhou¡¯s figure shed and appeared in front of Big Sister Saber. He said with some mncholy:
¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t apany you back to the Thunder n. However, if you want to look for me in the future, you can contact me through the Mirror Universework at any time. By the way, you can also contact Dragon, Sol, Changa Saha, Mingzhu, Bingmei, and the others on the Mirror Universework¡¡±
¡°You can look for me in Coiling Dragon cosmic nation if you want to meet me in real life!¡±
He sent his contact information to Big Sister Saber as he spoke.
Big Sister Saber hugged Chu Zhou gently and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you often in the future¡ Just don¡¯t find me annoying.¡±
Chu Zhou could not help butugh. ¡°How is that possible?¡±
The Thunder n¡¯s Ancestor, Thunder n¡¯s Patriarch, and the others looked at Chu Zhou, who was bidding farewell to Big Sister Saber, with a glint in their eyes.
After today¡¯s battle, they understood Chu Zhou¡¯s terrifying potential and his important position in the Mirror Universe corporation. Chu Zhou had a close rtionship with Big Sister Saber. This was a great thing for the Thunder n.
Chu Zhou parted ways with Big Sister Saber and the others. He boarded the spaceship with his teacher, King Bei Cang, and the others and returned to the Mirror Universe corporation.
The news of this battle gradually became known by all the races in the universe.
After learning that the famous Lord of the Universe Light was injured by Chu Zhou and King Bei Cang in this battle, countless living beings in the universe were in an uproar.
When countless living beings heard the news, they suspected that they had heard wrongly and revealed looks of disbelief.
The Lord of the Universe Light was a giant among Overlords.
He was also a Spacetime Law giant.
Among the giants, they were considered top-notch.
He was actually injured by the joint attack of the newly-advanced Overlord, King Bei Cang, and Chu Zhou, a Universe Nobility.
This was too magical and unexpected.
The myriad races and countless living beings in the universe had a new understanding of King Bei Cang and Chu Zhou¡¯s strength..
Chapter 1056: Chu Zhou: Three Days To Become An Overlord! (1)
Editor: As Studios
Chu Zhou, King Bei Cang, and the others returned to the headquarters of the Mirror Universe Company, Emperor Xi Holy City.
He also had his own residence in Emperor Xi Holy City Coiling Dragon Manor.
He lived in the Coiling Dragon Manor.
[Attribute Points: 35,452 trillion (+10,000 trillion)]
¡°Attribute points increased by 10,000 trillion. Total attribute points reached 35,452 trillion.¡±
Chu Zhou looked at the change in information on the Attribute Board. A hint of joy appeared in his eyes, but he quickly calmed down.
Breaking the realm barrier between Universe Nobility and Overlord required about 100,000 trillion attribute points.
He stillcked 64,548 trillion attribute points.
¡°With the Yan Huang Religion collecting power of faith for me and the Panlong cosmic nation collecting corpses and various cultivation resources for me¡ In a few thousand years at most, 1 will definitely be able to umte 100,000 trillion attribute points.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t want to wait any longer.¡±
¡°The Zerg race, the Machinery race, the Origin Race, the Crystal Race, the Mana Race, and the other top races, as well as the Primordial Alliance and other factions, are bing more and more afraid of me. Their killing intent towards me is also bing stronger.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the Lord of the Universe Light this time¡ I wonder who wille next time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to discover danger and deal with it every time through the fragments of future space and time¡ As long as I make a single mistake, 1 might lose my life.¡±
¡°Therefore, I have to advance to the overlord level as soon as possible. Only then will 1 have the ability to protect myself.¡±
He clenched his fists and thought to himself.
This time round, he used the power of many Overlords in the Mirror Universe corporation to defeat the Lord of the Universe Light. He even killed a Zerg race Overlord and obtained the corpse of one.
On the surface, it seemed like he had profited greatly.
However, he knew very well the dangers involved.
If he had not sensed that the Lord of the Universe Light would ambush him in the near future through the space-time fragment in the future,
In that case, he might really die this time.
This made him feel a huge sense of danger.
He also felt a huge sense of insecurity.
He had to be an Overlord as soon as possible to be at ease.
¡°Perhaps it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way¡¡±
His eyes shed, and an idea suddenly appeared in his mind.
If this idea was feasible, he could quickly be an Overlord.
He pondered for a moment and felt that there should be no problem with his idea. He could not help but reveal a trace of joy on his face.
However, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to take action.
He carefully sized up a World Heart floating in front of him.
This was not an ordinary World Heart, but an overlord-level World Heart. It was refined from the Divine Kingdom of the Zerg race Overlord.
¡°The clone condensed through the Thousand Bodies Holy Scripture is about 60% of the main body¡¯s strength.¡±
¡°I¡¯m still a marquis, but I can only condense a Universe Nobility level clone.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll use this World Heart to condense an Overlord clone after 1 be an Overlord.¡±
Thinking of this, with a thought, he stored the overlord-level World Heart floating in front of him into his Divine Kingdom.
At the same time, he also entered the Divine Kingdom.
His figure floated in front of a violet-gold skeletal hand that wasrger than a.
This violet-gold skeletal hand was the hand of the Thunder Ancestor.
¡°The Thunder Ancestor¡¯s hand is a bone hand left behind by a Sacred Emperor. The material is probably SS9 (SS-rank materials are Saint-rank materials)¡ Moreover, it contains majestic karmaws and karma divine power. It¡¯s suitable to be smelted into the Book of Dharma and condensed into a karma page.¡±
The ancient divine rune on Chu Zhou¡¯s soul immediately trembled violently. He grabbed at the violet-gold skeletal hand with both hands.
Instantly, endless runes and vast arrays flowed out of his hands like a torrential flood, quickly drowning the violet-gold skeletal hand.
At the same time, the Book of Dharma flew into the air above the violet-gold skeletal hand. Countless rays of light descended and enveloped the violet-gold skeletal hand.
Under the effect of the ¡®A¡¯ divine rune, endless runes and huge and profound arrays were branded on the surface of the violet-gold skeletal hand.
This processsted for an entire month.
Suddenly, the violet-gold skeletal hand trembled and instantly transformed into a golden page that flew into the Book of Dharma.
Another page was added to the Book of Dharma.
Boom
The Book of Dharma shook. Other than the newly added golden page, the other pages shone brightly. The runes and arrays in each page were quickly reassembled.
Before long, a majestic overlord-level pressure swept out of the Book of Dharma like a storm.
The surrounding Void shattered inch by inch like a mirror.
Feeling the pressure of the Book of Dharma, Chu Zhou was delighted.
He sessfully smelted the violet-gold skeletal hand into the Book of Dharma. Moreover, the Book of Dharma had been upgraded to an Intermediate Grade Overlord Weapon. It was only a step away from an Advance Grade Overlord Weapon.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Book of Dharma didn¡¯t absorb the Thunder Punishment Law and Thunder Punishment Divine Power contained in the Purple-Gold Ancient Hand. Otherwise¡ the Book of Dharma might have directly advanced to an Advance Grade Overlord-level weapon and be a Supreme Treasure.¡± (Description: Weapons above the Advance Grade Overlord Grade are all called Supreme Treasures.)
Chu Zhou stared at the transformed Book of Dharma. The more he looked at it, the more satisfied he was.
The Book of Dharma had been upgraded to an Intermediate Grade Overlord-level weapon, and his overall strength had increased again..
Chapter 1057: Chu Zhou: Three Days To Become An Overlord! (2)
Chapter 1057: Chu Zhou: Three Days To Be An Overlord! (2)
Editor: As Studios
¡°It¡¯s time to look for Teacher, Spring and Autumn Master, and the others to discuss my thoughts.¡±
Chu Zhou put away the Book of Dharma and came out of the Divine Kingdom. He quickly left the Coiling Dragon /Manor and walked towards Lord Beicang Manor.
On the way to Bei Gang¡¯s mansion, he contacted the overlords ofpanies hke the Spring and Autumn Master through the Mirror Universework and invited them to Bei Gang¡¯s mansion.
Soon, Chu Zhou arrived at Bei Cang Manor.
In the usually cold and cheerless hall of the Bei Cang Mansion, six majestic figures sat upright.
Chu Zhou swept his gaze and saw the six figures.
Other than his teacher, King Bei Cang, the Spring and Autumn Master, the Caged Dragon Master, the Heart Light Master, the Camel Mountain Master, the Wild Wave Master, and all the Overlords of the Mirror Universe corporation were all here.
¡°Chu Zhou, you said that you have something to discuss with us. You asked us toe to Bei Cang¡ What is it?¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master smiled at Chu Zhou and asked gently.
That s right! Chu Zhou, do you need our help with something important? If you do, just ask.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we can do it, we won¡¯t refuse.¡±
¡°We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need to be too polite.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master and the others also spoke.
These Overlords were all very friendly to Chu Zhou and treated him as someone of the same level. They did not think that they were Overlords and looked down on a Universe Nobility like Chu Zhou.
Chu Zhou was very touched by the Spring and Autumn Master¡¯s attitude towards him.
These Overlords of thepany were indeed very good to him.
Be it when he encountered danger on the Demon Mountain Continent, during the process of establishing the Coiling Dragon cosmic nation, or when he nned to counterattack the Lord of the Universe Light¡¯s ambush, these Overlords of thepany had given him immense support and help.
It could almost be said that he had been secretly protecting him as he grew up.
Chu Zhou had always remembered all of this.
¡°Thank you, my lords, for your support and help.¡±
Chu Zhou bowed slightly to the Spring and Autumn Master and the others.
Then, he paused for a moment and continued,
¡°Sirs, you probably know that we grow quickly by devouring the life elementium of the corpses.¡±
¡°Therefore, this time, I dide to ask for your help. I know that thepany must have collected many corpses of experts over the years.¡±
I hope thepany can supply me with the corpses of these experts.¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master andpany didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when they heard Chu Zhou¡¯s words.
They had long investigated Chu Zhou¡¯s situation and indeed knew that Chu
Zhou had grown by devouring the life elementium in the bacsh corpse.
Chu Zhou hoped to obtain the corpses of the experts in thepany¡¯s collection.
This was normal.
They had no objections.
Chu Zhou continued, ¡°Especially the corpses of overlord-level creatures¡ They are very useful to me.¡±
Upon hearing that Chu Zhou wanted the Overlord¡¯s corpse, the Spring and Autumn Master and the others immediately revealed troubled expressions.
Indeed, over the years, generations of predecessors of the Mirror Universe corporation had killed many enemy Overlords and Overlords of foreign races and ced the corpses of many Overlords in thepany¡¯s secret vault.
However, the corpses of these Overlords were of astonishing research value.
Every Overlord corpse was a priceless treasure.
Generally speaking, even the overlord of the Mirror Image Company could not casually take the Overlord¡¯s corpse from the secret vault and had to exchange it with sufficient merit points and contribution points.
Therefore, when they heard Chu Zhou ask for the corpses of those Overlords, they felt troubled.
They also admired Chu Zhou and were very optimistic about his future.
However, they could not break thepany¡¯s rules because of this.
Chu Zhou¡ It¡¯s just that the number of ordinary corpses isn¡¯t too exaggerated.
We can make the decision to give them to you. However, the corpses of Overlords are extremely precious treasures of thepany. We can¡¯t give them to you casually unless you have a special reason.¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master said to Chu Zhou with a serious expression.
Heart Light Master also said, ¡°Chu Zhou, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to fulfill your wish. The overlord corpses in thepany¡¯s collection are basically important wealth left behind by our ancestors. They have to be dealt with ording to the rules.¡±
¡°This is different from the Overlord of the Zerg race that we killed that day. That Overlord of the Zerg race was killed by us. We have the right to deal with him ourselves. We can give him to whoever we want.¡±
Caged Dragon Master, Camel Mountain Master, Wild Wave Master, and the others also echoed.
Their attitude was the same as Spring and Autumn Master and Heart Light Master.
Chu Zhou wasn¡¯t angry when he saw the attitude of the Spring and Autumn Master and the others.
He had already expected this oue.
The Mirror Universe corporation belonged to all the members of the Mirror Universe corporation, not a few of thepany¡¯s higher-ups after all.
Many matters that concerned thepany¡¯s interests, even if Spring and Autumn Master and the others were thepany¡¯s core upper echelons, they had to follow thepany¡¯s rules and not act rashly.
Otherwise, thepany would have been in a mess long ago. How could it have always been one of the five giants of Humanity?
Chu Zhou had expected the reaction of the Spring and Autumn Master and the others, but he was still confident in persuading them.
¡°As long as you give me the corpses of seven overlord-level creatures¡ I can be a Universe Overlord in three days. Is this reason enough?¡±
Chu Zhou nced at everyone and said solemnly.
Chu Zhou¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that shook the hearts of the Spring and Autumn Master and the others.
Spring and Autumn Master, Caged Dragon Master, Heart Light Master, Camel Mountain Master, Wild Wave Master, and the other Overlords stood up one after another..
Chapter 1058: Chu Zhou: Three Days To Become An Overlord! (3)
Chapter 1058: Chu Zhou: Three Days To Be An Overlord! (3)
Editor: As Studios
Their reactions were too agitated, and they could not even control their auras.
Five terrifying auras instantly spread out from King Bei Cang and enveloped the entire Emperor Xi Holy City.
In Emperor Xi Holy City, many Universe Lords and Universe Nobility felt suffocated.
They all looked in the direction of the Northern Heavens Mansion in shock.
They lived in Emperor Xi Holy City all year round and were quite familiar with these five auras. They knew that they belonged to thepany¡¯s Spring and Autumn Master and the other five Overlords.
Now that the five Overlords suddenly released such a terrifying aura in the Northern Heavens Mansion, it was as though they could not control it.
What was going on?
Many Universe Lords and Universe Nobility in Emperor Xi Holy City looked at Bei Cang¡¯s mansion from afar and were extremely curious.
In Bei Cang¡¯s mansion, the Spring and Autumn Master and the other five Overlords stared fixedly at Chu Zhou. Their gazes slowly moved on Chu Zhou¡¯s face as they observed his eyes and expression, as if they were confirming if he was lying.
Chu Zhou¡¯s gaze was calm, and there was no ripple on his face.
The Spring and Autumn Master took a deep breath. ¡°Chu Zhou, are you sure that you can be an Overlord in three days if you have seven Overlord-level corpses?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Chu Zhou said firmly.
Spring and Autumn Master and the others felt their hearts skip a beat.
As experienced people, they knew all too well how difficult it was for a Universe Nobility to be an Overlord.
Even Green King, who was known as thepany¡¯s number one Universe Nobility, had been promoted to the peak of the Universe Nobility realm for more than 300 million years and had yet to advance to the Overlord realm.
Even King Bei Cang, who was once the protagonist of an era, took a full 300 million years to use the pressure exerted by the six Overlord clones to advance to the Overlord realm.
Chu Zhou was not even 200 years old and had only be a Universe Nobility for less than 100 years, but he had already dered that he could be an Overlord in three days.
This made Spring and Autumn Master andpany unable to remain calm.
It was unimaginable and it was precisely because of this that their reaction was so huge.
¡°Sirs, if I can be an Overlord within three days¡ is this reason enough?¡± Chu Zhou asked again.
¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±
The Spring and Autumn Master¡¯s eyes shone as he said decisively, ¡°If you can really be an Overlord in three days, we can satisfy your request.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Zhou. If you can do it, we ll fulfill your wish.¡±
¡°This reason is indeed enough. There are always some things that can be dealt with exceptionally.¡±
¡°Chu Zhou, think about it yourself. We can fulfill your wish¡ but if you fail, the consequences will be very serious. You have to take full responsibility.¡±
The Caged Dragon Master, Heart Light Master, Camel Mountain Master, Wild Wave Master, and the other Overlords spoke one after another.
Of course, they knew that the value of a living Overlord was far iparable to the seven Overlord corpses.
Especially not long ago, thepany¡¯s peak Overlord, the True Night Master, had failed to break through to the Saint Realm and died.
The death of the True Night Master was an iparably huge loss to thepany.
The strength and deterrence of the entirepany had decreased by a level.
Even though there was a new Overlord, King Bei Cang, making up for it, the number of overlords in thepany was no less than before.
However, King Bei Cang was a newly-advanced Overlord after all. Even if he was iparably monstrous and his strength far exceeded his peers, he was still notparable to a peak Overlord like the True Night Master.